《Primogenitor in Marvel》


 Chapter 0

    Outside the sacred timeline, in a futuristic city, inside an office with three giant heads in the background, there was a dark-skinned woman in a suit. The woman was going about her daily business when her door was violently opened. She couldn''t help but furrow her brow as she looked neutrally at the person who entered her office without knocking.


    "Ma''am, something... something happened," said a hesitant man in a guard uniform.


    "What are you talking about?" the woman asked, annoyed.


    "A variant appeared, but we''re not sure what''s happening," the guard said fearfully.


    "Explain yourself properly now!" the woman shouted, losing her patience.


    "Ma''am, we can''t access that timeline to correct it. Something is blocking us," the guard said.


    "Impossible," the woman said.


    "There are currently two timelines, and we can''t do anything about it," the guard said fearfully, wiping the sweat off his forehead.


    "Keep trying to access it. I''ll try to talk to the guardians," the woman said with a serious expression. Something like this had never happened before.


    ... At the same time, on an island floating in nothingness, a man inside his castle had a bewildered expression.


    "How is this possible?" he exclaimed, stunned.


    He had just witnessed how this new timeline was progressing, and unlike the TVA, he clearly saw why they couldn''t enter. Surrounding the new timeline were 12 creatures of different forms, like beasts threatening anyone who tried to enter, especially a two-headed dragon and a kind of siren that canceled any intrusion into their timeline.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    These beings gave him a very dangerous feeling, but he finally calmed down. The appearance of another timeline wouldn''t ruin things since only this new timeline was inaccessible. The new ones that appeared could still erase them. At least there wouldn''t be a single sacred timeline, but there wouldn''t be chaos either, as no one could enter that timeline, and with those beings, it would be difficult for a variant of his to cause trouble.


    The person sat down and thought that he should avoid the appearance of new timelines at all costs. If there were another multiversal war, he doubted they could survive facing those beings.


    ... Inside the new timeline, several powerful beings felt a change.


    In a golden palace, a one-eyed old man couldn''t help but furrow his brow. With the "Odinforce," he could sense a change in the universe.


    "A being with immense power has appeared," Odin said to no one in particular as he looked into the distance, trying to find it.


    He could only feel disappointed, hoping it wasn''t an enemy of Asgard since he had little time left.


    "Did you feel that?" Frigga asked as she approached her husband.


    "Yes, I couldn''t find it," Odin said, sighing.


    "I''m not just talking about the appearing being. Time has become strange," Frigga said with a complex look.


    "There will probably be chaos for a while," Odin said.


    "I''m not so sure. Not many can sense the appearance of this being, and even fewer will know about the time change. After all, you couldn''t feel it," Frigga said, calming her husband while teasing him.


    Odin simply looked at her with a slight smile as he took her hand.


    ... Meanwhile, on Earth, a bald woman couldn''t help but lose her composure for the first time in a long while.


    She felt the gem around her neck flicker furiously for a moment before calming down.


    Confused by these events, she tried to use the powers of the gem to check the timeline and ensure that everything was in order. To her surprise, there was no future. She could only look into the past. It was as if the future was being created step by step, and the destined future had disappeared.


    She couldn''t help but wonder what caused this. She had sensed the appearance of a powerful being and was searching for it. Coincidentally, it was on Earth. But before she could locate it, she was interrupted by the Time Stone.


    "I suppose this being caused chaos in the timeline. I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing," the woman thought, sighing.

 Chapter 1

    New York


    In a luxurious room, a young man was sleeping with a slightly furrowed brow. After a few moments, his brow furrowed even more before he finally woke up.


    Two blue eyes opened as he blinked with confusion, feeling a slight headache taking hold of him before he looked around aimlessly.


    "Who am I?" the bewildered young man asked himself.


    He could remember a monotonous and gray life that he assumed was his current life, piecing together the details. But he could also recall another more colorful life, although he could only remember a few things. There were no faces, just pleasant memories of watching all kinds of fictional stories on the internet.


    He couldn''t help but approach the mirror in his room, and even though he was prepared, he couldn''t help but stare at his face.


    He saw an attractive face with strange dark silver-blue hair and blue eyes.


    He was 20 years old and it had been some time since he finished high school. He could recall his grandfather urging him to go to college, but in his previous state, he had no interest in anything.


    He sighed.


    Despite being able to remember his two lives so far, he was more influenced by what he assumed was his previous life. That''s why he couldn''t help but be surprised by his current body, which he was sure differed greatly from his previous body. Not only was his face different now, but his body was quite muscular and fit, unlike his normal body before¡ªneither fat nor skinny.


    He sighed.


    "What kind of strange situation is this?" Damian thought to himself, deciding to acknowledge his current identity.


    There were many strange things in the memories of this life. It was as if he were a machine, never smiling and unable to feel any emotions. A blank slate that only did what it had to do.


    Even strangers were the memories of abnormal strength. He distinctly remembered how, as a child, he lifted something that had fallen under a car by accident, effortlessly lifting it from one side.


    "I guess I reincarnated like in novels," he casually thought.


    Knock, knock.


    "Mr. Damian, are you awake?" came a gentle smile from a beautiful woman dressed in some kind of black and white dress. She looked like a maid, with blonde hair and light eyes, appearing to be around 40 years old.


    "Sophia," Damian thought as he looked at the woman. Sophia had raised him since he could remember, and although he used to feel nothing when looking at this woman, he couldn''t help but feel affection for the closest thing he had to a mother.


    "Good morning, Sophia," Damian said with a slight smile that felt strange. Perhaps he had never used the muscles in his face to smile before.


    "Mr... Mr. Damian, I''m here to remind you that you have to meet with the family lawyer in a few hours to receive the assets left by your family," Sophia said, stumbling a bit at first after seeing Damian''s smile, leaving her stunned.


    "Thank you, Sophia. I''ll come down in a moment," Damian said, nodding.


    "Of course," Sophia said, confused, knowing Damian like any mother would know her child, and she had never seen him smile before. She couldn''t help but worry.


    On the other side of the door, Damian had a complex expression. He was thrown into this world out of nowhere and didn''t know for what purpose.


    "And what the hell is up with my hair? I''ve never seen anyone with this color in my two lives," Damian thought, touching a lock of it.


    Damian sat on his bed, contemplating if he was some kind of anime protagonist. He could remember a few who matched his physical description, but ultimately, anime was different from reality.


    He couldn''t help but mock his thoughts as he looked at his hand and waited for something to happen.


    He imagined fire or wind bursting forth, but nothing happened. He couldn''t help but chuckle as he lay down.


    While lying there, lost in thought, he remembered an incident where he received a small electric shock. Unlike the pain anyone would expect to feel, he only felt a slight warmth. He sat up again, focusing on that sensation and imagining lightning running through his hand.


    Out of nowhere, yellow bolts started emanating from his hand, quickly covering his entire body, and unbeknownst to him, his eyes turned red.


    He quickly stopped and sighed to calm himself, although occasional small bolts could still be seen before returning to normal.


    Now that he knew there was some kind of supernatural power within him, it was easier to try and tap into it. After all, having the certainty that it was there made it easier than blindly searching.


    Damian had no experience in sensing energy or anything supernatural, but he tried to think about the lightning and imagine its power. Several minutes passed, and unknowingly, his consciousness became blurry. When he came to, he was sitting on a throne with 12 beings around him.


    The moment he saw them, their names and abilities appeared in his mind, and in that instant, he knew who he was. He was a vampire, to be more precise, a progenitor with 12 familiars known as the Avatars of Calamity.


    To use the power of his familiars, he had to speak their names, and the familiar would appear in the world. Fortunately, he could use the power of each of them without summoning them, but on a more limited scale. Summoning his familiars would expose him due to their large size, especially on his first attempt.


    He wondered why he couldn''t access this place before awakening his new memories.


    Deciding to save the questions for another time, he entered the bathroom to freshen up before going downstairs to see Sophia.


    His family, or rather, the family he belonged to, was very wealthy, especially his grandfather, who was a politician. Now, why did he say "the family he belonged to"? It was because he was the only person left. His parents had died when he was very young, and his grandfather had recently passed away, leaving him everything he had. He was currently in New York, in the mansion where he used to live with his grandfather.


    Furthermore, it was 1988, and it sucked that the technology he was accustomed to wasn''t available.


    "I suppose those are the assets mentioned by Sophia, but I have to say it''s not bad. My family, or rather, I, am quite rich," Damian thought idly. He couldn''t say he felt sad about his grandfather''s death. He was a politician and was always busy. They weren''t close, and they barely saw each other.


    When he arrived downstairs, he saw Sophia talking to some maids. She was the housekeeper of this mansion, which explained why her dress wasn''t that of a maid, although it resembled it slightly.


    "Hello, Sophia," Damian greeted her with a slight smile.


    "Oh, hi, Damian. Would you like to have breakfast first?" Sophia said after dismissing the maids.


    "Sure, there''s still some time before I have to meet with the lawyer."


    "Please, Mr. Damian, have a seat. I''ll arrange for your meal," Sophia said, smiling awkwardly as she saw Damian''s smile again, realizing it wasn''t a hallucination.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    After taking a seat at an excessively large table, he began to observe his surroundings. There were large windows and white walls with two chandeliers on the ceiling, as one would expect in a wealthy family''s mansion.


    After a few minutes, the chef arrived with the food¡ªa plate of plantain tortillas and blueberries, along with juice.


    "I wonder if being a vampire means I still need to eat. I haven''t felt the need to drink blood, although I''m not sure how that feels," he thought with an ironic smile. In his previous memories, he had no complications in that regard either. He couldn''t help but suspect that his soul was somehow dormant, and it was only his body functioning automatically.


    Seeing Sophia standing by his side, watching him, he couldn''t help but ask her, "Sophia, have you had breakfast?"


    "Yes, sir, I''ve already had breakfast. Don''t worry, I''m ready to go," Sophia replied, smiling slightly and wondering what caused this change in Damian.


    "Huh? Are you coming with me? I suppose it''s normal as the family''s housekeeper. Well, it''s better to have her as support in case there''s something I don''t know," Damian thought. He wasn''t really involved in his family''s business affairs. Usually, he conducted inspections and ensured that everything was in order in a cold and calculating manner.


    While having breakfast, he started thinking about his future plans. He still didn''t know if he was in some kind of fictional world he knew before reincarnating, but he also didn''t remember what kind of world he started in this era unless it was slightly behind in time.


    "Well, over time, I''ll gather clues and find out if it''s a normal world or one I already know."


    After breakfast and getting ready for the meeting, he saw Sophia waiting for him to leave.


    "Is everything ready, sir?"


    "Yes, is the car ready?" Damian casually asked.


    "Yes, sir. Please follow me."


    At the mansion''s entrance, a vehicle was already waiting for them. Sophia opened the door, and they both got in. They sat in the back seat in silence as the car departed.


    During the journey through New York, Damian could clearly see the difference in time he was accustomed to. He could see many shoe shiners and people with Walkmans, something quite different from what he was used to.


    He sighed.


    "Is something wrong, sir?" Sophia asked with a concerned expression. She didn''t know if Damian was sad about his grandfather''s death, although she could swear that it wasn''t the case if he was the Damian she knew.


    After a moment of silence, he finally responded, saying, "It''s nothing."


    "By the way, Sophia, I remember that I have to go to Los Angeles tomorrow," Damian said, changing the subject.


    "Yes, sir, everything is prepared. Your plane is ready to fly to Los Angeles early tomorrow morning, and I''ve also arranged for someone to accompany you," Sophia said, nodding.


    "Okay, thanks, Sophia," Damian said.


    "It''s my duty," Sophia replied with a smile.


    The place was quite far away, as it took them more than half an hour to arrive. When they arrived, they were greeted by a 45-year-old lawyer in a formal suit.


    After exchanging greetings, they got straight to the point and walked toward her office. There, she informed him about all the properties and stocks he would inherit. He already knew about the buildings owned by his family, but apparently, there were also many shares in important companies.


    And that''s when he discovered where he was.


    "So, it''s Marvel, huh? I hope it''s not Marvel Comics, or I''d be in trouble," he thought with an ironic smile.


    Among the stocks owned by his family, he possessed 10% of the shares in a company called Stark Industries. And in what other world would that company exist? To make sure, he supposed he could look for Captain America.


    "But... hahaha, Marvel? Seriously?" Damian thought, shaking his head. He wondered if all fictional worlds were real somewhere out there.


    He sighed.


    After completing the transfer of assets, they quickly returned home. Tomorrow''s luggage had already been prepared by Sophia, so he didn''t have to worry about that.


    "Sophia, do you want to come with me tomorrow?" Damian asked. Although he didn''t appreciate this woman before, now he wanted to. Deep down, he saw her as his mother. Even in his previous life, he didn''t remember anything about his family.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea, Mr. Damian. I have many things to take care of here," Sophia said hesitantly. Even if she really wanted to go, she had to stabilize everything after Damian''s grandfather''s death.


    "I understand. I suppose I''ll try to return quickly. Also, please call me Damian," Damian said, looking at her with a smile.


    "Hm," Sophia nodded, her cheeks slightly flushed. She couldn''t help but wonder if she was dreaming. If Damian called her "mom," she could die in peace.


    Upon entering the mansion, Damian decided to use the computer in the study. The monitor was on top of the CPU, accompanied by an old keyboard and a clearly non-laser mouse. After researching a few things like Captain America and World War II, he could be sure that he was in Marvel, more specifically, the Marvel Cinematic Universe (MCU). That was a relief because, with his powers, he shouldn''t have any problems living as he pleased in this world. Although he wouldn''t be useless in Marvel Comics either, there were many powerful beings like the one he didn''t mention yet, not to mention even more powerful ones. His knowledge wouldn''t let him live peacefully.


    Before resting for the next day, he thought about his powers, as he wanted to develop them as much as possible, especially the powers of his Fifth Familiar: Regulus-Aurum. After all, this familiar could control one of the fundamental forces of the universe, electromagnetism.


    With the manipulation of electromagnetic energy alone, he could do things like fly, shoot rays, create force fields, and detect all kinds of things, both living beings and machines and what he was most eager to do.


    Electromagnetic cannon.


    A classic.


    Of course, for now, it''s just an idea, and his powers are overwhelming. He could destroy the entire mansion if he loses control even slightly. If he unleashes all his power, it''s not impossible to destroy half of New York, and that''s without summoning his familiars.


    He must learn to apply those functions because, with his familiar right now, he can only destroy.


    Going to Los Angeles is also a good opportunity to go to the desert and train with his powers, test the limits of his physical strength, and try out his familiars. All of this without harming the city or being detected.


    "After all, SHIELD already exists, and I don''t want to be in their crosshairs so soon. If I''m on SHIELD''s radar, I''ll also have Hydra on my neck. Although I could easily destroy anything they send, it''s annoying to have flies buzzing around and kidnapping people who might matter to me," Damian thought seriously. It''s not the right time to expose myself.


    Besides, if I''m not mistaken, in Los Angeles at this time, a certain bright heroine lives nearby.


    The next day arrived quickly, and at the airport, we can see a very handsome young man of about 20 years boarding a private jet, particularly standing out with his dark silver-blue hair that no one would think is a natural color.


    Once inside the jet, Damian took a seat and looked at the woman who would be his assistant on this trip. She was a beautiful and voluptuous woman with black hair, a delicate face, and green eyes.


    "Good morning, Mr. Damian. I''m Ana Jones, and I''m at your service on this trip. Please don''t hesitate to ask for anything," she said with a serious and professional demeanor.


    "Heh, she can say something so suggestive with such a serious face," Damian thought, amused, unsure if she did it on purpose or not.


    "Of course, Ana. When I need something, I won''t hesitate to ask," Damian casually replied.


    Being a trusted person for Sophia, he arranged for her to come to facilitate everyday matters. Unfortunately, Sophia couldn''t come after all. She had her responsibilities.


    Going to Los Angeles was originally just a formality. Being present at the inauguration is all he had to do, and he could have avoided going, but now he has a more important purpose, which is to train with his powers.


    He plans to infiltrate a prison by turning into mist and training the powers of his tenth familiar: Dabih-Crystallus. He intends to practice his powers, whether by viewing memories, implanting compulsions, or directly reading minds. If in the process, he ruins the minds of some people, haha, it''s a shame, after all, they are evil people.


    He couldn''t help but pause at that thought. It doesn''t seem to bother him to think about killing people. He''s not sure if it''s because of his fragmented memories of being a vampire. After all, humans are his food, and he has no mercy toward his food.


    Deciding to set that aside and wait for the right moment before drawing any conclusions, he thought again about his familiars.


    His familiars are very powerful, but for the most part, their abilities are very crude, using their immense power to overwhelm others. The protagonist of the anime Strike the Blood was the same. He always used overwhelming power to solve things, and when that didn''t work, it was the armor of the plot and that embarrassing dialogue that solved everything.


    After 6 hours of flight, during which he casually conversed with Ana, he could understand a bit of her personality. She is very intelligent and surely excellent at her job. However, unless it''s work-related, she''s not good at talking about other things, not to mention that her usual lack of expression doesn''t help. She''s truly clumsy and somewhat naive when it comes to double entendre in words.


    Upon getting off the jet, a car was already waiting for him. After getting in with Ana, they went to the hotel where the ceremony was about to begin.


    The inauguration ceremony went smoothly, and he didn''t really have to intervene. That''s what the hotel manager was for. After the whole ceremony and the start of the banquet, he decided to leave first. After all, his presence was actually unnecessary, but it was a custom of the previous owner of his body, and it''s also good for people to know the face of the owner.


    After requesting a car, he was taken to the mansion his family had on the outskirts of the city.


    "Mr. Damian, shall I order some food for us?" asked Ana with an expressionless face. She was really hungry, but as an exemplary employee, she would ask Damian first.


    "That would be great," Damian said, nodding.


    After a quick meal, he asked Ana for a map. He looked at it for a while before memorizing the routes he needed.


    "Mr. Damian, are you going somewhere?" Ana asked.


    "Yes, I''m going for a walk," Damian casually replied.


    "Alright, please be careful," Ana said, looking at him seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. By the way, I''ll be late, so don''t wait for me," Damian said as he headed towards the garage, hoping there would be some decent car.


    After changing his clothes and reaching the garage, he found several cars but was undecided between the two. He didn''t know whether to go with the Corvette or the Ferrari 250 GTO.


    Finally, he decided to go with the Ferrari, so he got in and sped off. Even if he wasn''t an expert driver, it''s very easy to drive at high speeds with his abilities.

 Chapter 2

    After leaving the mansion, he decided to go by interstate number 15, in the maps that he checked he knew that there were several entrances to the depths of the desert, and he also knew that P.E.G.A.S.U.S was on this road in a ''secret'' mountain, he also saw a bar that it''s called ''Panchos''s'' he wondered if that was the bar shown in the movie where a certain heroine frequented.


    Stopping at a traffic light either by chance or fate, pulled up a Mustang carrying a beautiful blonde woman with blue eyes.


    Damian couldn''t help but wonder if she was Carol, even though she didn''t look like the actress in the movie.


    Even though he wanted to meet her before the accident he never thought that he would meet her so quickly and casually, he suddenly had a mischievous smile and accelerated strongly before saying: "Do you want to race? ''''.


    The surprised woman turned and looked at the owner of the voice, then she saw the most attractive young man she had ever seen and with a very strange hair color, despite being surprised by his appearance, she quickly recovered and responded with a slight smile ''''Let''s do it''''


    ''''There is a bar a few kilometers from here called ''Pancho''s'', the first to arrive wins, what do you think?'''' Proposed the woman.


    ''''Sounds good to me, how about a bet?'''' Damian asked with his best smile.


    Carol smiling said: ''''Done when I win you have to pay for everything we order together with my friend''''


    "Okay, so if I win you have to go on a date with me," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    She was slightly embarrassed but without Damian realizing it she said quickly with confidence: "Deal"


    It was definitely a very long traffic light.


    ''''Then when the traffic light changes it will be the starting signal, I''ll wait for you at the bar'''', Damian said smiling


    Carol responded excitedly with confidence: ''''I hope you enjoy my taillights''''


    Damian couldn''t help but smile slightly at her excitement at racing.


    ''Looks like it really is Carol,'' Damian thought, though he wonders if all the other heroes will look different.


    When the light changed to green the two cars accelerated quickly, Damian''s car was more modern but Carol''s seemed to be modified so little by little Carol began to gain an advantage.


    Damian figured that he would lose if he didn''t cheat a bit he couldn''t beat Carol so without being noticed he used the powers of his Seventh Familiar: Kiffa-Ater lowering the gravity on her car a little.


    He was soon able to overtake Carol''s car and continue to accelerate, when she was a few hundred meters ahead her gravity returned to normal, while he wanted to win from her he didn''t want to humiliate her by winning by much.


    Returning to normal little by little the distance between the two was shortened, unfortunately for Carol, they had already reached the bar marking Damian''s victory.


    "I guess you owe me a date," Damian said, smiling brightly at her.


    Carol just gave him a look between exasperated at losing and embarrassed at having to honor the bet, she really never expected to lose since her car had a lot of modifications that she did with her friend.


    Damian walked up to Carol and said, "My name is Damian."


    "Carol," Carol said.


    "Nice name," Damian said.


    '''' About the date, my friend is waiting for me today so unless you want her to be here then today can''t be '''' Carol replied that she actually felt a little nervous after all she had never had a date.


    Carol had always struggled to get where she was, and most of the men she interacted with were from the military who kept telling her to give up and that flying wasn''t her thing, so when she got asked out by a man she wasn''t sure what to do, she wasn''t an ugly woman, she was actually very beautiful, the reason she was never going out is that most men wanted a woman who was at home.


    ''''So I guess we''ll have our date tomorrow, how about you give me your address, and tomorrow, ?I''ll pick you up around 09:00 am?'''' Damian said.


    "Okay, so see you tomorrow at that time," Carol said after giving her address.


    After saying that she turned around and started walking towards the bar until she realized that Damian was following her, turning around she asks him with doubt: '''' Why are you following me? ''''


    ''''I''m just going to the bar, you wouldn''t mind if I sat with you right?'''' Damian replied mischievously.


    Sigh


    '''' Whatever, let''s go '''' Carol replied resignedly, her friend was not going to let pass this go to bother her, if he was not so handsome she would definitely hit him.


    They both walked towards the bar, Damian pushed open the door and gestured for her to go in first, Carol just rolled her eyes and went inside.


    Inside the bar there were some people, it was not very crowded after all it was not late.


    Carol looked around and approached one of the tables where there was a woman with black hair and brown skin, he already knew who this woman was, Maria Rambeau, Carol''s best friend.


    Damian also walked over to the table and sat down across from Maria and Carol.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    After Maria greeted Carol she noticed the presence of a quite attractive young man at the table, she looked at him curiously before looking at Carol with a questioning look, she didn''t know if this person came with Carol or if he just sat down, there are many empty tables.


    ''''This is Damian, I met him a few minutes ago and we had a race'''' Carol said without wanting to say the result.


    ''''Damian, this is Mar¨ªa, my best friend'''' Carol said, introducing them.


    ''''More like your only friend'''' Maria said mockingly.


    ''''Nice to meet you, you are very handsome, are you interested in Carol?'''' Maria asked with a mischievous face.


    "Maria!" Carol yelled angrily.


    ''''Nice to meet you Maria and yes, I''m interested'''' Damian said smiling at Carol.


    "Wow that''s great, Carol really needs someone," Maria said happily.


    "Maria!!" Carol yelled again with her face slightly flushed, she wanted to beat her up.


    ''''Well, how long have you known each other?'''' Damian said changing the subject since he didn''t want to start making Carol uncomfortable.


    "We''ve known each other since the military academy," Carol answered quickly, happy to change the subject.


    ''''Wow, so you''re in the army, from your clothes I imagine you''re pilots, right?'''' Damian asked when he saw Carol''s jacket and Maria''s uniform.


    "Yes, we are from the air force," Carol answered.


    ''''I see, you must be very good'''' Damian said smiling kindly at her.


    '''' You say that even though I lost '''' Carol said blushing, she was bad for compliments.


    "Well, I''ve beaten you too," Maria said mischievously.


    "And tell me how old you are?'''' Carol asked after giving Maria a blank look.


    "I''m 20 years old, and you?" Damian asked.


    "I''m 24," Carol said briefly.


    "Hahaha, maybe you like the younger ones?" Maria said mocking Carol.


    Then she looked at Damian and asked him curiously: "What do you do for a living?"


    ''''Hm, let''s see, I don''t have a job per se, I only manage the properties that my family left me''''.


    ''''Left you?'''' Carol asked hesitantly.


    "Yes, you see right now I''m the last of my family," he replied casually.


    "Oh sorry for asking," Carol said uncomfortably.


    ''''Don''t worry, so do you want something to drink? I invite'''' Damian said without caring about the subject.


    "Sure, how about a Coca-Cola?" Maria proposed, after all, they had to drive back.


    ''''Great, I''m going for them,'''' Damian said, leaving them for a moment to talk to each other.


    After Damian got up and left, Maria looked at Carol with a gossipy face and asked: "And what''s up? Do you like him? He''s quite handsome although his hair color is a bit weird hahaha I must admit It fits well''''


    "He''s very handsome," Carol replied with slight embarrassment.


    ''''Tomorrow we will go on a date, it was part of the bet to race, although he was very handsome I just thought I would beat him and leave things like that, I really did not expect to end up losing'''' Carol said hesitantly.


    '''' And tell me are you going to take this seriously or are you just going to forget everything after the date?'''' Maria asked seriously, if she didn''t know her friend well she would think she is a lesbian.


    ''''I don''t know, I haven''t had very good experiences with men, you know, everyone wants me to stay at home as waiting for him to arrive and I don''t know if Damian is any different'''' Said Carol


    Sigh


    "I know but this is a good opportunity to meet someone who maybe doesn''t see you that way after all they even raced together, he must be a more open-minded person, promise me you''ll try it tomorrow, if it doesn''t work then forget it" '' Said Maria looking at her with concern.


    "Fine, I promise" Carol answered, still hesitant.


    Carol is a rebellious and daring woman who does not hesitate to take risks, but having a relationship is something she has never seen herself in, in this era where women usually stay at home while the man works is not a life she wants, she wants to fly and explore everything within his reach.


    While Damian was buying the drinks, 2 soldiers came in looking for a table. As they looked around, one of them noticed the table where Carol and Maria were, and he began to approach them with an annoying smile.


    Damian seeing this was a little surprised by the aggressive approach so he quickly paid and walked over curiously to see what was happening.


    ''''Well if it''s none other than Danvers, do you still fly planes? You know that''s not your thing, flying is something for men'''' Said the soldier trying to annoy Carol.


    Carol and Maria looked at him with annoyance, after all, they were used to such comments.


    Just as Carol was about to stand up they put 3 drinks down on the table, surprised by the sound they turn around and see Damian.


    Damian walked forward and turned his back on Carol and Maria before looking at the 2 soldiers.


    "Out," Damian said as his eyes turned red.


    The soldiers stepped back in fear as sweat filled their foreheads, they felt death staring at them so they quickly looked at each other and slowly left the place as if they were afraid to make any noise.


    Damian just mentally manipulated them by instilling terror into them to leave, they wouldn''t bother Carol and Maria again.


    Carol and Maria are still looking at him in surprise for various reasons, most of all because of the terror they saw in the two soldiers, they have never seen anyone do that not even the most terrifying instructor in the army.


    ''''Here are the drinks, let''s take advantage of the fact that they are cold to drink them'''' Damian said smiling.


    "Sure, thanks for helping us, we''re used to that kind of comment," Carol said, smiling.


    ''''But it was amazing how scared they were, what did you do to them?'''' Maria asked curiously.


    Carol also looked at him curiously wanting to know the answer.


    '''' It''s just a trick, I can be quite intimidating if I want to '''' He replied briefly, minimizing what happened.


    '''' So Mar¨ªa, what can you tell me about yourself, they say that to conquer a girl you first have to conquer her best friend'''' Said Damian.


    ''''Don''t worry I''ll help you'''' she replied with a big smile. '''' Let''s see I like to fly, I also like to race against Carol and I have a beautiful daughter that I love very much''''


    Carol just rolled her eyes, and although she must admit that she has a good impression of Damian, she must first see how things develop.


    ''''Great, how old is your daughter?''''


    '''' She is 5 years old, Carol is her godmother '''' Maria said.


    ''''I see, I guess she lacks a godfather, *Sigh* I guess I will reluctantly take the position'''' Damian said jokingly.


    ''''Hahaha yes, I guess you have no choice'''' Maria said laughing.


    '''' Jum, don''t decide for yourself we don''t have any kind of relationship yet '''' Carol replied annoyed


    ''''I guess it''s true we''re ''yet'' nothing'''' Damian said trying to give a knowing smile.


    Carol looked away a little embarrassed at her slip.


    '''' And are you from Los Angeles? Your skin is too pale to be from around here'''' Maria asked.


    ''''No, actually I''m from New York, I came on business, I thought I''d be back in a few days but those plans can change'''' Damian said smiling slightly.


    '''' Hahaha that''s great, you can''t leave so fast or my daughter won''t be able to meet her uncle '''' Maria joked.


    "I hate you," Carol said to Maria before looking at Damian.


    ''''And if you can find out what kind of business you had here'''' Carol said changing the subject and looking at him curiously.


    ''''Nothing important, I just had to supervise the new hotel that was built, it''s really just making an appearance''''.


    ''''You mean the new luxury hotel that was built?'''' Carol said dumbfounded.


    ''''Are you very rich?'''' Maria asked doubtfully.


    "Well you could say yes, I''m pretty rich," Damian said not caring what they know.


    They continued chatting casually and getting to know each other better until it got late, since it was already late, Damian decided to leave, after all, he had a clear goal in coming to this area, so he decided to say goodbye and let them talk to each other.


    ''''Well girls, I have to go, Mar¨ªa, it was a pleasure to meet you, I hope we keep in touch in the future'''' He said smiling before looking at Carol and with a soft smile, saying: ''''I''m looking forward to our date tomorrow Carol''''.


    "Hm see you tomorrow," Carol said smiling at him.


    ''''See you soon Damian'''' Maria said.


    After paying for the drinks, he left the bar and got into his car before speeding up and looking for a secluded area.

 Chapter 3

    After leaving the bar he continued down the interstate and soon found a fork onto a dirt road, he continued on this road until he had driven a few hundred yards, parked the car, and got out.


    He looked at the mountains around and started to fly towards them with the power of his Seventh Familiar: Kiffa-Ater, even though he was clearly hesitant to fly after all he doesn''t have much experience using his powers, it''s different to reduce gravity a bit to fly that needs multiple applications of gravity when he reaches the mountain he looks for a hidden place before starting to test each of its familiars.


    AN: (I will not give you an information dump if you want to know the power of each familiar you can look at it in the auxiliary chapter)


    For now deal with his Fifth Familiar: Regulus-Aurum as it was the most useful for daily life as well as being one of the best in the attack.


    First, he concentrated on releasing it at ease, controlling the rays it generates, it was a tingling sensation when feeling the rays passing through his body, after an hour he already had some control over his rays and could even shoot large rays or make some amorphous shapes With the lightning, after having some control, he wants tries to make an electromagnetic field between his hands.


    Damian does some research on it before he comes.


    All matter has an electrical charge, whether positive, negative or zero. Opposite charges attract and like charges repel each other, these forces bring atoms together, and when atoms gain a positive or negative charge through the transfer of electrons a measurable electric field is formed, if these electrically charged particles start moving the field becomes a fluid electric current and forms a magnetic field around it, the reciprocal acting electric and magnetic fields form an electromagnetic field.


    The first thing he focused on is feeling the electromagnetic waves around, there were many radio waves and he could hear voices with interference, after a while of feeling them all he tried to start manipulating them.


    The electromagnetic spectrum includes visible light, radio waves, ultraviolet light, gamma rays, and x-rays


    For now, Damian focused on deflecting the light around him to make himself invisible, after having some success he decided to move on to another matter.


    By manipulating the magnetic field of the earth he try to levitate, for Damian, it was instinctive to do all these things since it was his power to start with and he is a progenitor, the highest of his kind, it is not uncommon for him to learn everything quickly, he just has to want it or imagine it and its power to try to respond to the closest result.


    After being able to levitate a bit, he tried to feel the metals around him, after a few tries he could feel the coins he was carrying, then he could feel the metals buried in the mountains, extending his perception more, he felt many metals that I felt he could attract whenever he wanted, he even feels his car that was a few miles away.


    It was already 1 in the morning by the time he had gotten a basic grasp on most aspects of electromagnetism, so he decided to get on with the other business he had planned.


    Returning to his car and driving in the direction of the city, he approached the prison he had previously found out about, using his mist form to infiltrate the prison.


    Being mist was a strange feeling, in this state he was an almost invulnerable ethereal being.


    He began to mentally manipulate the inmates, first he would find out their crimes, if they were minor things he would simply put them to sleep again, if they were serious things like murders or rapes then he would enter their minds and practice with their powers either seeing their memories, trying to change them at will or leaving compulsions.


    In the beginning, he almost always ended up destroying their minds as he had no experience, but little by little he learned to do what he wanted with their minds and leave them unharmed, although he manipulated the rapists'' minds to feel horrible pain when thinking about women lewdly, a small punishment according to his crime.


    After learning how to use his mental powers he quickly returned to his car in the form of mist and drove towards his mansion, it was already late but there were still some guards looking after him, after confirming his identity he entered the mansion. Mansion.


    After washing and changing clothes, he goes to bed and sleeps.


    Although he realized that he didn''t really need to sleep, he still did because despite being a vampire his mind still had the rituals that a human does, even though he might not sleep and train every night he really wasn''t in a hurry, even if he wasn''t the strongest in the universe he was definitely among the first, there was no need to train like a maniac.


    It was 7:00 am when the alarm sounded, without a bit of sleep he got up and went to wash up to go downstairs for breakfast, when he went downstairs Ana was already having breakfast.


    ''''Good morning Ana, did you sleep well?'''' Damian asked after sitting down at the table.


    ''''Good morning sir, I slept well thanks for asking'''' Ana said after a moment.


    ''''Yesterday I didn''t hear him arrive, did you come back very late?'''' Asked Ana.


    "Yeah, I was a little late, I had some business to take care of," Damian said briefly.


    Soon a maid arrived with breakfast.


    ''It''s pretty good, but I think I prefer the New York chef,'' he thought idly.


    ''''Ana, is there an aquarium that I own in this city?'''' Damian asked, he was thinking of taking Carol to an aquarium.


    '''' Yes, sir there is an aquarium that your grandfather received a few years ago, do you need anything?'''' Asked Ana, puzzled by the question.


    ''''Yes, call and tell that I''m going, also make sure there aren''t too many people'''' Damian said casually, he preferred not to stand in line but he didn''t want to take Carol to a deserted aquarium either.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything'''' Ana said seriously, after all, it was her first task and as an exemplary employee she must finish her work perfectly.


    After having breakfast he went to get ready for his date, Carol is not an ostentatious woman so she will surely go with casual clothes, he decided to do the same and went with jeans, a white shirt, and a leather jacket.


    Once ready, he went downstairs and asked Ana if she had taken care of the things that he had asked for.


    ''''Sir, everything is ready, I made sure to let them know that you were going but that you didn''t want to be disturbed, I also made sure that there weren''t too many people so that you could be calm'''' Ana said seriously.


    '''' Perfect, thank you very much Ana '''' He replied satisfied with her arrangements.


    ''hm it was good to bring her, I guess I''ll let her follow me around for now'' He thought casually, after all, he needs someone to take care of the trivial things for him.


    He asks one of the guards for Carol''s address since he''s not from Los Angeles and he doesn''t really know much about the city, after knowing how to get there he drove to the address.


    ¡­.


    Carol got up early like she usually does but today was different after all for the first time she has a date although she was never like the other girls who were crazy about a perfect date with a prince charming she was still interested in having someone.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Still, she was a bit nervous and she didn''t know what to wear, after trying many outfits she finally put on shorts and a white shirt that highlighted her sensual body.


    After she was ready she put on some music, sat by the window, and looked outside as she waited for Damian to arrive, it was 8:50 and she should be here any minute.


    Although she didn''t know that she was going to spend this date she hoped that she would enjoy it.


    She soon saw a family car approaching so she got up and walked out of her apartment, she saw Damian getting out of his car when he saw her and opened the door for her to come in.


    ''He''s really handsome, I wonder if his hair is natural I guess I''ll ask him during the date'' Carol thought seeing his hair shine in the sun.


    ''''Hello Damian you arrived just in time, where are we going?'''' Carol said with an excited smile.


    ¡­.


    When he saw Carol he was shocked at how beautiful she looked.


    The woman he was looking at had a very beautiful face and she was clearly fit and had a full chest and well-defined legs and butt.


    ''She''s definitely going to look good in that tight Kree outfit'' he thought a bit lasciviously and seeing her neck for the first time she felt like he was a vampire, he quickly tried to calm down or he might attack her directly.


    ''''Hello Damian you arrived just in time, where are we going?'''' Carol said.


    "Hello Carol, you look very beautiful," Damian said smiling.


    "Hm, thanks, you look handsome too," Carol said a little embarrassed.


    ''''To answer your question, we''re going to an aquarium,'''' Damian said.


    '''' An aquarium? Great, I''ve never been to one '''' Carol said excitedly.


    "That''s great, I wasn''t really sure where to go on our date, you''re the first woman I''ve asked out," Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''Hm, I don''t know'''' Carol said looking at him suspiciously, handsome and rich, those two words assure you that you have many women behind you.


    '''' Hahaha I promise you '''' Damian said smiling seeing her cute suspicious face of him.


    ''''I guess I''ll believe you, for now, let''s go to the aquarium'''' Carol said excitedly to see the animals.


    Damian only smiled slightly before starting to drive.


    He drove to the aquarium, got out, and opened the door for Carol, the two walked to the entrance of the aquarium where a man in his 30s was waiting for him, the man saw him and quickly approached.


    ''''Are you Mr. Damian?'''' he asks carefully.


    ''''Yes, my assistant contacted you, is everything in order?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Yes, nice to meet you, sir, everything is ready, we told the staff to comply with all your requests, please enjoy the aquarium'''' Said the man respectfully.


    Carol watched this interaction curiously and wondered if this agreement was from Damian.


    "Let''s go," Damien said nodding toward the man.


    "Sure" Carol replied putting aside her thoughts.


    They walked for a couple of hours around the aquarium and saw all the animals that were there while they got to know each other better.


    Carol was already tired from all the walking so he decided to take her out for something to eat.


    They ate some sandwiches while they talked.


    ''''What about you, what about your family?'''' Damian asked carefully.


    Carol was chewing on her sandwich and couldn''t help but stop at the question, after all this is a topic she doesn''t feel comfortable talking about, but she decided to tell him because if they''re going to have some kind of relationship it''s normal for him to know.


    "I don''t really talk much about my family and I''m not in contact with them either, our relationship was never close since they expected to have a son and not a daughter, and this caused them to want to put limitations on me," Carol said.


    "They never supported me in my dreams and always tried to make me abandon them," Carol said with cold calm.


    Although they had only known each other since yesterday, he had never seen her that way, he always saw her smiling mischievously with a cheerful face.


    After a moment of silence, she continues.


    "Tell me, should I have abandoned what I dreamed of just to be what my parents wanted?".


    "No, I think it''s great that you follow your dreams, I like that part of you and I''m really interested in you, it''s not my intention to limit you if you want I can stay home and take care of the children'''' Damian said joking at the end to lighten the mood.


    Carol couldn''t help but blush a little at the same time that she was surprised by his words.


    ''Maybe he really hadn''t been with other women, maybe his tastes are women like me and not the women who normally accept their fate to stay home and take care of the kids'' Carol thought to herself.


    After all, in Carol''s opinion, Damian is the most attractive person she has ever seen and no one would believe her if she said that he hasn''t had a partner not to mention that he has enough money that he is a magnet for many women.


    It would be a miracle that such a person has not been with many women.


    ''''So I''m the first woman you''ve dated?'''' Carol asked with a little sparkle in her eyes, she liked the sound of that.


    "It''s true, you''re the first woman I''ve had a date with since I''ve been in this world," Damian said seriously and without shame after all it was the truth.


    "When I saw you for the first time, your beauty caught my attention, but I also realized that you are a bold and fun woman who has a lot of love to give, and I would like to know more about that woman," Damian said, smiling gently at her.


    Carol, a woman you might consider rude and rebellious, for the first time was totally blushing and the only thing she could answer was a slight murmur of affirmation while she looked away trying to stay calm.


    It''s a good thing the place wasn''t too crowded or a lot of people would have been forced to eat "dog food" as they say in certain Asian countries.


    After eating they decided enough of the aquarium and went back to the car.


    "Tell me, how about we go to the movies?'''' Damian asked after considering it for a moment.


    "Hm yes, that would be fine, I''ve been wanting to see Indiana Jones for a long time, it still has to be on the billboard" Carol said with some red on her cheeks since she was still a little embarrassed from the previous conversation.


    "Sure, then let''s go," Damian said, taking his eyes away from Carol''s blushing cheeks, he doesn''t want to commit a crime in broad daylight.


    After arriving at the venue and paying for the tickets and refreshments, they entered the room.


    Once the lights went down, the movie began.


    Damian, of course, took the opportunity to gently take her hand, and although he felt it stiff at the contact he could see that she relaxed and she also took his hand.


    So they passed in silence while watching the movie.


    At the end of the movie, it was time to end their date, after all, there were many days ahead.


    "Come on, I''ll take you home," Damian said, happy that the date went well.


    "Sure" Carol answered smiling.


    Once in front of her apartment, Damian got out and opened the door for her, helping her down and soon they were standing at the entrance of the building.


    "I think we''re here," Damian said with an amused smile.


    "I guess so, do you want to spend a moment?" Carol asked smiling.


    "I think it''s too soon, after all, it''s just our first date" Damian replied jokingly.


    "Just shut up and come on in," Carol said as she pulled him embarrassed by his words.


    After going upstairs and Carol opening the door, they entered her apartment.


    "You have a nice place," he said casually.


    "Well being a pilot isn''t bad either, take a seat," Carol said.


    "Yes ma''am," Damian said with a military gesture as a joke.


    "And tell me, exactly what do you usually do as a pilot?" Damian asked as he subtly looked around.


    "Besides flying?'''' Carol asked mockingly.


    Damian just rolled his eyes.


    "I''m really just a pilot testing experimental planes since I''m not allowed to fly in combat," Carol said.


    "Isn''t that dangerous?'''' Damian asked with a frown.


    "Well, only if you''re not a good pilot, fortunately, I''m the best" Carol replied trying to joke.


    Sigh


    "Just be careful," Damian said.


    Damian knew the accident wasn''t far off, but he also doesn''t know exactly how long after all no exact date was ever given.


    Plus it''s not like he could stop her, he''d be like everyone else who told her she couldn''t, plus he wouldn''t prevent the accident if he could either.


    Her powers made her one of the strongest beings in the known universe and as her possible future mate he would hopefully want the best for her, taking away the opportunity to gain power from her is like taking her wings away.


    "And tell me, when will we go out again?" Carol asked with a smile, she had decided that she liked this boy a little and she wanted to know him more, trying to put aside her embarrassment she decided to do something she is good at, take what she wants with her hands.


    "I''ll be really free for a while, my boss is finishing a new plane so other than showing up occasionally I''m not too busy," Carol said.


    ''A new plane? That must be the plane from the accident'' Damian thought.


    "Great, remember to let me know when you go to test the plane, I''ll wish you luck," he said with a slight smile.


    "Sure, I''ll remember to tell you," Carol said a little happy that he shows interest and support in what she likes.


    "What do you think if tomorrow we go to dinner with your friend Mar¨ªa? From what you have told me they are your family, I want to get to know them better" said Damian.


    "Great, remember to pick me up around 5:00 pm," Carol said happily.


    "Well, then I guess I''ll say goodbye," Damian said, getting up and standing in the doorway.


    "Yes, drive carefully, I''ll see you tomorrow," Carol said as she walked over to open the door for him.


    "So bye," Damian said and leaned over and kissed her on the cheek.


    Carol was surprised by the kiss but her competitive self reacts quickly and grabs at his shirt and pulls him down placing a chaste kiss on Damian''s lips.


    "Remember to give it back to me tomorrow," Carol said before pushing him out and shutting the door with a wide smile.


    Although a normal human can''t push him, with Carol he is not on guard and her body acts like a normal human, not to mention that he is surprised by her action.


    After all, Carol acted quite shy about such things and such a bold act for her took him by surprise.


    ''I guess it''s true what they say about shy hahaha, although Carol qualifies as shy only in matters of romance, otherwise she could be considered a little tigress'' He thought idly as she touched his lips.


    ''She felt really good,'' Damian thought with a smile.


    he came into this world with no goal and was just letting herself go, now he had found something really interesting and was looking forward to the future.

 Chapter 4

    After leaving the apartment, he got into his car and drove back to his house, upon arrival Ana greeted him.


    "Hello Mr. Damian, how was your day?"


    "Well Ana, thanks for arranging everything for me."


    "It''s my duty," Ana said nodding slightly.


    "Would you like to eat now?"


    "Of course Ana, today for some reason I feel very hungry," Damian said strangely.


    Damian sat at the table as he waited for his food and reflected on the hunger he felt, usually even if he didn''t eat he won''t feel a thing but ever since he saw Carol get into her car today he''s been restless.


    ''Could it be that I finally need blood?'' He thought with a little concern.


    It''s not that he was reluctant to drink human blood, he had accepted what it was and there''s no use going against your own nature.


    Not to mention that he was curious, does it taste good? will the person become a vampire? will it make me stronger?


    Multiple questions had him eager for answers, he should find someone to experiment with, after all, I am a progenitor, and he should create some vampires to serve as my workforce.


    While he was lost in his thoughts, Ana came over and bent down to serve him the plate.


    Damian couldn''t help but see her white and smooth neck, he felt his mouth-watering and just wanted to take a bite to see what he tasted, fortunately, he still had enough self-control to calm down quickly hoping no one would notice anything strange.


    Luckily Ana was serving the plate so she didn''t notice anything strange.


    After Ana served the dishes and left, Damian began to reflect on the strange situation that had occurred.


    With the bloodlust he felt towards Ana, he doesn''t know if any woman or even man can make him feel that way, he hopes it''s just women, he doesn''t know if he has to find the woman attractive either.


    ''So many questions waiting for me to find the answer'' he thought smiling.


    ''First, let''s deal with the thirst I feel'' Damian thought to himself.


    After finishing eating he noted that he was still hungry so it was certainly blood that he needed.


    He thought of Ana since she will be his assistant for many years and she is beautiful he suppose she is a candidate for drinking blood and if because of that she ends up becoming a vampire it is not all bad either.


    ''Only her contract will go on forever,'' he thought jokingly.


    Leaving the dining room he went to his study, it was a typical luxurious study.


    He send for Ana and wait for her sitting behind the desk, after a few minutes she opened the door and a small head of black hair peeked out, seeing him she quickly entered and closed the door.


    "Do you need me for anything Mr. Damian?" She said with her usually serious face.


    "Yes Ana please have a seat"


    "Of course"


    "Well, Ana since you are my assistant I want to know about your family, a boyfriend? Or maybe a partner? Your plans for the future?'''' Dami¨¢n said, despite the fact that on the first day they introduced themselves and talked for a while, they did not go into personal details.


    Ana was silent for a moment before she began to speak.


    ''''I am an orphan, Mrs. Sophia took me in and taught me, so I could say that it is my only family''''


    ''''I don''t have anything like a boyfriend, even though I don''t have friends'''' Ana said coldly.


    ''''My only goal is to stay by your side'''' Ana said looking at him with a certain longing within her expressionlessness.


    Her beautiful face and that expression between innocence and coldness made Damian couldn''t help but look at her carefully.


    ''This woman is somehow kind of adorable,'' he thought speechlessly.


    He also tested with his powers if she was lying, it didn''t go into her mind, it just checked if there was any hint of a lie as she spoke.


    "I see, you see Ana I need your help with something," Damian said with a serious face.


    "Mr. Da-" Ana said before being interrupted.


    "First of all from now on call me Damian" Damian interrupted.


    "Yes... Damian, as I said, don''t hesitate to ask me anything" She replied with a serious face.


    "Perfect, then stand up and sit at the desk," Damian instructed.


    Ana jumped up a little to sit at the desk as she looked at Damian.


    "So?" She asks doubtfully.


    "That''s perfect, now unbutton your shirt a little" Damian said as he approached her.


    Ana unbuttoned the first 2 buttons of her shirt and a large cleavage could be seen, she hesitated before asking with a serious face, "Am I being sexually harassed?"


    "Hm that depends on how you look at it, do you have any objections if so?" Damian asked looking into her eyes, after all, he would never force a woman, if she pushed him and just left, the next day he would apologize and find someone else.


    '' Although It would just be a little awkward lol and I wouldn''t know how to explain it to Sophia'' He thought casually.


    "Hm, if is Mr. Damian I have nothing to say," she said with a serious voice even though he could see that her cheeks were dyed red.


    "I remember telling you to call me Damian," Damian said as he opened a space in her neck with his hand.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Damian decided to stop holding back and give in to all his instincts.


    "I guess I''ll have to give you a little punishment for insubordination," He said with a hoarse voice before licking her neck.


    His fangs suddenly lengthened and his eyes turned red, and as if his instincts got the best of him, he bit down on her neck and hugged her waist, and for the first time, his mouth tasted the blood.


    Ana was really nervous when her boss licked her neck and she expected all less than suddenly feeling a stab of pain before feeling the most pleasurable thing she had ever felt in her life, she felt like she just wanted to lose herself in that feeling so she just hugged the head of Damian as he let out sounds he would never admit to having made.


    As Damian drank Ana''s blood he felt like he was a full vampire now, somehow he could see hearts beating all over the house seeing the world in black and white, but he decided to leave that for another time and stop drinking Ana''s blood or he might end up killing her.


    ''I guess I''m not a virgin vampire anymore'' he thought jokingly.


    His still red eyes could see the beating hearts and realized that it is a special vision for vampires to hunt, he quickly deactivated it as it was awkward if he didn''t need it.


    He looked back at Ana and realized that she had passed out with a red face and was clearly satisfied.


    ''I guess I''ll have to explain it tomorrow'' he thought to himself.


    After carrying Ana into her room in his arms he debated whether he should change her after all something probably slipped and he wasn''t talking about the blood.


    He finally decided to leave her like this after all their relationship at the moment was a blood donor and blood drinker.


    When he returned to his room he went to do his personal hygiene and then he knew that he was screwed, his eyes which should have been blue again were red and if you looked closely they were shining slightly.


    ''I can only hope that tomorrow they return to normality'' Damian thought resignedly.


    He was still too early to tell Carol the truth, he soon went to sleep or pretended he was asleep.


    ¡­.


    Carol for the first time couldn''t fall asleep quickly, she only thought about her moments with Damian, that kiss that she stole from him, and her bold words.


    She wondered if she would kiss him tomorrow, after all, he has to return the kiss she gave him, she couldn''t help but laugh at the thought.


    "Ahhh stop thinking about that," Carol said as she turned back and forth on her bed.


    Carol decided that she couldn''t sleep so she took her landline telephone and called Maria, after several minutes of ringing she was answered by an annoyed voice.


    "!Who?" exclaimed an annoyed voice.


    "Maria, it''s Carol, I need to talk to you."


    "Fuck Carol!, do you have any idea what time it is?" Maria said even more annoyed.


    "I grabbed Damian by his shirt and kissed him before pushing him out of my house," Carol said abruptly.


    "I don''t care wh- what!?" Maria asked with a dumbfounded voice, she even almost woke up her daughter


    "You''re great Carol, maybe you scared away the only man who approached you," She said jokingly and not so upset anymore after hearing that fresh gossip.


    "Tell me how the date went so that it ended in that," Maria said anxiously.


    "It was all very nice, we went to the aquarium, we ate and talked, he also said that he supported me in fighting for my dreams, we also went to see a movie and finally I invited him to my apartment," Carol said excitedly.


    "Wow girl, you work fast you already invited him to your apartment, should I expect to be an aunt soon?" Maria said jokingly.


    "Not yet," Carol said without thinking.


    "¡­"


    "Forget what I said," Carol said in a threatening voice.


    "So you''re boyfriends or something?" Maria asked as if nothing had happened.


    "it''s just the first date," Carol said rolling her eyes.


    "By the way, tomorrow we''re going to your house for dinner remember to be ready," Carol said cheerfully.


    "What!? Wai-"


    "Good talk see you tomorrow bye" Carol interrupted and hung up the phone.


    ''I feel better, I guess I''ll go to sleep, I''m looking forward to our meeting tomorrow'' Carol thought as she touched her lips.


    ¡­.


    The next morning Ana woke up slowly, for some strange reason she felt very relaxed.


    She soon remembered the dream she had with her boss and couldn''t help a blush appearing on her serious and almost emotionless face, although she was raised by Sophia to dedicate herself totally to Damian, her only motivation is to be able to help him in everything, she didn''t expect to have those kinds of dreams.


    She soon realized that something was wrong, she was in work clothes and her shirt was slightly unbuttoned similar to that dream.


    ''I-It can''t be, did it really happen?'' Ana wasn''t sure what to think.


    She quickly went to clean up and get ready for today before going downstairs to see that she needed Damian, as well as of course trying to figure out if last night was real or some kind of lucid dream.


    Not knowing that it was already too late.


    ¡­.


    Damian woke up and felt different from the other days, he felt good for some reason.


    ''I guess blood is really important'' Damian thought.


    Even though he only drank a small amount of blood yesterday he felt more energetic and his magic power grew slightly, his powers also felt smoother to use.


    After preparing for today he could notice that his eyes returned to normal, he doesn''t know if he will always pass or if it is because of the little blood he drank.


    After going downstairs and asking for Ana and being told that she hadn''t gotten up yet, he finally told a maid to bring him breakfast.


    ''I guess it was too intense for her, I''ll wait for her to come down to talk'' he thought to himself.


    After breakfast, he decided to go to his study to continue learning about the world on the internet.


    ''''When Ana comes down, tell her I want to see her in my study'''' Damian said before leaving.


    After 1 hour of looking at random things on the internet, he discovered that this world was similar to his previous world, although he was not clear about everything about his life, he could remember important companies, and he did not see many of them when he looked for them on the internet, reincarnations like to plagiarize things from their previous world, but he did not feel the need to do it, first, he was already very rich, and second, he would have to make an effort to do it, he decided to focus on technology, although he does not know anything about that subject he knows that in a few years the Kree will kindly send staffed ships for him to obtain.


    This means that Damian more or less has to let things happen like in the movie.


    So he plans to start a technological empire with alien technology.


    While he was lost in his thoughts the door opened and Ana came in looking at him intently with doubt.


    '''' Mr. Damian, do you need me for anything?'''' She asked as she looked at him intently.


    Amused by her look, he just said: "I didn''t tell you to call me just Damian?"


    He could see Ana flinch briefly and her serious gaze falters a little.


    ''''I see, I apologize Damian I had forgotten'''' Ana said strangely.


    ''''What? Did you think what happened last night was a dream?'''' Damian asked amused.


    ''''Excuse me for asking but what exactly happened yesterday?'''' Ana said with doubt.


    ''''Tell me, Ana, do you know about vampires?'''' Damian asked.


    Somewhat disconcerted by the sudden topic but still she replied: '''' I only know the basics, they drink blood, they can''t be in the sun and they''re afraid of garlic?'''' Ana said with doubt.


    ''''Pff hahaha, well if something like that, you''ll see I''m a Vampire'''' Damian laughed as his eyes turned red and his fangs protruded.


    ''''¡­''''


    "Hm, I see," she said deadpan.


    "Aren''t you surprised?" Damian said a little surprised.


    ''''I''m very surprised, can''t you tell?''''


    ''''Nope''''


    ''''¡­''''


    ''''So it wasn''t sexual harassment?'''' Ana asked, tilting her head to the side of her.


    '''' You seem disappointed... you could consider it sexual harassment '''' Damian said without words, he would really like to know what was going through her head.


    Ana nodded thought.


    "So you drank my blood"


    ''''Yes''''


    '''' Taste well?''''


    ''''It was delicious''''


    ''''So you will drink regularly?'''' Ana asked with a little expectation.


    ''''Well, it would be ideal if you allow it''''


    ''''Hm, that felt good''''


    ''She''s taking everything surprisingly in stride though'' Damian thought as he looked at her.


    "Tell me what would happen if you became a vampire?" Damian asked seriously.


    ''''Vampires are immortal right?'''' Ana asked doubtfully.


    ''''They have eternal life but they can be killed'''' Damian clarified.


    '''' Then if I become a vampire I will be able to serve you forever '''' Ana said with a faint hint of a smile on her serious face.


    ''''Then let''s wait and see what happens'''' Damian said smiling at her


    After their surprisingly calm conversation, Ana informed him of the news about his properties and businesses in this city.


    It was quickly noon and they decided to have lunch together before Damian retired to his room to practice his electromagnetic powers until it was time to prepare for his date.


    He was practicing shaping metals while orbiting them around, he soon started orbiting objects by moving them in different directions and heights, and he finally wanted to do something that would mark the first step in his most useful power in the modern age, trying to reproduce the waves of radio in his mind and be able to emit his radio waves, his ultimate goal was to be able to enter the internet with only his powers.


    After practicing for several hours it was time to look for Carol so he showered and dressed before getting in his car and driving to the location.

 Chapter 5

    Once he got to Carol''s apartment as it was still a little early from the time she had said, decided to go up and knock on the door


    *Knock Knock*


    "I''m coming" yelled a voice on the other side of the door.


    Opening the door he saw Carol with her wet hair tied back, swallowing some saliva as he tried to greet her casually.


    ''''Hello, Carol'''' Damian said with his best smile.


    "Wow, hello Damian you arrived a little earlier," Carol said smiling before moving away from him to let him in.


    "I''m still getting ready, give me a few minutes," Carol said as she walked into her room.


    '''' Sure '''' He said as he looked around the apartment, there were several photos mostly with Maria and a girl who I assume is her daughter.


    There were also photos of Carol with airplanes and in her pilot suit.


    He finally sat up and started playing with his vampire eyesight, he could see all the people in the building and beyond, but of course, he only saw floating hearts, while playing with his eyesight Carol finally got ready.


    When Carol finished preparing to go out, she returned to the room where Damian was and seemed to see that his eyes were no longer blue but a bright red but as if it were an illusion it quickly disappeared and he smiled at her, Carol decided not to think too much about it believing she saw wrong.


    ''''Come on, I''m ready,'''' Carol said while helping him up from the sofa.


    Damian took advantage of Carol''s strength and pushed himself closer to her before wrapping his arms around her waist and kissing her.


    Carol was gleefully surprised and tried to reciprocate the kiss as best she could since it was her first time.


    Soon her lips parted and they looked at each other, Carol had her cheeks red and she was embarrassed so she rested her head on Damian''s chest.


    Damian just slowly stroked her hair as he hugged her, soon Carol looked up from his and smiled at him before saying:


    "Come on, we don''t want to be late right?"


    ''''Of course not'''' Damian said with a soft smile before taking his hand.


    Walking hand in hand with her they reached his car where Damian opened the door for her before helping her in, and finally, her hands had to be separated.


    While Damian was guided by Carol to Maria''s house there was a comfortable atmosphere between the two, although they had not confirmed any type of feeling or relationship that was enough for now.


    Before going to Maria''s house she stopped by a pizzeria that Carol knew and said was very good, after buying 2 pizzas she drove to Maria''s house.


    After half an hour they arrived at a house on the outskirts of the city, it was not the house that appears in the film since it was not in Los Angeles, apparently, Maria likes to live in these types of houses away from densely populated areas.


    The two got out of the car while Damian was carrying the pizzas and approached the door, as he walked Carol took the initiative to join her arms with a mischievous smile.


    ''Sometimes this tough girl is really adorable'' Damian thought looking at her fondly.


    After knocking on the door, opened a small girl who seemed to be 5 years old.


    "Aunt Carol!" she yells before jumping up and hugging Carol.


    "Monica, be careful when you jump," she said as she hugged and lifted the little girl.


    Suddenly, a shout was heard from inside the house: "Monica! Is Carol here?"


    '''' Yes, mom, auntie Carol is her- '''' Monica stopped suddenly when she realized that there was someone else with her aunt and she looked at him curiously.


    ''''Hello, Monica, I''m Damian, you could say I''m a friend of your aunt Carol,'''' Damian said, smiling at the girl.


    ''''Hello, why is your hair so weird?'''' Monica asked curiously.


    Carol hearing her question also looked at him intently wanting to know the answer.


    At the moment that Monica asked that Maria also arrived and listened.


    He now had 3 pairs of curious eyes staring at him intently.


    '''' The reason for my hair is because I am different from humans, I promise I will tell you later '''' He said with a slightly mysterious smile.


    Carol and Maria were surprised by his words since he spoke of humans as something alien to him as if he were not human, but that is impossible, right?.


    Damian without letting them think too much about his words put the pizza boxes in Maria''s arms.


    "Okay, let''s go into the house," Maria said.


    They all entered and Monica immediately put her eyes on Damian.


    ''''Uncle Damian let''s play something'''' Monica said happy to have someone new to play with.


    ''''Sure, tell me what you want to play'''' Damian said smiling at the little girl.


    ''''Let''s play throwing paper airplanes in the yard'''' Monica said.


    "Okay, take me," Damian said.


    ''''Okay, kids go out and play adults have to talk'''' Carol said joking.


    Damian just rolled his eyes at Carol.


    Monica quickly took hold of Damian''s hand before pulling him out into the yard.


    After seeing them leave, Maria quickly put the pizzas aside and pulled Carol over to the couch where they could still see Damian and Monica before saying:


    ''''Quick tell me everything''''


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ''''You already know everything, we talked on the phone yesterday, remember?'''' Carol said


    '''' But give me details Carol, did something happen today? '''' Maria said, anxious to know all the details about the love life of her best friend.


    ''''Well we kissed, we hugged a little and we also held hands'''' Carol said rolling her eyes


    '''' Holding hands? Carol, how lascivious, be careful, you get pregnant'''' Maria said, rolling her eyes.


    ''''Fuck you'''' Carol said annoyed.


    '''' Look at him playing with Monica, he will surely be a good father '''' Maria said smiling.


    "I guess it would be," Carol said casually.


    Some time passed while Carol and Maria casually talked about their daily business or flying.


    Soon a tired-looking Monica arrived in Damian''s arms, they had both played for a while and it was already close to dark.


    '''' Did you have fun, honey?'''' Maria asked Monica when she saw her so tired.


    ''''Yes mom, Uncle Damian is so funny'''' Monica said happily.


    '''' Oh wow I''m already Uncle Damian, I guess I need an aunt to be complete, tell me, who do you think would be good for that job?'''' Damian asked as he looked at Monica.


    "Hmm, I guess Aunt Carol could," Monica said while thinking seriously.


    '''' Really?, but I feel that Aunt Carol is very old, don''t you think so? '''' He answered her also seriously.


    '''' Brat, you should respect your elders'''' Carol said mockingly, she was still a young girl, and she was not affected by mentioning her age.


    ''''Well children can play later, how about we eat first '''' Maria said exasperated, she felt that there were 3 children in the house.


    After heating the pizza that had already cooled down they began to eat, Carol and Maria usually went there to eat so they had already tried it, but Damian had to admit that it was very good.


    ''Fortunately, I can taste more than blood or it would be really pitiful'' He thought as he chewed on the pizza.


    When Monica finished eating, she was already sleepy and wanted to go to sleep.


    '''' Well, I''m going to put Monica to bed, I''ll also take the opportunity to bring the Blockbuster movie that I rents today, it''ll take me a few minutes, please don''t do lewd things on my couch, " Mar¨ªa said jokingly.


    "Yes mom," Carol replied sarcastically.


    ''''Tell me, do you like children?'''' Carol asked.


    '''' Hm let''s see, I wouldn''t say that I like kids in general, I think I would like the ones that are mine, maybe if they are blonde it would help too '''' He said coquettishly.


    "Would you like that," Carol said as she hit him on the shoulder.


    "Maybe, but in the future," He said as he hugged Carol around her shoulders.


    ''''Don''t forget we''ve known each other for 3 days'''' Carol said but she leaned back against him.


    "In fact, it seems like more time has passed, don''t you think so?" Damian said.


    ''''Tell me, didn''t you say you''ve never dated a woman? If so, why are you so good at kissing?'''' Carol asked, completely changing the subject.


    Seeing Carol looking at him curiously he couldn''t help but think that he didn''t know who he had kissed before either, it was like riding a bike, something you don''t forget no matter how much happens.


    ''I wonder why he doesn''t seem to look at me with jealousy, it''s just simple curiosity'' Damian thought when he saw Carol.


    ''''Could you say it''s something instinctive? I promise you that what I said is true, I''ve never dated any woman in this world, and you''re the first one I''ve kissed'''' Damian said to assure her that he hadn''t lied.


    Although Damian hid some things like being a vampire, he would tell him later, he would never say that he had been reincarnated and that this world was fictional in his previous world.


    "Hm, it''s okay," Carol said casually, even if he had kissed other women she didn''t really care since was in the past, she just didn''t want there to be any lies between them.


    ''''But how do you know that I kiss well if you have never kissed anyone?'''' Damian asked with a mocking smile.


    ''''You''re right, I can''t be sure if you kiss well,'''' Carol said.


    ''''I guess I''ll have to keep kissing you to tell you for sure,'''' Carol said as she pretended to be resigned before straddling Damian and kissing him.


    Damian really thought that this girl was getting bolder.


    ''She even dares to ride on top of the vampire progenitor'' he thought to himself jokingly, as he kissed her back.


    Even though Carol was totally inexperienced she slowly learned how to kiss back and soon she could feel something hard where she was sitting.


    Even though Carol had never been in a relationship it didn''t mean she didn''t know what that hard feeling was, and she really didn''t know what to do about it so she decided to ignore it and keep kissing Damian.


    That was Carol''s intention until she heard a voice say something that was like throwing a bucket of cold water at her.


    ''''Wow, Carol, I didn''t know you mount something apart from airplanes'''' Maria said, very amused.


    Carol stiffened and couldn''t help but curse her friend who came too quickly into her mind.


    ''''You know if you want I can leave and come back later or you can go to a motel, I know a good one near here'''' Maria continued.


    "Maria", Damian began with a serious voice, "can you come back in about 10 minutes?".


    ''''¡­''''


    ''''Whose side are you on!?''" Carol yelled at him as she punched him in the chest.


    After saying that Carol got up and sat next to Damian, she couldn''t help but glance at what she felt when she was sitting and she was speechless.


    "Stop talking nonsense and put on the movie," Carol said in an exasperated voice.


    '''' Well, well, don''t be angry that you will have wrinkles remember that your boyfriend is younger than you, you have to take care of yourself so as not to look like his mother '''' Maria said mockingly.


    *sigh*


    ''''I give up, just put the movie on'''' Carol said defeated.


    ''''It''s really the first time I''ve gotten one on you hahaha'''' Maria laughed happily.


    ''''girls you get along very well'''' Damian said.


    Carol just gave him an annoyed look before leaning into him and waiting for the movie to start.


    Apparently, it was the movie ''Back to the future'' he''s not really a fan of those movies, after all, he really doesn''t like movies with time travel, as they complicate everything.


    Even though he had already seen it, Carol and Maria hadn''t yet, after all, the movie had only dated a few years ago.


    They seemed really amused by the film as it was something innovative.


    Soon 2 hours passed and the movie was over, it was already late so they decided to leave.


    "Goodbye guys, take care, don''t do anything I wouldn''t do," Maria said from the door.


    Maria has a daughter so saying that is kind of funny.


    '''' Goodbye Maria, take care see you soon '''' Damian said with a smile.


    "Bye see you at work," Carol said.


    Tomorrow was Monday and from what Damian heard Carol had to report to base tomorrow.


    After getting in the car, they drove back, on the way Damian couldn''t help but ask.


    ''''Do you want to stay at my house?''''


    Carol just looked at him speechlessly before saying.


    ''''Better stay at my house, I have a gun in case you try something funny''''


    "Great, then I''ll stay at your place, I hope your bed is comfortable," Damian said happily.


    ''''Smooth, my butt, it was a sarcastic response, you are not staying in my house,'''' Carol said scathingly.


    "Is it really Smooth?" Damian said with a serious look as he looked at her.


    ''''Fuck you''''


    ''''I can''t do it alone, how about you help me?'''' Damian said jokingly.


    They continued joking with each other until they reached Carol''s apartment.


    They both went upstairs and soon they were at Carol''s door, with her looking at him with daggers.


    ''''Come on let me stay, or would you not bear the temptation to do something to me?'''' Damian said joking, he wanted their relationship to move forward a little faster, he felt that he had little time.


    *Sigh*


    "Fine, you can stay but be careful, I''m watching you," Carol said with false warning.


    "Great, show me your room and bathroom," Damian said happily.


    After Carol had showered and brushed her teeth, she sat on her bed in her slightly oversized pajamas to wait for Damian to finish.


    Although Damian didn''t really need to bathe or brush his teeth he still did it out of habit and because he didn''t want to appear dirty to those close to him, at least until they knew he was a vampire.


    After cleaning himself, he blatantly climbed onto Carol''s bed, he lay down and tucked himself in before looking at Carol with a look as if to say why doesn''t she go to bed yet and turn off the light.


    Partly exasperated and mostly shy and nervous, Carol got up, turned off the light, and lay down stiffly next to Damian, even though they weren''t actually touching.


    Although Carol seemed very bold when she straddled him at Maria''s house, it was clear to see that it was very different from sleeping with him.


    While Carol couldn''t sleep from all the random thoughts, a hand from the darkness reached out to her waist and pulled her, she was soon embraced and her back touched Damian''s chest.


    "Sleep, tomorrow you have to get up early," Damian said quietly.


    ''''It''s not easy with you holding me,'''' Carol said through clenched teeth.


    ''''Are you afraid you could do something to me? Don''t worry, I know how to defend myself'''' Damian said jokingly.


    "Don''t worry, just sleep, we''ll talk tomorrow," Damian said as he put an arm under his neck.


    Carol even though she was nervous, also felt safe for some reason, in a bed with a man she met 3 days ago, she really was crazy, but she must not deny that she felt calm.


    Little by little Carol fell asleep, it was the best dream she had had.


    ''She really does look adorable in her sleep, like a tigress hiding her fangs'' He thought amusedly before he too ''sleep''.

 Chapter 6

    Damian woke up to the sound of an alarm.


    When he opened his eyes he saw that he was still sleeping with Carol but they weren''t in the same position he remembered, Carol had turned around in the course of the night and hugged him, and Damian''s head was buried in her neck.


    Yesterday he hadn''t drunk blood and with his mouth almost kissing her neck it was a terrible temptation for him.


    He tried to take a deep breath to calm down but ironically he felt the need to take a little bite, luckily the alarm quickly woke Carol up.


    "Ugh, good morning," Carol said sleepily.


    "Good morning," Damian responded with a smirk.


    Carol released him from her embrace and sat sleepily on the bed, her figure was really curvaceous, and with his need for blood couldn''t help but pull her down and kiss her.


    Carol only felt that she was flying before he passionately kissed her.


    Although Carol was surprised she quickly kissed him back, after a while, Carol pushed him off and stopped the kiss.


    '''' What was that for? I need to get dressed to go to the base '''' Carol said smiling lovingly at him.


    ''''You looked so hot in your pajamas, I couldn''t help it'''' Damian said as he kissed her cheek.


    ''''Okay, come on, get up, I need to get ready to go out'''' Carol said a little shyly.


    ''She''s really good at attacking but her defense is a bit low'' Damian thought amused before giving her a kiss on the cheek and getting up.


    After getting up Damian could see Carol heading to the bathroom, he decided to go to the kitchen and make a simple meal before everyone left, even though he wanted to spend most of his time with Carol before the accident, he still needed back to New York to make sure everything is in order, plus he promised Sophia he''d be back soon.


    When Carol finished getting ready and went out into the living room she could see that Damian was putting the dishes on the table and apparently he had made eggs with tomato and bread as well as a coffee.


    Carol was surprised that Damian cooked, after all, she knew Damian was very rich, yet she was touched by the gesture.


    ''''What are you looking at? Come eat'''' Damian said smiling at her.


    ''''Hm, thanks for preparing the food '''' She answered smiling at him.


    While they ate Damian thought that he should go back to New York on Friday, today was Monday so he wanted to take advantage of this week to be with Carol.


    "Carol, I have to go back to New York on Friday," Damian said.


    "Hm, I see," Carol said with a complicated look.


    ''''When are you coming back?''''


    ''''I should come back next Monday, after all, I want to continue spending time with you'''' Damian said with a slight smile.


    '''' Hm, I want that too '''' Carol said more animated knowing that she was coming back quickly.


    ''''Tell me how about you come to my house today and stay the night?'''' Damian said suddenly.


    ''''Okay, give me your address'''' Carol said somewhat encouraged to know that they would spend more time together.


    "Okay, take my phone so we can communicate," Damian said before handing her her phone.


    ''''And what are you going to communicate with?'''' Carol asked doubtfully.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''ll get another one'''' Damian said with a smile.


    Carol was speechless, although she has a landline phone that''s not that expensive, a mobile phone as small as the one she gave him Damian knows must be very expensive.


    After eating Carol went to the base and Damian returned to his house, he urgently needed blood.


    After arriving, Ana received him with her usual expressionless face.


    '''' Damian, didn''t you come back last night?'''' Asked Ana, she knows he is a vampire and thinks he could come and go without anyone knowing.


    "No, I slept outside last night," Damian said casually.


    ''''By the way, I need you to do something, come with me to your room''''


    Upon entering, Damian saw that her room was very normal and nothing seemed to indicate that it belonged to Ana. After looking around a bit, he sat down on a sofa and looked at her.


    ''''Come closer'''' Damian said patting his own legs indicating for him to sit down.


    Ana already expected it to be something like that, so without hesitation, she unbuttoned her shirt and straddled him before stretching her shirt and showing her neck, the last time she had taken her by surprise and had not seen well, but now she could observe clearly as Damian''s eyes changed to a mesmerizing red and his upper fangs lengthened.


    Damian didn''t doubt it either and he sank his fangs into his neck and was soon able to taste the sweetness of his blood.


    Ana felt again that pleasant sensation that told her not to resist and to let go of everything, it was the only moment where her expression ceased to be emotionless, unfortunately, no one could see that scene since Damian''s face was on Ana''s neck.


    After having a few drinks Damian stopped, after all, it seems like he needs to drink blood every day, although he has had little so if he drinks more maybe he can last longer but he needs to do some experiments.


    He decided to consider drinking the blood of criminals in a women''s prison, but he still doesn''t know if he''ll even feel like drinking them, we''ll see in the future.


    After removing his fangs from Ana''s delicious neck, he fixed her clothes and put her to bed, this time she was awake, she was only breathing heavily and her gaze was lost.


    It seems that little by little she can bear more.


    ''''Thanks, Ana, don''t worry about anything and rest'''' Damian said as he caressed her head lovingly.


    ''''Hm Damian'''' She said before falling asleep.


    After leaving Ana, he looked for a new cell phone and called Carol so that she would have his number and let him know when she was coming.


    Damian who felt recharged decided to spend the rest of the day practicing with his electromagnetic powers, he felt that he could intercept the radio signals and listen to them in his mind, but producing his own still found it a bit difficult, but it is a step further and only He has been practicing for a few days.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    While he was practicing he heard his cell phone ring, apparently, he had skipped lunch and it was already late, Carol was calling him.


    ''''Hi Carol, is something wrong?''''


    ''''Damian, I am approaching your house, I just wanted to let you know''''


    "Great, I''ll wait for you here"


    ....


    When Carol arrived at the address Damian gave her she wasn''t sure what to do, she wondered if Damian gave her the wrong address, after all even though she thought Damian was rich, this house clearly wasn''t up to the level of someone rich, it was more like filthy rich Carol thought speechlessly.


    She finally approached the entrance and a guard approached her.


    "Are you Miss Carol?" the guard asked.


    "Yes," Carol replied.


    '''' Great, Mr. Damian told us he was coming, please go ahead ''''


    "Okay," Carol said before driving to the gate of the grand mansion.


    As she got out she saw the door open and Damian came out with a smile.


    "Hey Carol, it''s great you''re here," Damian said happily.


    "Hm, when you said you were rich, I didn''t think it was on this level," Carol said absently as she looked around.


    '''' Hahaha, you didn''t ask either, let''s go in '''' Damian said as he put his arm around her and took her inside.


    Damian gave her a brief tour of his house and gardens before leading her to his room.


    "Isn''t your room very normal? It doesn''t have anything to indicate that it''s yours," Carol said as she paced around.


    "Well, my room is in New York, not here, besides, I''m really not one to put a lot of things in my room," Damian said casually, after all, before "waking up" there was nothing he liked.


    After Carol toured his room she went and sat on his bed.


    "And what are we going to do today?" Carol asked with a smile.


    "I wonder what we''re going to do?" Damian said as he leaned in with a mischievous smile, before pushing her down on the bed and kissing her.


    Carol also began to kiss his back as she hugged his neck.


    Damian as he kissed her, but his hands didn''t stay still and got under her shirt touching her defined waist, just when they were getting more passionate and their hands were starting to go up, the sound of knocking on the door made them wonder stop.


    Carol quickly pushed him away and sat down before fixing her clothes.


    Damian was cheeky and just casually said, "Go ahead."


    Ana entered the door and was surprised to discover a woman with Damian. Ana looked at her curiously and saw that Carol was looking at her in the same way, so the 2 women ended up staring at each other.


    ''''Is something wrong, Ana?'''' Damian asked calmly.


    ''''Yes, is time for food but I didn''t know we would have company for dinner'''' Ana said with her expressionless face.


    '''' This is Carol, you could say that she is more than my friend but we are not officially out yet '''' Damian said to Ana.


    ''''And this is Ana, my assistant/feeder'''' Damian said smiling and joking.


    Ana understood that this would possibly be Damian''s girlfriend, even though she had an ambiguous relationship with Damian, she didn''t care even if she was just a lover or if Damian didn''t look for her that way, her duty was to be by his side.


    Carol understood the assistant part but was confused as to how his feeder was, she imagined Ana feeding Damian with a spoon, but she quickly shook off those amused thoughts, although she actually wondered if there was an ambiguous relationship between Ana and Damian, Ana was very beautiful and even if nothing happens now, in the future it might not be like that, she would have to talk about it with Damian.


    Not knowing what was going through the two women''s minds, he got up and gently pulled Carol by her hand to go eat.


    ''''Let''s go eat, I had already warned them that I was going to have a visit so everything is ready Ana, don''t worry'''' Damian said smiling at her.


    After reaching the dining room the three sat down, Carol sat next to Damian and Ana sat across from them.


    ''''Ana, we will return to New York on Friday, so make the arrangements whenever you want'''' Damian said.


    '''' Mrs. Sophia wanted us to come back as soon as possible, she has something to talk to you about '''' Ana said after a moment of silence.


    "We''ll be back on Friday, Ana," Damian said.


    ''''Yes, I''ll take care of everything'''' Ana said.


    ''''And tell me, Ana, how long have you been Damian''s assistant?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''Miss Carol, I''ve only been your assistant for just 4 days'''' Ana answered professionally.


    ''''Miss?, come on just call me Carol'''' Carol said smiling.


    ''''Well... Carol, as I told you, I''ve only been with Damian for a few days'''' Ana said.


    '''' Hm I see, I thought they knew each other for longer, they look quite familiar with each other '''' Carol said as she looked at Damian.


    ''''Are you jealous? If you want I can make you my secretary'''' Damian said jokingly.


    Carol just rolled her eyes and continued eating, as expected of rich people, it was one of the best meals she had ever had.


    After lunch, Carol and Damian walked hand in hand around the mansion as they talked, before finally returning to the room.


    Upon entering the room Carol sat on the bed and stared at him.


    ''''What''s going on? Could it be that you want to continue where we were?'''' Damian asked mockingly.


    ''''Tell me, do you and Ana have something between you?'''' Carol asked suspiciously.


    "Hahaha actually there is something between us" Damian answered honestly.


    ''''But what''s between us is not something romantic, at least not now'''' Damian told him seriously.


    "Then why don''t you explain it to me, not to mention that you say ''for now'' as if it were possible in the future," Carol said with narrowed eyes.


    '''' Hmm let''s see, how about you give me a little time, I promise when I get back from New York I will tell you everything about me '''' Damian said as he took her hand and hugged her.


    Carol seriously thought about this situation and thought of several scenarios but nothing really came to her mind, maybe she didn''t understand the world of the rich, she decided to just wait and see what Damian had to say, maybe there really was a reason.


    After a long silence, Carol just said: "Okay."


    ''''Do you want to take a bath first? I''ll buy you pajamas and leave them in the bathroom'''' Damian said, changing the subject.


    ''''Sure, how about we watch a movie later?'''' Carol asked in a slightly better mood, since Damian promised her that she was going to tell him everything next Monday she decided to trust him and wait.


    Soon Carol went to take a bath, after getting out of the shower and drying off she started looking for the pajamas that Damian told her in one of the drawers, after opening it she found the pajamas, without thinking too much she started to put them on until she saw that there were something strange with it.


    That was not normal pajamas, she saw herself in the mirror with a very sexy semi-transparent black robe.


    Carol didn''t know whether to hide in the bathroom or go out like that and hit Damian, her anger and her shyness fighting inside her, she finally pushed the door open and saw Damian who was sitting on the bed and looking at her with amusement.


    ''''What the hell is this Damian?'''' Carol said annoyed.


    '''' Hm it''s called pajamas and I must say it fits you well, as expected, you have a really defined body '''' Damian said as he hungrily looked his body up and down.


    "Why do you want me to wear this? After all, until you explain yourself well, you can look but not touch" Carol said mockingly and simply went and lay down on the bed and covered herself with the sheets, she showed more skin wearing a bikini, she was embarrassed by how sexy the robe is.


    Damian could only swear in his mind hearing what Carol said, even though he knew it was a joke and that even if he clears everything up they won''t necessarily move to that step in their relationship, after all, he doesn''t want to take that step without Carol knowing who he''s with.


    In his room there was a television that was clearly more modern than Maria''s, they casually watched the programs that were on while he hugged Carol by her shoulder and she leaned against him before getting bored and turning off the television.


    ''''How is your work going? Do you have to try out a plane soon?'''' Damian asked after turning off the television.


    "Hm, I have to try out a new plane on Wednesday of next week," Carol said casually.


    Hearing that Damian knew there wasn''t that much time left, today was Monday, only a week and 2 days before the accident, and then they won''t see each other for several years.


    Although he was able to rescue Carol after receiving her powers and kicking out the Kree, he thinks it''s not a good idea, after all this is not a movie and he doesn''t know if there will be any instability in Carol''s powers since they never gave a reason for which she obtained them, besides that there she will be able to train and become stronger, although Damian is strong he can''t train someone since he can only abuse others with his physical and magical superiority, in addition to the gradual control of his powers


    Although he felt bad, he believed that it was essential for Carol''s development, and it''s not like she was going to throw her away at random, she will temporarily put one of her familiars inside Carol to rescue her if the need arises, although he doesn''t think it''s necessary, Carol it is the precious jewel of the Kree, their best weapon, they dare not harm she unless it is to train it.


    "I see," he said as he turned around and hugged her around the waist.


    Although they have spent a few days together, he has really grown fond of Carol, and to think that they have little time left together makes him a little melancholic.


    Damian also thinks about his situation, apart from Sophia in this life, in his past life, he doesn''t have any recollection of any relatives with whom he shared mutual affection or a relationship.


    He also can''t help but think about his relationship with Ana, he doesn''t know what he wants to do with it since in a certain way they already crossed the line and are in a very ambiguous situation.


    Damian also believes that having his memories so fragmented caused him to lack common sense, Damian is a progenitor and also feels the desire to have a large family with many descendants, and being with only one person does not see how he can achieve that.


    ''I guess it will be a tough talk with Carol'' Damian thought.

 Chapter 7

    Carol suddenly being hugged when she was in those kinds of clothes made her feel a little nervous.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' Carol said, nervousness in her voice.


    ''''Don''t worry Carol, I will never do anything to you that you don''t want'''' He said looking at her affectionately.


    Seeing him look at Carol calmed her down, after all, she only felt shy, and she really felt calm when he hugged her.


    ''''How busy will you be this week?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''I will be relatively free since the test is the other week I just have to relax and show up on the day of the test'''' Carol said.


    "Stay here this week before I go to New York," Damian said after she spoke.


    Carol was surprised to hear that, after all living together was a pretty step up from where they were and even though they had slept together in the same bed it felt different to her.


    ''''Come on trust me, this week only, I have a good reason.'''' Damian said smiling when he saw that she remained silent, he wanted to ''cultivate'' his relationship a little more before telling her, but if there is no other option, tell her before and let whatever happens to happen.


    Damian really didn''t want Carol to leave without knowing he was a vampire, it might cause her a lot of confusion when she comes back and she might feel like he was cheating on her.


    "Well, you better have an excellent explanation," Carol said.


    "Thank you," Damian said before kissing her neck.


    Carol couldn''t help but feel goosebumps rise on her skin.


    Damian trailed kisses down her neck and cheeks as Carol''s breathing came faster.


    ''''Go to sleep'''' Damian said trying to calm down, now is not the moment.


    "Okay," Carol said as she breathed heavily.


    After a few minutes, they both calmed down and fell silent.


    As time passed, Damian saw that Carol''s breathing had calmed down and she was asleep.


    ''I just have to get through this week,'' Damian thought to himself as he tried to calm down.


    ....


    The next morning Carol woke up and saw Damian with his eyes closed, she sat on the bed and stared at him, she couldn''t help but think that he was really handsome, his skin was quite pale and she couldn''t see a single pore, although his face was pale it had a nice look, she couldn''t help but reach out her hand and prod and pinch his cheeks.


    ''''Are you having fun?'''' Damian said out of the blue with an amused voice.


    Carol was a bit embarrassed at being caught red-handed but she still bravely responded.


    '''' Not yet, you have really good skin, I''m sure no woman can compete with you '''' She said mocking him.


    "I guess I''ll also help you check your skin, I''ll make sure to feel it thoroughly," Damian said with a wicked smile before taking Carol and putting her under him, and starting to kiss her.


    Damian took her thighs and wrapped them around her back and pinned her waist.


    The distance from her was practically zero and they both felt more and more excited, and soon Carol felt something hard under her and she couldn''t help but stop for a moment.


    Seeing that, Damian put his hands on her butt and kneaded it a little, it was really elastic and one would hardly get tired of playing with it.


    Feeling Damian''s hands Carol couldn''t help but shudder again, but she stopped hesitating and kissed Damian with more passion and unconsciously ground her hips against Damian.


    Damian''s hands began to creep up Carol''s back before caressing the clasp that kept her pajamas/lingerie on as if asking permission.


    Carol only responded by prying open Damian''s button-down pajamas.


    Carol saw Damian''s chest and abdomen for the first time and was surprised by his body, it was really perfect, each muscle looked perfectly marked and they were hard but they gave way when she exerted more force, she couldn''t help but move her hands over his chest and abdomen.


    Damian was happy that Carol was more open to her wishes, so after giving her a moment to explore his body, he kissed her again as he undid the clasp on her back.


    Carol again shuddered a little for having her breasts free, she has some pretty nice round C-cup breasts with pink areolas.


    Damian couldn''t help but gently caress and squeeze them before leaning down and gently placing kisses around her nipple.


    Carol squeezed Damian''s hair as she moaned at the new sensation.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Damian was definitely not an expert at pleasuring women, but when he sucked Ana''s blood he unconsciously used magic to enhance the pleasure and after two times he had learned how to do it, so he was very gently stimulating Carol with some magic in his mouth, of course, it was something really minimal and even an experienced woman would think it was due to skill.


    Even though Carol had never been with any man, she had explored her body somewhat, and sometimes she also felt that kind of need, but never when she touched her breasts did she feel pleasure in the way that Damian made her feel, and she couldn''t help but squeeze his head and push it closer to her chest.


    Seeing that Carol was near her limit, he gently lowered one of his hands doing some rubbing all over her body to Carol''s most sensitive part before gently stimulating her core from outside of her.


    Carol felt like she was being electrocuted and couldn''t help but let out a rather loud moan, Damian just lay down with her and hugged her gently as he stroked her hair.


    After a few seconds, Carol''s climax ended and she came to, but she still didn''t lift her head from Damian''s embrace, even though she felt really relaxed she was very embarrassed by the sounds she made.


    Damian kissed her hair and asked: "Are you okay?"


    "Hm" was the only sound Carol made.


    '''' How about we rest another while, just sleep '''' Damian said wanting her to relax.


    ''''Hm,'''' Carol replied again before beginning to drift off to sleep after the exciting activity.


    ''Damn, this is torture'' Damian thought to himself, he was very happy with the progress of the relationship with Carol, but he has been nothing but tortured, he also has those needs, and to make matters worse he also needs blood.


    Damian could only force himself to be quiet and go back to sleep, even though he can sleep, it''s more of a kind of hibernation that vampires have, mainly to avoid feeling bloodlust.


    After an hour Carol woke up again, and she wasn''t even sure where she was, her hair was all messed up, she suddenly stiffened when she felt someone holding her, she turned to look at Damian and saw his face before everything came back to her.


    She''d had an orgasm and had grabbed hold of Damian and pushed him further into her breasts.


    Although she felt embarrassed she also felt happy, it was their first experience together, and it felt really good, she couldn''t help caressing his hair while he slept, its dark silver-blue color had always caught her attention, and now she look at it closely and see it didn''t look dyed and the color came from the root, it was really illogical for someone to have that hair color naturally.


    Before Damian woke up she decided to go and take a bath since she had really wet her pajamas and felt a bit uncomfortable.


    While taking a bath Carol couldn''t help but think back to what had happened, it could be a bit rushed depending on who says it, even so with Damian from the beginning she felt a special feeling and she was happy to have done that with Damian and she thinks that this is was enough.


    After dressing she saw Damian still sleeping.


    So she opened the door and looked both ways cautiously when she saw that there was no one she went ahead and went downstairs when she went down she saw Ana in the living room and Ana also saw her.


    ''''Good morning Carol'''' Ana said.


    '''' Good morning Ana '''' Carol said with a bit of discomfort, after doing that with Damian she felt a bit embarrassed to see other people, she didn''t know if everyone heard her or not.


    ''''Do you want to eat before you go?'''' Asked Ana


    "Okay, I''ll go wake up Damian so he can eat too," Carol said before going back upstairs.


    Ana responded by nodding her head before going to tell the chefs or so Carol assumes, after Ana left she quickly returned to the room.


    Carol saw Damian lying down before sitting next to him and caressing his hair and face as she thought about their relationship, she couldn''t imagine finding someone to share moments like the ones she has lived with Damian, they have been very happy days for her and she really wants them to never stop.


    Carol finally stop she decided to wake him up normally as she was really afraid that the same thing would happen again, and she was really running out of time to go to her boss Wendy Lawson.


    After moving Damian a few times he finally woke up, when he opened his eyes she was surprised to see that they were red and glowing.


    Carol was stunned, even if someone could have eyes that color she was sure they wouldn''t change between two colors, and Carol remembered again that in her apartment they also changed color, only at that moment she thought she saw wrong and forgot.


    After Damian woke up he was surprised to see Carol ready to go, he must have woken up barely Carol moved a bit, and he wondered if holding back caused this, he soon realized something was wrong, Carol was staring into his eyes with a strange look.


    ''''Is something wrong Carol?'''' Damian asked, seeing her gaze.


    "Your eyes... are red," Carol said hesitantly.


    Damian was surprised and somewhat faster than he should have shown in front of Carol, he checked himself in front of the mirror, and seeing his bright red eyes only made him sigh.


    ''''This is part of what I was going to tell you when I got back from New York,'''' Damian said a little depressed, he didn''t know that holding back so much could cause this.


    Carol was silent for a long moment before saying.


    ''''Why do you want to wait until you come back?''''


    ''''Originally I wanted there to be more trust between us, but I think after what we did and since you found out I shouldn''t leave you with that uncertainty all this week'''' Damian said after thinking while Carol was silent.


    He wanted to wait until Carol was very fond of him so that the fact that he was a vampire didn''t scare her, something a little selfish and maybe manipulative but he really didn''t want her to be scared and end up walking away from him, but someone like Carol who gave him her confidence to expose her body to him and allow him to touch it he believes shows that at least she''s serious about him, she figured this was the turning point and he has to tell him everything.


    "Well Carol, I''ll tell you everything, it''s a long story but the truth is-" Damian could only say that before Carol cut him off.


    "Listen although I''m dying to know what''s next I think we should go downstairs and eat, I have to go quickly to work and you know what the army is like, besides I think this conversation will be long and I don''t think I can go and act normal after telling me what whatever you have to say'''' Carol said, there were many possibilities that were playing in her mind about her lover but she thinks it''s better to wait until he comes back.


    "Fine, I''ll be waiting then," Damian said smiling at her before hugging her.


    "Let''s go have to breakfast," Damian said before kissing her head and leading her by the hand into the dining room.


    As they ate Carol couldn''t help but look into his glowing red eyes from time to time, she felt a bit hypnotized seeing them, she couldn''t help but find them attractive for some reason, but she decided to try to avoid looking at them and eat quickly to leave, though she must admit she relented to temptation a couple of times.


    Seeing Carol leave he couldn''t help but sigh, today he would have to tell her the truth and although he doesn''t really believe that Carol will leave him he can''t help but think about the possibility that she will.


    Since Carol was no longer there, he decided that it was time to quench his thirst, the best thing is not to have to hide his need for blood from Carol, and maybe he will also taste her blood, he was anxious to know what she tasted like.


    Finishing his breakfast as well, Damian looked at Ana and said with a pitiful face.


    "Anne, I''m thirsty"


    '''' Hm,'''' Ana said as she nodded a little happier, after all, she knew was coming, the most satisfying thing she has ever felt in her life.

 Chapter 8

    After Ana and Damian entered the study, Damian went and sat on the couch, Ana already knew the drill, walking towards Damian as she unbuttoned her shirt exposing her neck before straddling Damian.


    Soon Damian voraciously sucked Ana''s blood, this time it was much more than he normally drinks, after drinking he checked on Ana, and although she was breathing heavily and her pants felt wet, she was conscious, as expected, not wanting to suck all her blood unconsciously makes her not lose herself in pleasure since the purpose of that is that the victim does not resist.


    As Ana was not in good condition he took to her room carrying her in his arms, feeling the electromagnetic waves he made sure that no one saw him carrying Ana in those conditions.


    ''''Thank you, Ana, rest a bit'''' Damian said, smiling affectionately at her.


    After leaving Ana in her bed and covering her up, going out and exploring a little more about his powers, he turned into mist and flew straight into the sky, once he got very high he tried to fly with all his might, and soon there was a loud boom and it came almost instantly out of the atmosphere, he didn''t know exactly what his top speed was, he supposed he''d find out later.


    Before entering space, he covered his body with a layer of magical power just in case, and little by little he released it and realized that he was not affected in any way, his magical power keeps him in space and the expense is practically insignificant.


    He didn''t try to go to other planes since he didn''t think his speed is even half the speed of light and even if it was it would take several minutes to go to other planets, but he had a plan in the future for that.


    He decided to go to the other side of the world where he was at night, he wanted to look for a women''s prison to feed herself with a lot of blood, he wanted to see what would happen if he drank blood without limits.


    After breaking into several houses and charming several people, he finally came across the location of a women''s prison.


    Upon entering he began to attack as a vampire for the first time, and he drank a large amount of blood from each prisoner, For the women who were really evil and they enjoy hurting people he drank a lot, surely they would be anemic for a while, the rest of the women would not be affected much and would only feel a little tired in the morning, he also realized that despite being tasty his blood did not It''s like Ana''s and it doesn''t have the same attraction, he doesn''t feel that desire to lose control.


    After noticing a good feast he had to return to space and invoke his relatives, after all, they were still sentient beings and it was not bad to let them go out to stretch their legs or tails.


    When he summoned his familiars he realized that they had grown, although he could manipulate the size of his familiars to make himself smaller he couldn''t do otherwise.


    Perhaps the excess blood can increase the power of my relatives, a good tip for the future, after all, a larger familiar has more physical capacity.


    Since he was in space he tried to extend his senses through space, feeling the electromagnetic radiation that was throughout space, his senses spread at the speed of light throughout the solar system, but he felt that it was a bit difficult to go further there, although he had that scope, it''s not like he felt everything at the same time, he had to focus on something to be able to see it in detail, and the rests were vague senses or signs of movement.


    After playing in space he had to go back to his house after all he had a pending talk with Carol.


    But when he focused on the planet he saw that the dividing line between day and night had advanced far and was approaching his continent, indicating that it was already late and Carol had probably arrived.


    ''Damn, I really had fun looking at space'' Damian thought when he saw it was already almost dark.


    Damian accelerated towards the atmosphere and soon began to burn from the friction of the wind which caused his clothes to disintegrate, once he was a few kilometers above the ground it turned into mist and quickly entered his room.


    When looking at the room and seeing that no sound came from the bathroom, he assumed that Carol had not arrived yet, so he went to the closet to look for clothes, after putting on comfortable clothes, he decided to call Carol, it was already 5:00 pm and she still had not arrived.


    ''I sound like an anxious husband for his wife,'' he thought jokingly.


    ''''Hello Carol, how long will it take to get there?'''' Damian asked over the phone.


    "Hello, I''m close now, I''m really anxious to hear everything, I could hardly concentrate on the flight instructions for the new plane," Carol said clearly cheerful.


    "Fine, I''ll go downstairs to meet you," Damian said.


    ''''Great'''' Carol said before hanging up.


    After going downstairs and deciding to wait for her outside, he soon saw her old Mustang approaching and a beautiful woman got out ran to hug him, gave him a kiss on the cheek, and quickly pulled him to her room, she looked like a girl about to open her presents in Christmas.


    After entering the room, closing the door, and pushing Damian onto the bed, she quickly said: "Very well you speak."


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    '''' Hahaha you''re really anxious, the truth is I''m also anxious to tell you '''' Damian said smiling at her.


    ''''Don''t spin it, tell me quickly'''' Carol said with an annoyed voice.


    "Fine fine, but how about we play a game?" Damian said in an amused voice.


    "A game?" Carol asked doubtfully.


    "Yes, I''ll give you clues and if you don''t guess, you take off a piece of clothing and I''ll give you another clue if you guess before you get naked, I''ll do what you want once," Damian said giving her a mischievous look trying to create a good atmosphere for the revelation.


    "Sounds fun, let''s do it," Carol said happy to make it more exciting, she couldn''t help but think about what kind of things she could ask of Damian.


    ''As always quick to bet without thinking of the consequences,'' Damian thought chuckling to himself.


    "Alright let''s start, I''ll tell you I''m not human," Damian said softly.


    Carol was shocked to hear him say that he wasn''t human, in his wildest fantasies maybe it crossed her mind but a change in eye color doesn''t necessarily mean that, it could be some kind of super ability, like in Captain America comics that she read when she was a child.


    ''''Aren''t you human?'''' Carol said with many doubts.


    '''' That''s right, that''s the first clue and it will be free, so start guessing what I am, for each clue remember to take off a piece of clothing '''' Damian said smiling.


    ''''Can you give me a clue?'''' Carol asked annoyed as she took off her stockings, her shoes already off when she climbed on the bed.


    "Okay then here''s the second clue, when I get excited or for some other reason my eyes turn red," Damian said mischievously.


    ''''It''s not fair, I already knew that'''' Carol said annoyed.


    '''' Another clue '''' Carol said glaring at him as she took off her shirt and was left only in a blue bra.


    "It''s a nice bra," Damian said as he looked at her breasts.


    '''' Don''t bother me, tell me the other clue '''' Carol said furiously, she really didn''t mind being in a bra in front of him, he had already done everything she knew could be done with his breasts, what was there to hide?


    "My race is a western fantasy one," Damian said.


    "You''re a sexual demon, an incubus" Carol affirmed believing that he was really good in that area assuming that he has no experience either, not to mention that it would not be strange for a demon to have red eyes.


    ''''I feel a little flattered knowing that you like my caresses but you''re wrong'''' Damian said amused.


    "Ugh, another clue," she said as she took off her pants and was left in only a bra and panties.


    ''''Even though I can eat human food, my main intake is the blood of virgin girls'''' Damian said jokingly and making his eyes red and giving him a predatory smile with his fangs out.


    ''''You''re a vampire!'''' Carol said in shock and without processing the joke.


    "Wow, we have a winner," He said to her with a seductive smile.


    ''''Now is not the time for that'''' Carol said upset.


    ''''So you have drunk blood?'''' Carol asked a little scared and curious.


    "Of course, to tell the truth, I''m really curious how the blood of a person I love tastes," Damian said looking at her neck hungrily.


    Carol didn''t know how to respond or what face to make at his comment, should she be scared because he wanted to drink her blood? Her head was really confused, but it didn''t really cross her mind she go away.


    ''''And tell me, whose blood have you drunk? When you drink blood, does the person die? Or does he become a vampire?'''' Carol asked anxious to know everything.


    '''' WAIT!, you drink Ana''s blood, that''s why you said that she was your feeder '''' Carol yelled when she finally understood that reference.


    ''''You''re right, I drink Ana''s blood, and of course, the person dies if I don''t stop drinking, and Ana hasn''t become a vampire yet'''' Damian replied patiently.


    ''''Hmm, I see, and tell me¡­ What powers do you have? Can you turn into a bat?'''' Carol asked with sparkling eyes full of curiosity.


    ''''Hahaha no, I can''t transform into a bat, I can do much better things'''' Damian said laughing.


    "Stop running around and show me," Carol said and her eyes almost seemed to have stars.


    ''''Let''s leave that for last, first I have to tell you something else that is more important'''' Damian said.


    "You see, I''m not just a vampire, I''m a progenitor of vampires," Damian said more seriously.


    "So you''re like the father of all vampires? WAIT! How old are you?" Carol said suddenly.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''m 20 years old'''' Damian said with blank eyes.


    "The truth is I don''t know if there are more vampires in the whole universe, but I am a progenitor, the first of my class vampires and as a progenitor, you should know what my duty is," Damian said seriously, even if he doesn''t plan to create thousands of vampires, if he has thought of having some wives and that their union with them creates new vampires, although it is a bit unfair for them they will also gain power and immortality, everything has a price not to mention that it is not easy for vampires to have children and if he had only one wife who knows when the number of vampires could go into double digits by births.


    "So you mean you have to have a lot of kids," Carol said hesitantly, though if she wants to have kids that would be far in the future and definitely not that many.


    '''' Not only by having children, but I can also turn beings into vampires, and that would be another way to create one '''' Damian said, hesitating to say what he thought.


    ''''But I can''t create all the vampires directly, each vampire created by me will be very powerful'''' Damian said.


    ''''And I don''t want to give that power to just anyone, that''s why the best way is to have many children and that the vampires begin to descend from my children'''' Damian said.


    "Look what I really want to go to is what you would think if I had more wives besides you," Damian said with a sigh.


    Carol was silent, although she is not a jealous woman she doesn''t know what to think about sharing her partner if he were a normal human she would definitely think he is crazy, but, this is Damian someone she likes a lot. He is a primogenitor vampire, She understands that if he wants to increase the number of vampires, that is normal, having many wives and imposing human common sense on a vampire is not exactly logical.


    "How many specific wives are we talking about?" Carol asked hesitantly.


    ''''I don''t know either, it''s not like I''m going to have hundreds of wives'''' Damian said.


    ''''Listen, Carol, I like you a lot so let''s reach an agreement, since you''re worried about the amount then you can decide it yourself'''' Damian said doing his best for the conversation to get somewhere.


    Carol was silent again, this conversation was too overwhelming, Carol stared at Damian and couldn''t help but wonder if it was worth getting into this kind of relationship, Carol remembered all the times she had spent with Damian, and how they had been the happiest days she had had, for the first time in her life she wanted to get home, and without knowing it his house ended up being where Damian was, she decided that maybe she should try it, opportunities come and go, besides Damian is a vampire, she can''t judge his actions like he would a human.


    Carol finally making up her mind to go where this path would take her said:


    "Done, make it 5" Carol said with a sigh as she hugged him and put her head on his chest, it must be said that she was still a bit upset.


    ''''There are 5 without counting you or not?'''' Damian asked jokingly trying to lift her spirits.


    "Don''t push him," Carol said as she pinched him.


    Damian only laughed lightly before kissing her forehead.

 Chapter 9

    While they had this conversation Carol was still in underwear from the previous bet, so while Carol was lying on his chest Damian''s hands couldn''t help but gently rub her thighs.


    Carol immediately knew what this guy was up to so she slapped his hands and looked back at him, after all, she still had a lot of questions.


    "So tell me, what kind of vampire are you or what are your powers?" Carol asked dryly, she wanted to keep looking annoyed even though she was actually full of curiosity.


    ''''I think I should tell you something else before that'''' Damian said, looking at her affectionately.


    ''''Tell me, Carol, do you want to be my girlfriend?'''' He said as gently kiss her hand.


    "You''re unfair," Carol said, how she could pretend to still be angry if he asked that question?


    '''' Of course, I want to idiot even accept being part of a harem '''' Carol said as she kissed him passionately and straddled him.


    Damian responded intensely to her kiss as he caressed her body.


    After parting his lips Damian couldn''t help but lick her neck, which made Carol shiver slightly.


    Carol bit her lip and asked hesitantly, "Do you want to drink my blood?"


    "Better later, if I drink your blood you won''t be able to keep asking me questions," Damian said mischievously.


    "Why?" Carol asked doubtfully.


    "What happens is that when I bite you I also make you feel an indescribable pleasure that makes you give up resistance and let yourself be sucked as much as I want, or that''s how it works when a vampire attacks a person and wants to suck them dry'''' Damian said.


    "And even though I''ve been able to control it a bit, I''ll still knock you out for pleasure, how about we try before we go to sleep?" Damian said, smiling mischievously at him.


    "Hm, good idea," Carol said since she still wanted to see his powers.


    "And to answer your earlier question, the main power of the vampires in my class are familiars," Damian said.


    "Familiars? How summons?" Carol asked.


    ''''Something like that, the number of familiars and their strength depends on each vampire, being a progenitor I have 12 Familiars, and two of them manipulate things such as space and time'''' Damian said.


    "So you are very powerful?" Carol asked doubtfully.


    "Yes, I am actually very powerful, I am also practically immortal, even if they decapitate me or disintegrate me, I will simply return to exist," Damian said.


    Carol was dumbfounded, after all, she is not Captain Marvel yet, she is just an ordinary human and her vision is not very wide.


    '''' I see¡­ can you show me?'''' She asks hopefully, in her opinion using his powers must be costly.


    '''' Sure, but first we are going to put clothes on you'''' Damian said amused before helping her put on her shirt and her pants, he don''t expect her to put on socks and shoes, after all, they are going to be flying.


    After they were ready Damian created a transparent force field around the 2 before quickly flying into the sky, he made sure the light didn''t reflect off of them, he didn''t want to be detected.


    Carol couldn''t help but get nervous as she saw the ground receding and saw that she was seemingly standing on nothing, although she has flown planes hundreds of times, it''s different, she has her plane and she is in control as well as a parachute.


    Once they got high enough he used gravity to keep Carol from being too affected by the G-forces before accelerating with a sonic boom and speeding off into space.


    Carol was quite happy to float in space, plus because she didn''t have to wear any kind of suit, she couldn''t help but turn around and kiss Damian deeply.


    ''''And tell me, are you using your familiars? Where are they?'''' She said as she tried to look around.


    '''' I can use the powers of my familiars without summoning them, now I will summon all of them so you can see them '''' Damian said before summoning all of his familiars in a very small way.


    Carol could see how several animals with fantasy characteristics materialized in addition to some that had a more humanoid appearance, she couldn''t help but marvel at them, she also found them cute being so small.


    ''''Can you show me what they do?'''' Carol asked excitedly.


    '''' Sure but it can only be something simple or they could discover us '''' Damian said smiling slightly at her enthusiasm.


    He then did a small-scale demonstration of what he could do with each of them, Carol making gasping sounds every time she saw those little things do something amazing.


    After being in space for a while, he decided to go back because Carol got hungry.


    ''''Thank you for showing me everything'''' Carol said smiling.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    '''' You are my girlfriend, of course, you can ask me whatever you want '''' He said as he placed a kiss on her head.


    Carol felt really happy, and she sighed with relief that she hadn''t decided to walk away from him.


    Upon reaching the room they just heard the sound of knocking on the door.


    ''''Damian, are you there?'''' Ana asked.


    ''''Yes Ana, go ahead'''' Damian said.


    Ana passed by and saw Carol with Damian, but she noticed that their relationship seemed even closer, she wondered if Damian told her that he was a vampire, she felt complicated about it since he could also drink Carol''s blood and leave her, she wanted to feel that feeling all her life.


    '''' Damian, dinner is ready, do you want the food to be served?'''' Ana asked with a serious face.


    ''''Yes please Ana, we''ll be down in a moment'''' Damian answered.


    Ana immediately went to tell the maids to have everything ready.


    ''''Tell me, will Ana be one too?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''I don''t know, it''s possible'''' Damian said not really sure how things would play out, he would just let it all flow.


    They quickly went downstairs to eat and the 3 of them sat at the table, there was not much conversation as Carol and Ana was lost in thought.


    ''''Carol, do you want to see how I drink Ana''s blood?'''' Damian whispered to Carol.


    "Hm, I want to see." Carol''s eyes lit up with curiosity.


    "Won''t you be jealous?" Damian asked in a mocking tone.


    Carol just gave him a blank look, it is expected that there will be 4 more women, if she got jealous over something so small she would make it impossible to live together.


    '''' After you eat say you are going to my room but actually go to my study and hide '''' Damian said before telling her where the study was.


    After finishing eating Carol quickly got up and said she was going to change cloth before running off and into the study, she couldn''t find a good place to hide where could see everything clearly so she stayed behind the door, and after waiting a few minutes she heard footsteps approaching.


    Damian immediately detected that Carol was behind the door and didn''t think it was very original, as usual, he went and sat on the sofa.


    Ana came behind him as she unbuttoned her shirt, perhaps feeling a bit pressured by Carol''s presence this time she unbuttoned her entire shirt and he could clearly see her bra and her abdomen.


    Carol just crossed her arms behind Ana as she raised an eyebrow at him in question.


    Damian also felt helpless, he can swear that wasn''t the case the previous times, but Ana was already sitting on top of him and had exposed her neck.


    Since the idea was that Carol would see and she could relax seeing that it was nothing extreme he deliberately turned so that Carol would have a better view before diving into her neck and drinking her blood.


    Carol could see how Ana''s body shuddered and for the first time she saw her expression change to something other than indifference, her face flushed and she had to admit that she looked charming when she showed any expression.


    Ironically Carol was the first person to see that kind of expression on Ana.


    ''It seems that she feels very well'' Carol thought biting her lips.


    Soon Ana gave a small moan when Damian took his fangs out of her neck, Ana felt very satisfied and like a little kitten, she couldn''t help but rub her head against Damian before raising her head and looking at him with teary eyes, this time she didn''t stay asleep.


    ''''Damian, will you stop drinking my blood for Carol''s?'''' Ana asked a little melancholy.


    Damian was a bit surprised by her expression since she usually doesn''t let on how feels.


    '''' As long as you allow me I will always want your delicious blood '''' Damian said as he stroked her hair.


    ''''I see'''' Ana showed a happy smile.


    Damian was somewhat hypnotized by her smile since it is the first time that he sees her smile so broadly before she had only given him slight smiles, he could see that with her progressive approach Ana of hers has also changed and more have been opened.


    Ana seeing that he had stopped drinking her blood got up from Damian, she couldn''t help noticing that she felt wet between her legs and was confused because although she knew the human mating process she didn''t really know the details like that, she decided to go to her room to clean up when she heard the sound of someone clearing her throat, she quickly turned around and saw who she didn''t expect to see right now.


    '''' Carol '''' Ana said a little scared to cause problems for Damian, she felt like a thieving cat caught in the act.


    ''''I''m sorry for spying on you Ana, I was very curious how Damian drank your blood'''' Carol said quickly when she saw that Ana was getting scared.


    '''' No, it''s okay, after all, you are his girlfriend, I''m just her secretary, I''m the one who should apologize to you '''' Ana said trying to maintain a calm appearance.


    '''' Well then, how about you help me? so we can both bear the burden of giving him the blood, we have to keep him well fed, right?'''' Carol said to Ana as she patted her shoulder to gently encourage her.


    '''' Hm, I guess we could do that '''' Ana said seriously as a slight blush appeared on her cheeks, she felt very happy.


    Damian felt lucky and happy that Carol and Ana got along, although he wasn''t sure if Ana would finally be his lover, it would definitely be difficult for him to see that she was with someone else, in the end, he was a very selfish vampire.


    Seeing that the two girls were at least on good terms, he decided to take Ana to her room.


    After taking Ana and laying her down on her bed to rest for a moment before she goes to take a bath, he went to his room where Carol was waiting for him.


    ¡­.


    Ana felt confused after Damian left she couldn''t help but remember everything that happened, Carol saw them in a situation that anyone could misunderstand and didn''t react negatively, she even treated her kindly and told her to take care of him together, does she accept that be his lover? She hopes that it is so, just by being his lover she would be satisfied.


    After all, Ana is an orphan, and the only person who showed her care is Sophia the rest a certain way they treated her with indifference because of her state so she began little by little to act with indifference towards everyone.


    Plus it''s that wetness that always gets on her crotch after drinking her blood, even though Sophia taught her about human reproduction those details aren''t exactly included, not to mention she doesn''t think Sophia has much experience in that area.


    She wondered if she should ask Carol.


    She couldn''t help but stick her hand in her panties and feel all sticky, seeing her hand like that she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed, slowly and with trembling legs she went to take a shower and she was definitely going to find out about this.


    ¡­.


    Carol was lying on Damian''s bed while she thought about what happened a few minutes ago, although she felt jealous seeing Ana with Damian it was harmless jealousy, it didn''t make her feel distressed, maybe with Damian and the other girls she can have a big family that she always wanted, although Maria you could say that it is also her family in a certain way it is different, after all, she has her daughter and her parents and she cannot always be with her, with Damian and the other possible women perhaps they would really be together forever.


    She imagined what a family like this would be like, with children running around the house in the future and a happy and comfortable environment, she really wanted something like that and Damian could give it to her.


    Damian is a really desirable man in every way, he has money and a lot of power and he is a caring person who is not arrogant, or at least not arrogant with me, she thought absently.


    She also wonders who the women will be, she hopes that at least they can get along with each other.


    She wondered when Damian would turn her into a vampire, Carol didn''t for a moment doubt that she wasn''t going to turn after all she was not immortal and will eventually age.


    Soon Carol heard footsteps approaching and she couldn''t help but look towards the door with a smile.

 Chapter 10

    ''''Hello honey'''' Damian said when he saw her smiling at him.


    Carol was a little surprised by his nickname endearment, but she smiled, even more, when she heard it.


    "Hello," Carol said.


    Damian quickly walked over to the bed and hugged Carol.


    ''''What are you thinking about?'''' Damian asked.


    "I just thought it would be great to have a big family," Carol said.


    ''''Of course, you will also be the mother of all my children'''' Damian said amused.


    ''''I''m sure they will be naughty little vampires'''' Carol said also laughing at the thought.


    ''''But before we think about having little vampires I think we should practice so there won''t be any problems later'''' Damian said with a mischievous smile.


    ''''Now that you mention it I guess you''re right, we have to practice'''' Carol said and attacked Damian kissing him.


    Damian kissed Carol hard too and soon unbuttoned her shirt and unhooked her bra, Carol also took off his shirt and they were getting more and more excited.


    Damian started to unbutton her pants and pull them down, he truly believed that Carol was the sexiest woman he had ever seen, with large breasts, a small defined waist, a nice butt, and slightly muscular thighs.


    He soon reached up to the sides of her panties and started to pull them down, Carol cooperatively lifted her legs so she could easily get out, soon seeing her pussy, it was really pretty and pink.


    Her pussy was right under his mouth so he didn''t wait and buried his head between her legs, using magic on his mouth pleased her deeply until he felt Carol tremble briefly.


    ''''ah~'''' Carol moaned.


    Carol had never really felt such pleasure, and she knew that the real thing hadn''t come yet.


    "'' Damian, quickly do it ''" Carol said as she breathed heavily.


    Damian didn''t keep her waiting any longer and positioned himself between her legs, he lined up and pushed slowly, Carol was in the army and did all kinds of training so she didn''t have a hymen which made it all the less painful.


    Carol shuddered and just hugged Damian with all her might as she bit back her moans, she didn''t want everyone to hear her.


    Damian kept an easy pace until Carol got used to it, then he started to go faster and after a few minutes he ended up inside her.


    After finishing he turned on his back and put Carol on top of him still without pulling him out of her.


    "How are you?" Damian asked while stroking her hair.


    ''''I- I''m fine,'''' Carol said as she breathed heavily and leaned back against his chest.


    Carol still felt it hard inside her, and she supposed a vampire could do it for days if he wanted to, she really did feel tired but she wanted to feel more of that wonderful feeling, so she sat on top of Damian and she couldn''t help shuddering as it came so far deeper than before, she soon tried to go up and down but the sensation was too stimulating and she falling again on his chest.


    Damian just hugged her and caressed her head gently, soon he withdrew inside her and took her to the bathtub, after warming the water up a bit he entered with Carol on his legs and lying against his chest.


    Carol calmed down and couldn''t help but feel satisfied and calm, she felt really comfortable in Damian''s lap being hugged.


    ''''You came inside me, aren''t you afraid I''ll get pregnant?'''' Carol asked, although she wanted to have as many children as she could for Damian, she still wanted to keep flying for a few years.


    ''''Don''t worry, it''s not easy for vampires to have children besides its only one time'''' Damian said calming her down.


    "Hm, even though I don''t want to get pregnant I can''t help but feel a little disappointed after you tell me that, isn''t that ridiculous?" Carol scoffed at herself.


    "Don''t worry, we have so much time," Damian said quietly.


    After saying that, he started cleaning Carol all over making sure she was clean, Carol just enjoyed the treatment and she couldn''t help but notice Damian''s erection hadn''t gone down yet.


    ''It''s really impossible to bear it alone'' Carol thought, giving herself another reason to willingly accept some women, she doesn''t want Damian to be holding himself back all the time.


    After cleaning Carol and himself he cleaned the bed with his powers and lay down to sleep with Carol.


    The following day Carol woke up to find herself naked sleeping with Damian under the covers.


    Seeing him naked she couldn''t help but be curious, though she had seen his upper body before, his lower body hadn''t, so she slowly pulled back the sheet and looked around.


    She was especially curious about what was in his crotch, she couldn''t help but extend her hand and gently touch it, and seeing that Damian didn''t wake up, with more confidence she grabbed it with her hand, after all, he was her boyfriend, she has the right to touch all his body and satisfy her curiosity.


    Carol watched in surprise as he grew so big and hard, she couldn''t help but look at him from various sides.


    Damian was actually awake as soon as Carol took off the sheet, but he was curious about what this audacious woman was going to do, when he saw how she casually started playing with his crotch he can''t help but be speechless at the courage that she sometimes shows.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Deciding enough was enough he sat up and attacked Carol.


    '''' You have been a naughty girl Carol '''' Damian said seeing that she was surprised and looked at him with shame.


    "Maybe I should punish you the same as yesterday," Damian said before positioning himself between her legs and using her fingers and mouth to stimulate her, seeing that she is wet he quickly entered her and couldn''t help but smile when he saw Carol blushing and containing her moans.


    Carol doesn''t know if laugh or cries, she felt really good, but she''s still kind of sensitive from yesterday.


    ''''How are you?'''' Damian asked while kissing her neck, since she didn''t have a hymen she wasn''t really hurt from yesterday, maybe just a little uncomfortable.


    "It feels great," Carol said as she clutched the sheets tightly.


    ''''you''ll feel better soon'''' Damian said before sitting her on top of him, approaching her neck and biting it, for the first time he drank Carol''s blood and he doesn''t know if it was because of the great affection they feel for each other but it was the best blood he''d ever tasted and he couldn''t help but cumming inside Carol.


    Carol feeling Damian on her neck suspected what was going to happen, but she wasn''t ready for the sensory shock she received, for a moment she thought was going to become an idiot, the stimulation of her neck and feeling something hot entering her caused to have a massive orgasm and pass out.


    After recovering, Damian saw that Carol was unconscious, he couldn''t help but smile wryly at the situation, he guessed that having sex and drinking blood is a big no for now.


    ''I hope she''s not too mad when wakes up ''Damian thought suppressing his laughter.


    Seeing Carol who was in another world, he took her in his arms and went to bathe her.


    While they were bathing Carol woke up and hit him several times angry for doing that to her.


    ''''Did you want to kill me? moron, I felt that I will become an idiot for the pleasure " Carol said angrily even though she had the best experience of her life.


    '''' Forgive me, I couldn''t help but give you a little bit of nibble, I felt great too, I promise not to do it again until you''re ready '''' Damian said as he hugged and consoled her.


    Carol just stayed in his hug for a while.


    ''''Okay, let''s go out, I have to go to the base'''' Carol said after giving him a kiss on the cheek.


    "Let''s go then," Damian said smiling at her.


    After getting dressed and having breakfast, Carol once again left for the base.


    When he was left alone, he had his usual ritual of drinking blood with Ana in the mornings.


    He felt good could drink delicious blood in abundance, he understood a little the reason for those vampires to have many women in their castles to drink her blood.


    So they spent the days with Carol and to a lesser extent Ana, many times the 3 would watch a movie or talk to get to know each other better, more than anything Carol and Ana, Damian realized that they really had a good relationship.


    Soon it was Friday and Damian had to go back to New York again.


    After a long goodbye with Carol in bed and secretly putting his First Familiar: Mesarthim-Adamas inside her body and putting in her mind protection, Damian and Ana boarded the plane and left for New York.


    ¡­.


    Since Damian was no longer there, it didn''t make sense for Carol to stay at his house, so she decided these days to sleep at Maria''s so she wouldn''t feel so alone.


    After arriving at Maria''s house she knocked on the door and waited.


    She soon opened Monica and quickly jumped at Carol even though she had told her a hundred times not to.


    "Hello, Monica," Carol said, always happy to see her goddaughter.


    ''''Aunt Carol, you didn''t come a few days ago'''' Monica said.


    '''' Yeah, sorry I was a little busy '''' Carol said stroking her little head.


    ''''Let''s go see your mother, I have to talk to her'''' Carol said.


    '''' Well, she is in the yard '''' Monica said.


    After arriving at the yard with Monica in her arms, she saw Maria doing maintenance on her car.


    ''''Wow Carol, you finally remembered me'''' Maria said jokingly.


    ''''Yes, my boyfriend returned to New York, you are a good replacement so I don''t feel alone'''' Carol said cheekily.


    '''' How cruel, after putting up with you all these years, you change me for the first pretty face that asks you out '''' Maria said, feigning pain in her chest.


    '''' Mom, didn''t Aunt Carol come because she was with Uncle Damian?'''' Asked Monica who was still in Carol''s arms.


    '''' That''s right honey, your aunt Carol left us for a man '''' Maria said feigning sadness.


    ''''You make me sound like a lesbian mom,'''' Carol said with a roll of her eyes.


    ''''Monica, how about you go play inside? Aunt Carol has something to talk to me about'''' Maria said.


    ''''Fine'''' Monica said and reluctantly she went to find something to play with.


    ''''Then what is so important is that you have to talk to me, don''t tell me you''re pregnant'''' Maria mocked.


    "Indeed I am," Carol said, pretending to sigh wistfully.


    ''''What¡­ is this a joke, right?''''


    '''' Damian said he wasn''t ready for the responsibility so he ran away to New York '''' Carol said as she touched her stomach and lowered her head.


    "Carol," he said sadly as he hugged her.


    "Are you an idiot? Even if they did it on the first day, you still wouldn''t be able to tell," Maria whispered in her ear mocking her attempted joke.


    ''''¡­''''


    '''' I tried it '''' Carol said annoyed getting out of her hug.


    ''''Even though I don''t think Damian is like that I still believed you for a moment, after all, look at me, a single mother, it doesn''t bother me not having someone but what bothers me is not being able to give Monica a father'''' Maria said a little sad about her situation.


    "In fact I don''t think Damian would do something like that, running away doesn''t go with the personality I''ve seen these days, he always has been sincere and he has told me things up front," Carol said, without mentioning that he is a vampire and can mentally control people, if he just wanted sex it would be very easy, he wouldn''t even need his powers, Carol thought to herself.


    '''' Still, you don''t need anyone, you''ve raised Monica alone and you''ve done very well '''' Carol said trying to encourage her, she was very proud of her friend who got by raising Monica.


    '''' I have had your help and that of my parents, when Monica enters the school she will start asking questions about why the other children have a father and she does not, it will be the hardest moment '''' Maria said while she sighed.


    ''''Well, doesn''t she have a godfather now? She can make Damian her father figure, of course doing husband work is not included'''' Carol said looking at her with a warning, the last thing she wanted was to share a man with her best friend.


    ''''We don''t know if he agrees, it''s too much to ask of him'''' Maria said hesitantly.


    "Come on trust me, although if it''s a bit ridiculous to ask him out of nowhere, I''ll tell him to do it for me," Carol said smiling at her, she was definitely going to support the only person she trusts besides Damian and who took care of her all this weather.


    ''''Wow, how much confidence you have in him, tell me, have they already done it?'''' Mar¨ªa asked excitedly.


    ''''Yes,'''' Carol said confidently, puffing out her chest a bit.


    ''''My little Carol has finally climbed the stairs of adulthood,'''' Maria said as she pretended to wipe away her tears.


    ''''Come on give me details''''


    ''''It was really incredible, the truth is that I had never felt anything like it'''' Carol said excitedly.


    ''''That''s nothing, give me the juicy details, I want to know everything'''' Maria said with a gossipy face.


    ''''Well¡­he kissed and sucked on my breasts, he also licked me down there'''' Carol said, a little embarrassed to say it.


    '''' Wow, he really did that for you '''' Maria said in surprise and her cheeks blushing


    After all, at this time oral sex was still somewhat of a taboo thing unlike in the 21st century, and in an overwhelming majority, it was only women who did it to men.


    ''''I am really happy that he appreciates you and treats you in the best way, I really want to see your children, they will surely be very cute'''' Maria said smiling gently at her.


    "It''s still a bit early, we mentioned it casually and we want to wait," Carol said.


    ''''You look happy'''' Maria said happily.


    '''' Yes, I am very happy, Damian told me that he was coming back on Monday so I will have to bother you until then '''' Carol said with a happy smile.


    '''' You really hit the lottery, so much waiting was right for him, he is surely the most handsome man I will see in my life '''' Maria said pushing her with her elbow playfully.


    "Of course," Carol said proudly.


    '''' When Damian returns, I will take Monica to his house, so they can get to know each other better '''' Carol said, wanting them to interact together and for Damian to grow fond of the girl.


    "Fine" Maria said sighing and hoping for the best.

 Chapter 11

    Damian was on his plane somewhat depressed about leaving Carol and worse still by the fact that there were only a few days left until the accident. Although he consoled himself by thinking that it would be a good experience for Carol to go with the Kree, she could be trained and get great power as well as a great experience.


    Also so Damian will be able to get Kree ships full of soldiers and technicians to help him on earth, but he couldn''t help but feel bad for not telling Carol about the accident, but he doesn''t have a way to explain his knowledge, so he''ll take that secret with him until the tomb, Damian was being selfish and hypocritical by doing this since in the future he is going to interact with people who could have saved them if he had interfered.


    Several examples would be Natasha, Tony''s parents, Bruce Banner''s accident, etc. By doing this he would practically prevent the birth of the Avengers which would escalate into unpredictable changes.


    Damian feels guilty about this but he can only put the blame aside and hope to compensate them in the future in some way although it is not really his obligation to save them, right now they don''t even know each other and he is definitely not a hero, if he sees someone in front of him he will save him, but he will not go looking for what has not been lost.


    Ana, seeing that Damian seemed in a bad mood, got up and began to massage his shoulders.


    ''''Do you miss Carol?'''' Ana asked.


    ''''I miss her but it''s only a few days, I''ll be back soon'''' Damian said enjoying the massage.


    "Do you know what Sophia wants?" Damian asked.


    '''' Apparently, a rival senator of your grandfather is after the properties that he left you, after all, it is a lot of money '''' Ana said.


    ''''I understand, are you worried that he will try to kill me?'''' Damian asked unconcernedly.


    '''' Yes, I have been watching your meals, you never know who you can trust '''' Ana said before she was worried about his life but after knowing that he is a vampire she really doubts that they can do anything to him.


    ''I see, maybe I should pay that senator a visit'' Damian said, the best thing was to avoid escalating problems and fix them quickly and cleanly.


    Damian pulled Ana up and put her on his lap.


    ''''But tell me, are you seducing me with a massage?'''' Damian asked jokingly.


    Ana guessed that Damian wanted to drink blood so she didn''t respond verbally and started to unbutton her shirt but Damian stopped her.


    '''' Is something wrong? '''' Ana asked confused when she saw that he stopped her.


    ''''Ana, do you think I am looking for you just to drink blood?'''' Damian asked seriously.


    ''''Isn''t that right?'''' Ana said confused, for her that was enough.


    ''''You are not only my blood supply Ana, but you are also my assistant, my partner, we are going to be together for many years maybe you will even become my wife'''' Damian said directly, he could feel that Ana had an inferiority complex so he decided to work in that.


    '''' Wife? '''' Ana said with her expressionless face turning into total confusion.


    Seeing Ana totally surprised, he couldn''t help but smile at how tender her expressions looked, he decided not to say anything and hug her the rest of the way.


    After a moment it seems that Ana had come to her senses but she didn''t withdraw from the hug, she hugged him back and slept the rest of the trip.


    Damian was happy that Ana hugged him and fell asleep since she was beginning to follow what she wish, but with Ana on top of him and feeling her soft body, he couldn''t help but feel thirsty and lustful, these two needs as if they complemented each other made Damian unable to enjoy the trip.


    ''I don''t know if it''s because I''m not used to my body or I''m just too horny'' Damian thought, smiling wryly.


    Ana woke up with something uncomfortable under her, she couldn''t help but grind it hoping it would move and stop bothering her, after a couple of tries she felt it get even bigger so she sleepily under her hand and grabbed it and that''s when she heard deep breathing.


    Ana raised her head and realized that she was on top of Damian, she soon connected the dots and knew what she was grabbing, as if she was suddenly on fire she withdrew her hand quickly and a lovely blush appeared on her face.


    Damian couldn''t help but give her a quick kiss on her cheeks.


    Ana was surprised, today it seemed that her heart had been put on a roller coaster, Damian had a girlfriend and although she would be happy even if she was her lover, she felt guilty for Carol.


    '''' Don''t think about it too much, fix your clothes we are almost to land '''' Damian laughed seeing her changing expressions.


    ''''Is that true what you said? What could your wife be?'''' Ana asked without listening to what Damian said.


    ''''That''s right if our relationship progresses well and we love each other, I will surely make you my wife'''' Damian said.


    '''' But I am just an orphan raised by your family, it is better that I will just be your lover and you look for someone worthy of you '''' Ana said seriously as she bowed her head.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ''''Ana! never say that only I can decide who is worthy and who is not'''' Damian said admonishing her slightly.


    Sigh


    ''''Listen, for now, I want you to think about what I told you, you are worthy of anything you want, the plane is going to land so let''s talk after we get home and have lunch'''' Damian said, this was going to be a long conversation and there was no time.


    After Ana fixed her clothes and sat in her seat, the plane began to descend, after a few minutes they got off the plane and several cars were waiting for them with Sophia in front.


    "Mr. Damian, I''m glad to see you well," Sophia said, smiling at him.


    ''''Sounds like you expected something to happen to me'''' Damian said jokingly.


    Sophia ignored this comment before looking at Ana, it was still somewhat disturbing for her to see Damian acting like a normal person and not a robot.


    "Ana I''m glad to see you well, I hope you could be of help to Damian," Sophia said smiling at Ana, she had raised Ana and despite trying her best Ana still distanced herself from everything and put on that face indifference.


    '''' I have been well and I have done everything that Damian has told me '''' Ana said and you could see a hint of a smile that surprised Sophia but also made her happy.


    ''''Well let''s not just stand here, let''s get in the car and go home'''' Damian said.


    "Yes, let''s go," Sophia said.


    Arriving home Damian went to his study with Sophia and Ana, they each took a seat and Damian looked at Sophia in silence.


    ''''Do you have something to ask me, Damian?'''' Sophia asked.


    "That''s right, what''s this business of a senator after my stuff?" Damian asked quietly.


    ''''As you knew your grandfather was a senator, he also took advantage of his position to amass great wealth, although he does not have any company that directly links him if he has many properties in the United States and throughout the world in addition to shares of important companies such as Stark Industries, which is the largest arms distributor in the country, a very important political piece'''' Sophia said before continuing.


    "One of the two senators from the state of New York who often opposed your grandfather is now coveting your possessions, if you die he will be able to take over everything more easily since there are no more heirs besides you" Sophia continued with a sigh.


    '''' The name of this senator is Iv¨¢n Stern and as until the second senator from New York is elected, it is the moment that he has greater power '''' Sophia concluded.


    '''' I see, I will have to take care of him, give me the address of his house '''' Damian said with indifference.


    ''''What? don''t do it, you can''t go talk to him, he won''t stop if you talk to him'''' Sophia said a little upset.


    ''''Speak?, who said that?'''' Damian said as he looked at her with her red eyes.


    Sophia couldn''t help but stopped at the sight of his red eyes.


    ''''What''s wrong with your eyes, why are they red?'''' Sophia asked slowly.


    '''' You see Sophia, actually, I have powers, I can control electromagnetic energy so eliminating Stern will be easy, please give me his address '''' Damian said seriously.


    He wasn''t going to tell her that he was a vampire since it would be difficult to explain, this woman raised him from a young age, and his parents and grandfather were clearly not vampires so the questions would begin, better to say that he mysteriously acquired powers since there is no other answer that reincarnation and Damian weren''t planning on getting there with the conversation.


    Sophia was silent assimilating what she had just heard, when she was a child she heard about Captain America and his enemy ''Red Skull'' who also had powers since it was something fresh for everyone still, so she was somehow able to accept that Damian also had powers, he was always different since he was born.


    ''''You have to go? It''s dangerous," Sophia said with a sigh.


    '''' Don''t worry, nothing is going to happen to me '''' He said, smiling gently at her.


    '''' Fine, but promise me you''ll come back quickly and you''ll be careful '''' Sophia said taking his hand and looking at him with concern, breaking her work courtesy.


    ''''Don''t worry, no weapon can hurt me'''' He said as he gently hugged Sophia, he is not surprised by the great concern she has towards him since he knows that she sees him as her son and although she doesn''t know it, he also sees her as his mother.


    Sophia ended up giving the address and after saying goodbye to both women he opened the window and flew out.


    Upon reaching more populated places he detours the light around him before following the instructions Sophia gave him.


    He soon came to a mansion that was full of security, he first scanned the entire building with electromagnetic waves, and he soon found the main room where there was a woman and a man.


    The woman looked like a model, not caring much about the mental control of the two, and made Senator Iv¨¢n escort her outside and then return to his room, he did not want that when to die they would blame the model.


    After traveling through the senator''s mind he saw that he was clearly not a good person so without pity he stopped his heart, the man only had a son who was studying abroad and Ivan did not tell anyone about the plan to obtain his properties so he did not have to worry that this matter would involve him.


    The interesting thing he found is that Ivan was actually part of Hydra, it''s good that it was a perfect crime and he didn''t leave any clues, but of course, with these powers, it''s too easy, he didn''t know if his son was also part of Hydra but really he didn''t care and he wasn''t going to fly to another country to take care of it.


    After killing the senator he quietly returned to his house where Sophia and Ana were still waiting for him in his study, seeing him well Sophia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Did you kill him?" Sophia asked hesitantly, knowing that the person she raised and thinks of as a son went to kill someone filled her with complicated thoughts.


    '''' That''s right, we don''t have to worry about him anymore, just acts like we don''t know anything if some curious person arrives '''' Damian said reassuring her.


    "Fine" was the only thing Sophia could say.


    ''''How about we have lunch?'''' Ana said breaking the low spirits.


    '''' Sure, I''ll go tell them to prepare the food '''' Sophia said and left his study.


    Seeing that Sophia left, Damian approaches Ana and hugs her around her waist.


    "Remember what we were talking about?" Damian said.


    ''''Yes, I''m just your assistant'''' Ana said.


    ''''So tell me, would you like to be a vampire like me? Wouldn''t you feel worthy then? Although if you ask me you are a wonderful person who does not need anything else " Damian said stroking her long hair.


    ''''Could you turn me?'''' Asked Ana with her eyes lighting up, if she can be reborn as a vampire she will feel that she really left that pitiful orphan girl behind, and she will be someone who can be by Damian''s side.


    ''To be with Damian forever'' Ana thought with obsessed eyes.


    Damian couldn''t help but stop when he saw her obsessive look, where is his tender Ana?


    '''' Ana? '''' Damian said when he saw that he didn''t answer for a moment.


    ''''YES!, I want you to turn me into a vampire'''' Ana said quickly and looked at him with fierce eyes as if rushing him and converting her fast leaving aside her usual expressionless look.


    '''' In the evening we will do it, now we have to go down to lunch, Sophia will probably be waiting for us '''' Damian said, actually he has some idea of ??how to turn her into a vampire it is just that he does not know how long it will take.


    '''' Good '''' Ana said nodding slightly when she knew that was going to be turned in the afternoon she slowly calmed down and returned to her normal personality.


    Damian smiled slightly before the attempt to act as if nothing had happened.


    "Let''s go down," Damian said as he put a hand on her waist and guided her.


    Although it was a bit late for a lunch, the food was still done so they sat down and enjoyed it, Damian really missed the chef''s food in this house, once they finished Sophia apologized and said that she had things to do.


    '''' We also have things to do Ana, let''s go '''' Damian said with a smile, he does not know where this decision will take him but as he promised her, he will.

 Chapter 12

    When Damian and Ana got to their room, Damian noticed that Ana was a bit strange.


    ''''Ana, is something wrong?'''' Damian said taking her hand.


    Ana was silent for a moment, there were some things that she wanted to tell Damian before continuing but for her to reveal her deepest feelings was something that terrified her, that''s why usually wore an emotionless ''mask'' on her face.


    ''''Maybe I didn''t tell you about my past and the reason Sophia raised me, right?'''' Ana said a little unsure.


    She grew up hearing about Damian and how she would always be by his side helping him, she watched him whenever she could, and she studied many things to be able to serve Damian and one of them was human psychology so she knew was obsessed with Damian.


    It is an obsession that was like a seed that was planted when she was little and grew as she saw and heard about Damian, having nothing, he was her reason for living, even though Sophia treated her very well, she only had time occasionally to see her either since she was busy and Ana doesn''t want to get closer to other people, so that caused her only goal to be with Damian.


    But Ana was also afraid to tell him these obsessive thoughts, after all, she believes that it is not normal and she is afraid that Damian will feel uncomfortable.


    ''''It''s normal for rich people to pick up orphaned children to work as servants when they grow up, it''s easier for them to be loyal'''' Ana said looking into Damian''s eyes.


    '''' I was one of those children, although perhaps I had a little more luck since they chose me to be the assistant to the family heir '''' Ana said, caressing his hand with her fingers.


    "That''s why I was raised by Sophia and I''m actually quite grateful to her as she really treated me like her daughter, it''s just that normally was busy although I don''t blame her," Ana said.


    "Since I was an orphan and had more privileges in the future, many were envious of me and treated me with indifference and disdain, causing me to isolate myself from people, I was already a somewhat serious girl and the situation at that time caused that I became more serious and indifferent, one of the things that gave me joy in life was you, I always watched you from afar and your indifference and coldness towards everything caught my attention, somehow seeing you like this I felt that we were similar and perhaps let''s understand in the future when we work together'''' Ana said showing a slight smile.


    "Little by little I came to have an obsession with you since that hope of understanding was what I wanted the most, that''s why it doesn''t matter if I am a lover or just an assistant, I could accept everything from you." She said.


    ''''Although I also realized that you changed, you are no longer cold and indifferent but I still wear this ''mask'', I am still obsessed with being by your side, that''s all I have'''' Ana said looking down a little.


    Damian gently stroked her hair, he couldn''t say that he knew that Ana was obsessed with him since only today had she given a slight clue, her normal face doesn''t show what she feels, and to be honest, it doesn''t bother him that she is obsessed with him, It reminds her a bit of a yandere woman, although it is clearly not the same, a yandere woman is sweet and kind on the outside, which is not the case with Ana.


    ''''I don''t see where is the problem, I can only say that I feel happy that a wonderful woman like you has so much interest in me '''' Damian said gently lifting her face.


    ''''Doesn''t it seem strange or uncomfortable to you?'''' Ana asked with doubt.


    ''''Do you forget that I''m not a human? I see things differently, in fact, when you become a cute vampire you will also change, you will feel everything more intensely, in other words, it makes you more than you already were'''' Damian said caressing her cheek.


    ''I sounded like Erskine'' Damian thought chuckling to himself.


    "Let''s go to bed, you will fall unconscious when starting the process," Damian said and helps her to sit on the bed.


    Ana with a clearly happy face sat waiting for the moment to be someone equal to Damian.


    There were several types of vampires, there were the elder vampires who were the vampires created by the progenitor and fed on their blood, the noble vampires who were mainly vampires created by older vampires and there were the normal vampires who can be created by anyone but they are fed with human blood.


    The first blood that a vampire drinks as a newborn is what makes the difference between vampires since the closer the blood is to the progenitor, the greater the power and the number of familiars.


    Vampires born are different as it depends on the power of their parents and they don''t depend on the first blood they drink to determine their rank, an example, if a noble vampire and a normal vampire have a child then there is a possibility that it will be a noble vampire but he can also be an unusually strong normal vampire.


    Ana was clearly going to be turned into an older vampire, some might think it''s a hasty decision but when Carol leaves Ana will be the only person by his side and even if he made her a normal vampire after interacting together for years he might regret it, then the best thing is from the beginning to go for everything.


    Damian bit Ana''s neck and injected the poison that causes vampirism, Ana''s body little by little began to show a change, becoming very uncomfortable, she soon opened her eyes suddenly and they were red, she did not have her conscience, only a vampiric instinct of devouring, upon noticing it, it showed an instinctive fear and did not dare to attack it even though it desperately needed blood.


    Damian didn''t keep her waiting either and hugged her and showed his neck, it was the first time they were going to bite him and he couldn''t deny that felt a little nervous seeing Ana and Carol''s reactions, he didn''t want to show such an embarrassing reaction, he just he hoped that being a progenitor and his great power would make him unaffected by this ''pleasure magic''.


    Damian felt a prick in his neck and then a cold sensation in his neck which made him sigh in relief, when a vampire bites it usually doesn''t hurt since the person is influenced with a pleasant sensation, then when he felt some pain he knew that it wasn''t was going to be affected.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Ana desperately drank his blood as if she were the most delicious thing in the world until she woke up.


    She stopped drinking for a moment before continuing to drink only more calmly and wrapping her arms around him.


    After drinking what Damian thought was liters of blood she was finally satisfied and she licked his neck to leave no trace of blood before pulling back and looking at him with pretty red eyes, soon Ana passed out and her body begin to change.


    Damian wondered where all the blood had gone since her stomach didn''t look swollen, he also wondered if it was some kind of unlimited blood supply.


    He could see that any small blemishes she had were erased, her skin paled and she gained a bit of muscle mass and definition, and her height increased to around 1.7 meters tall.


    It was also the first time Damian had seen the change from a human being to a vampire and he couldn''t help but think that vampires like him really are superior to humans, they are perfect in appearance, overwhelmingly superior physically, and have eternal youth, unlike him, the progenitor, all other vampires can be killed.


    After seeing that everything seemed in order Damian began to practice his powers while waiting for Ana to wake up, he wanted to be with her when she woke up, also it would be troublesome if someone came looking for her at this time, there was some blood on her clothes and the drastic change would attract attention.


    ''I''ll have to keep the staff from saying anything,'' Damian thought casually.


    As Damian felt the nearby radio waves, he intercepted an interesting message, apparently, there was a spy near his house investigating if he had anything to do with Ivan''s death.


    They didn''t think he was involved but didn''t leave any suspects behind.


    ''They sure work fast'' Damian thought, barely a few hours have passed since his death.


    It just suddenly appeared in front of him and hypnotized him so that he would never detect anything out of the ordinary, as they say, keep your enemies close.


    At the end of that little incident, he waited again for Ana to wake up, it was already night when he felt Ana''s eyelids move slightly before she opened her eyes.


    Damian could see that her eyes were red, he didn''t know if it was because she was a newborn, because of the immense amount of blood she drank or if it was because apart from him no other vampire can turn her eyes to the normal.


    '''' Damian?, I feel different, I feel as if was seeing the world for the first time '''' Ana said in surprise as her gaze wandered everywhere.


    "After all, a vampire''s eyesight is much better than a human''s," Damian said as he laughed.


    Damian walked over to Ana and put her on his lap.


    ''''Hm?'''' Ana looked at him with bright eyes but no expression on her face.


    ''''You have to give me back some blood, if I were a human I would have turned into a mummy'''' Damian said jokingly.


    '''' Hm I see '''' She said as if she found what he said reasonably before trying to unbutton her shirt but with her newfound strength, she ended up destroying it leaving her nude.


    Ana was a bit embarrassed by her clumsiness but since the situation had escalated to that level.


    '''' Check to see if my body is in order after transforming into a vampire '''' Ana said with a serious look that didn''t seem to have any other intentions behind it.


    She definitely just wanted to make sure her body was normal.


    Damian was not going to say no and also with a serious look he focused on Ana''s breasts, they were really big, more than Carol at least and they had pink areolas and nipples, Damian touched them and kneaded them a bit before deciding to try them with his mouth to tell the difference.


    Ana tried and failed to have a straight face as Damian rubbed and kneaded her breasts, it felt very good for what it should be according to her research and she couldn''t help but moan softly seeing him sucking on her nipple, it felt really good and she felt something warm down her crotch.


    Damian realized that her skin seemed to be that of a baby after transforming and it felt smooth and fresh, after playing with Ana''s breasts for a while he went over the rest of her body, gently running his hands over her back and abdomen creating nice friction.


    Ana couldn''t help but shudder to feel a pleasure comparable to Damian sucking her blood.


    Damian just looked at her amused knowing what happened.


    Ana froze she kept an emotionless look but her cheeks were full of blood, she had done her research and clearly knew what an orgasm was and according to the humidity, it was a really good one.


    ''''You''re really adorable,'''' Damian said before kissing her on the lips.


    Damian decided that was enough for now, Sophia was looking for them, and although he had nothing to hide he didn''t want her to find them doing this kind of thing either.


    ''''Go take a bath, I want to go with you but Sophia is looking for us, I''ll go distract her'''' Damian said as he caressed her cheek and gave her one last kiss before flying in the form of mist to his room, which was where Sophia was headed.


    Listening to what Damian said, Ana got up lazily, undressed, and went into the bathroom, seeing herself in the giant mirror that was in the bathroom, she was surprised by her change, her skin was paler, and not even with her improved vision could she see pores, what embarrassed her a little is that there was something that trickled down her legs, she was speechless watching before going in and taking a bath.


    ¡­.


    Damian came to his room and stripped off his clothes so Sophia wouldn''t see anything strange before wrapping a towel around his waist.


    He finally couldn''t drink Ana''s blood, he supposes that tonight he will have to pay her a little visit.


    He soon heard the sound of his door.


    "Go ahead," Damian said.


    Sophia upon entering was surprised to see Damian only with a towel, she only wondered when he made exercised because his body was really defined, without a change in an expression she approached Damian.


    "Mr. Damian, do you mind if I have a word with you?" Sophia said as she sat on his bed.


    Damian was disconcerted, he just put on a towel for Sophia to leave when she saw that he was going to take a bath, since they were already in this situation he had no choice but to sit next to her and see what she had to say.


    '''' Mr. Damian, I have been by your side since you were born, for me, you are like the son I never had '''' She said as she looked at him with slightly red eyes.


    ''''And after the death of your parents when were still a baby I took care of you and tried not to let him out of my sight at any time, you were always a calm and indifferent child, as long as you had a book you could spend the whole afternoon without moving'''' Sophia said as she reminisced about the past.


    "But lately I''ve seen you change, it''s like you''re a different person, I even found out you have a girlfriend, you don''t know how happy I feel seeing that you can laugh and act like a normal person," Sophia said with tears falling from her eyes.


    ''''So please tell me honestly, what happened? What changed?'''' Said Sophia with tears in her eyes.


    Damian really did not know what to do, he felt extremely moved by the love that this woman felt towards him and how cruel the owner of the previous body was, or more than cruelty was the inability to feel any affection, it is his duty to return the affection that silently offered to this body all these years.


    '''' Do you remember that day we went with the lawyer?'''' Damian asked.


    '''' Sure, since that day you started acting differently '''' She said laughing with tears in her eyes.


    '''' Since that day I felt that I had really woken up, it seemed that all this time I had been in a kind of dream,'''' Damian said looking into her eyes.


    ''''I have a suspicion that my soul was asleep and my body just worked in a kind of automatic mode, I don''t know if it''s because it couldn''t withstand the power of my body or for some other strange reason'''' Damian said.


    ''''I remember everything since I was born so since I woke up I told myself that I would treat you as I should'''' Damian said.


    "I''m sorry for mistreating you in the past even though you always took care of me quietly, forgive me," he said as he hugged Sophia.


    Sophia hugged him back and sobbed a bit before calming down.


    Damian was happy to have a mother figure since he doesn''t really remember much of his before life, though he wasn''t going to tell her mom right away, he wanted things to run their course and happen naturally.


    "Well Mr. Damian, I''m glad to see you''re okay, I''ll let you take a bath," Sophia said happily.


    "Are you still going to call me ''sir''?" Damian asked with a frown.


    '''' Of course, despite everything I am your housekeeper and servant, everything must follow a protocol '''' Said Sophia also frowning speaking to him like a mother admonishing her son.


    "Then you''re fired," Damian said seriously.

 Chapter 13

    "Then you''re fired," Damian said, smiling at her.


    "W-what?" Sophia asked puzzled.


    "That''s right, you will no longer be a maid or a housekeeper, you will be my adoptive mother and therefore you will be able to do all the things you already did and you can call me Damian, isn''t that better?" Damian said as he smiled victoriously at her.


    "Foster mother?" Sophia asked hesitantly.


    ''''Yes, so as my servant this will be your last task, contact the lawyer and tell him to prepare some adoption papers'''' Damian said smiling.


    Sophia saw him smiling and couldn''t help the tears falling again, although she always thought of him as her son never dared to say it out loud until today, after all, she was just a servant who took care of him, and she also didn''t want to seem like she wanted to be his mother to have power over his possessions.


    Although Damian''s grandfather always gave her the greatest trust since she was raised from a young age as a servant and housekeeper for the family, she also did not believe that he would allow her to adopt Damian, so he could only be her son in her heart.


    "Okay, I''ll do it, Damian," Sophia said as happily hugged him.


    "Why do you smell like Ana?" Sophia asked with a sweet smile.


    ''''...''''


    Damian didn''t see that coming, is this woman a dog?


    "Could it be that they have that kind of relationship? Well, Ana does work fast, although when I saw that you seemed to have changed a little, I sent her with you and seeing that you changed, I thought it was natural that something would happen between you, after all, it is a very beautiful girl'''' Sophia said before looking at him angrily and saying.


    "But don''t you have a girlfriend? Don''t tell me you''re playing with both" Sophia said.


    Damian felt really in a bind and wasn''t sure how to answer her questions so he could reveal the truth of their relationship.


    ''''Carol agreed to share me with Ana, don''t worry, they both agree'''' Damian said quickly.


    '''' Why would a woman share the man she likes? There is something fishy with that woman, I should investigate her,'''' Sophia said seriously.


    Sigh.


    Damian really was at his wit''s end.


    '''' They share me because I am very good in bed and they can not stand me alone '''' He said and quickly escaped to the bathroom a little amused.


    Sophia blanked before a blush appeared on her face.


    ''''You cheeky brat,'''' she muttered under her breath.


    Sophia saw dirty clothes in the basket so she picked them up and took them to the laundry, while she was carrying the clothes in her hand she saw that they were a bit damp so she touched the part and smelled her hand in bewilderment and couldn''t help cursing under her breath, as a mature woman, of course, she knew what it was so she quickly left it in the laundry.


    ''''Lucky brat'''' she couldn''t help but mutter at the thought of Ana, after all, it''s not easy for a woman to get to that point and it seems that Damian really has skill.


    Sophia couldn''t help but stop for a moment and think that for her Ana and Damian are like her children, and that wouldn''t do?¡­ It''s better not to think about it.


    Sophia shook her head and she went to do something to clear her mind of those kinds of thoughts.


    Damian went in to bathe without worrying about the bomb he threw outside, he really felt happy to have one more person he could trust and find love with, he had already noticed it before but the incongruity in his memories makes him yearn for relationships with people.


    He also thought that since he was here he should visit the shrine in New York and meet the Ancient One and was really considering saving her, after all that Strange did it really makes me feel concerned with him as sorcerer supreme.


    He thought of visiting the sanctuary tomorrow morning, he had to have dinner and take Ana to get used to her body, he wondered how many things she broke in the bathroom.


    A newborn vampire doesn''t have Familiars immediately, she has to wait a few years for them to wake up, he was really curious how many familiars she would have, but he doesn''t think it''s more than six.


    After getting dressed for dinner, he felt really happy eating with two important people for him, on the one hand, his mother, and on the other hand, his partner who by the way her eyes were red but Sophia decided not to ask. After a happy dinner, Sophia withdrew first as she had to make arrangements for the adoption process with the lawyer.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    So he ends up taking Ana to an isolated place.


    "Then let''s test your physical ability," Damian said as his gravity created a large mass of compacted earth.


    The hardened earth weighed about 5 tons, so by changing gravity he threw it slowly at Ana.


    Ana panicked and instinctively put her hands in front of her face, the weight of the earth plus his inertia made the force behind her much greater and she ended up being dragged several meters.


    Ana realized that she was able to stop the ball of earth and her hands, apart from being a little dusty, she did not feel pain, she tried to lift it and was able to do it with relative ease, it felt really surreal to lift something of that size, seeing Damian looking at her she couldn''t help but feel annoyed at throwing something so heavy directly at her so she used all her strength to throw it at him.


    The ball shot out quickly but Damian easily stopped it with gravity before piling up more dirt and making it grow twice her size.


    ''10 tons should be the limit for her, not bad seeing as she''s just turned into a vampire, over time she''ll slowly get stronger'' Damian thought to himself.


    He slowly dropped the ball on top of Ana indicating for her to receive it.


    Ana put her hands on the ball and Damian stopped holding her, immediately felt the pressure and her arms and legs began to burn, she soon began to tilt her body, clearly, 10 tons is her limit.


    Vampires also have magic power with which they can further strengthen their body so having 10 tons of strength without magic enhancement is really good, as expected of an older vampire.


    After Ana played jumping, throwing, and breaking things they went home.


    After everyone went to sleep, Damian arrived at Ana''s room without anyone noticing.


    '''' How do you feel being a vampire?'''' Damian asked Ana.


    "Is really great, the best thing is that I can be with you forever," She said and showed that obsessive look again.


    "Don''t worry as we will be together forever" Damian said as he hugged her against his chest.


    "Yes," Ana replied softly with happiness in her voice.


    Damian leaned down and licked her neck asking if he could drink, Ana responded by nudging his head into her neck and Damian tasted vampire blood for the first time.


    He must say that she still tastes of Ana but she feels slightly different, and this difference is increasing, it is as if her blood has not finished changing yet, he decided to observe this phenomenon later and concentrate on drinking since Ana was a vampire he could be quieter and drink more blood.


    Ana as always, had the best time of her life while Damian drank from her, although the pleasure was great, she was really excited by the feeling that Damian needed her and wanted to drink her blood, she quickly had a great orgasm as she felt Damian''s hands kneading her butt and lightly brushing her crotch.


    ''''Is really delicious as always'''' Damian said to Ana, although Ana had a really satisfying face she looked very lucid, clearly being a vampire increased her resistance to the pleasure induced by the bite.


    ''''Feels great as always'''' She said with a calm face but her completely red cheeks and satisfied eyes gave her away.


    "Remember to tell me when you want to drink blood," Damian said seriously.


    ''''Yes, that feels good too'''' Ana said with a serious nod.


    ''''Good girl'''' Damian said laughing before kissing her ''''Let''s go to sleep''''


    ''''Sure'''' Ana said as she hugged him wanting to tell him that they would sleep together.


    Damian took her in his arms before covering himself with the sheet. Ana was really sticky but since her skin was fresh it felt nice to hug.


    Soon the next day came and Damian woke up, he still had Ana on top of him and looked like an octopus, as if she was afraid that he would leave her in the middle of the night.


    "Ana wakes up," Damian said softly in her ear.


    He soon saw her pretty red eyes widen at her and gave him a big smile.


    ''''I''m glad it wasn''t a dream,'''' Ana said as she rubbed against him.


    ''''Get up, there are things to do, do you need to drink blood?'''' Damian asked.


    At the mention of drinking blood Ana''s eyes lit up and she exposed her neck as she moved closer to Damian''s neck.


    Damian could only smile wryly at her enthusiasm, but soon he sank his fangs into Ana even though she was the one who should drink, soon he also felt Ana sinking her fangs into him, this time it felt more comfortable and not so much like a prick.


    After several drinks Damian gently patted her head indicating that it was enough, he believed that Ana might want them to drink from each other for eternity.


    Being separated from her favorite drink Ana couldn''t help but show a slightly annoyed face even with her usual indifferent face.


    "Let''s have breakfast," Damian said.


    ''''Why do we keep eating when we really don''t need it?'''' Asked Ana a little bewildered.


    ''''Although we are vampires, we must not forget that we were human besides being nice to be able to taste delicious food there are reasons like accompanying Sophia or doing it so they don''t start investigating why we don''t eat'''' Damian said patiently.


    ''''You''re right'''' Ana said thinking about it.


    After going downstairs and having breakfast with Ana, the lawyer arrived with the papers and with a quick signature the process was done, the rest had to be handled by the lawyer.


    ''''Well then, take care of me from now on mom'''' Damian said a bit jokingly and a bit seriously, after all, it didn''t feel natural to tell her mom so quickly.


    The next thing he knew, Sophia was holding him tightly as he felt wetness on his shirt.


    "Come on, it''s supposed to be a happy day, don''t cry," He coaxed gently as hugged her.


    "I know, I''m just so happy, thank you," Sophia said to Damian.


    ''''I''m the one who should say thank you, after all, now you''re my mother, surely you''ll have to take care of many daughters-in-law and grandchildren'''' Damian said, bothering her.


    "It will be great if the kids run around this old house again," Sophia said happily at the thought, purposely ignoring the mention of many daughters-in-law.


    ''''Now I don''t want to see you in that maid dress again, even though it looks good on you'''' Damian said with a wink.


    ''''Don''t bother your mother, now I can send you to your room'''' Sophia said laughing while bothering him.


    ''''Go shopping for clothes with Ana, and go to the spa or do whatever you want to do'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''Are you going somewhere?'''' Ana asked.


    "yes, I have to meet someone," Damian said.


    ''''Is a woman?'''' Sophia asked curiously.


    ''''Is a woman, see you later be careful and enjoy '''' Damian said without going into details.


    ''''Good luck to you'''' X2


    ''''Then where are we going?'''' Asked Sophia excitedly, she hasn''t had a good day off for a long time, and unlike her emotion, Ana was with her typical indifferent face, although she felt happy going out with the closest thing to her mother that she had if she was sincere would rather spend the whole afternoon drinking Damian''s blood.


    ''''Come on cheer up and let''s get some nice clothes for you to show Damian, even those types of clothes that are worn at night'''' Sophia said, tempting Ana, as she expected Ana''s eyes to light up.


    ----------------


    Remember that you can support me and see 10 advanced chapters at patreon.com/Fast_Reader

 Chapter 14

    ''She really has her priorities straight'' Sophia thought, amused by Ana''s attitude.


    Sophia and Ana dressed in comfortable clothes and went to the garage to find a car.


    ''''It''s been a while since I''ve been driving'''' Sophia said excitedly as she went very fast down the road.


    '''' I''m surprised you know how to drive'''' Ana said as she looked out the window.


    "A housekeeper must be ready for everything, I remember when the previous housekeeper taught me, she was a good driver, she took me to a race track and did not let me rest until I met her expectations," Said Sophia remembering the woman who taught her.


    ''''Look straight ahead,'''' Ana said neutrally, seeing that Sophia was getting lost in her memories.


    ¡­.


    Damian on the other hand quickly flew over New York and extended his senses, he soon found the only place that felt strange and flew towards it, after landing in front of it he knocked on the door.


    The door opened and the one he assumed was the guardian of the New York sanctuary appeared.


    ''''Good morning, do you need anything?'''' Said the guardian, puzzled by the visit of a person since there was a spell so that people would not bother.


    ''''I came to meet the Ancient One,'''' Damian said casually.


    The person was puzzled to hear who he was looking for but he quickly told him to wait a moment before going to report.


    Damian really didn''t know what to think of the Ancient One, she was supposed to be a terribly powerful being that protected reality from mystical threats and other dimensions but her death was ridiculous, it could be considered a suicide, after a long age we could say that she is tired of to live but when she was close to dying she admitted that still wanted to stretch out the seconds.


    She said that had seen her future and how was going to die but she didn''t really try to prevent it, she could also have prevented the book from being stolen in the first place or even rejected Kaecilius from the start if she knew what was he going to become, he is curious and if It is possible he wants to save her.


    Soon the door opened and a woman appeared with a delicate face and was bald. She is the Ancient One, she looked at him curiously before her eyes widened and she looked at him as if knew who he was.


    ''''Come in please,'''' the Ancient One said as she nodded at him.


    "Thank you," Damian said as he entered the sanctuary wondering why she gave him that kind of look.


    The Ancient One led them into a room where they both sat down.


    "It really is surprising for me to have an unexpected visit, although maybe it''s not unexpected if it''s you," Said Ancient One while serving him some tea, after all, she had seen every part of her future life and this meeting was not there.


    Besides the unexpected visit, she was really surprised by the immense power that she feels in the young man in front of her, this kind of power that she only feels in powerful cosmic entities.


    "So you couldn''t see me coming to see you, interesting," Damian said as he looked at the eye of Agamotto on her neck, he was curious if she couldn''t see into his future.


    The Ancient One was really wary of this powerful being, she couldn''t identify what kind of creature it was and she didn''t know what its intentions were.


    ''''If you want, just check my future, I''m curious if you can see something about me'''' Damian said, urging her to look.


    Seeing that the stranger already knew about her ability to see the future, she decided not to hide it, also by activating the eye of Agamotto she would have more power and could be prepared for more situations.


    "It is no longer possible to see the future, around 20 years ago a being with great power appeared that blocked any gaze in time or it would be more accurate to say that the known future disappeared with the arrival of this being" Said Ancient One while she was staring at him.


    Damian was really surprised by the information she gave him.


    ''''I see, I must say that I hoped that you couldn''t see my future, but I didn''t expect that the future had disappeared from your sight'''' Damian said.


    He suddenly thought of an organization that should have appeared on his doorstep as soon as he was born, the TVA.


    He couldn''t help but feel a little nervous, he could have been eliminated as he was surely a variant that shouldn''t have been born or existed.


    Also wonders if the reason why The Ancient One does not change her destiny was for the TVA


    ''''Did you do something?'''' The Ancient One asked doubtfully.


    ''''No, I suppose it''s just the nature of my existence, I didn''t really know about this situation either'''' Damian said.


    ''''I see, and why did you come looking for me?'''' The Ancient One asked doubtfully.


    "There is no specific reason, I was just curious to see what you are like," Damian said cheerfully.


    ''''Hm I see, how about it?'''' The Ancient One asked playfully.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ''''Well, I certainly expected more wrinkles and hair considering your age,'''' Damian said jokingly.


    ''''Age?, I''m only a little over 7 centuries old, I wonder how many times older you are'''' Said Ancient One mocking without believing in the young appearance she sees, according to her it''s just a powerful being that entered this universe altering the time.


    ''''I''m sorry to disappoint you but I am really young, I am 20 years old, do you want me to show you my identity card?'''' Damian asked jokingly, seeing her disbelief.


    The Ancient One however decided not to believe him and asked him instead.


    ''''What is your intention in coming to this planet?'''' Ancient One asked


    ''''You treat me like an alien, I''ve lived here all my life, come on don''t worry I don''t have any bad intentions towards the earth, you didn''t know about me before this and if I wanted to do something you couldn''t have stopped me'''' He said Damien seriously.


    ''''I''m sorry, but you are a being of great power and one I have no idea about'''' Ancient One said with a sigh.


    "Okay, I get it," Damian said casually.


    Soon there was a somewhat awkward silence between the two, Damian wanted to come but he had no special topic to talk to her without revealing the future that apparently she can no longer see, Ancient One on the other hand does not know what to say to this powerful being either, that out of nowhere he appeared at her door.


    ''''The tea is delicious'''' Damian said, trying to break the silence.


    ''''Of course, I am proud of my tea. After all, I have been preparing it for centuries, '''' Ancient One said with a smile.


    ''''And tell me what''s your name?'''' Damian asked after all they hadn''t exactly introduced themselves yet.


    ''''Ancient One, and you?'''' She answered briefly.


    ''''My name is Damian but come on that can''t be your name'''' Damian said.


    ''''After so many years my name has no meaning, I am known as the Ancient One'''' She said with dignity


    ''''I will not call you Ancient One, do you want me to call you an old woman? Or Bald?'''' Damian said, annoying her.


    '''' You can call me Jennifer '''' Ancient One quickly relented, after all, she is a woman and those are sensitive points for anyone, this name means ''high-spirited'' so she decided to take it to interact with Damian.


    Ancient One was an orphan and was taken in by the previous sorcerer supreme, he was from Tibet and called her Yao although it has been centuries since someone called her that name and she is sure that no one knows that name, that''s why she decided to start with a new name Celtic that was her ethnic origin.


    "Jennifer is a nice name though not one you''d expect from the great sorcerer supreme, I guess call you Jen for short," Damian said cheerfully.


    ''''Call me what you want'''' Jen said resignedly.


    ''''Do you live here?'''' Damian asked.


    "No, I live in Kamar-taj, it''s in Nepal," Jen said.


    '''' I see, I will remember to visit you regularly '''' Damian said, he would really like to have Jen as his friend is a kind person with a great experience.


    ''''I really can''t stop you, I guess we''ll see each other often'''' Jen said, although she felt a little guarded against Damian, she would be happy to have a friend, all the ones she had ended up leaving her.


    "Great, I hope we can be friends," Damian said.


    ''''I hope the same,'''' Jen said sincerely.


    ''''And tell me what kind of being are you exactly?'''' Jen asked curiously.


    "Do you know about werewolves?" Damian asked.


    "Are you a werewolf?" Jen asked, puzzled.


    ''''No'''' Damian said seriously.


    ''''¡­''''


    ''''Then why are you asking me if I know about them?'''' Jen asked, giving him a dirty look.


    ''''Are we the same fictional universe, I am a vampire'''' Damian said looking at Jen amused by his bad joke.


    ''''The truth is that I have a very superficial knowledge about those subjects since neither vampires nor werewolves exist in this universe, or so I thought'''' Jen said.


    ''''Well even though I tell you I''m a vampire, the stories don''t help you understand me, the main things they get right are red eyes, fangs, and drinking blood'''' Damian said casually.


    '''' I understand, do you drink a lot of blood?'''' Jen asked, the only thing she did in the centuries of her existence is to obtain knowledge, now that an unknown species is presented she is full of curiosity.


    ''''More or less, I usually drink from 2 women who you could say are my girlfriends,'''' Damian said.


    '''' Girlfriends? How more than one?'''' Jen said, staring at him.


    ''''Yes, don''t look at me like that, they agree, rather tell me about yourself'''' Damian said also with interest.


    ''''I am a master of the mystical arts, to put it simply we draw energy from other dimensions to do magic'''' Jen said.


    "Hm I see that''s interesting, show me something," Damian said.


    So Jen made several magic constructs that were quite beautiful.


    ''''It''s quite beautiful, but isn''t it a bit flashy? I''m sure you can''t ambush someone with that garish orange color, you look like a certain ninja I remember'''' Damian said, teasing Jen.


    ''''It says the vampire with silver-blue hair, wasn''t there another color at the hair salon?'''' Jen scoffed back.


    ''''¡­''''


    "How aggressive," Damian said with an ironic smile for the strong return.


    '''' Well, it was great to meet you, Jen, I will visit you often '''' Damian said, they had already met and this was the target for him, in the future, they will be able to interact more.


    ''''Yes, it was nice talking to you'''' Jen said sincerely, with other people she has to act like the sorcerer supreme, in front of Damian she doesn''t have to keep up appearances.


    ''''Here, this is a cell phone, we can keep in touch'''' Damian told her as he handed her the phone.


    "Ok thanks, we''re in touch then," Jen said as she looked at the phone.


    "Well then bye," Damian said before turning into mist and disappearing, making a stylish exit.


    Jen was speechless at his exit but she has to admit it was kind of cool, although she thinks her entrances are better.


    After Damian left the sanctuary he lazily flew over to New York and thought that this would be where the avengers began some decades later.


    Damian doesn''t know if he''ll be part of the avengers, but he thinks there''s a good chance.


    He also thought about Carol''s accident. He thought that tomorrow afternoon to fly to Los Angeles again, he can''t help but have a bad feeling that the flight might be moved up.


    Finally, he extended his senses throughout the city to see if Ana and Sophia were still outside or if they had already returned home, apparently they were still outside, they were in what looked like a spa, he decided to let them enjoy what they wanted and while he levitated on top from the city.


    As Ana was a vampire she stood out among all the people so it was easy to find her.


    He already had a great capacity with radio waves and he could listen to any message sent, Wi-fi hadn''t been invented yet or he could try to access the internet with his mind.


    He decided now to focus more on the controlling and manipulating metal part as he has trained just the basics.


    He approached a junkyard and stealthily took out a large piece of metal weighing around 500 kilograms before going back to heaven, he always deflected light around him so even though he was carrying a large piece of metal no one noticed.


    As the scrap blocks were a mixture of metallic and non-metallic things, he decided to start separating and even leaving only the metal, then he began to compress it as much as he could, it looked really beautiful and shone, although he thinks if he drops this it will actually leave a big crater in the ground, he wonders if this could be harder than Vibranium because of its high density.


    He finally unzipped the metal and left it in the junkyard, surely someone would wonder where it came from.


    It was already late and without his knowing Ana and Sophia had already returned home so he quickly flew to his house and entered his room, as he had come out invisible it would really be strange if he enter out of nowhere from outside


    After greeting Ana and Sophia they went to dinner since they came really hungry from being out all day shopping and having fun.


    Actually, Sophia was the only one hungry, Ana was more thirsty than hungry.


    They really had to find a time to tell Sophia they were vampires and surely she would end up turning too.

 Chapter 15

    Soon it was Sunday after lunch and Damian was getting ready to go with Ana to Los Angeles again.


    After saying goodbye to Sophia, who told them to come back soon, their driver took them to the airport where they took their private plane again.


    When they arrived in Los Angeles, a car was already waiting for them to take them to his house, so he took his phone and dialed Carol, but after ringing many times, no one answered.


    Damian couldn''t help but have a bad feeling so he quickly flew over to Carol''s apartment but there was nothing.


    Damian was fearing the worst.


    He quickly flew to Maria''s house and knocked on the door, he didn''t dare use his senses to find out.


    Maria opened the door with red eyes and felt his heart sink.


    ''''Damian? What are you doing here?'''' She asked bewildered, wiping unshed tears from her eyes.


    "Where''s Carol?" Damian asked grimly.


    "Hey, you better come in first," Maria said as she led him into the living room.


    What surprised Damian is that if he found Carol inside, she was on the couch very flushed with a beer in her hand as she watched the television.


    ''''What''s going on?'''' Damian asked dumbfounded.


    '''' Usually, on Sundays with Carol, we watch romantic movies while we drink and curse men since we were single and since she said missed you she drank too much '''' Maria said uncomfortably, after all, Carol did have a boyfriend.


    As they spoke, Carol noticed them and came with unsteady steps.


    "Hm? You look familiar to me," Carol said drunkenly.


    '''' Really? Where do you know me from?'''' Damian asked amused seeing Carol drunk, he was also relieved that she didn''t leave before seeing her again.


    "I''m not sure but it doesn''t matter, I like you a lot," she said as placed her hand on Damian''s chin.


    ''''But I think these clothes don''t suit you'''' said Carol as she took his outfit.


    ''''I have clothes that I''m sure will fit you well, I have them in my room, come and I''ll show you don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you'''' Carol said seductively with her face flushed as she kissed Damian cheeks


    ''''¡­''''


    Both Damian and Maria were stunned.


    According to Maria, a drunk Carol and a man were equal to a fight, and seeing her flirt with Damian she couldn''t help but think that her Carol had changed.


    Damian didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, after all, she didn''t recognize him before saying those words. If he didn''t know what Carol was like he might worry, but it''s interesting to know what Carol is like when she drinks.


    '''' I missed you Carol '''' Damian said as he hugged her ignoring her words.


    Damian used his powers in secret and put Carol to sleep before carrying her into his arms.


    "Sorry for bothering you," Damian said to Maria.


    '''' You don''t need to say that, I have known Carol for years, she will never be a bother to me '''' Maria said, rolling her eyes at his comment.


    ''''I''ll take her to sleep at my house, where is Monica?'''' Damian asked since he couldn''t feel her in the house.


    '''' She is with my parents '''' Maria said.


    ''''Carol told me that you were going to go to my house tomorrow, what do you say we go now and you sleep over at my place with Monica?'''' Damian proposed.


    ''''Wouldn''t that be too much trouble?'''' Maria said hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go," Damian said casually.


    Damian took Carol''s car keys and put her in the passenger seat.


    '''' By the way, what did you come with?'''' Maria asked when she noticed the lack of his car.


    ''''By taxi'''' Damian said with a serious face.


    ''''Wow, the rich man using a taxi like us mortals'''' Maria said mockingly.


    "Sometimes I like to experience how commoners live," Damian said jokingly.


    "Yes, of course," Maria said, rolling her eyes.


    ''''Follow me, we''re going to my parent''s house'''' Maria said.


    ''''Aren''t you drunk?'''' Asked Damian.


    ''''Don''t worry I just had one beer, follow me'''' Maria said.


    "I''ll follow you," Damian said to Maria as he got into Carol''s car.


    They would pick up Monica at her parent''s house before going to his house.


    Damian followed Maria for a while before reaching the place.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Damian got out and leaned against the car, Carol was sleeping so he didn''t want to go too far, Maria went to the door and knocked after opening it an older woman received Maria.


    After a few minutes, she came out again with Monica and her fathers.


    Maria''s parents greeted him from afar as Maria and Monica approached.


    ''''Uncle Damian, shall we go to your house?'''' Monica asked excitedly


    ''''That''s right, make sure you check where I''m going so you don''t get lost'''' Damian said, petting the little girl.


    ''''Mama makes sure you follow it correctly, we don''t want to get lost'''' Monica said seriously.


    ''''Sure honey, don''t worry'''' Maria said, rolling her eyes.


    "Then let''s go," Damian said smiling before getting into Carol''s car.


    After everyone was in their own car Damian drove to his house, seeing that it was Carol''s car, the security of his house let him pass quickly and he warned them that the car behind should also let her pass.


    When Maria and Monica saw the mansion Monica couldn''t help but be surprised.


    '''' Mom looks so big'''' Monica said excitedly, she had never seen such a big house.


    ''''Yes, honey,'''' Maria said, smiling at her emotion.


    After parking her car next to Carol''s she got out together with her daughter and they saw Damian carrying Carol in his arms.


    '''' Come on, while we were on the way I called to let you know that I had visitors, '''' Damian said as he looked at the mother and daughter pair.


    ''''Yes, let''s go, I want to see the whole house,'''' Monica said before pulling her mother towards Damian.


    Damian, smiling at her emotion of Monica, began to walk towards the door with Carol in his arms.


    '''' Damian, what are you going to do with Carol?'''' Maria asked when she saw Carol in his arms.


    '''' She is awake, she is just being lazy '''' Damian said without words when he saw Carol who since he got her out of the car pretended to be asleep.


    '''' How did you know?'''' Carol asked bewildered.


    '''' Do you forget what I am? I can clearly hear your heartbeat'''' Damian whispered amused.


    "Cheater," Carol said, pouting.


    Damian put Carol on her feet and immediately started arguing with Maria, Damian just looked amused as the two friends got upset.


    ''''Uncle Damian can you take me now?'''' Monica said, extending her arms to him.


    Damian had to admit that the little 5-year-old was really adorable so he scooped her up into his arms and put an arm under her to make her sit up.


    ''''Where do you want to go?'''' Damian asked and unknowingly he gave the girl a soft smile.


    ''''Let''s go to the house, I want to see how big it is'''' Monica said excitedly.


    Carol and Maria stopped their discussion upon seeing this scene.


    Maria couldn''t help but be moved at the sight of them, after all, Monica has never had a male influence in her life other than her grandfather, and she couldn''t help but think about what Carol said about Damian as her father figure.


    Carol was happy to see that they were getting along before turning to Maria to joke that they looked like father and daughter to her until she saw her expression.


    Carol gently hugged Maria and rubbed her back.


    '''' Come on don''t feel sad, from now on she will have Damian although there will be awkward questions in the future'''' Carol laughed as she tried to cheer up Maria.


    '''' Yes, she would think that her aunt Carol stole her mom''s boyfriend '''' Maria said, making fun of Carol for her comment.


    '''' Well, after all, she will see that her aunt Carol is much more beautiful and she will find it natural '''' Carol said back mockingly.


    '''' She would think that her father likes cows '''' Maria said looking at Carol''s large breasts.


    '''' She would also think that her father does not like surfing '''' Carol said, looking at her chest and wanting to say flat.


    ''''Come on girls, stop fighting and come eat'''' Damian said from the dining room door.


    After Carol and Maria''s jokes, they went to the dining room and sat down to eat.


    Needless to say, Ana''s presence provoked questions from Maria, but seeing that Carol got along with her, she let her guard down.


    After eating, Monica wanted to explore the house so they all walked around the garden and some of the rooms.


    Finally, they decided to go to sleep, the maids had already prepared the rooms for everyone, so Monica, tired of walking, fell asleep early and Maria decided to accompany her since she did not want to interrupt Carol and Damian''s time.


    In Damian''s room, 3 people are sitting on the bed. Carol was lying on her stomach while rocking her legs back and forth and Ana was sitting like a lady, Damian was leaning against the back of the bed while looking at them.


    Carol was shocked to learn that Damian had turned Ana into a vampire and she started asking her a bunch of questions.


    After listening to them talk for a while, he couldn''t help but interrupt them and ask Carol about her flight.


    ''''It''s Wednesday, remember I told you,'''' Carol said.


    "Hm, it''s okay," Damian said as he was lost in his thoughts.


    ''''And did you do it with Damian?'''' Carol asked Ana with a blush on her face to Ana, she can''t help but be very curious, although she doesn''t think she has any kind of strange fetish, she really has some curiosity about seeing.


    That was what he heard while he was distracted thinking and couldn''t help but be speechless, Carol was really bold about some things not to mention that she used to be jealous and now she gets away with it.


    ''''Not yet'''' Ana said seriously and without a bit of embarrassment.


    "I''m dating two perverts," Damian said as he sighed pitifully.


    Damian only received a wordless look from Carol and Ana.


    "Well I will leave you guys alone so you can enjoy your time together," Ana said as she approached Damian and gave him a brief kiss before leaving. She usually has Damian all day so it''s okay for Carol to have her moment at the night.


    '''' I never really expected to share my boyfriend with someone else '''' Carol said speechless for what she just went through.


    ''''A kiss makes you think but you had already asked her if we had slept together'''' Damian said as he slapped her butt.


    Carol got up and straddled him before wrapping her arms around his neck.


    '''' Well, it''s different for me if I just know what happens and if I see it, I guess I''ll get used to it over time '''' Carol said as she gave him a little kiss.


    '''' I know, take your time '''' He said as he hugged Carol and pulled her towards the bed where they were facing each other.


    Damian was grateful to Carol for her understanding and ease regarding his situation, it would be impossible for Damian to see her with another man and he can''t help but think that he should treat them as best as possible to compensate them and try to fulfill all her requests.


    ''''Damian, can I ask you something?'''' Carol asked hesitantly.


    ''''¡­''''


    ''Could it be that I can take back my words?'' Damian thought joking to himself.


    ''''Of course, darling, ask me for anything'''' Damian said despite everything.


    ''''Could it be that you could act like a father to Monica?'''' Carol asked, biting her lips.


    "Oh? does that include helping de-stress her mother?" Damian asked teasingly.


    "Hmph don''t you dare, I''m serious," Carol said while gently tapping it


    ''''Do you want me to adopt her?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Maybe that would be too much, I just want you to be his father figure, anyway I am his godmother so you will be her godfather unless you are not serious with me and plan to break up'''' Carol said smiling happily at him.


    ''''Fine, you win, we''ll do it as you want'''' Damian relented.


    '''' Great, don''t worry I won''t make it awkward,'''' Carol said excitedly.


    "Well since I agreed to what you asked I guess I deserve a reward," Damian said as he reached under her shirt to her breasts.


    "I''m sure I deserve a reward too," Carol said as she moaned slightly.


    Damian quickly undressed Carol and began to caress her body.


    '''' Damian, I want it now '''' Carol said in a whiny voice, it had been several days without seeing each other and she was anxious.


    Listening to her, Damian stopped for a moment and quickly undressed before positioning himself between her legs.


    Damian could feel Carol tremble as he entered and at the same time as she let out a suppressed moan, then Damian began to move in and out as they hugged each other tightly.


    They kept making love until late when Carol couldn''t take it anymore.


    Damian was happy to see Carol again even though it was only 3 days he couldn''t help but miss every part of her.

 Chapter 16

    Damian woke up the next day with Carol in his arms, he was a little melancholic since he only had a few days left.


    Soon Carol woke up and got up to take a bath but before entering the bathroom she turned around and looked at him.


    ''''Do you want to take a bath with me?'''' Carol asked flirtatiously.


    ''''Of course'''' Damian said smiling and took her in his arms before entering the bathroom.


    It was quite a long bath, but soon they arrived downstairs where everyone was already eating at the table.


    Maria looked at Carol with a face that she knew what she was doing, Carol only responded by looking at her gloatingly.


    Damian and Carol also sat down to eat, it was still early so Carol and Maria were in no hurry to leave.


    ''''Maria how about you leave Monica with Damian while we go to the base, after all, we are back early today'''' Carol said as she motioned to Damian.


    ''''Hmm, what do you think honey, do you want to stay?'''' Maria asked Monica.


    ''''Yes, I want to stay'''' Monica replied instantly.


    ''''I''m sorry Damian'''' Maria said sighing.


    ''''Don''t worry, she''s a lovely girl and you guys will be back quickly'''' Damian said without much concern, he really doesn''t have much to do in his spare time besides practicing with his powers.


    His family''s business is kind of self-supporting, he doesn''t even have any company to go to and have some fun for a while.


    Soon Carol and Maria were driving to the base, they seemed to be racing as usual as they were going pretty fast.


    Damian asked one of the guards to go and buy a children''s bike, he wanted to have something to keep Monica from getting bored, and teaching her how to ride a bike might be a good option.


    After Monica finished eating Damian took her to the bathroom to brush her teeth, although the girl was really adorable Damian had never taken care of any girl so it was a little awkward in dealing with her.


    After helping her wash up he took her to the backyard where there was a small bicycle.


    ''''Have you ever ridden a bike before?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''No, I''ve only seen them on TV,'''' said Monica excited to try it.


    ''''Then how about you try riding with the training wheels first?'''' Said Damian, it was impossible to fall off with the training wheels and it would be fun anyway.


    At first, Monica was driving back and forth but eventually, she could finally balance herself and go wherever she wanted, of course, he wasn''t going to take the training wheels off, she''s a 5-year-old and it was her first time riding a bike.


    He was playing with Monica all morning and finally ended up sweaty so he took her to sit down and got her a soda to drink.


    He was thinking that Carol and Maria were running late, it was almost half a day and they said were going and coming back quickly, that''s why they left Monica with him.


    He decided to connect with his familiar inside Carol to see her location and guess his surprise when he felt his familiar was extremely far away in space.


    ''''...''''


    ''Damn, wasn''t that in 2 days the flight test?'' Damian thought in bewilderment.


    Although annoyed by the change of plans, it didn''t affect him much, in fact, he felt it was better this way or he would most likely beat up the Kree and take Carol with him.


    Now comes another problem which is Maria.


    ''Should I tell her that Carol is alive, I will almost certainly have to expose that I have powers and she might also start to wonder why I am not going to save her'' Damian thought.


    But if Damian doesn''t tell Maria it would also be problematic in the future when Carol knows that there is a familiar inside her and he always knew she was alive and didn''t tell her best friend that she was heartbroken.


    After an hour Maria finally arrived with a pale face and red eyes, she looked at Damian hesitantly not knowing what to say.


    Damian decided to send Monica to Ana since he didn''t want Monica to overhear.


    After seeing her so sad, Damian finally decided to tell her, what is there to hide? he is a being with powers and if Maria wants to get away from him with her daughter because of that well that''s fine, he will just make sure to watch over them in the shadows on Carol''s behalf.


    ''''Carol had an accident'''' Damian said interrupting any words Maria might say.


    "What, how do you know? Maria asked very surprisedly.


    Sigh


    ''''Maria, I have powers, and I left a part of these powers inside Carol, if she had been lethally attacked they would have protected her and warned me, so she is totally fine when you were late and I wanted to locate Carol''s position I realized she was far away,'''' Damian said telling her a half-truth, he didn''t want to drop the bomb on her that he was a vampire yet, he wanted to deal with Carol''s issue first.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ''''Powers?'''' Maria said unable to react to what she was hearing.


    Then Damian did a brief demonstration like making lightning in his hands or making her levitate slightly.


    ''''Ok I believe you'''' Maria said with a blank look as she saw how her body was floating, everything she believed was a lie.


    ''''Then let''s go find Carol quickly'''' Maria said anxiously.


    ''''About that, there''s a little problem'''' Damian said smiling awkwardly.


    ''''Carol is not on this planet and I can''t go looking for her'''' Damian said.


    ''''Are you kidding?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''I''m serious, I feel Carol extremely far away in space'''' Said Damian seriously.


    Maria sat up slowly and sighed, taking her head in her hands.


    ''''Don''t worry, she''ll be fine, with my power inside her can''t be harmed, we should worry about what to tell Monica, she''s a little small to know'''' Damian said.


    ''''Will Carol be back?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Of course, she will be back, I have my plans don''t worry'''' Damian said reassuring her.


    ''''Fine'''' Maria said sighing, she had no choice.


    ''''What are you going to do now?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''My parents were planning to go back to Louisiana, after all, they are from there and they only came to Los Angeles when Monica was a baby, maybe I could go back with them'''' Maria said.


    ''''You could come to New York, I can get you a house in a quiet place far away, also Monica will be able to go to school so I can visit her more often'''' Damian said, he had to keep what he promised Carol, even more now that she was gone.


    ''''No Damian, that''s too much'''' Said Maria, although she got along well with Damian their relationship hadn''t developed much and they could barely consider themselves friends and that was mostly because of Carol.


    ''''Come on don''t say that, you know Carol is Monica''s godmother so clearly, I''m her godfather'''' Damian said without giving in.


    ''''Just give it a try, if in time you don''t feel comfortable you can go back to Louisiana'''' Damian said.


    ''''Fine, we''ll do it as you say'''' Maria said finally, after all, she really wanted her daughter to have a father, she really didn''t want to start a relationship either and there is a chance she would end up with that person which would cause Monica to lose that ''Father''.


    Instead with Damian, the relationship from the beginning would be with Monica and Maria would have nothing with him which would make their father/daughter relationship more stable.


    ''''Great, we''ll leave whenever you want'''' Damian said.


    ''''Who knew I''d be raising a daughter at this age'' Damian thought wryly.


    ''''Don''t you want to make arrangements for Carol?'''' Maria asked hesitantly.


    ''''Carol''s not dead and she''s not going to die, it''s unnecessary, let''s just go and hope she comes back'''' Damian said seriously.


    ''''We just need to go get her things from her apartment, I''ll arrange for her car to be taken to New York'''' Damian continued.


    ''''Well, I have to go with Monica to my parent''s house and tell them I''m moving to New York and say goodbye'''' Maria said with a complicated expression.


    ''''I also have to quit my job, although it won''t be difficult, most likely they will want to cover everything up, they will probably pay me to leave and keep quiet'''' Maria said sighing.


    ''''Regarding your parents, any way you can go visit them whenever you want and I''m sure you can find something you want to do in New York, you''re still young'''' Damian said trying to cheer her up.


    After agreeing on what to do, Maria took Monica and took her to say goodbye to her grandparents.


    While Maria and Monica were busy Damian went to check on Ana, he had neglected her a bit today being with Monica and last night with Carol.


    Damian found her going over some paperwork related to a new shopping center they were doing in London, he really didn''t have much to get involved in since it was all automated by his grandfather, he just has to be a good boy and get the money.


    Damian reached over and started massaging her shoulders, even though he could never have them stiff or tired from being a vampire, she could feel the pleasure of the massage.


    "Is something wrong? Ana asked.


    ''''Carol had a plane crash,'''' Damian said.


    "What?'''' Ask Ana thought she had heard wrong.


    ''''Don''t worry, she''s fine, she was just kidnapped and she''s off the planet, she''ll be back'''' Damian said.


    ''''We''ll be back in New York soon and Maria and Monica will be coming with us, you might as well say Monica will be my daughter'''' Damian said a little awkwardly in the last part.


    ''''Hm, I understand'''' Said Ana, she was a little worried about Carol, although they haven''t interacted too much, Ana really likes Carol.


    Damian took Ana in his arms and carried her to the couch before placing her on his lap.


    Ana didn''t ask why and just hugged Damian and buried her head in Damian''s neck.


    ''''Are you thirsty?'''' Damian asked as he stroked her hair.


    ''''A little'''' Ana said as she pushed his shirt aside a bit and sank her fangs into Damian''s neck.


    Damian could only smile wryly at Ana''s directness and how straightforward she was about doing things.


    After Ana was satisfied she looked at Damian as she licked the little bit of blood left on her lips and began to unbutton her shirt.


    Damian could only watch in amazement at how sexy Ana was, a part of her body couldn''t help but grow completely.


    Ana feeling the hardness in her ass looked at him seductively as she removed her blouse and bra before kissing Damian as she removed his shirt.


    Damian somehow felt it all escalate too fast, before he knew it he was naked and Ana had his erection in her hands looking at it with some curiosity.


    ''''I''ve looked up in books how to do this kind of thing'''' Ana said as she looked at him with some red in her cheeks before bringing her mouth close to his erection.


    ''''Ana watches out for your fangs'''' Damian said a little scared.


    Ana sucked up and down with her mouth to stimulate as much as possible, it was her first time doing this kind of thing so it was a bit clumsy.


    Damian was surprised by Ana''s actions but just decided to enjoy it, after a few minutes Damian finished in Ana''s mouth.


    ''''It doesn''t taste bad'''' Ana said expressionlessly as she licked her lips.


    Damian took Ana and laid her on the couch as he lifted her foul and ripped off her panties, then proceeded to plunge into her wet crotch.


    Ana shuddered and held Damian''s head tightly, it was a new sensation for Ana but she liked it more and more, she couldn''t help but shudder as Damian licked in some places.


    Damian decided not to wait any longer and positioned himself between Ana''s legs before inserting his member inside Ana.


    Ana shuddered at the sensation as she hugged Damian and rubbed her face against him with an intoxicated expression.


    Damian was quiet at first as it was their first time but soon they were lost in pleasure and did it in a way that only 2 vampires could do it.


    After an hour Damian felt like he was going to finish again.


    Ana wrapped her legs around Damian not wanting to let go so she released everything inside her.


    Damian gently kissed Ana who had fallen asleep after all that exercise, being a vampire they could do it for days and nothing would happen but Damian uses his ''pleasure magic'' so it doesn''t take that long before they are satisfied.


    After bathing and dressing, he went downstairs to wait for Maria and Monica to arrive, if they arrived before dark he planned to leave immediately for New York if not they would wait until tomorrow.


    Damian didn''t know how to feel about doing it with Ana the same day Carol was kidnapped but what was done was done.


    It was around 05:00 pm when he heard Maria''s car pull up to their house, he went out to meet them and help them with their bags, they had brought their most important belongings and Maria also stopped by Carol''s house and picked up their things so they were ready to go.


    ''''Uncle Damian, mom said that now we will live with you, is it true?'''' Monica asked excitedly.


    ''''That''s right honey, we will go home but it''s not this one, my house is in New York, and believe it or not it''s bigger'''' Damian said laughing.


    ''''Wow, really?'''' I asked excited.


    ''''Sure, when we get there you''ll see'''' Damian said caressing her head.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Damian said looking at Maria and Ana.


    They all got into a larger vehicle where they all got in before the driver took them to the airport.

 Chapter 17

    Once they arrived at the airport they quickly went through a private area and boarded the plane.


    After everyone got on and sat in their seats, the plane took off and they began to fly to New York.


    It was the first time that Monica got on a plane and she was excited looking out the window, there was no need to talk about Maria, she flew fighter jets.


    After flying for a while, both Maria and Monica fell asleep.


    Today Maria has had many emotional impacts, first, she was told that her best friend had died, and then she was told that powers exist and that her friend was kidnapped by aliens.


    They spent 6 hours flying until they arrived at the New York airport and a car was waiting for them.


    It was already 01:00 am so Monica was still sleeping while Damian carried her in his arms but when they got into the car she woke up and started looking at everything with curiosity again.


    Once they got home they were greeted by Sophia who was looking at them in surprise.


    Sophia was surprised by the two new members.


    ''''I know everyone has questions, but it''s late so let''s all go to sleep and we''ll talk tomorrow'''' Damian said, smiling slightly when he saw the looks of Sophia and Maria.


    After entering and seating everyone in a room they went to sleep.


    The next morning Maria woke up sleepy from staying up late the day before, after looking around she was puzzled by the unfamiliar room until she remembered that was in Damian''s house.


    Really was crazy not only the fact that Damian has powers, but her friend was also apparently kidnapped by aliens and her daughter has a new ''father''.


    She only hoped that this would be the best for her daughter and that she would grow up happy.


    ¡­.


    Damian woke up with naked Ana hugging him, last night after arriving they did it again, but it is to be expected since they are vampires and it is something new for both of them.


    He couldn''t help but be a little melancholy about Carol''s absence, he hopes that she won''t get too angry when she comes back, she will surely shoot some photon beams at him but it doesn''t matter, luckily he can''t die.


    In the next few years, he has a pretty ambitious plan and that is to take over a nation called Madripoor.


    Madripoor is a city-state and nation in maritime Southeast Asia at the entrance to the Strait of Malacca, it was a safe haven for pirates in the past, and over time a large criminal underworld was formed.


    Damian plans to take over this nation to serve as a base and as a political support in the world as he recognizes that not everything can be solved by force, well, actually he could but he wants his wives and daughters to be free from doing whatever they want without countries coming after them.


    He plans to take over the underworld, but it''s not that he''s an altruistic hero and plans to eliminate slavery and drug smuggling, he plans to control that business by decreasing the amount circulating and increasing the price, Damian knows that eliminating it is impossible, it will simply grow somewhere else, his goal is to be the one who controls the underworld in the entire planet and on the positive side he will be able to decrease the tragedies.


    Because there are fewer and more expensive drugs, there will be fewer people who fall for them since not everyone can afford them.


    Human trafficking can buy them themselves and put them to live in the country where they will have better opportunities, anyway as the king of Madripoor the only thing he will not lack is money.


    Being a no-extradition place, the big bosses can only honestly pay not to be extradited.


    Madripoor is a gold mine for someone with power who can handle it well.


    He''ll create some normal vampires and have them oversee everything while he relaxes.


    After thinking about his future plans, he picked Ana up and took her to take a shower before going down to breakfast.


    Damian also had to be careful that Maria didn''t find out about his relationship with Ana as that would be another mess to explain.


    After a sumptuous breakfast with the 4 ladies, they went to the living room to chat.


    '''' Damian can you introduce me to this lady and this young lady?'''' Sophia said as she smiled at Monica.


    ''''This is Mar¨ªa, my girlfriend Carol''s best friend'''' Damian said, introducing Mar¨ªa.


    ''''And this is my daughter Monica'''' Damian said.


    His words were shocking to everyone, especially to Sophia and Monica.


    ''''Your daughter? but if you are 20 and this girl is like 5 years old "Sophia said bewildered as she tried to make calculations or remember when Damian went to Los Angeles at that time.


    '''' Are you my dad?'''' Monica asked surprised and expectant at the same time.


    ''''That''s right, I''m your dad now, don''t you want to?'''' Damian asked Monica with a smile.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    '''' Yes, ??I want!'''' Monica said excitedly before hugging him.


    "Then remember to call me daddy next time," Damian said as he patted her head.


    "Yes, daddy," Monica said with a big smile.


    Sophia after seeing her development understood that she was not the biological daughter, she internally breathed a sigh of relief, after all, at that time Damian did not go anywhere and it was impossible that she was his daughter.


    "So Maria you can live here if you want or as I promised you we can find a house outside of New York for you to live in, you can also get a job as a police officer, I can help you get a high position," Damian said cheekily, if not you were using your privileges so what do you have them for?


    After saying that, Monica immediately looked at her mother with puppy eyes asking her to stay, she just got a dad at last and doesn''t want to leave him.


    ''''I will stay here temporarily, and it would also be good to work as a police officer, since I was already in the air force they would accept me easily, but it would be useful if you help me'''' Maria said.


    "Okay, so it''s settled," Damian said.


    "Sorry for the late introduction, this is Sophia my mother," Damian said as he looked affectionately at Sophia, previously he had his inhibitions about calling her his mother but after ''losing'' Carol so suddenly, he decided to put aside some of these inhibitions.


    '''' And this is Ana, she is my assistant and essentially goes with me everywhere '''' Damian said, Maria had just arrived and he did not want to drop a bombshell on her so quickly.


    '''' Your mother?, didn''t you tell us that¡­? Maria asked doubtfully, not wanting to ask a question that she shouldn''t have.


    '''' My biological mother died when I was very young, she was the one who really raised me and as the saying goes, fathers are the ones who raise '''' Damian said with a smile at the end.


    "I understand, nice to meet you, Mrs. Sophia, sorry for the inconvenience of living here," Maria said.


    '''' Don''t worry, if Damian Monica is her daughter then I guess she is my granddaughter '''' Sophia said happily, she really liked taking care of children since she never had her own.


    ''''Thank you'''' Maria said, a little moved.


    ''''A pleasure, Ana, although we had met before, we had not had the opportunity to introduce ourselves correctly,'''' Mar¨ªa said to Ana.


    "A pleasure," said Ana nodding.


    ''''¡­''''


    '''' Don''t worry that''s how Ana is, if she doesn''t like you she will tell you up front so don''t take it the wrong way '''' Damian said, smiling ironically.


    "Okay," Maria said, not really knowing what to say.


    "Okay then, Ana, please contact the New York Police Chief and donate a generous amount to congratulate them on hiring a former Air Force pilot into their ranks and send Maria''s documents, I am sure he will understand.," Damian said with a smile.


    ''''¡­''''


    Mar¨ªa did not know what to say before the world of the rich that money solves everything.


    ''''Good'''' Ana said as if it was the most normal thing.


    ''''Also requests a place for Monica to enter the primary school '''' Damian said.


    "Well that would be it, I guess you have things to unpack and get comfortable, tomorrow we can go buy Monica''s school supplies," Damian said.


    ''''Yes, I haven''t unpacked anything yet, we still have things to do'''' Maria said, moving is really tedious.


    After Maria left with Monica, only Sophia, Ana and Damian remained.


    '''' Damian why do you want to adopt her?'''' Sophia asked curiously, if he had a relationship with Maria she would understand but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    '''' My girlfriend is Monica''s godmother which makes me her godfather '''' Damian said without wanting to go into details.


    "Fine, as you wish, I''ll go see if they need anything," Sophia said smiling.


    Sophia left, leaving only Damian and Ana.


    '''' Ana, I need you to help me with something '''' Damian said as he sat down next to Ana.


    ''''Tell me'''' Ana said inside excitedly that Damian has another task for her.


    ''''I want you to gather all the information about Madripoor,'''' Damian said.


    '''' Yes sir, I will have all the information as soon as possible, I hope you can reward me later '''' Ana said playfully while looking at him seriously as she put a hand on his leg before leaving the room to get the information.


    Damian couldn''t help but smile slightly at her words.


    Left alone, Damian couldn''t help but think about what he had planned these 6 years that Carol was gone.


    He wanted to totally take over Madripoor and make some vampires that would oversee everything so that when he got the Kree technology he would create an impenetrable place with great pressure on world politics.


    Damian doesn''t really need that but he does it for his family, he can''t always have them in his sight to protect them, they will also want to be free and explore the world, although being his family he will put a target on their backs he will also give them protection, nobody will dare to attack them directly and they will only do so in secret.


    He suddenly decided to visit his friend Jen, so he took his phone and called her.


    "Hello?" Jen said.


    "Hello Jen, how are you?" Damian said cheerfully.


    ''''Fine and you?'''' Jen replied.


    ''''Well, I''m not complaining, do you have free time? How about we get together for a drink'''' Damian said.


    "Okay, I really don''t have much to do other than train apprentices occasionally," Jen said.


    "Great, see you at the sanctuary in New York," Damian said.


    "Fine," Jen said.


    Damian got up and told Sophia that he was going to visit a friend before flying to the sanctuary.


    Arriving at the sanctuary it automatically opened for him so he stepped through and went to where he sensed Jen.


    ''''How was your day?'''' Damian said when he saw her.


    ''''I''ve supervised some trainees and drank some delicious tea, plus since I can''t see the future anymore every event is a surprise, how about you?'''' Jen said happily.


    '''' Well today wasn''t bad, I adopted a daughter and I have decided what I am going to do for a few years '''' Damian said as he drank Jen''s tea.


    ''''A daughter? How peculiar, and tell me, what have you decided to do?'''' She asks with a bit of seriousness, anything Damian did would create huge waves in the future that she had seen since Damian appeared she knew that the future no longer existed but it still had a similar path right now.


    "I will take over a small nation and take over the global underworld," Damian said cheerfully.


    ''''¡­''''


    Jen couldn''t help but think what a villain would do, well it''s not like she can stop him plus he''s not destroying the world, you could say it''s not her jurisdiction so she looked the other way.


    ''''It will be great, when everything is ready I will invite you to play, I am sure you will like it'''' Damian continued without taking Jen''s thoughts into account.


    "Well I''ll be waiting for your invitation," Jen said honestly, what Damian did there would be a reflection of his personality so she was curious how it was going to be.


    Damian and Jen talked for several hours, Jen has many interesting things to tell, having the ability to see the past and the future they joked about many things, finally, it started to get late so he said goodbye to go home for lunch, now he has a little daughter waiting for him at home so he has to keep an eye on her.


    When he arrived at his house he found Monica walking in the garden so he approached her, hearing his footsteps she turned and looked at him.


    ''''Daddy!'''' Monica said as she ran towards him.


    ''''Hello darling, how are you?'''' Damian said as he scooped her up into his arms.


    '''' Great! This place is huge and there are many things to do '''' She said before falling silent as if she was hesitating to ask for something.


    ''''Is there something you want?'''' He asked with a wry smile, he felt a headache coming on for him.


    '''' Daddy I want to have a pet but mommy said no because we were going to bother, are we a nuisance?'''' Monica said as she looked at him with sad eyes.


    ''Cunning brat already knows how to manipulate with her eyes,'' Damian thought, but he really was weak against these attacks.


    ''''Of course, not darling, tell me what kind of pet you want'''' Damian said with no other choice.


    ''''I want a dinosaur''''


    -----


    Guys, today''s chapter is earlier than usual since I won''t be home all day.

 Chapter 18

    ''''I want a dinosaur'''' Monica said excitedly.


    ''''...''''


    ''''I want one too, unfortunately, they are extinct'''' Damian said with a smirk.


    ''''Extinct? What does it mean?'''' Monica said doubtfully.


    "It means that it no longer exists," Dami¨¢n said.


    '''' Hm, I understand '''' Monica said sadly for not being able to have a dinosaur like the ones she saw on television.


    At that moment Damian knew that he was going to be a father who was going to spoil his children.


    '''' How about after lunch I bring you a pet that is the coolest you can have?'''' Damian said, his heart couldn''t bear to see that sad face.


    ''''Okay, thanks daddy'''' Monica said smiling happily as she hugged him with her small arms.


    ''''It was worth it'''' Damian thought patting Monica''s head.


    Soon Damian took Monica to wash her hands before taking her to the living room where Maria and Sophia were talking to each other.


    '''' Are we going to have lunch now? '''' Damian asked as he lowered Monica who was going towards her mother.


    "Yes, we were waiting for you," Sophia said.


    ''''Did you have fun, honey?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Yes, daddy promised to bring me a pet'''' Monica said.


    sigh


    ''''You really shouldn''t spoil her so much,'''' Maria said.


    "Don''t worry, it wouldn''t hurt to have a pet," Damian said casually.


    '''' Thank you '''' Maria said sincerely, she could see that Damian wanted to take his role seriously and did not do it as an obligation towards Carol.


    Damian walked with everyone to the dining room where Ana was already waiting for them.


    The 5 members of this new family had lunch quietly.


    ''''Well, I must go, I''ll see you later'''' Damian said to everyone after eating and getting up


    "Monica, I will bring your pet this afternoon," Damian said smiling at her.


    "Fine," the girl said happily.


    ''''Ana follow me to the study, I want to hear about the information you gathered'''' Damian said.


    "Let''s go," Ana said concisely.


    Arriving at the study Damian sat down and hoped that Ana would sit in front but unexpectedly she sat on his lap as usual.


    ''''...''''


    ''''Let''s talk about business'''' Damian said when saw that Ana wanted to talk about another type of business.


    ''''Is your body for sale?'''' She asks confused.


    "Well you win, first we will drink blood but only blood, I want to finish those matters today," Damian said giving in.


    Ana hearing his approval began to take off her shirt before presenting her neck, Damian did not hesitate either and sank his fangs.


    Ana moaned softly as she felt Damian drinking her blood but she soon reached out with her fangs as well and sank them into Damian''s neck.


    Damian wondered if this counted as drinking blood, could they just be said to be trading?


    After several minutes and almost a liter of blood, they finally stopped drinking, although Ana was rubbing against his pants he decided enough was enough.


    ''''Ana, the information, we have all night to do whatever you want'''' Damian said, sighing.


    "Fine" Ana said, reluctantly stopping.


    ''''Let''s start with the Maria thing, what did the chief of police say?'''' Damian asked.


    '''' He said that he appreciates the donation and that Mar¨ªa can start working as a deputy inspector, he says that is already overdoing it because this position is chosen from now on by the commissioner '''' Ana said.


    ''''That''s fine, Maria can play rank up'''' Damian said casually.


    ''''About Madripoor I found out that the ruler is a woman everyone calls Viper and according to reports she is very skilled in combat and also very good at managing the underworld there are not many other relevant people just typical mafia bosses or famous criminals who they are under the anti-extradition law'''' said Ana.


    '''' I see, I guess I''ll go out to Madripoor to see what the situation is more closely, I''ll go with Viper to see if she needs a job offer '''' Damian said jokingly.


    ''''Come back soon,'''' Ana deadpanned as she left.


    ''I guess she''s a bit miffed about not doing it now'' Damian thought smiling slightly.


    Damian flew stealthily into space, he always liked to feel that feeling of zero gravity and extreme cold, leaving that aside he flew to the other side of the earth which was dark.


    He hoped Viper wouldn''t mind waking her up.


    After searching for a while he found the right place, after all, it is a small island nation and he didn''t have a GPS.


    Approaching the island he could see a big city, it was the only city in this nation but it was huge and separated by social status, Hightown for the rich and Lowtown for the poor according to the information.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Approaching the most imposing building which he assumes is the governor''s, he found a lot of security, but in the most protected place, he felt someone.


    After entering the room in the form of mist he found a beautiful woman with green hair, in addition to eyes, and clothes, he wondered if she too would wear green makeup when she was awake.


    Damian grabbed the woman and turned them both into mist before shooting off into space as he put a force field around them.


    Viper woke up when Damian touched her after all she was also an expert assassin, but being turned into mist she couldn''t do anything, when she could react she was in space and could see the whole earth, when she turned to the person in front of her and didn''t couldn''t help but feel fear, sweat began to pour out of her forehead and she knew that had no resistance against this being.


    ''''Viper, I want your island'''' Damian said.


    ''''Nation'''' Viper couldn''t help but reply before covering her mouth


    ''''Yes... whatever, as I said want your nation but I have good news for you since it is mine now I need someone to manage it and since your position was similar you are hired'''' Damian said smiling happily at her.


    ''''Congratulations'''' Damian said while falling confetti


    "Of course, this new position has many benefits," Damian said.


    "What benefits?" She ask doubtfully, she really had no choice so she decided to make the best of the situation.


    "You see I want to turn Madripoor into a monarchy where obviously I will be the king and let''s say I need some kind of prime minister and that''s where you come in, I know you''re good at managing the underworld and trivial tasks so I''ll leave it from you," Damian said.


    "Besides, I''ll give you power, I can''t be wiping your butt every time something bad happens, you see I''m a vampire so I''ll turn you too, and likewise you can make some vampires so you have your little subordinates," Damian said, he thought to do let Ana turn her into a vampire, so she would become a noble vampire and could create some normal vampires to serve as labor.


    Normal vampires can use a single familiar that isn''t very strong and usually only attack physically and not with elemental powers, apart from superior physical abilities and high regeneration they don''t have much else.


    ''''How about? Do you want the job?'''' Damian asked as if she could refuse.


    ''As if I could refuse, although it''s a good deal for me'' Viper thought cursing in her mind.


    "Of course I accept," She said quickly.


    ''''Can I ask you some questions?'''' Viper asked.


    "Sure, you can ask me whatever you want," Damian said friendly.


    ''''Will I be immortal as a vampire?'''' Viper asked with doubt, if she really was immortal this deal would be a bargain for her.


    '''' You will have eternal youth to be exact but if you can be killed, you will also have to drink blood regularly '''' Damian replied casually, he knew she had many questions.


    '''' I also have some very bad news for you, your outfit will be ruined since your eyes will turn red '''' Damian said jokingly enduring his laughter.


    Viper would normally poke holes in whoever pranked her like that but now she can only pretend didn''t listen as cursed in her mind.


    ''''What kind of powers will I have?'''' Viper asked pretending nothing happened, she wondered if it would be as powerful as the being in front of her, although she knows is selling her soul, surely he will give her some kind of mark of instant death if she betrays him, that was what she would do.


    ''''Well there are four types of vampires according to their classification in power and lineage'''' Damian began.


    "In fourth place and on the lowest scale are the ordinary vampires, beings at the bottom of the vampire pyramid but compared to humans they have greatly increased physical abilities, rapid regeneration as well as being able to have one familiar" Damian continued.


    ''Tell me I won''t be that one''x6 Viper repeated several times, she was used to being on top, even if she couldn''t anymore didn''t want to be on the bottom.


    ''''Further up are the noble vampires who have physical abilities superior to ordinary vampires as well as being able to hire 3 familiars and of course, Vampires have a high regeneration rate and the higher their class, the faster it will be.'''' Damian continued with his explanation.


    ''Familiars?'' Viper finally got an important point.


    '''' And that''s where we''ll stop since it''s not relevant that you know more, maybe in the future if you''re a good girl '''' Damian said.


    ''''Guess what position you''ll be in?'''' Damian said amused.


    ''''In four?'''' Viper asked hesitantly and slurred at her nervousness.


    ''''¡­''''


    ''''Even though I''ll be the king I don''t expect that kind of relationship between us'''' Damian said pretending to be serious, he couldn''t help but tease her when she comes out with it.


    "I meant that I would be an ordinary vampire," Viper corrected quickly in embarrassment, although she was a ruler and an assassin she had never been put to this level of shame.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay after all being on top is lonely and I can understand it with my looks" Damian continued looking at her understandingly.


    ''''¡­''''


    "Well, I was joking don''t worry, you will be a noble vampire, after all, you will occupy an important position in my plans," Damian said, he really liked to joke with people, maybe he looked like a certain vampire from a certain anime, only that this vampire is more handsome.


    "Damn great" Viper said excitedly.


    ''She really is a delinquent,'' Damian thought smiling slightly


    "And what do you expect me to do?" Viper asked more seriously.


    "Okay I want you to train trustworthy spies, five will suffice for now as you will turn them into vampires, then I want you to start controlling the underworld globally, regarding drugs make sure you buy and then sell extremely expensive while sending the spies to destroy the drug plantations, thus we will reduce the quantity of drug that circulates and we will greatly increase the value, although we will not be able to be the only distributors since the world is very big if we will be the greatest'''' said Damian.


    ''''Of course, everything will take time from training trusted spies to starting to cut down on drugs but time is the one thing I''ll never run out of'''' Damian said.


    "Regarding the treatment of people, make sure you buy everything, children and innocent people can use them to increase the population, and criminals who have done things too cruelly can use them to create a clandestine combat arena, that will ensure a lot of money, especially with bets and we can manipulate the results for even more profit'''' Damian said smiling at her.


    ''''¡­''''


    Viper really thought it was a good plan, a crazy and absurd one for someone without power, but with vampires at her command, she could make it happen and create the richest and most powerful nation in the world.


    "Got it, boss, so what''s next?" Viper asked without really knowing what to call it.


    ''''Is there a problem if you go away for a few hours?'''' Damian asked her.


    "No problem," Viper said.


    "Great, so let''s go," Damian said before shooting off with Viper to the other side of the planet before finding his house and starting to creep down.


    Viper was more than surprised, originally she thought that they teleported or something, that it was something crazy but more crazy is being able to fly so fast as to reach the other side of the plane in seconds when she saw that they arrived at a mansion she was not surprised after all this person can do anything.


    After locating Ana in her room he went to her with Viper, upon arriving from he found Ana in underwear that left little to the imagination posing in a mirror with an expressionless face.


    ''''¡­''''


    There was an awkward silence between the three of them before Damian decided to pretend nothing had happened.


    "Ana, could you turn this woman into a vampire please?" Damian said, as he shamelessly looked at Ana''s body, he didn''t care that Viper also saw her, after all, she was also a woman and it''s not like she was totally naked.


    ''''Do you want her to be a noble vampire?'''' Ana asked.


    "Yes," Damian said, if he were to turn her with his blood she would become an older vampire.


    "Okay," Ana said.


    Viper was a bit scared of the process but even if it was something creepy she wouldn''t let go of the opportunity to gain power.


    "Then let''s get her to her bed," Damian said and pulled the distracted Viper and sat her on the bed.


    '''' Is it necessary? I didn''t bring underwear for this '''' Viper said somewhat embarrassed, seeing an almost naked woman she couldn''t help her imagination from running.


    ''''What''s going through your head, you''ll be unconscious in the process, if you want to lie on the floor then it''s fine'''' Damian said speechless by Viper''s imagination.


    -----


    Guys I know some of you were expecting Damian to go to the wilderness but since this is my first attempt at writing I didn''t want to complicate it too much not to mention that it doesn''t go with the idea I had when creating a country since I know there are almost no people in that place so I apologize to those of you who had that kind of expectations.


    The sixth familiar is supposed to control the laws of nature, but that''s a very broad thing, so I decided to apply it this way.

 Chapter 19

    To create a vampire or drink blood it didn''t really have to be on the neck, as long as there was a large amount of blood running in the area it was acceptable, if it was done on the forearm for example the amount of blood coming out was less and would make it become tedious.


    So since Viper is female Ana decided to simply do it on the neck, it was the first vampire she had done and she hoped they would have a good relationship in the future since they were both in charge of Damien''s business.


    Ana bit Viper''s neck and she couldn''t help shuddering and moaning slightly, Ana took advantage of drinking some blood, she was curious how normal people''s blood tasted, and although Viper blood''s was not bad it was like comparing water with the most delicious drink in the world.


    After tasting the blood she injected the vampiric venom into Viper this was almost an instinct for a vampire, she shuddered slightly before starting to breathe heavily and her eyes began to flicker between green and red.


    After a few minutes, she was unconscious and her vampire instincts kicked in, looking around in search of prey, unfortunately on one side she had the progenitor of all vampires and on the other hand, she had her progenitor, Ana who already knew what she felt so that approached Viper and showed her neck.


    After drinking many swallows of blood, Viper began to lose consciousness and her body began to change, just like Ana, the Viper''s skin became white and perfect and her general temperature dropped a bit.


    As it would take several hours for Viper to wake up, Damian decided to take Ana to have fun for a while.


    3 hours had passed before Viper finally woke up.


    Viper was really surprised by the changes, her senses had flown to the limit, she heard everything and saw even the dust particles in the air if she concentrated, plus she felt very strong.


    Before she destroyed his house, Damian took it to her again into space.


    Ana only saw him leave the bathroom while she was relaxing after several sessions.


    Viper was back in space only now she was a vampire.


    "There''s something I didn''t explain to you, even though I told you could have 3 familiars, I didn''t exactly say it was a familiar," Damian said.


    Damian unleashed Regulus-Aurum and a gigantic lightning lion appeared.


    ''''This is a Familiar, a creature that you can summon and whose powers vary greatly, you can also use his powers without invoking them, only in a more limited way,'''' he said while producing electric currents in his hands.


    "The familiars vary from each vampire, but the power depends on the class, a familiar of a noble vampire will always be stronger than that of an ordinary vampire," Damian explained.


    "You still can''t summon them, after all, you are a newborn vampire, in a year or two you will start to feel them and you will be able to summon them, but with your current physical capacity, it is enough for you to work," Damian said.


    "Well I guess that was enough, I''ll take you back home," Damian said before quickly flying to the room where he found Viper.


    ''''Here''s a phone, call me if something important comes up or something you don''t know what to do'''' Damian said.


    "I promise I won''t let you down" Viper promised sincerely, betraying Damian was crazy, she wouldn''t live the next day to tell about it, besides, the job is good and she can enjoy wealth, power, and respect, where can you get a job Same?.


    Just as Damian was about to leave he looked at Viper and asked.


    ''''By the way, what''s your name?'''' Damian asked, after all, he didn''t think that Viper was her name.


    "How rude," Viper muttered.


    ''''My name is Ophelia Sarkissian,'''' Ophelia said.


    ''''Nice name, my name is Damian,'''' He replied.


    "By the way, don''t you have any tiger cubs?" Damian asked.


    ''''Hmm, I think one arrived yesterday, do you want me to bring it over?'''' Ophelia asked.


    ''''It''s not necessary, tell me where it is and I''ll take it'''' Damian said.


    After Ophelia gave him the address where they kept the puppy, Damian left.


    As Ophelia thought about the direction Damian went to, she couldn''t help but think about her status as part of Hydra, she had decided without hesitation to betray Hydra, even if she wanted to continue as a spy she would only be found out and subsequently killed along with everything. Hydra.


    ''Not to mention they can''t afford this vamp,'' Ophelia thought haughtily with a smile accepting her new status.


    Of course, she wasn''t going to declare herself a traitor, she would only destabilize the situation, and she would slowly start to take control and cause Hydra to have little accidents.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡­.


    When Damian arrived at the place indicated by Ophelia he saw cages with many exotic animals, he soon found a white tiger cub, it was very young and should still be drinking milk.


    After taking the cub he could feel that it was weak, which was expected after being separated from her mother and not getting enough nutrients.


    Using her Sixth Familiar: Minelauva Iris can control nature, he targeted the little tiger and directly improved it, giving it the best genetics a tiger with increased intelligence can have.


    Besides getting a little heavier there were no significant changes, it looked like a normal white tiger only he felt intimate with her, she gently licked his hand while she looked at him with a very human curiosity.


    It was already late and since he had promised her daughter that after lunch he would bring her a pet, she should be anxiously waiting for it.


    Carrying the little cub he flew quickly to his house and landed in the yard.


    As he entered heard hurried footsteps running towards him so he hid the little tigress behind him.


    ''''Daddy, where is he?'''' Monica said as she looked at him intently.


    ''''She''s behind me, but first, you have to promise me that you''ll take care of her and you won''t be rude to her because she''s still little, ok?'''' Damian said seriously.


    "I promise I''ll take good care of her," Monica said seriously when she saw his father''s expression.


    So Damian pulled the little tigress behind his back and showed her to Monica.


    ''''She''s a tiger!'''' Monica yelled excitedly.


    Damian put the still nameless little tigress on the ground, even though she was young she could still walk clumsily.


    One problem Damian had was that he was going to feed her, they usually drink milk until they are 2 months old and then they start their meat diet, his powers tell him that this little girl is 1 month old, which means she would still drink milk for another month.


    Not that Damian could go milk a tigress, he figured he''d have to use his powers to feed her.


    The screams brought the 3 women to different degrees of surprise to see a baby tiger playing with Monica.


    Sophia and Ana weren''t surprised as they knew Damian had powers and how eccentric he could be.


    But Maria was really of a different opinion.


    ''''Damian, can you tell me why out of the thousands of exotic pets you could find you chose a tiger?'''' Maria asked with a sigh, after all a tiger is the kind of pet that could eat you when it''s hungry.


    '''' Do you prefer lions? There is also a mystical town left in China, I''m sure they have nine-tailed foxes.'''' Damian asked while he was thinking seriously.


    ''''¡­''''


    Sigh


    ''''I don''t even want to know, just tell me, is it safe?'''' Monica asked as she looked at the puppy after all she was very cute and she also wanted to keep it.


    "I promise she won''t hurt anyone who won''t hurt someone in this family," Damian said to reassure her.


    ''''Good,'''' Maria said with a sigh as she looked intently at the tigress wanting to take her in her arms.


    Sophia was not ashamed and came over and sat down with Monica playing with the tigress, she was like a cat hitting her big paw.


    Ana was looking at her intensely but she didn''t come over to caress her.


    Mar¨ªa, when she saw that everyone was approaching her, also approached to caress her, but after being against her staying, she was somewhat embarrassed to caress her.


    It''s like when they brought a pet home and your parents hated it but after a month they love it more than you.


    After playing with the new member of the family for a while, it was time for dinner and Damian had no other option but to do something that he consider ironic.


    He used his powers of nature and a great deal of magic to create ultra-nutritious milk for the tigress Monica decided to call Sassy, after the cat from that old movie.


    After sniffing the milk she quickly approached and began to drink, it definitely tasted better than her mother''s milk.


    It was already late and the next day they had to go buy Monica''s school supplies Maria had to pick up her uniform and the basic information about her work so they each went to her room to sleep.


    Damian went up to his room with Sassy since she was still young and better for her to sleep in his room despite Monica''s insistence that she wanted to sleep with her.


    After caressing her and playing with her for a while he put her to sleep with his powers or she would be playing until late.


    He soon heard her door opening and who could be more than Ana?


    Ana entered and fixed her eyes on Sassy, she approached her and caressed her slowly, it seems that she liked pretty things.


    ''''Tell me, how do you feel creating a vampire?'''' Damian asked as he watched her caressing Sassy.


    ''''Nothing special, you just asked me so I did it'''' Ana said, although she hoped she could get along better with Viper since she was technically her vampire daughter even if she wasn''t like that she wasn''t going to complain after all she has Damian.


    "I see, I can see that you like Sassy a lot," Damian continued, smiling.


    Ana was somewhat embarrassed, the bad thing about being a vampire if it can be considered bad is that since your skin is very white, Ana''s blush is instantly noticeable, so Damian could see a slight blush on her face.


    "you''re really cute, Ana," he said as he hugged her from behind and kissed her neck.


    Feeling Damian''s touches, Ana, who Damian had promised her to do whatever she wanted at night, couldn''t help but get excited.


    Stopping Sasy''s caressing she turned around and hugged Damian and began to kiss him.


    Damian lifted Ana off her bottom and wrapped her legs around his back.


    After reaching the bed Damian took off her clothes and started playing with her body.


    Ana was really voluptuous, her breasts were big and soft, and he couldn''t help but play with them, suck and knead them.


    Damian kept leaving a trail of caresses until he reached her private parts and gave her a tentative lick, Damian felt that her taste changed after being a vampire but he supposed it was normal, without thinking too much he continued to please Ana before considering that it was enough and undressing before burying his member in her.


    "Ah~" Ana moaned softly.


    Ana felt that she was never going to get tired of feeling Damian inside her, for her it was more of a mental satisfaction to feel him as close as possible than the fact of stimulating her.


    Damian kept going in and out until his release, Damian not really caring if she got pregnant or didn''t while releasing every last drop inside.


    Despite having finished, for them, the night was just beginning.


    They were doing it for a couple of hours until they were satisfied, as usual, they entered the bathtub holding each other while enjoying each other''s presence, although it is said that one should not think of other women at such moments Damian can''t help but miss Carol.


    Does he wonder if she''s alright? is the training too hard?


    Sigh


    He only has to wait 6 years, and although it sounds like a lot, it is nothing compared to how long his life will be, soon she will return and his family is together again.


    After washing up and enjoying the water he took Ana to the bed where she lay on his chest so he stroked her hair until she fell asleep.


    Damian thought about his plans for Madripoor, it should be ready in a couple of years so finally have a place where vampires can thrive.


    He had no doubt that when the day came when the vampires were revealed to the world many would go after them, at least they would have a safe place.


    ------


    Guys, I won''t have internet all weekend so I won''t be able to respond to your comments.


    See you Monday, Merry Christmas to all of you.

 Chapter 20

    The next day Damian woke up again with Ana next to him, he couldn''t help but stroke her hair and kiss her before getting up and getting ready for the day.


    As he was about to leave the room he saw Ana naked sitting on the bed as she looked up at him with reddened eyes.


    Damian couldn''t help but turn to her as he sat her on his lap before stretching her neck out allowing her access to him, Damian bit her neck as well and together they drank blood to their heart''s content.


    Finally, Damian was able to free himself and go downstairs with Sassy, Damian found 3 ladies eating breakfast.


    '''' '''' Daddy '''' shouted Monica when she saw him.


    ''''Don''t talk when you eat'''' Maria scolded her.


    ''''Good morning'''' said Damian smiling with the tigress in his arms.


    ''''Good morning, where is Ana?'''' Sofia said.


    ''''I don''t know, maybe she has fallen asleep,'''' said Damian pretending he didn''t know anything.


    He approached the plate and filled it with milk with his magic, creating something with his magic is really hard, it''s funny because he could easily devastate a continent but creating some milk tires him out, but as they say, it''s harder to create than to destroy.


    After leaving Sassy drinking milk he cheerfully walked to the table and sat down.


    ''''Are you ready to go after breakfast?'''' Damian asked as he ate from the plate he had just been served.


    ''''Yes, Monica is very excited to go shopping'''' Maria said as she petted Monica who nodded happily.


    ''''Great I''m sure it will be fun'''' said Damian smiling at Monica.


    After breakfast and getting ready Damian left with Maria and Monica in a vehicle, of course leaving Sofia in charge of taking care of Sassy, they drove until they reached a mall where they started shopping for all kinds of things needed for elementary school.


    Apparently excited for Sassy, Monica bought many tiger-related things, like her backpack or her pencil case.


    After buying the necessary things Damian decided to take Monica for ice cream, the couple of three soon arrived at the ice cream shop and Damian took Monica in his arms so she could see all the flavors that were there.


    There were many types of flavors and Monica was seriously thinking about which one she wanted, finally, she decided on a strawberry ice cream, Damian had a mango one and Maria had a chocolate one.


    They decided to sit at a table in the ice cream shop and enjoy the ice cream.


    ''''Are you excited about going to school?'''' asked Damian.


    ''''Yes, I want to make lots of friends,'''' said Monica.


    ''''I''m sure you will, remember if someone bothers you you should tell me'''' Damian said smiling at her.


    ''''Hm, I''ll make sure Sassy gives them a good scare too when she grows up'''' said Monica.


    ''''Good girl'''' Damian said as he patted her head.


    ''''Don''t teach her weird stuff'''' said Maria frowning.


    "Okay, even if Sassy eats someone I''ll take care of it," Damian joked.


    "Damian!" Maria said loudly.


    ''''Just kidding, don''t worry, Sassy won''t eat humans, they''re not as nutritious as the food I feed her,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Yeah, it can hurt her stomach,'''' Monica said seriously.


    Maria can only sigh at the weird things Monica will learn from Damian.


    ''''Ok then, how about we stop by your work to pick up the uniform and badge?". asked Damian to Maria.


    ''''Yeah, I want to see mom''s work'''' Monica said excitedly, she had never been able to go to her mom''s old job, but now she is happy to be able to go.


    ''''Sure, let''s go'''' said Maria patting Monica''s head.


    After eating the ice cream they drove to the main police station in New York, when they arrived Damian got out and took Monica in his arms before going inside with Maria.


    When they arrived they asked to speak to the chief of police and after waiting a few minutes they were taken to his office.


    As they entered they saw a somewhat older man in an officer''s uniform, surely he had little time left on the job and the bribe received would help him live comfortably after retirement.


    ''''You must be Mr. Damian, it is an honor to meet you, I hope the arrangements I have made have been to your liking'''' Said the chief very enthusiastically.


    "I am satisfied with your arrangements, don''t worry," said Damian nodding.


    ''''And you must be Mrs. Maria, I feel honored to receive such a good pilot in our humble police force, I hope to work with you in the future'''' said the police chief, he didn''t know what relationship this woman had with Damian, but seeing how Damian was carrying a girl somewhat similar to Maria, he decided to treat her with the utmost respect.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ''''Thank you, I came to receive my clothes and see where I''m going to work '''' said Maria somewhat uncomfortable, she did not feel so comfortable with how enthusiastic the boss was, knowing that it is because of the bribe.


    ''''Of course, I chose a quiet precinct in the outskirts of New York, there''s really almost no crime in that area and it''s a quiet place,'''' said the chief.


    ''''Great, you''ve done a good job'''' Damian said and nodded in satisfaction.


    ''''Well, then go with my assistant to take you to where you receive the uniform, badge, and the necessary things'''', said the chief while giving you a paper to receive the things.


    Monica was a sensible girl and did not say anything during the whole process, she just watched and listened to everything with curiosity.


    After leaving the office they went to a police officer and after handing him their paperwork, he took them to a warehouse where they gave Maria her uniform, badge, and regulation weapon.


    After finishing all the paperwork Maria had to do with her joining the police, they went back to the car, it was close to lunchtime so Damian decided to quickly go home.


    "Did you have fun, honey?". asked Damian to Monica.


    ''''Yes, I finally got to see what mom''s job is like,'''' Monica said.


    ''''Dad, will my school be close to mom''s work?'''' asked Monica.


    ''''It''s not very close, why?'''' asked Damian.


    ''''I want to visit mom after school,'''' said Monica.


    ''''Don''t worry, I can always take you after school,'''' said Damian.


    Maria just smiled as she watched them interact, she was really grateful to Damian for being a father to Monica, she has seen her happier these days.


    They finally got home and Monica quickly left to go play with Sassy, in the morning she only got to see her briefly as they had to go out.


    Maria helped Damian get all the things they were bringing down in the trunk of the car.


    After entering the house, she saw Monica playing with Sassy, she had sent her to order cat toys, and although Sassy is not a cat, their behaviors are very similar, although the toys will not last her long.


    After dropping things off in their respective rooms, Damian went downstairs to play with Monica and Sassy.


    Damian was soon told that lunch was ready, so he also took Monica to wash her hands and served her portion of food to Sassy before sitting down at the table to eat with everyone.


    After lunch, the afternoon passed quickly, with a girl and a giant cat life can''t be boring.


    In the evening Damian was again visited by Ana and they couldn''t help but do it for several hours before resting.


    The next day Damian got up a little earlier, today was Monica''s first day of school and he was going to take her himself.


    When he went down to breakfast he found a policewoman and a student having breakfast, of course, there was also Sofia who was wearing comfortable clothes while having a coffee.


    ''''Good morning, how are you for your first day?'''' Damian said smiling at them.


    ''''Good morning,'''' Sophia said.


    ''''Good morning daddy, I''m very excited'''' said Monica happily.


    ''''Good morning, I think I''m fine, going from flying planes to doing desk work is a bit drastic,'''' Monica said.


    ''''Well, you can retire later if it''s really not your thing'''' said Damian.


    ''''I''ll think about it'''' said Maria, she could not work and be supported by Damian but it''s really not her style, she wants to be independent and get her own money, maybe after raising a good amount she will buy a cottage somewhere far away.


    "Honey, do you want mommy to drop you off at school?" asked Maria, even though she had to go to work, it was okay if she was a little late because of her daughter.


    ''''No mom, you can go to work, dad will take me'''' said Monica.


    ''''Now you prefer your father to your mother,'''' said Maria jokingly.


    ''''Mom has to work and dad is free, I''ll come to see you after school'''' said Monica smiling.


    ''''Ok, I''ll wait for you than'''' said Maria.


    ''''Let''s go then'''' said Damian.


    After watching Maria leave in a car Damian gave him he too headed to Monica''s school.


    Damian walked Monica to the school gate and watched her leave with a teacher.


    Damian followed her sneaking invisibly to see if she had any problems, he saw her enter the classroom and introduce herself to the class, Monica was not a shy girl so there were no problems.


    Soon he saw that she was sitting next to another girl and secretly chatting with her while the teacher was teaching.


    Seeing no problem, she left and went back to her car.


    He decided to go home and planned to spend the rest of the afternoon with Sofia and Ana.


    When he arrived he walked in and saw Ana and Sophia sitting on the couch with their legs stretched out watching TV with Sassy lying on her legs sleeping.


    ''''...''''


    ''''You''re early Damian'''' Sophia said smiling as if it was nothing.


    ''''You''re too early'''' Ana said expressionlessly as she stared at him.


    ''''Am I not welcome in my house now?'''' asked Damian ironically before sitting down with them to watch TV.


    ''''Tell me, Damian, what are you planning with Madripoor? I saw there was information about that nation in your study,'''' said Sofia, who wasn''t much into what Damian was doing, she was just curious.


    ''''I''m going to take over that nation and turn it into a monarchy, of course, I''ll be the king,'''' Damian said smugly to his mother.


    ''''Are you serious?'''' Sofia said in surprise.


    ''''Aren''t you glad you''re going to be ''queen mother''?'''' Damian asked jokingly.


    ''''Hmph, are you serious, what do you plan to do with that?'''' asked Sofia looking at him with disdain.


    ''''Madripoor is a major center of the underworld, I want to take over the underworld globally, the plan is already underway'''' said Damian.


    ''''I see, if you need help don''t hesitate to tell me'''' Sophia said smiling at him, whatever Damian did, she planned to support him.


    ''''I don''t want you to worry about those things I want you to enjoy life, of course, if you get bored you can also get involved in the plan'''' Damian said casually.


    "I''ll think about it later," Sofia said, for now, she felt comfortable.


    Soon the afternoon came and she had to go to take Monica to Maria''s work, so she left quickly.


    When she arrived she found many children coming out of school and quickly found Monica with other children.


    When he approached her she finally recognized him and ran to him.


    ''''Hi daddy,'''' the little girl said.


    ''''Hi sweetie, how was your day?'''' asked Damian.


    ''''It went great, I made a lot of friends, come on I''ll introduce you to them'''''' said Monica as she pulled him by the hand towards the girls who were looking at them.


    They were 2 girls, one blonde and one with black hair.


    ''''Daddy this is Susan, Susan this is my daddy'''' said Monica as she introduced him to the blonde-haired girl.


    ''''Hello sir,'''' said Susan.


    ''''Nice to meet you,'''' said Damian.


    ''''This is Emma, Emma this is my daddy'''' introduced Monica again.


    ''''Hello'''' said the girl smiling at him.


    ''''Hi, it''s nice to meet you, I hope you are good friends'''' said Damian smiling at the girls.


    After the introductions, Damian said goodbye and went with Monica to the police station where Maria worked.


    Maria worked in a small police station in charge of a rather quiet sector.


    Damian arrived with Monica and took her to Maria''s office after indicating his purpose, as she was the daughter of his new boss, no one interfered.


    As they entered the office, Maria saw them and greeted them with a smile.


    ''''Hi, how was school?'''' asked Maria.


    ''''It was great mom, I made 2 new friends'''' said Monica excitedly.


    ''''That''s nice, do you want to stay with mom until I leave?'''' Maria asked smiling.


    ''''Yes'''' said Monica.


    ''''Well girls then I''m going home first, I''ll wait for you there'''' said Damian.


    ''''Bye daddy'''' said Monica as she leaned over to kiss his cheek.


    ''''Bye Damian'''' said Maria.


    ''''Bye,'''' said Damian.


    After he left he got back in his car and drove to her house.


    The days passed quickly for the little family of 5 and before they knew it 6 years had passed.


    ------


    Let me know if you guys felt any changes in grammar or vocabulary, I used DeepL to see if there is any improvement.

 Chapter 21

    Six years had passed and the day Damian had been waiting for was fast approaching.


    Many things have happened in these 6 years.


    Viper turned 5 people into vampires and took control of Madripoor, soon he started executing the plans and the number of drugs circulating decreased and the price increased a lot, most buyers had no choice but to buy in Madripoor since the other producers had missing.


    With the people being sold the population of the country increased and the city became larger, it would not be a lie to call it one of the largest cities in the world.


    Although these people had the option of returning to their homes, most chose to stay as Madripoor had better opportunities.


    When Madripoor became the one who controlled the underworld many organizations wanted to take over the nation but all the envoys mysteriously disappeared, even the spies from the largest countries were envoys tied to the doors of their presidential homes.


    With these warnings, countries eventually stopped sending spies as it was useless.


    Even though it is a nation that controls the underworld Madripoor became a very prosperous and wealthy nation, although there was still the big social gap at least Lowtown was no longer in total poverty and they could live decently, Madripoor was a great place for tourism and to study, with money it was not difficult to find very good teachers from all over the world.


    Madripoor was a treasure, the only weakness would be the military area, even though they had an army they lacked the technology and although they could steal it from other countries they would notice it immediately, but he would soon solve that problem.


    Damian was also announced as king, and now the whole world knew the king of the underworld Damian Alucard.


    This was 4 years after starting the plan, internally there were no setbacks regarding his appointment as king, after all, in the country they already knew who was in charge and many of the important people had witnessed the vampires so they had no other option but to be obedient


    On the other hand, the world''s reaction to this change was very mixed, some were in favor of seeing how the global drug scene was changing, while others were indifferent and didn''t really care that someone called himself king of nothing. despite the time they were in.


    Many also commented against it, mostly influenced by other countries, the internet was still quite young in 1995 but there were many forums where it was discussed.


    After all, his control over Madripoor affected the interests of many people.


    ¡­.


    In a large office, a blond man was looking at a report in his hands with a frown.


    Alexander Pierce is the highest-ranking member of SHIELD but he had another identity, he was part of an ancient organization called HYDRA.


    Although SHIELD didn''t look kindly on someone who takes over a country and proclaims himself king they really wouldn''t do anything about it since it''s an internal matter of the country, he was frowning because HYDRA also wanted to take over this country and they clearly failed, at least now they know who was the culprit in the shadows.


    Pierce knew Viper and knew that he did not dare betray HYDRA so blatantly if he did not have a backup, although HYDRA already knew of her betrayal they really could not do anything, throughout these 4 years most of their agents disappeared and the new ones they sent somehow ended up exposing themselves before being killed.


    As much as it angered Pierce he couldn''t really use SHIELD to attack this man named Damian Alucard without drawing attention to himself in the wrong way.


    ''Sending a winter soldier is very risky without any information'' Pierce thought annoyed.


    He just sighed and admitted the loss of him, there will be a time in the future for them to settle accounts.


    ¡­.


    In a field full of snow there were several buildings where a certain secret organization operated.


    The leader of this organization looked at the report in his hands lost in thought, this new player Damian gave him several problems, Madripoor being the biggest haven for criminals is also one of the best places to collect information, he had many black widows stationed in Madripoor and it''s been a long time since they were reported so he assumes they''ve been discovered by now and are probably dead.


    This situation is problematic for Dreykov since he does not know whether to withdraw or send more widows, if they detected the previous ones that had been stationed in the area for a long time, he thinks it is even easier to discover the new ones that he sent but he is really reluctant to give up that area.


    After thinking about it, he decided to give up Madripoor for now, he has his best agents on a mission in Ohio, he will wait for them to return and he will consider introducing agents to the area again.


    ¡­.


    Damian decided to change his last name upon declaring himself king for several reasons, one of them was that Alucard sounded cooler and related to what he was, he was also wondering who would be the first to put the dots together and find out he was a vampire, it will be really fun, another reason was that he had no attachment to his last name or his previous family.


    Also in these 6 years, he built a beautiful palace in the center of the city, he spent a lot of money to reorganize the city and build the castle but money is something he really does not lack.


    Although Damian usually lived at home in New York because of Monica''s school and because of this the government couldn''t help but worry about having someone so troublesome in their country since they don''t know if he could be up to something, and although they tried to get close to him Damian simply told them to leave him alone.


    As the leader of another nation, he had diplomatic immunity not to mention that in his attempts to infiltrate their country he gave them a taste of how dangerous he can be and they really had nothing to gain by messing with him so they ignored each other.


    Of course, Damian knew he had SHIELD watching him but he didn''t care.


    Maria also retired from her job after 5 years and bought a country house on the outskirts of the city, she usually came to sleep at Damian''s house but she always had that place to go to relax or do her hobbies.


    Monica also grew up and became a cute 11-year-old girl, Monica was very popular both at her school and for some organizations in the country, being Damian''s only recognized daughter they couldn''t help but watch her, anything that happened to her in the country could be problematic.


    There was never really a kidnapping incident as Damian usually left Regulus-Aurum inside her protecting her and whenever someone tried anything on her they would get electrocuted.


    Damian was in charge of cleaning up and making it look like nothing happened.


    He also made sure to hire a good martial arts teacher for Monica, he wanted her to have a good foundation for the future, she was still only 11 years old and not that strong yet, maybe she could take down some normal bully.


    Sassy also grew and became a giant tigress standing 1.50 meters to the shoulders, with her head raised almost half 2 meters, she was the biggest tigress in the world but she still acted pampered, luckily she had stopped growing but she was stronger and faster in a supernatural way.


    He had taken her to the woods a few times with Monica so that she could stretch her legs and run as she pleased.


    She also understands human language perfectly well, she just can''t speak.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    His relationship with Sophia had also improved a lot over the years and he usually called her ''Mom''.


    Finally, he also decided to turn her into a vampire, but he made Ana turn her, he wanted to leave the vampires created by him alone for their wives, plus she became a vampire just so she doesn''t age.


    She now looked like a 30-year-old woman with a motherly aura about her.


    Her surprise upon learning that he was a vampire was quite interesting.


    ¡­.


    "So you''re telling me that you were a vampire since you were born but by chance your parents weren''t vampires?" Sophia asked, looking at him like an idiot.


    ''''That''s the most stupid and illogical thing I''ve ever heard, did you replace Damian with your body and you''re actually an alien?'''' Sophia said taking it from his clothes and staring at him.


    ''What an imagination this woman has'' Damian thought, laughing to himself.


    ''''Mom listens, I really have no idea, and even if I had replaced something it would be his soul, not his body'''' Damian said stroking her hair to calm her down.


    "I really can''t believe it, and you knew this and didn''t tell me," Sophia said, glaring at Ana.


    ''''Damian bribed me with his delicious blood,'''' Ana said as licked her lips.


    ''''¡­''''


    "Mom, don''t you love me anymore?" Damian asked, faking a pitiful face.


    Sophia was more shocked than anything else since with a lot of time of interaction she came to love Damian more than she did when he was just an emotionless robot and as cruel as it sounds even if someone had replaced him by now it really wouldn''t matter that much.


    So Sophia''s expression couldn''t help but soften despite knowing that he was faking it.


    ''''Mom, I promise you this is the same body since you first held me and I even have all the memories, isn''t that enough?'''' Damian said more seriously, he wanted this matter to be clear.


    ''''Yes honey, that''s enough, even if you had replaced the previous Damian you are already in my heart in a way that it would be difficult to hate you'''' Sophia said sighing as she caressed Damian''s cheeks.


    ''''I love you mom'''' Damian said hugging Sophia.


    ''''How dramatic'''' Said Ana sitting with her head resting on her hand as she sat on the couch looking at them blankly.


    ''''Don''t be jealous daughter, I love you too'''' Sophia said smiling at Ana.


    '''' You know what''s funny?, that I will turn you into a vampire, so in a certain way I will be your progenitor'''' Ana said and even her experienced inexpressive face could not help the slight smile that was made on her lips.


    ''''¡­''''


    ''''I hadn''t thought of it that way, you don''t have a choice mom,'''' Damian said with a sigh.


    ''''You should also call me grandmother'''' Ana said, looking at Damian, very amused by the situation.


    ''''¡­''''


    ''''Let''s just make it quick and never talk about this day,'''' Sophia said with a blank look.


    ¡­.


    He also regularly visits his friend Jen, It was fun to talk to her, and they usually joked with each other or chatted about the universe.


    Since Damian woke up, he has caused many changes that have caused butterfly effects, which leads to the future not being the same as she had seen.


    Now Jen really lives like a ''normal'' person without knowing everything that is going to happen, according to what is said Jen sees life with more colors.


    Damian invited her to Madripoor where they spent a long time walking and observing the city.


    ¡­.


    With Ana things were going, as usual, every night they made sure to have fun but her belly hadn''t shown any signs of inflating yet, it was to be expected since they''re both powerful vampires, it just takes time.


    Also over the years, she woke up the 6 familiars of her.


    Her first Familiar is named Anivia and it is a phoenix who could control ice.


    Her second Familiar of hers is called Rena and is a black cat that gives her telekinesis.


    Her third familiar is called Sylph and she is a fairy who can heal any wound while the person is alive.


    Her family room is called Saur and it is a giant stone and lava golem.


    Her fifth familiar is called Jormur and she is a giant snake that, apart from being physically strong, has a pocket dimension in her stomach where she can store things.


    Her sixth relative is a giant bull that has great strength.


    Damian had also gained great control over his powers of nature from feeding Sassy so much, the abilities that he had mastered were becoming more and more and he had started training with his Seventh Familiar: Kiffa-Ater who could control gravity.


    The years had been good.


    Today was Monica''s elementary school graduation and she couldn''t miss it, thinking that her little girl was already going to high school, he couldn''t help but feel nostalgic.


    Damian changed into a suit before going downstairs to the living room.


    There he saw Sophia and Ana, her relationship had become very close since they usually spent together and sometimes he had heard Ana call her her mother, although he had never told her anything about it, surely she would be ashamed.


    "Are you ready? There''s an hour left until graduation starts," Damian said.


    The only people who had changed over time were Monica who was growing up and Maria, Ana and Damian didn''t change a bit in 6 years, although people could argue that they took good care of their skin soon enough there will start to notice something is off.


    ''''We''re ready let''s go'''' Sophia said smiling at him as she walked over and hugged him.


    Ana just nodded as she took his hand.


    "Then let''s not keep my little princess waiting," Damian said.


    The night before Monica had slept at her mother''s house to prepare her clothes and hairstyle, she also said that she wanted to surprise him with her appearance.


    Damian hadn''t turned Monica into a vampire and she didn''t know he was a vampire either, he wanted her to have as normal a childhood as possible after all she knows he''s the king of Madripoor and everyone treats her differently because of that, when she was a little older he would give her the option to convert.


    ''Saying convert sounds like some kind of cult'' Damian thought amused.


    After getting in the car, the driver drove to the school, and after several minutes they arrived at the place and got out.


    Damian felt that there was a lot of attention on them but it was normal, he was handsome and the two women next to him were beautiful too if you also add that he is the king of a well-known country then it is impossible not to attract attention.


    Upon entering the hall he sat in the somewhat secluded seats given by the school, they also knew it was best to seat him alone to avoid incidents.


    Maria also joined them at the table and started talking to Sofia and Ana, after so many years the three of them had a good relationship.


    After waiting a few minutes the graduation finally started and one by one the graduating children began to pass by, finally, it was his daughter''s turn and he saw her come out, she looks really cute he couldn''t help but think she was the most adorable little girl.


    When finished graduation Monica ran and hugged him tightly, she would usually throw herself into his arms but he supposed she was a little embarrassed with so many people present.


    After saying goodbye to her friends Damian and the girls went to celebrate at a quite famous restaurant in the area.


    ''''I''m so proud of you honey'''' Damian said with a smile.


    ''''Thank you, daddy'''' Monica said.


    '''' I wish Aunt Carol had been here too,'''' Monica said a little sadly, although Maria had told her that Carol would be back one day, she didn''t know when exactly.


    ''''I''m sure you''ll be able to see her soon'''' Damian smiled.


    His words caught the attention of everyone at the table.


    ''''Are you sure Damian?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Yes, she should be back soon,'''' Damian said briefly.


    After celebrating graduation they decided to go home after all Sassy couldn''t come with them and Monica wanted to be with her too.


    Returning home Monica screamed: "Sassy"


    Soon a very loud roar was heard and a giant white tigress approached, Monica jumped towards her and hugged her neck.


    If anyone else saw that scene, they couldn''t help but be horrified thinking that they were going to eat the girl.


    Maria just smiled when she saw Monica and Sassy playing, she knows that she would never hurt Monica especially because of how intelligent she is, whenever she spoke to her Sassy understood everything she said, she also knows that her abnormality must be related to Damian.


    When they all got home they sat on the sofa and spent the rest of the day talking and playing until late.


    They usually played Monopoly or Uno, betting that the winner could ask the loser for embarrassing orders.


    They were playing and it was already very late, in a few hours it would be the dawn for sure, it was the first time they played until late but as Monica wanted to continue playing because of her graduation they didn''t mind continuing, there were 3 vampires that didn''t need to sleep and Maria didn''t have to work, everything was going normal until suddenly Damian stopped playing and stood up.


    His actions baffled everyone, they saw him approach the window and smile slightly.


    ''''Son, is something wrong?'''' Sophia asked with a little concern.


    ''''No, it''s just that Carol''s around,'''' Damian said.


    They were all surprised by his words, even though Damian had told them that Carol was coming back, after so many years they couldn''t help but doubt, now that he says she is here they can''t help but get excited.


    ''''She will surely come tomorrow afternoon, but be prepared because the Carol that left may not be the same Carol that came back, I''ll be back tomorrow night'''' Damian said thinking about the fact that she is no longer fully human and has superpowers.


    ''''Can I go with you?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''You should wait here, don''t worry, I''m sure Carol will look for you, better go back to your house, that will be a good place for you to meet her'''' Damian said.


    ''''Bye honey I''ll be back tomorrow'''' Damian said as he kissed Monica on the top of her head.


    ''''See ya'''' Damian said smiling at Sophia and Ana as he winked at them before disappearing.


    Damian quickly flew into space and found an alien spacecraft, infiltrating a spacecraft is a bit more complicated with his fog form as they usually don''t have holes, so he simply cut a hole before going through it in his fog form and repaired it so fast that the systems didn''t notice.


    He had not planned to interrupt Carol''s adventure, he was just a little curious if he would appear in her memories, he believes that he should not appear since Damian put protection in her mind and they could only look for things that were not personal.


    Although he was upset seeing Carol in this situation, he knows that if the Skrulls continue to see Carol as a Kree she will end up killing them, and later seeing that what they wanted was to return to their families could cause her great remorse.


    Even so, he felt somewhat touched that it was so important to Carol that he even interrupted what they were looking for and occasionally her face appeared.


    Soon Carol woke up like in the movie and began to fight the Skrulls, it had to be said that she had become very strong.


    Carol was able to escape from the ship after fighting and ended up landing in a Blockbuster, for the moment everything was the same, and he was somewhat relieved that there were no unexpected changes, but it was also to be expected, after all, his influence has not yet reached space so no there would be a reason for something to change.


    Carol then went to a pay phone and contacted her team before Fury arrived.

 Chapter 22

    (Guys this chapter could be considered a little filler since things happen more or less the same as in the movie and there are only a few changes and mainly reviews some parts of the movie for people who have not seen it.)


    Vers was a very special Kree, apparently, she had been chosen by the supreme intelligence to obtain great power.


    Although anyone could say that she is lucky, in reality, her life is somewhat complicated, she has amnesia and constantly has dreams of a past that she does not recognize.


    After a morning training with her tutor Yon-Rogg in which both were even, they prepared to go out, today she was going to request again to let her go on a mission, she wanted to go out and see new landscapes to stop thinking about her past.


    When one dialogues with the supreme intelligence, one seems to see her as the person he admires the most and curiously sees a woman she doesn''t remember.


    After getting off the train with Yon-Rogg they arrived at a large building where Vers entered alone, inside the building there was a room with a hexagon where she stood and multiple cables were connected to her, soon her consciousness darkened and she reached a strange place full of lights.


    The place was blank and there were only strange lights in the sky, soon in front of her, a humanoid figure formed that transformed into a face that was familiar but strange at the same time.


    ''''Vers,'''' the Supreme Intelligence said slowly.


    "Intelligence," Carol said.


    "Your commander says that you are ready but you still struggle with your emotions and your past, you are one more victim of the Skrull expansion, horrors that you still remember, and many more that you forgot," Said the Supreme Intelligence while show images of the dreams she had.


    ''''All my memory is gone? You''re supposed to take the form of who I admire but I don''t even know who this woman was for me'''' Carol said a little disturbed.


    ''''Perhaps it is compassion, it saves you from deeper pain so that you do what a Kree must do, we bestow you with a great gift,'''' Said the Supreme Intelligence.


    "I want to help, I want to go on a mission," Carol said seriously.


    ''''Control yourself then, what was granted to you can be withdrawn'''' Said the Supreme Intelligence trying to intimidate her.


    "I won''t let you down," Carol replied.


    ''''We will know soon, you have a mission'''' Said the Supreme Intelligence.


    Vers came back to reality with a slight smile, finally, she will do something besides being locked up on this planet.


    Vers along with Yon-Rogg''s team heroically walked towards the ship before slightly arguing amongst themselves.


    Soon the captain of her team Yon-Rogg arrived and began to explain their mission in which they had to extract a spy placed on a planet and the things that should be pending before especially warning Vers.


    After flying to the plane and landing by water they finally arrived at the extraction site.


    Arriving at the position, Yon-Rogg hesitated to enter as it seemed like an ambush. Even so, Vers finally went to meet the mission objective but it turned out to be a transformed Skrull, Vers was electrocuted and captured.


    When Vers awoke again she found herself pinned head down and apparently they were seeing what seemed to be memories that she did not remember, but there were many times when the image was replaced by an incredibly handsome man looking at her affectionately and she could not help feeling longing, this strange feeling scared her since she couldn''t remember who this person was.


    "Idiots, can''t you prevent this man from appearing? We must retrieve the coordinates," Talos shouted to his subordinates.


    ''''Sir there is a large part of your memories that we cannot access'''' Said a smaller Skrull.


    ''''Just extract what you can quickly'''' Talos said.


    After many attempts, they finally achieved their goal.


    ''''Check the coordinates of C-53 to find out where this is and find out who that man is that appears every so often on the screen,'''' Talos said.


    Vers, after listening to the conversation and assuming that there was no more valuable information, began to use her powers until she overheated the restraints that held her captive before tearing them off, but she was left with two metal tubes clinging to her hands, which made it impossible to use her powers.


    After taking down some Skrulls she attached Talos the leader of the Skrulls on this ship.


    ''''What did they do with me?'''' Vers asked furiously.


    ''''We''re just looking for some information,'''' Talos said quietly.


    ''''What did they put into my mind?'''' Vers asked again with some anger.


    ''''Nothing that wasn''t there,'''' Talos said.


    ''''But it wasn''t my memory'''' Vers replied.


    ''''Feels strange doesn''t it? I''m not surprised you don''t remember everything, they left a mess there'''' Talos said a little mockingly towards the Kree


    ''''Although there is a strange protection in your mind, you are truly fascinating,'''' Talos said looking at her curiously.


    "Don''t confuse me anymore, tell me what you want," Vers said frustrated.


    ''''We''re looking for Dr. Lawson and her lightspeed engine,'''' Talos said.


    ''''I don''t know that Dr. Lawson,'''' Vers said.


    ''''Really? And why is she in your memories?'''' Talos asked mockingly as some Skull soldiers entered.


    Vers soon found herself running from there while fighting many Skrulls coming at her.


    She found herself cornered and tried again to shoot from her hands but this time she did the best she could by overloading it and soon the metal in her hands shattered and large amounts of plasma poured out of her hands which hit the wall of the ship and knocked out the Skrulls in the path.


    Vers looked at her hands and felt that she had used more force than usually could, as if she was usually limited, putting that aside she turned to fight the other Skrulls until she saw them running away, looking back she saw the wall of the ship destroyed and a great suction came from space.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Carol grabbed on quickly and shooting from her hands back she propelled herself until she made it out of the room.


    She wandered around until found the room again where she was reviewing her memory.


    After re-entering the room where she was seeing her memories or the ones she believed she implanted in her, she picked up her boots and searched for an escape pod.


    Upon entering the escape pod Talos shot the pod but she was still ejected and she began to travel toward the planet below the ship.


    The pod began to disintegrate exaggeratedly from just one shot, when Carol landed on a building alone she had a piece of metal in her hand.


    Vers went through this adventure and landed hard without knowing that a very powerful vampire was watching her, if she also knew that he is her boyfriend, she would surely beat him up for letting her fall so hard.


    As she slowly got up from the sharp fall she looked around her curiously, as she left the building saw what seemed to be a guard, and after asking him for a communication system she walked away from him.


    Arriving at an old public telephone, somehow connecting a kind of chip to it, she was able to contact Yon-Rogg who was extremely far away.


    After verifying the codes and knowing that they are not impostors, she began to speak.


    ''''Is everyone alright? What happened to you?'''' Vers ask.


    ''''It was an ambush, I thought you wouldn''t get out, did you find the target?'''' Yon-Rogg said.


    ''''It wasn''t him, Talos simulated it and knew his code,'''' Vers said.


    "But it''s impossible, the code was implanted in his unconscious," Yon-Rogg said, surprised because apparently, some fugitives have better technology than them.


    "The Skulls invaded my mind, I think that''s how they extracted the target code," Vers said.


    ''''Where are you?'''' Yon-rogg asked.


    ''''On planet C-53, they''re looking for a woman named Lawson,'''' Vers said.


    Listening to her, Yon-Rogg couldn''t help but show a worried face.


    ''''Who?'''' Yon-rogg asked.


    "She''s who I see," Vers said slowly.


    ''''See what?'''' Yon-rogg asked.


    "They think she solved the light-speed thing, she''s a scientist, I have to get ahead of them or they''ll be able to invade new galaxies," Carol said.


    ''''No, you''ve already been captured,'''' Yon-Rogg said as he asked about the distance to C-53.


    "Vers, hold your position until we arrive, turn on your communicator so we can contact you," Yon-Rogg said.


    Vers tried to reply but the communication had been cut, she frustrated recovered the chip, and sent her location.


    As she was leaving she was stopped by a black man accompanied by two others behind.


    ''''Excuse me, we were told that a woman caused a huge hole in the Blockbuster, according to the witness brought a laser game costume'''' Said the black man.


    ''''Oh yeah I think she went that way,'''' Vers said playfully as she tried to leave.


    ''''I''d like to ask you a few questions, we can talk about the night mailbox and how it works, does she have her ID?'''' the man said as he showed her his ID.


    ''''Vers from Starforce and I don''t put an ID on a card,'''' Vers said as if it were normal.


    ''''See?, Starforce? And how long is she going to stay?'''' Agent Fury asked exaggeratedly and mockingly.


    "I''ll stop bothering you as soon as I find the Skrulls infiltrating your planet," Vers said.


    ''''Skrull?'''' Fury asked puzzled.


    ''''Shapeshifters, they mimic any form of life including their DNA,'''' Carol said.


    ''''Oh no, you don''t know anything, right?'''' Vers said after seeing how they looked at her and tried to leave only to be detained again.


    ''''Wow, wait for a second, what assures us that you''re not one of those shapeshifters?'''' Fury asked amused.


    ''''Congratulations Agent Fury, you finally asked a relevant question,'''' Vers said, smirking at him.


    "No, congratulations to you star lady, you are under arrest," Fury said.


    Just as the policeman approached, Vers saw a Skrull taking aim at them, she quickly dodged Fury away from the shot before firing plasma at him from his hands.


    Vers didn''t linger with them and went after the Skrull.


    Fury and his partner were taken aback before rushing to their car to give chase.


    Vers chased the Skrull to a train, but after entering the train she didn''t see the Skrull anymore, she guessed that he had transformed again so she started walking slowly looking at everyone.


    She soon found an old woman that she had already seen leaving the train.


    She smiled slightly as he looked at her.


    Without hesitating she hit the old woman surprising everyone on the train, after hitting her the old woman quickly hit her back but was soon dominated by Vers until the people on the train held her down and made he escape, Vers soon broke free and chased after the Skrull but not before picking up a purple stone that he dropped while they were fighting.


    She followed him through another compartment and watched him turn into a man before escaping onto the roof of the train.


    Vers quickly followed him and upon reaching the roof they had a fight until they reached a tunnel and lost sight of the Skrull.


    Meanwhile, Agent Fury discovered that the one next to him was not his partner but a Skrull and ended up killing him when he crashed the car into a bus that impacted where the Skrull was.


    After losing the Skrull she checked the stone she picked up, apparently, it had several images that supposedly had been extracted from her memory, after looking for information about the bar in her memories using a computer she stood on the street with a large map trying to identify where remained.


    While looking at her map, a car stopped in front of her, looking at the car Vers couldn''t help but think that it was really cool.


    The car window rolled down and a face appeared that greatly surprised Vers, it was the handsome young man who appeared in her memories, she thought he could be a Skrull in disguise so she was alert.


    ''''Do you need help?'''' The handsome young man asked with a smile.


    Vers wanted to test if he was a Skrull or a real person who was in his mind for some reason.


    ''''I''m going to a bar called Pancho''s'''' Vers said, a Skrull couldn''t know where it is.


    "Sure, get on," said the young man.


    Vers still with some doubt but she got on anyway, somehow she had the need to know about this person and she wanted to be in contact with the mysterious young man.


    After getting in the car, she stared at him, although he was very attractive, and couldn''t help but get distracted quickly, trying to concentrate on being alert.


    The car began to drive towards the place, while they were driving Vers saw that the young man was playing a song, for some reason she liked it a lot.


    The young man smiled when he saw her smile when she heard the song, he knew that Carol or perhaps Vers for now loved Guns N'' Roses, the song he played is "Sweet child o mine"


    ''''So, what is your name?'''' Vers asked, wanting to know more.


    ''''My name is Da-'''' he couldn''t finish saying his name because he was interrupted.


    "Damian," Vers said unconsciously interrupting him.


    Damian just smiled a little happy to see her say his name but Vers couldn''t help but feel frustrated, she didn''t really know if these memories were hers from the past or were implanted but she increasingly believes that they are hers.


    ''''So I have to guess your name?'''' Damian smiled at her mischievously.


    ''''Give it a try,'''' Vers said, perking up a bit at seeing his smile.


    "I think your name is Carol," Damian said.


    Vers couldn''t help feeling strange at that name, but even so, she forced a smile and replied:


    "You were wrong, my name is Vers," said Vers.


    ''''Really? I just thought it looked like your name was Carol.'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    ''''And tell me, does someone as beautiful as you have a boyfriend?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Beautiful?'''' Vers asked puzzled, she on her planet is not considered so attractive because her skin is not blue.


    "Don''t you think you''re beautiful? I think you''re the most beautiful woman there is," Damian said flirting with her.


    Vers couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed at his flattery.


    After a moment they reached the bar, and Vers could see that he was the same one in the image she saw.


    "I guess here we are," Damian said.


    ''''Yes, here it is,'''' Vers said, a little sad to have arrived so quickly, but unfortunately, their paths parted here.


    Vers got out of the car and approached his window, resting her arms on the door to say goodbye to him.


    "Thank you for bringing me, take care," Vers said, discouraged by the separation.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''m sure we''ll see each other again,'''' Damian said softly as he leaned over to her and gave her a gentle kiss on her cheek.


    Vers took a few steps back, puzzled, she could only watch as the car moved away from her.


    Somewhat disconcerted Vers entered the bar and she began to remember things that happened in this bar, she saw herself singing, playing, and drinking with a woman, and she also saw Damian.


    She also saw a picture of a plane with the Pegasus sign.


    ''''Where was this photo taken?'''' Vers asked, just when the bartender was going to answer, another voice answered.


    "That''s classified, just like the file I opened on you, but you''ve changed a bit since then," Fury said, suddenly appearing.


    ''''Was it a difficult day, Agent Fury?'''' Vers asked, smiling slightly.


    ''''Crazy, space invasion, chase, I saw a horrible alien autopsy, typical work day,'''' Fury said.


    ''''Then you saw one,'''' Vers said.


    "I never really believed in aliens but I didn''t dream that," Fury said with a sigh.


    After a conversation where Vers and Fury verified that neither was a Skrull, they headed to the Pegasus base to find answers.


    ------


    As I said at the beginning, this could be considered filler and I''m sure some of you will be upset that I didn''t return Carol''s memories right away, so I''ll just say be patient.

 Chapter 23

    Damian watched as Carol gradually uncovered the mysteries of her memories, even though he didn''t want to interfere, when he saw her looking at a map he couldn''t resist getting closer to her.


    After getting powers she became even more beautiful, he really wanted to hug and kiss her, and her body-hugging suit really made her the center of attention.


    After dropping Carol off at the bar, Damian quickly escaped before flying back to keep an eye on Carol, there he saw her as she conversed with Fury before the two left for the PEGASUS military base.


    He sat in the back seat invisible, the reason he didn''t return Carol''s memories as soon as she got to earth is that befriending Fury was one of the reasons the avengers were created and Fury may have had the motivation to become the leader of SHIELD.


    Changing this can have unknown consequences so he decided to wait, in a few hours he will be able to make her remember everything.


    He watched in amusement as they entered the base and made a mess, after finding Maria''s address in New York they boarded the plane and flew, it was going to be a longer trip than going to Louisiana so Damian went ahead and flew back to New York.


    When he got to his house, he saw that only Ana and Sophia were there.


    ''''Hello girls, where are Maria and Monica?'''' Damian asked when he saw them.


    ''''Maria went with Monica to her house to wait for Carol as you told them,'''' Sophia said, smiling at him.


    Ana just approached and hugged Damian, yesterday she couldn''t sleep with him and she was a little upset.


    ''''They took Sassy too,'''' Sophia said.


    ''''How did they take a giant tiger weighing almost 800 kilos down the road?'''' Damian asked speechless as he caressed Ana.


    Apparently, with the pocket money you gave Monica she bought a truck and modified it so she could take Sassy,'''' Sophia said smiling a little wryly.


    ''''As expected of my daughter'''' Damian said laughing.


    ''''As no news of a giant tiger has appeared on the streets, we can assume that they arrived without problems,'''' Sophia said.


    "Ana, I''ll go with Monica to wait for Carol," Damian said as he kissed her.


    ''''Cough cough, I''m still here'''' Sophia said looking at them annoyed.


    Ana just looked at her annoyed.


    Damian also kissed Sophia only on her cheek before saying goodbye and disappearing.


    When Damian arrived at Maria''s house he saw Monica leaning against Sassy while she was reading something.


    When Monica and Sassy saw Damian they came over quickly, Monica jumped into her arms and Sassy rubbed up against him.


    Damian was happy to see them, Sassy sometimes acted like her daughter too but it was to be expected, Damian rescued her, took care of her, and fed her.


    He kissed Monica before wrapping one arm around Sassy''s neck.


    "Did you come to wait for your Aunt Carol?" Damian asked.


    ''''Yes, I''m happy to be able to see her again,'''' Monica said.


    ''''I''m surprised you remember her, after all, you were only 5 years old'''' Damian said.


    Damian sat up and put Monica on her lap as Sassy leaned against him as well.


    '''' Aunt Carol was like my second mother and she always played with me and cheered me up, I don''t know, her face was simply engraved in my memory, Aunt Carol is your girlfriend, right?'''' Monica said.


    ''''That''s right, it was because of Carol that we met,'''' Damian said as he hugged Monica.


    ''''Tell me, am I your daughter?'''' Monica asked as she covered her face against Damian''s chest.


    ''''I guess you must have had that question for a long time,'''' Damian said with a sigh.


    ''''If you''re talking about whether I''m your father biologically then the answer is no,'''' Damian said calmly.


    ''''Hm,'''' Monica said with apparent calm, but tears were spilling from her eyes.


    Even though Monica didn''t remember everything since at 5 years old she was very young, she knows that Damian suddenly came into her life, besides they really don''t look alike even in their skin color, she really wanted him to say ''yes'', she wanted to have the same blood, Monica since she was little going to a school for the rich so she was very emotionally smart and she was a little afraid that Damian would leave her aside when he had his own children in the future.


    Damian couldn''t help but sigh when he felt that she was crying, but this situation was inevitable, it was going to arrive one day.


    ''''Honey, tell me what''s bothering you,'''' Damian said, wanting her to get through this properly.


    ''''I''m afraid, that in the future you''ll prefer your biological children to me, I also don''t like the fact that I''m not related to you in any way,'''' Monica said softly.


    If I could make you my inbred daughter, would your worries disappear?" asked Damian as he stroked her hair.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    '''' Daddy even if I know you have powers that are impossible '''' Monica said as she looked at him sadly.


    Maria at some point was looking at them through the window, she was also sad because she guessed that Monica was confronting Damian regarding him not being her father, she also knew that this day would come and it would affect Monica a lot, she just hoped that Damian would handle it well.


    ''''Honey I''ll tell you a secret but right now you can''t tell anyone okay?'''' Damian said as he looked at her with a smile.


    "Well, I won''t even tell mom," Monica said, nodding, betraying her mother without hesitation.


    Damian just smiled at her answer.


    ''''I''m a vampire Monica, that''s the origin of my powers'''' Damian said while his eyes turn red


    ''''When you''re older if you want I''ll turn you into a vampire and you can be my daughter and be related to me,'''' Damian said.


    Although Monica was surprised she had already seen many fanciful things that her father did so she was able to take it more calmly.


    ''''Really?'''' Monica said as her bright eyes looked at him.


    "I promise you, when you grow up you can become a vampire," Damian said.


    ''''How old are we talking?'''' Monica asked trying to negotiate.


    ''''When you finish high school you can decide'''' Damian said stroking her head.


    ''''Okay,'''' Monica said as she hugged him very tightly.


    It was getting dark soon so they entered the house, Damian could feel his familiar very close so he knew they were about to arrive, in the movie they had arrived during the day but New York is further away so it took them longer to arrive.


    Damian said that he was going to the bathroom and disappeared, becoming invisible.


    At that moment, a somewhat futuristic plane landed on the patio of the house, Vers and Fury were walking towards the back door and they could not receive the scare of their lives when a giant two-meter tiger looked at them alert while crouching slightly ready to attack.


    ''''¡­''''


    "Okay good boy good boy," Fury said as he backed away.


    He only received an annoying grunt since she was a girl.


    Sassy slowly approached them and started circling them before giving out a thunderous roar.


    Upon hearing the roar, Mar¨ªa and M¨®nica quickly went out to see what was happening.


    ''''Carol?'''' Maria asked.


    Vers and Fury, who were still looking alert at the tiger, heard the voice and turned to look.


    ''''Sassy come here'''' Monica said, Sassy ran to her and rubbed herself.


    ''''Are you Maria Rambeau?'''' Vers asked, although she was somewhat alert for the tiger, in the end, she had seen bigger animals.


    "He was right, you came back," Maria said smiling.


    "He? I think I''m not the person you think," Vers said, confused.


    ''''Come in, I''ll answer any questions you have,'''' Maria said as she entered the house.


    Vers and Fury just looked at the giant tiger near the gate being hugged by a girl and couldn''t help but hesitate.


    ''''Don''t worry Sassy doesn''t eat humans, it gives her indigestion,'''' Monica said as she entered the house with Sassy behind her.


    ''''So she has eaten?'''' Fury couldn''t help but ask.


    Vers just shrugged and walked into the house to which Fury had no choice but to follow her.


    When Vers entered the house she found Maria at the table apparently upset and Monica consoling her with a laugh.


    ''''Is something wrong?'''' Fury asked.


    ''''It''s not just that that man is really dramatic, I don''t know if he wants to appear at the best time or what,'''' Maria said.


    ''''Well then you can ask me whatever you want,'''' Maria said.


    "The woman from the accident who was with Lawson, who is she?" asked Vers.


    ''''Of course, it''s you, darling, go and get her things,'''' Maria said.


    Monica quickly returned with a Vers photo box.


    Vers looked at all the photos and the identification of Carol Dan- she couldn''t help but doubt, on the one hand, everything she knows and on the other so much evidence that points out that she had a life here before.


    Also, her name seems to be Carol, so what about Damian? how did he know? Did he know her too?


    ''''This is really confusing,'''' Vers or Carol said, she no longer knew what to call herself.


    Carol began to tell her story of how she had no memories and how she got here, she also told her about the Skrull invasion.


    Maria and Monica were quite surprised by their stories, even though they had seen Damian do magical things several times, this is different, it''s space, aliens, and spaceships.


    Suddenly they heard the door ring, Carol and Fury became alert, but Maria and Monica who saw Sassy calm didn''t worry and went to open the door, Carol couldn''t help but stop them and tell them that she was going to open the door.


    When Carol opened the door she saw who never expected to find.


    ''''Carol, I told you we''d see each other again,'''' Damian said cheerfully.


    Actually, Damian didn''t quite know how to face Carol, he was nervous and felt guilty so he couldn''t help but run away when he heard the plane and let Maria meet Carol first, Damian was a gentleman so he decided to let the ladies meet first.


    ''''Who are you?'''' Carol said seriously.


    "Don''t you remember your husband?" Damian said with a pained face.


    ''''What?'''' Carol asked, stunned.


    ''''Damian Alucard'''' Fury said seriously, for Fury who works analyzing possible enemies the most dangerous of all is this man.


    ''''Do you know him?'''' Carol asked surprised.


    "Of course, I know him, this man is the king of a nation," Fury said seriously and wondered what he had to do with all this.


    ''''Daddy,'''' Monica said as she toward him.


    But Carol quickly stopped her and pulled her away from Damian.


    ''''Wait, it could be a Skrull,'''' Carol said.


    ''''What are you talking about Carol, it''s Damian'''' Maria said rolling her eyes.


    ''''Remember that they can become anyone, they are almost impossible to tell apart,'''' Carol said seriously.


    "Besides, what do you mean by that he is my husband, is that true?" Carol asked.


    Just when Maria was going to say no, she caught Damian''s gaze and couldn''t help but sigh internally.


    ''''You could say yes, 6 years ago when you disappeared out of nowhere without a word Damian took care of us'''' Maria said ambiguously if she was going to joke she wasn''t going to let Damian go easily.


    "Even so, he could be a Skrull" Carol said although her mind was in chaos, apparently this person was her husband but when she "died" he got together with her best friend if her ambiguous words they leave something to say.


    ''''How about I tell you something that only I could know?'''' Damian said with a mischievous smile.


    Seeing that smile she couldn''t help but feel that she had seen it many times.


    "You have a mole on your inner thighs very close to a fairly private area," Damian whispered so that only Carol could hear him.


    Carol was shocked by what she heard but she soon blushed and glared at Damian.


    While Carol was distracted Damian hugged her, rubbed his head against her hair, and breathed in her scent, he really missed her, but he is also proud to see how strong and beautiful she has become.


    ''''Forgive me'''' Damian said sighing as he touched her head and released her memories, Damian is really nervous about how she was going to react when remembers everything, he didn''t dare to stand in front of her and he use these kinds of cheap things, he can''t avoid feeling guilty about all her years of uncertainty with the Kree.


    When Fury saw Damian hug Carol and put his glowing hand on her head, he immediately became alert and pointed his gun at him.


    "Let her go," Fury said.


    Roar


    Sassy immediately looked warning him.


    Carol felt as if she had woken up from a long sleep and now she remembered everything clearly.


    She looked directly at Damian blankly before her fist lit up and she punched the person in front of her with all her might.


    She remembered Damian telling her it was literally impossible for him to die so he should be fine, right?


    ------


    I hope everyone had a great time celebrating the new year and didn''t do too many crazy things, I also hope everyone has a great year and achieves all their goals.


    Somehow I am not pleased with Damian and Carol''s reunion, after all the fact that he ''let'' Carol be taken away is not a nice thing.

 Chapter 24

    Damian was thrown out the door and fell into the garden making a crater.


    ''''¡­''''


    ''''My house, my garden, are you crazy!?'''' Shouted Maria sadly seeing the destruction.


    Carol jumped up and straddled Damian.


    "Tell me everything you know," Carol said, looking at him with a smile.


    ''''This position brings back some memor-'''' Damian couldn''t finish speaking because Carol covered his mouth.


    Maria quickly covered Monica''s ears.


    Fury couldn''t help but be surprised that he was alive.


    ''''How did you know that I would return?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''I knew some things I admit, and although it sounds very bad I let it happen because I thought it would be the best for you, you haven''t used even 1% of your powers, besides, they totally stop aging and will give you the freedom to do whatever you want,'''' Damian said seriously.


    ''''Get angry if you have to, I''ll just coax you until you forgive me, but I just wanted you to be free to do whatever you want with your own power, even if 6 years sounds like a lot it will just be a drop in our long life'''' Damian continued as he caressed her cheek.


    ''''I really want to get mad, but after so long without seeing you I can''t stand it, you''re really unfair'''' Carol said as she rested her head on his chest.


    "I''m sorry you have had to suffer, don''t worry, what if we blow up the Kree planet?," Damian said joking as he hugged her and floated on the destroyed ground before returning it to normal with the powers of his Eleventh Familiar: Sadalmelik albus who can return everything to its original state down to nothing, Damian, of course, stopped before it came to that, this is also the origin of his immortality.


    Soon, as if it were a movie, time began to move backward and everything was as it was before.


    ''''¡­''''


    "I think blowing up his planet is a bit of a stretch," Carol said.


    ''''¡­''''


    The three normal people couldn''t help but receive two reality checks, even though Maria and Monica had seen their powers used it was nothing compared to what they just saw, being able to reverse time is crazy.


    ''''Sassy come, remembers to be nice, she''s Carol'''' Damian said as he stroked Sassy.


    Sassy nodded and rubbed against Carol.


    Carol didn''t really like animals that much but she didn''t hate them either, even so, she still caressed her, her fur was really soft.


    ''''Then let''s talk inside, there''s also someone who wants to talk to you,'''' Damian said referring to the Skrulls he could sense watching them.


    Although puzzled by his words they followed him inside, especially Fury, he felt that was in a dream, on that same day he had seen too much.


    ''''And tell me how is it that you are a king?'''' Carol asked curiously when they sat on the sofa.


    ''''I took over a nation called Madripoor and I became their king, it was straightforward,'''' Damian said cheerfully.


    "So you know you took over that nation," Fury said, looking at him.


    ''''Well that was a good country to invade, small and with only one city, I can have everything at my fingertips, although doing it in this country was just as easy, it''s very big and tedious to control it'''' Damian said smiling at Fury.


    "don''t bother my friend," Carol said with a light smile as she nudged him gently with her elbow.


    Fury was upset but he couldn''t really say anything.


    "Better tell how it is that you took care of Mar¨ªa and Monica while I was gone," Carol said, smiling at him.


    ''''Daddy was very kind and he took us to live with him,'''' Monica said as she listened to Carol.


    ''''I see, I''m glad they get along'''' Carol said, she was happy that Damian had agreed to what he asked and adopted Monica.


    ''''Wow, what a touching moment,'''' Talos suddenly said from the window.


    Carol, having all the clear memories of her, was not so hostile towards Talos but she did look at him badly.


    ''''What do you want?'''' Carol asked.


    Fury quickly stood up and pointed his gun at him.


    ''''I have a video of your accident that I''m sure you want to hear,'''' Talos said quietly.


    "I''m sorry it''s a little late because I already know everything that happened," Carol said, sighing at the thought that Yon-Rogg, who trained her and considered him her mentor, would deceive her for so long.


    ''''Huh?'''' Talos said, puzzled to see that things did not turn out as he planned.


    ''''Listen, I need to get to Mar-vell''s secret lab,'''' Talos said honestly, he had no more cards to play.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ''''Why should I help you? It still doesn''t change the fact that your people are murderers, they leave devastated planets where they go'''' Carol said, looking at Talos.


    ''''The accusers are the ones who leave the planets like this,'''' Talos said a little excited.


    ''''That''s right honey, let''s take him to Lawson''s lab, if necessary you can always stop them'''' Damian said, he really wanted to avoid the show and get his hands on the space stone.


    "Okay, but we don''t have a ship to go into space," Carol said.


    ''''A few adjustments to your ship will do, I can make the modifications'''' Said a Skrull behind Talos.


    After an hour in which the Skrull modified the ship in which Carol and Fury arrived, everything was ready to go.


    ''''Maria will we fly together again?'''' Carol asked, smiling at her.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t go, I have to take care of M¨®nica," said Mar¨ªa.


    ''''We''re also taking Monica,'''' Damian said out of nowhere.


    ''''Really?'''' Monica said happily.


    "Are you crazy, Damian, it''s too dangerous," Maria said, glaring angrily at Damian.


    "Do you think that I would put Monica''s life at risk? I said that we would take her with us because I am totally sure that nothing would happen to her while she is by my side, this is a good opportunity for her to see the world," Damian said seriously.


    ''''But-'''' Maria said.


    ''''Don''t you trust that I love Monica and wouldn''t let her have anything happen to her?'''' Damian interrupted Maria and asked her seriously.


    ''''Well,'''' Maria said with a sigh, in all these years Damian never gave her a reason to doubt his treatment of Monica as her father.


    "Yeah!" Monica said and hugged Damian tight.


    ''''I don''t want you to separate for even one second from Damian, do you understand?'''' Mar¨ªa said to M¨®nica.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''ll stay by his side,'''' Monica said, nodding obediently.


    ''''Well then, let''s go before the Kree arrive,'''' Damian said and got on the ship with Monica.


    After getting on the ship and starting to fly into space, they finally reached the coordinates.


    Carol used her bracelet to make Marvel''s lab reappear.


    Upon entering the ship, everyone followed Talos who took them to the room where the space stone is before starting to make a strange sound.


    Damian instantly reached the Tesseract and took it; he could feel the great affinity the cube had with one of his relatives, but he left that for another moment and returned to Monica''s side.


    The others looked at him speechless at how fast he moved.


    ''''Don''t tell me that''s what your eagerness to come here was,'''' Carol said, looking at him badly.


    ''''Honey, have I told you that I love your intelligence?'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''So what-'''' Carol wanted to ask him something but they were interrupted by several Skrulls entering the room.


    Talos eagerly met a Skrull woman and soon his daughter, it was touching.


    ''''He didn''t want to come for the Tesseract,'''' Carol said, looking at her meeting sadly.


    Seeing them, the Talos couple and their daughter couldn''t help but hide but he calmed them down.


    ''''She helped me find them again,'''' Talos said.


    ''''I''m really sorry, I didn''t know that'''' Carol said, she was really affected since she remembered how many Skrulls died at her hands.


    ''''That''s how war is, I got my hands dirty too, but we''re here, you found my family,'''' Talos said as he bowed his head in thanks.


    Carol, embarrassed by her previous actions, also bowed her head.


    ''''This is only the beginning, there are thousands more separated in the same way,'''' Talos said.


    Seeing that she was not aggressive, the Skrull children approached Carol and showed her the Pinball.


    ''''If I was playing for 6 years my score would also be high,'''' Fury said to Maria when he saw the great score.


    Everything was really harmonious until they heard the door open and the Starforce team entered along with some Kree soldiers.


    ''''You fraternize with the enemy?'''' Yon-Rogg said as he approached Carol.


    ''''But what did you do to your uniform?'''' Yon Rogg said again.


    ''''I think it''s sexy'''' said Damian, who was standing to the side with Monica as he played with the Tesseract in his hands.


    All the Kree were very surprised and wary to see how he could hold the cube in his hands and play with it.


    ''''They are not soldiers, let them go, you want me'''' Talos said.


    ''''It was all a lie,'''' Carol said.


    ''''I made you the best version of yourself,'''' Yon-Rogg said.


    "I guess it''s not your place to say that," Damian said as all the Kree weapons suddenly flew at his feet.


    ''''Who are you?'''' Yon-Rogg said as he scanned Damian.


    ''''Race: Unknown'''' informed the scanner.


    ''''Threat: Cosmic Entity,'''' The scanner reported again.


    ''''¡­''''


    All the Kree couldn''t help but look at him in fear before taking a few steps back.


    Damian raised his hand and increased gravity until they were on their knees holding on to each other.


    ''''You know I''m very upset, not only did they try to erase my girlfriend''s memory but they also wanted to turn it into her weapon'''' Damian said while increasing the gravity more


    ''''Although you could say it''s my fault you guys have to pay for your mistake too'''' said Damian, increasing the gravity again, all the Kree were already lying on the ground face down and were on edge.


    ''And my punishment is having to know that I was able to keep Carol from going through all that'' Damian thought sadly.


    "Damian, you''re going to kill them," Carol said with a sigh.


    Damian stopped increasing the gravity on the Kree, and although he released them none could stop, gravity affected their organs, they could hardly breathe and his heart had a hard time pumping blood.


    Yon-Rogg was the only one still conscious.


    "It doesn''t matter, Ronan is coming and he''ll take care of you," Yon-Rogg said.


    "We''ll see," Damian said nonchalantly as he thought he must be delusional.


    ''''What do you want to do with it?'''' Damian asked.


    "I don''t know," Carol said.


    ''''Hm, I think they''ve arrived,'''' Damian said as he looked out of the ship.


    ''''Be careful when you deal with them,'''' Carol said, showing concern.


    ''''Oh honey, I''m not going to take care of them, you will'''' Damian said mischievously.


    Damian took Monica in one arm and Carol in the other and led them to the hangar, for the ships to go in and out there was a thin blue barrier through which he could pass.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' Carol asked, struggling to free herself.


    Maria, Fury, and some Skrulls else also followed Damian curiously.


    Arriving near the barrier, Damian ripped out the chip limiting Carol''s powers before activating her suit to survive in space.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' Carol said in surprise.


    "Take charge of the ships, believe in your power, you are stronger than you think," Damian said before throwing her to the Earth.


    ''''Dam-'''' Carol said before she was ejected from the ship.


    Everyone was shocked to see him throw Carol away.


    ''''What are you planning, Damian?'''' Asked Maria, she knew that Damian was sometimes somewhat manipulative but he always did things for a reason, and in the case of his loved ones, many times it was to benefit them.


    ''''Carol has to learn what her true power is,'''' Damian said.


    ''''True power?'''' Fury asked, puzzled.


    "Did you think that shooting that lightning from your hands is something cool? Many weapons can do it," Damian said.


    When Carol was thrown into space she went in the direction of the earth so little by little she was getting closer to the atmosphere.


    Carol was really confused and she didn''t know what to do, she didn''t think Damian was going to hurt her.


    Carol soon entered the atmosphere and looked like a small meteor.


    Carol activated her power as she normally would and to her surprise a layer of cosmic power covered her.


    Carol felt very good, she felt she could do it all so looking at the ships that had appeared she tried to propel herself towards them by shooting downwards.


    To her surprise she discovered that she didn''t need to shoot to propel herself, she could fly freely, she couldn''t help but get a big smile on her face as she flew at full speed into space.


    Leaving the atmosphere she saw 4 Kree ships appear and she knew that it was time to test her powers, she hoped that the feeling of power was real and not an illusion.

 Chapter 25

    Carol with her newly discovered power flew towards the Kree ships, they responded by sending many ships to tear it down, so she responded by shooting rays from her fists. Carol, as she fought discovered that they really couldn''t damage her, just crashing could destroy them.


    Carol flew towards one of the warships and destroyed it by crossing side by side.


    ''''My ships'''' Damian shouted in the Mar-Vell Laboratory.


    ''''Stay here, I''ll be back,'''' Damian said before putting the bucket away and quickly flying away.


    Damian approached 2 ships that were still without damage and wrapped them with his fog before controlling everyone''s mind on the ships and making them totally loyal to him.


    He also controls everyone in Ronan''s ship to believe they were destroyed in combat.


    Soon Carol was in front of Ronan and intimidated by carrying her power, they quickly retired out from the Earth and everything ended very easily.


    Damian quickly ordered the ships to wait in stealth mode and took a communicator to talk to them.


    He then decided to return to the ship and wait for Carol with the whole group.


    '''' You really threw me into space '''' said Carol Annoyed.


    ''''Wasn''t it exciting? I have always believed that people develop better when they fall from 100 kilometers high '''' Damian said looking at her naughtily.


    Carol just sees him with annoyance


    '''' And now? '''' Damian said.


    Hearing his question, Carol couldn''t help but hesitate, she wanted to take the Skrulls to a safe place and complete Lawson''s mission, as well as help others who are in situations similar to today''s, but she just saw Damian again and she''s going to leave again.


    '''' I want to go with the Skrulls and help them have a home '''' said Carol hesitating to look at Damian.


    ''''Then go, but you mustn''t take so long, if you take too long I''ll come and get you and you won''t be able to leave again,'''' Damian said looking at her with a smile, he really didn''t want to stop her, if he gave her powers and stopped her now he would be contradicting the reason why Damian allowed everything to happen.


    '''' But I''m sure they can wait another day, we both have things to talk about,'''' Damian said as he grabbed Carol in his arms.


    ''''We will leave you to take care of the ship, remember to monitor the Kree well, we will return in a few hours '''' Damian said before flying towards the earth at full speed with Carol.


    Damian quickly arrived at his house where Ana and Sophia were.


    After entering with Carol he met the two women, it was night but since vampires do not really need to sleep, they felt that Damian arrived and with curiosity, they approached.


    '''' Carol I want to introduce you to Ana again, I know they met before but now it is different, she is also in a relationship with me so I hope they get along," said Damian happily.


    ''''You''re an insensitive bastard,'''' Carol said with a half-annoyed smile, looking at him speechless.


    '''' The beautiful lady next to Ana, guess, "said Damian naughtily.


    '''' I''m his mother,'''' Sophia said, putting his eyes blank, Damian really liked to make mischief, he may want to compensate for what he did not do as a child.


    '''' His mother?'''' Hearing this Carol could not help getting nervous, she thought that she was also Damian''s lover, she saw that this woman seemed very maternal, and also maybe he was Damian compensating that he had no mother, they say that in a relationship you look for what you lacked when you were a child.


    '''' My biological mother died, but she was the one who raised me from a baby," said Damian briefly.


    '''' I see, nice to meet you mother-in-law'''' said Carol nervously.


    ''''It''s great to finally meet you,'''' Sophia said with a cheerful smile.


    ''''Nice to see you again Ana, thank you for taking care of Damian all these years, `` said Carol Ana smiling.


    '''' Hm, it''s good that you''re back, Damian miss you very much,'''' Ana said with a slight smile, which was strange according to her personality.


    '''' Well I have a serious conversation to have with Carol so see you later,'''' Damian said seriously as he pulled Carol from her hand.


    Carol could only follow him ashamed, it was obvious what they were going to do to the room and it was no problem if Ana knew it but Sophia was her mother-in-law.


    ''Damian damn scoundrel,'' Carol thought with anger.


    Upon entering Damian''s room Carol could not help looking around and saw clear indications that Ana was living there, she couldn''t help looking at Damian''s discomfort for a moment.


    ''''How are you?'''' Damian asked with concern.


    ''''I am fine, before you did whatever you have done I felt really confused but for some reason now I feel that everything is clear,'''' said Carol.


    '''' When you left you had one of my familiars, it is the best familiar in defense that I have so I was not very worried about your security but your mind. So I left a small defense but the mind is something unpredictable,'''' said Damian.


    '''' Although they tried to erase my memories they never hurt me that it wasn''t training,'''' Carol said to reassure him.


    ''''I''m glad you''re back,'''' Damian said as he hugged Carol while smelling her hair.


    '''' It must have been difficult for you, at least I did not remember you, although I suffered from my amnesia I had no one to yearn to'''' said Carol sighing as she stroked his blue hair.


    ''''it''s fine, I also allowed this to happen, so don''t comfort me,'''' Damian said.


    '''' We better talk about something more interesting,'''' said Damian, smiling at her.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    '''' That suit tight to the body looks really sexy and highlights your assets, the Kree are really idiots, my familiar had prepared to kill everyone who touched you lasciviously but unexpectedly there was none '''' Damian said, caressing her body.


    '''' In Hala, most knew that it was not a Kree also the aesthetic taste of the Kree is blue skin, they never noticed me, '''' Carol said, smiling while hugging his neck, she couldn''t help letting a slight groan release when Damian squeezed her buttocks.


    '''' I guess they were fortunate for that, now tell me how I get you from that suit,'''' said Damian seriously.


    '''' Hm, what if I let you find out? '''' Said Carol smiling sensually.


    "Well, you said it," Damian said before transforming only the suit into a fog, after moving Carol to another side he left the suit and returned to normal before falling to the ground.


    ''''Wow Carol, without underwear, what a naughty girl '''' Damian said as he sat her in his lap.


    '''' You really have perverted tricks '''' Carol said with a slight blush on her face when she was suddenly stripped naked.


    '''' I missed you a lot Carol,'''' Damian said as he left kisses all over his neck and shoulders until he reached his breasts.


    '''' I think they have become bigger,'''' Damian said as he sucked his nipple and pushed her towards the bed.


    ''I really missed that,'' Carol thought as she moaned.


    Carol pushed his head down indicating that she wanted his lips elsewhere.


    ''''Carol, forcing your husband to do that kind of thing'''' Damian said, he was happy that Carol asked for things.


    Despite saying that obediently under his head and pleased Carol deeply.


    After Carol enjoyed Damian decided to move on to the main dish, he naked and inserted himself deeply into her, Carol was now physically much stronger so they could have fun for longer.


    They spent several hours doing it and Damian decided to end up biting her neck, it had been a long time since he tasted her blood and he was curious as to what knew now Carol was practically a battery of cosmic energy.


    Damian gave her several drinks, the blood really knew quite different, it had more energy, and he felt revitalized although he didn''t know if it was an illusion.


    When Carol was bitten, she could not avoid shuddering violently and the cosmic energy layer her emerged, if he was a normal person would have been made into pieces.


    Unlike last time Carol did not pass out and maintained his conscience, for the most part, she felt satisfied and wanted to just look at the roof.


    '''' That was fine,'''' Carol said with a sensual voice.


    '''' At least this time you were not unconscious, I think I have another point in my favor by letting you get these powers '''' Damian said jokingly.


    '''' Well I have to admit that I like my powers and it would really be bad not to be able to experience all this without my powers, not to mention that I would have a complex of insecurity being a normal human and you being so powerful '''' Carol said thoughtfully.


    ''''I Would have turned you into a vampire, of course, if you agree,'''' Damian said.


    "I don''t know, I think it''s not necessary," Carol said.


    '''' Yes, I wonder how our children will be, it will be weird to see a vampire that shines golden '''' Damian said laughing.


    '''' Children eh? What if when we return we have one? '''' Said Carol, although he was no longer worried about his age would soon be 30 years old.


    '''' It would be fine, I would really like you and Ana to become pregnant at the same time, so children can grow together,'''' said Damian.


    "Yes, it would be good," Carol said.


    '''' Why did you become a king? '''' Carol asked.


    '''' There are several reasons, being king to marry you and Ana and any other future woman and nobody can say anything,'''' Damian said.


    ''''It was necessary to say ''another future woman''?,'''' Said Carol looking at Damian annoyingly.


    '''' Also because it is fun, and my daughters will be small princesses not only for me,`` said Damian, smiling funny.


    ''''Besides, at some point, they will know that I am a vampire, and vampires under my command will surely be hunted, with a powerful country as a back up they will be more careful in dealing with me and will not blindly come to me or I would have to eliminate everyone, which would cause more problems '''' Damian said nonchalantly.


    '''' Okay, I admit that it will be a bit fun to be queen '''' said Carol.


    '''' I wonder what your family will think when they see you on television being a queen,'''' said Damian smiling.


    '''' They will surely be very surprised,'''' Carol said laughing.


    '''' But you know, Madripoor is in Asia, where it was normal for the kings to have 4 wives and 5 concubines,'''' said Damian looking at her naughtily.


    ''''¡­ ''''


    '''' Maybe the people demand it, as a good ruler I will have no other option than to sacrifice and accept the beautiful concubines that send me '''' Damian said, sighing at how hard his life is.


    '''' You know, I know you really don''t dare '''' Carol said with confidence.


    '''' You''re right, I gave you my word,'''' said Damian, Stopping joking when he saw that he couldn''t get any reaction from Carol.


    "Help me take care of Fury when she is not," Carol said from nothing.


    '''' Oh, should I get jealous? '''' Damian asked her, pretending seriously.


    '''' Is the only man friend I have been able to do,'''' Carol said looking at him with love


    Sigh


    '''' Don''t worry, I''ll make sure he doesn''t die,'''' said Damian.


    '''' Thank you, you always accept what I ask you, even with Monica, you raised her for 6 years, and for how she loves you I can tell you that you made it great,'''' said Carol.


    '''' I feel like an obedient wife, you''re leaving while I take care of the house,'''' said Damian Ironically.


    '''' Well if you behave well, maybe I could do something really good for you,'''' Carol said as she went down to his crotch.


    Soon Carol began to caress his member and when it was erect she moved her mouth towards it.


    ''''Beware of rays Carol'''' Damian said, a little nervous.


    Carol under her head and sucked strongly before starting to go down and climb, although it was her first time doing this Carol was quite good.


    After a while, Damian told her that he was going to finish but Carol continued with her rhythm, Damian couldn''t stand it anymore and ended in her mouth.


    Carol got up moving her mouth as if she were savoring.


    '''' Does not know badly '''' Carol said sensually smiling at him which caused a certain part of Damian to straighten himself again.


    Carol and Damian fought intensely for another hour before deciding to stop, they still had to return to the Mar-Vell laboratory.


    They took a quick bath before dressing and going downstairs to the living room where Ana and Sophia were watching TV.


    '''' Wow, I hoped it would take longer,'''' Sophia said jokingly.


    '''' Hm,'''' Ana said while looking at them before looking away and returning to the TV.


    '''' Carol will go again for a few years, so why didn''t we have breakfast together?'''' Damian said, It was barely dawn and it wouldn''t be bad to have breakfast before leaving.


    ''''Sure'''' Sophia said while smiling at the couple.


    ''''Tell me, Carol, how did you meet Damian?'''' Sophia asked curiously, although she had asked Damian, she wanted the version of Carol.


    ''''We met at a traffic light, although the first time I saw him I thought he was the most handsome man there was, really that was all I thought, even when we competed in a race where if Damian won I had to go on a date, at no time did I think I was going to lose'''' Carol said with a wry smile remembering those moments.


    ''''But finally, this idiot won me over and forced his way into my life by seducing me'''' Said Carol looking at Damian lovingly.


    '''' Wow, only in your life does he force in you? '''' Ana asked mockingly.


    '''' Ana! Don''t say that,'''' Sophia said looking at Ana unsatisfied.


    Carol blushed a little as she looked fiercely at Ana before nodding to Sophia with thanks.


    '''' Carol''s tastes are private and we don''t need to know '''' Sophia said, scolding Ana.


    Carol''s face could not help freezing.


    '''' Pff really fell into that Carol'''' said Damian laughing.


    '''' Hmph, I still remember Ana''s expression while Damian drank her blood, she seemed to be saying that she would be fine to die at that time," Carol said while looking at Ana, she really had nothing about her mother-in-law, so she could only get rid of Ana.


    Ana''s expression could not help changing a bit, nobody had really seen her expression at that time since Damian is always in her neck, and she had forgotten that Carol was at that time.


    '''' Wow, that''s really interesting,'''' Sophia said looking at Ana while laughing.


    '''' How well they get along, we look like a family, just remember not to talk about such things when we have children in the house,'''' said Damian happily.


    '''' Speaking of children, with the type of activities you do with Ana every day, how has she not been pregnant?'''' Sophia asked, a little worried.


    '''' We are vampires, a practically eternal race, if it were easy to have children, wouldn''t it be illogical?'''' Damian said quietly.


    '''' It''s just luck, let''s have patience,'''' Ana said quietly.


    ''''That''s right'''' said Damian, finishing the subject.


    After talking about things from the past and the tastes of each one Sophia and Carol met better, they had spent several hours since they left the ship so they decided to return to the laboratory to avoid incidents.


    ------


    Guys, sorry for the delay, I didn''t have internet.


    Many people have commented that they didn''t want Carol to go away again so before you all complain I will tell you that Carol will be back every day, some of you can guess how.

 Chapter 26

    Damian and Carol flew to the laboratory again, when they arrived fortunately everything remained the same, the Kree were still imprisoned, Monica was playing with the Skrull, Fury and Maria were talking about whether she would join SHIELD.


    When they saw that they arrived quickly they approached them.


    Fury was grabbing his eye, destiny is something curious, it seems that Fury will be a cycle after all.


    '''' What happened to your eye? Carol asked bewildered.


    '''' It''s nothing, I just roughed the cat '''' Fury said.


    The Skrull just looked at him by shaking his head, a rag of Flerken is something serious.


    '''' Talos, I will go with you, I will look for a new home '''' said Carol leaving aside the cat''s scratch.


    '''' Are you sure? '''' Talos said with hesitation, he couldn''t help looking at Damian, he knew he was his partner and didn''t want to bother someone so powerful.


    '''' Yes, it will be some years and we will also look for another Skrull, Besides, I have unfinished business with the Kree'''' said Carol seriously.


    '''' Aunt Carol, you just returned and left again '''' M¨®nica said, a little sad.


    '''' Honey, Aunt Carol has things to do, I''m sure she will soon come back, ''''Maria said.


    '''' Monica, I promise you that I will come to your next graduation,'''' Carol said, trying to cheer her up.


    '''' How about talking alone for a moment?'''' Maria said.


    "Well," Carol said, they really had to catch up.


    After walking together to another room they sat each other in front of each other.


    ''''How have you been doing these five years, did Damian take good care of the two of you?'''' Carol asked casually.


    ''''Well Carol, the truth is that Damian and I have been living together while you were gone'''' Maria said looking at her feigning sadness.


    ''''Forgive me I couldn''t help it'''' Maria said, almost holding in her laughter.


    Carol couldn''t help but look at her speechless before looking at Maria with a smile and making sparks in her hands.


    Maria couldn''t help but look at her cautiously before running off.


    ''''Don''t run, I promise it will only be very painful'''' Carol said before running after Maria with a smile.


    Carol and Maria played for a while before Carol caught her.


    ''''I am glad that nothing has changed among us, I was a little worried,'''' said Carol lying on the floor looking at the ceiling.


    '''' Yes, I''m glad you came back, before, in addition to my parents and my daughter you were my only family,'''' Maria said, she really missed Carol.


    '''' Sorry to go as soon,'''' said Carol.


    ''''It''s okay, I know you want to help them, if Damian can stand to let you go seeing you warm his bed with those udders, why did they grow on you if they just kidnapped you,'''' Maria said as she looked at her with annoyance.


    '''' You''re just jealous, poor Monica, she couldn''t eat with abundance, '''' Carol said, mocking back.


    '''' Take care out there '''' Maria said seriously instead of answering her.


    '''' Yes, I will make sure to come back soon, '''' Carol said, smiling at her.


    ''''Then let''s go, your husband is still waiting for you to say goodbye'''' Maria said.


    ''''''Oh but he already gave me the goodbye'''' Carol said with a lustful smile.


    '''' You really became a perverted Carol '''' Maria said without words.


    '''' You really need someone, don''t they go through 11 years of drought? '''' Carol said laughing.


    ''''That''s not your problem,'''' Maria said, annoyed.


    "Hahaha come on, don''t be mad, surely you''re using those kinds of toys," Carol said mockingly.


    ''''Fuck you, do you want me to tell Damian that you gave me one for my birthday?'''' Maria said.


    ''''It''s okay I didn''t say anything'''' Carol said, she didn''t want to endure Damian''s teasing if he knew that.


    ''''I guess we should go back, let''s not keep the others waiting'''' Maria said.


    ''''I guess so, come on,'''' Carol said as she got up and helped Maria.


    Soon Carol and Maria returned to where everyone was waiting for them.


    ''''Well then we should go, the faster Carol leaves the faster she''ll come back'''' Damian said.


    ''''I guess so,'''' Carol said, a little discouraged about leaving Damian.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Carol walked over to Fury and gave him a comlink as well as telling him it was for emergencies only.


    She gave Maria a big hug and told her that she would be back soon.


    She finally kissed Monica and gave her a big hug before turning to Damian.


    ''''Get on the ship, I''m coming'''' Damian said.


    Fury, Maria, and Monica got on the ship and began to prepare everything for the return to land, although they weren''t so worried since Damian was with them.


    "I''m going to miss you a lot," Carol said, hugging him tightly.


    "Me too," Damian said with a sigh.


    ''''But don''t worry, I have my plans and if all goes well we can see each other very often with the help of the Tesseract,'''' said Damian.


    ''''Can you do that? How?'''' Carol asked puzzled.


    ''''The Tesseract is just a shell of something bigger, the space stone, but it''s a long story so it will be for the next one'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''Always keeping things from you'''' Carol said as she looked at him accusingly in a flirtatious manner.


    ''''I promise when you come back I''ll tell you what you want'''' Damian said laughing.


    ''''See ya'''' Carol said before kissing him deeply.


    ''''I''m going to miss you,'''' Damian said after the kiss.


    After a loving farewell, Damian boarded the ship.


    "Are you finally done?" Maria said mockingly.


    ''''Yes, ma''am,'''' Damian said mockingly.


    ''''Well then let''s go,'''' Maria said as she started the engines and took off.


    ''''By the way Fury, I don''t care what you share with your organization or whatever but make sure you watch what you say, greed is a pretty scary thing'''' Damian said as he casually leaned back in his seat.


    In his hands were not only 2 alien warships but there was also the Tesseract he planned to give to Fury when he became the director of SHIELD not to mention the absurd power he demonstrated, there is never a shortage of arrogant superiors who truly believe that just because they are politicians or important senators no one will mess with them.


    A prime example is Pierce who is one of the leaders of SHIELD. He really wanted to demand the Tesseract from Iron Man and Thor. How laughable.


    ''''Is it a threat?'''' Fury asked seriously and the atmosphere became a bit tense.


    ''''Of course, I''m not threatening you, you''re Carol''s friend, I''m threatening SHIELD, if they try anything funny they''ll have to find new personnel for their leaders'''' Damian said plainly.


    ''''I understand'''' Fury said reluctantly, he knew that greed could lead SHIELD to attack Damian and he knew they didn''t stand a chance.


    ''''Take my number, if you are in danger of death you can ask me for help, thanks to Carol'''' Damian said as he handed him a card with his number.


    ''''Wow, I have the king of the underworld''s number, I guess even the president doesn''t have it,'''' Fury said joking


    Damian just rolled his eyes before looking at Monica.


    ''''Did you like the trip?'''' Damian asked Monica with a smile.


    ''''Yes, I want to grow up quickly to travel through space like Aunt Carol,'''' Monica said.


    "Don''t you want to be with your father anymore? You''re going to abandon him," Damian said jokingly.


    ''''Hm, how about when I''m 30?'''' Monica proposed seriously since she didn''t want to leave her father either.


    ''''I guess 30 years is fine,'''' Damian said with a laugh.


    They soon arrived at Maria''s house and everyone got off the ship before Fury decided to leave, he had to report back and report what happened.


    As far as he knew Fury would become director of SHIELD in a year or two, then he would probably contact him and give the Tesseract.


    '''' Girls, how about we eat at my house better?'''' Damian proposed as he caressed Sassy who approached them as soon as they got off the ship.


    "Sure, the food in your house is very delicious," said Maria, according to his proposal, she didn''t have to cook there.


    "Come on," Monica said.


    "Then let''s go," Damian said before enveloping everyone with his gravity and leading them to his house.


    When the 3 people and the tiger landed they were greeted by two vampires.


    ''''How did it go?'''' Sophia asked with a smile.


    "Space was great grandma, you should have seen Aunt Carol, she destroyed many ships," Monica said excitedly.


    ''''Well, maybe I got a job,'''' Maria said.


    They all entered the house and gathered in the living room.


    ''''Too bad Carol is leaving again,'''' Sophia said, she still hadn''t been able to interact too much with Carol, just breakfast.


    "Hm," Ana said unexpectedly.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''m sure she''ll be back soon,'''' Damian said as he took out the Tesseract and began to look at it.


    ''''What is that?'''' Monica asked.


    Everyone else also looked at it curiously, it was a glowing blue cube after all.


    ''''This is called a Tesseract, and you could say it''s one of the most valuable things in the universe,'''' Damian said without going into too much detail.


    ''''Why is it so valuable?'''' Sophia asked seriously.


    ''''There are only 6 objects like this, this one, in particular, has unlimited energy, if it were known that I have it, it is not incorrect to say that most civilizations in the universe would want to try to snatch it'''' Damian said, smiling slightly at them.


    Everyone was shocked at his words, it''s really scary to think of that kind of scenario.


    ''''Then put it away and stop playing with it'''' Sophia said with a frown.


    ''''Don''t worry, on this planet they don''t even know what it is,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Let me see it,'''' Monica said as she reached over to take it.


    ''''Sorry honey, you can''t touch it, if a normal human touches it they will die'''' Damian said, pushing the cube away from Monica''s hand.


    ''''Are you serious?'''' Maria asked.


    ''''Yeah, well have fun girls I''ll go play with the Tesseract'''' Damian said before getting up and flying away.


    ''''Well, how about we have lunch?'''' Sophia proposed with a smile.


    Damian flew into space in the area he left the ships before switching on the communicator with the Kree ships.


    ''''Come out of stealth mode, I''m coming your way,'''' Damian said over the comlink.


    "Understood," a voice replied.


    Damian flew towards one of the ships that revealed itself and entered through the force field that protects from the void.


    When Damian entered the spaceship he saw several Kree waiting for him.


    ''''Who is the highest-ranking person on the two ships?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''I am sir'''' I speak a blue Kree.


    ''''Name?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Las-At my lord,'''' the Kree replied.


    ''''I''ll tell you Lasat, well, I have some tasks for you,'''' Damian said.


    "Please tell us, my lord, we will do everything possible to fulfill it," Lasat replied.


    ''''I want you to create storage units for Tesseract energy,'''' Damian said as he took out the Tesseract.


    "Please follow me, we have to analyze the Tesseract," Lasat said as he gestured for her to follow him.


    Damian followed Lasat to what appeared to be a laboratory, Lasat quickly gave instructions to the scientists and they began to analyze the Tesseract, after 30 minutes there were results.


    ''''We can create storage units, we just need some materials that we can find in C-53'''' Said a Kree scientist.


    ''''Well, prepare ships to gather materials in a nation called Madripoor, remember to be discreet, I will go with you'''' Damian said to Lasat.


    He nodded and walked away to speak into his comlink.


    ''''I also want to know if some kind of pulse or signal will be sent if I use the Tesseract,'''' Damian said.


    ''''If some kind of signal were sent but very few beings will be able to detect it'''' Said a scientist.


    "Okay, set up a chamber where I can use the Tesseract without being detected," Damian said.


    ''''Yes sir'''' replied the scientist.


    ''''Everything ready Lasat?'''' Damian asked as he saw Lasat approaching.


    ''''Yes sir, the ships are ready to please follow me'''' Lasat said.


    Damian joined Lasat and several Kree soldiers in a medium-sized ship that could be used to carry things.


    Soon the ship took off and quickly reached Madripoor, luckily it was night so there was no need to be so careful.


    As they were landing Damian called Ophelia and told her to meet him at his location.


    Even though Madripoor had only one big city, the territory of the archipelago could still accommodate 10 cities of that big size so they landed in an isolated place and waited.

 Chapter 27

    Ophelia was awake getting reports from the vampires she created.


    She created 5 vampires, wanting to please her boss she chose attractive women, even if he doesn''t intend to do anything with them, it must be more pleasant for him to be around beautiful women than muscular men.


    While she was listening to the situation in Madripoor one of her cell phones rang, Only Damian called that cell phone so she quickly answered it ignoring the report.


    ''''Hello Ophelia, I need you to go to my location, I will guide you by sending it to your mind'''' Damian said.


    "Okay, I''ll go right away," Ophelia said as she felt Damian''s location appear in her mind.


    "I''m going out to see our king, take care of the rest," Ophelia said before running at full speed to where Damian was.


    Ophelia''s life had changed a lot in these last 6 years.


    Meeting Damian was the best thing that could have happened to her, she got everything ever wanted and she no longer has to put up with being a Hydra tool that must expect to be discarded when the time comes.


    Ophelia had a secret war with Hydra throughout these years, little by little she was killing Hydra''s spies and by the time they realized it was too late, she already had full control of the country.


    It was easy for her to control the country thanks to her familiars, she had 3 familiars.


    The first familiar of hers is called Anni-Make, It was a shapeless black mass and could create different creatures that had whatever power she wanted, she usually created thousands of insects that she spread around the city so literally had eyes on everywhere.


    The second Familiar of hers was Draig, a 4-meter-tall Fire Wyvern.


    The third Familiar of hers was Grien, a green snake that could release clouds of poison.


    When she turned all five of her vampires her control was even more overwhelming and they finally gave up after many bodies never came back.


    She could also enjoy her life in the vacation resorts that were built, the weather was ideal and there were beautiful beaches, many people came every year to vacation.


    Being in control of Madripoor did a lot for her ego.


    When Ophelia arrived at the indicated place she saw a spaceship-like in the movies, she cautiously approached until the door opened and her king appeared.


    ''''My king'''' Ophelia called him with a smile, she knew he didn''t like that and called him that to tease him as they were quite close.


    "Ophelia," Damian said with a smile, ignoring the way she called him.


    ''''He will give you a list of materials, I need you to get them as fast as possible'''' Damian said as he pointed to the scientist that he came with.


    The scientist approached and handed her a note, he had already investigated the materials that were on this planet so he handed over the names known on earth.


    ''''Well, I''ll try to get everything ready tomorrow'''' Ophelia said, at this time everyone was asleep so it was impossible to do it now.


    ''''Well, they are part of an alien civilization, now they work for me,'''' Damian said, seeing her curious look.


    ''''Well, when everything is ready, remember to call me,'''' Damian said before flying off and returning to his house, like a good boss he will give them work while he rests.


    When Damian got back they had already had lunch so he just hung out with everyone until it got dark and it was time for dinner.


    Once everyone was seated at the table began to eat.


    ''''Maria, are you thinking of joining SHIELD?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''I was thinking about that, I want to fly again'''' Maria said, her daughter was grown up and she had Damian to take care of her so she didn''t have many worries.


    ''''Aren''t you a little old for that?'''' Damian asked mockingly.


    "Fuck you, I''ve barely turned 30," Maria said, looking at him annoyed.


    ''''I''m kidding,'''' said Damian with a chuckle


    ''''I''m just warning you that SHIELD is a den of snakes, don''t easily trust anyone apart from Fury," Damian said seriously, he knew that Hydra was the one that controlled SHIELD and they could try to use Maria to get to him.


    ''''Well, I won''t trust anyone,'''' Maria said when she saw that Damian became serious.


    ''''Just call me if you feel something strange'''' Damian said finishing the subject.


    ''''How about we go on vacation to Madripoor?'''' Damian proposed, Monica was on vacation and no one had work schedules.


    "Yes, we''re going on vacation," Monica said excitedly.


    ''''I guess it wouldn''t be bad to go tanning,'''' Sophia said as she smiled slightly.


    ''''Can you at least get a tan?'''' Anna asked, destroying Sophia''s dreams of a beautiful tan.


    ''''Well then it''s decided, tomorrow I will take them on vacation'''' Damian said.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Everyone nodded happily and ate quickly, watching television for a while before going to sleep, the next day they were going to get up a little early to arrive early.


    Damian walked into his room with Anna, they both needed some blood so they got to the bed and Damian put Anna on his lap.


    Anna was already unbuttoning her blouse and Damian took off his shirt, finally without hindrance each bit into the other''s neck and drank blood to their heart''s content.


    After drinking their fill Anna looked at him intently before beginning to grind her hips against her crotch.


    Damian couldn''t help but smile slightly when he saw her, even in this kind of situation she could be cute.


    Damian took the initiative and pushed her down while he took off her clothes, as they kissed they passed their hands over each other''s bodies.


    For Damian, it was really contradictory to see how excited Ana was at this moment compared to her usual expressionless face, but she also fascinated him.


    Soon they couldn''t hold on any longer and Damian thrust inside Ana.


    Damian and Ana kept doing it for a few hours until they were satisfied.


    ''''Let''s go bathe, we made a mess,'''' Damian said.


    Ana was laying back lazily and she really didn''t want to move.


    ''''Take me'''' Ana said with a flirtatious voice.


    Damian took her in his arms and took her to the bathroom, gently washing her entire body. It took him longer to wash her hair, it had grown a lot in 6 years, and she hadn''t cut it since then.


    After washing her, he dried her body and put her on the bed before covering her.


    Damian showered himself quickly and went to bed, even though he wouldn''t feel tired even if he never slept again he still liked sleeping, it was relaxing.


    Soon dawn came and everyone was in the courtyard with their suitcases ready to go out, it goes without saying that Sassy also came with them.


    Damian used his powers and enveloped everyone before rising, when he got considerably high he put a barrier around him and accelerated towards Madripoor, a sonic boom was heard as Damian accelerated.


    After 5 minutes they reached Madripoor, Damian wasn''t really fast and let them enjoy the view. Damian landed directly on his palace. Sometimes he thinks he really exaggerates about building it but he also knows it''s a symbol of economic strength.


    Monica looked really excited seeing the castle, she was a genuine princess, even though she hadn''t been around much.


    When they landed many guards approached but seeing Damian they bowed and most withdrew leaving a few around for safety.


    The group entered the palace and was greeted by many maidens along with Ophelia, many maidens could not help but be a little startled at the sight of Sassy.


    ''''hi, you''re back early,'''' Ophelia said with a smile while at the same time waving to Ana, to which she responded with a slight nod.


    ''''Ophelia, I''ve come with my family, prepare their rooms,'''' Damian said as he gestured for the girls to follow him into the living room.


    Once they entered the room everyone sat down and the maids entered bringing snacks.


    '''' Daddy can I go explore the city?'''' Monica asked, she knew that just as being a princess is an advantage, it also has her drawbacks.


    Sure, she can go and look wherever you want'''' Damian said with a smile to Monica before gesturing to Ophelia to keep an eye on her.


    Ophelia only nodded slightly before sending a message on her cell phone.


    ''''Okay well girls have fun I have some work to do'''' Damian said as he smiled at them.


    ''''Don''t worry go and do your thing'''' Sophia said smiling, she was going to have a good vacation.


    Everyone in Madripoor had seen the faces of the royal family and even if there might be some who didn''t know most people would recognize them at a glance.


    Maria decided to go with Monica to look at the city, she didn''t want her daughter to do crazy things, and she didn''t know what to do either.


    Sophia and Ana were going to go to the spa and check out bikinis.


    Sassy just went out to the palace courtyard to sunbathe while she lazily wagged her tail, this time it would surely be on the news before she was always around the house and no one could see her but now it''s different.


    Damian decided to let them do whatever and stayed with Ophelia in the living room.


    ''''How is the collection of the materials going?'''' Damian asked.


    "It''s over, right now there are several trucks with the materials on their way to the ship," Ophelia said.


    "I see, it''s perfect," Damian said, satisfied.


    ''''May I know what those materials are for?'''' Ophelia asked doubtfully, she didn''t know if it was something super secret.


    ''''I got a theoretically unlimited source of energy, those materials are to create storage units, soon everything will work with that energy, plus we can start building advanced military technology'''' Damian said.


    ''''So we''ll finally have a decent army'''' Ophelia said with a grimace, his army was really embarrassing and Damian didn''t allow her to buy weapons from other countries, he always said ''it''s a waste of money''.


    "That''s right, With this new energy we will surely be one of the most advanced civilizations on this planet," Damian said.


    ''''By the way, prepare identities for the Kree, they will live here, there are many valuable scientists and the soldiers can choose what position to put them in, listen to Lasat opinions'''' Damian said again.


    "Well, by the way lately the red room has taken an interest in us again and has tried several times to infiltrate their ''black widows'', although they have been unsuccessful, it''s the first infiltration attempt in a while," Ophelia said casually, even if they entered the country, they would not be able to review their secrets because they really did not have them. Security must increase with the arrival of new energy.


    "Well you can ignore it, Only secure the laboratory area, I don''t want any leaks," Damian said seriously.


    ''''Okay,'''' Ophelia said, nodding seriously, she also knew how troublesome it would be if some of his new technology leaked, they would have another wave of spies, and this time they would not give up easily.


    ''''Well, I''ll go see how things are going, keep an eye on my girls'''' Damian said as he turned into mist and flew towards the ship parked to the south.


    ''He really likes to make dramatic exits,'' Ophelia thought, looking at him with a bit of envy.


    Damian quickly flew towards the Kree ship, when he arrived he saw that the materials were being loaded onto the ship.


    ''''My lord,'''' Lasat said as he approached him.


    ''''How''s everything going?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''In 10 minutes we will be ready to return to the warship,'''' Lasat said.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you," Damian said before using his powers and putting all the materials into the ship.


    "Let''s go," Damian said before getting on the ship.


    "Yes sir," said Lasat.


    The trucks sent by Ophelia to deliver the materials returned to the city and the Kree soldiers quickly boarded the ship before flying towards the main ship.


    After reaching the ship and unloading all the materials Damian went back to the lab where all the scientists were working.


    The Kree as one of the most powerful civilizations have very advanced technology, the plan was to make a large device that could store the energy of the Tesseract and could convert this energy into electricity to sustain the entire city.


    Some humans several decades ago managed to store the energy of the Tesseract to make weapons so he had no doubt that they could do it.


    The amount of money that is spent on electricity to sustain millions of people is absurd, with this they would have their own source of energy.


    After this, they would begin the construction of weapons that work with energy from the Tesseract, but mainly defensive structures such as anti-aircraft defenses or long-range turrets, they did not plan to invade other countries.


    He also had them build more advanced phones since he couldn''t really even make a call from space with his phone.


    After a few hours, the Kree had already prototyped the main energy storage, it just had to be built on the land.


    They also gave him a communication device, which was a transparent rectangle with a touch screen and he could communicate from far away.


    Damian told them to finish the room where he could freely use the Tesseract before returning to earth.

 Chapter 28

    Damian returned to his palace on earth before going to the cellar that was underground, the idea was to make a large laboratory under the palace where the energy of the Tesseract would be stored.


    The palace was made in the middle of the city which is the most optimal place.


    Damian used his powers and created a tunnel down, after 20 meters deep he created a large flat space where the laboratory would be, the rest would be the work of the Kree, they would have to make an elevator and start building everything but it would be fast with their technology.


    After creating the laboratory site he returned to the ship in space, he still had to use the Tesseract and he did not want beings like Thanos or Odin to detect its location so quickly as it would bring changes in the timeline and he liked to keep control of the events that were going to happen.


    When he asked for the room to use the Tesseract he was taken to a room that had several devices attached to its sides.


    ''''Are you sure it works?'''' Damian asked as he looked around, of technology Damian really knew very little.


    ''''Yes sir, we already ran tests, no energy wave escaped that would indicate the location of the Tesseract'''' Said a scientist.


    ''''Perfect, bring me the Tesseract and activate the room,'''' Damian said.


    After bringing him the Tesseract Damian casually floated with the cube in his hand, he intended to absorb power from the Tesseract to see if he could evolve his familiar Al-Meissa-Mercury, this familiar had power over space, but could only devour it, Damian tried to apply other uses but it was somewhat difficult.


    Damian began to absorb the energy from the Tesseract and immediately felt a change in his familiar, after 3 hours of absorbing energy at such a terrifying speed that even the Tesseract looked a little less luminous Damian finally got what he wanted.


    His familiar had evolved, it was now a real dragon and not a dragon snake, it had a light blue western dragon appearance and looked ethereal with stars flickering occasionally.


    Not only had his familiar evolved, but Damian also felt that his magical power and physical abilities had increased considerably.


    With this completed Damian felt much greater control over space he could even sense rainbow energy that he could call upon whenever wanted, he guessed it was the Bifrost.


    The Bifrost was not something that belonged to the Asgardians, they could use the power of the rainbow bridge to access it but it was not something they had created or owned.


    Damian stopped floating and saw that the Tesseract seemed a little off but he could feel the power was recovering quickly, it shouldn''t take long for it to return to normal, Damian handed the cube back to the surprised Kree before stepping out into space again.


    When he came out he could feel the familiarity he felt with the whole space, he practiced teleporting a few meters away and it was really difficult, he arrived with one arm down, of course, he recovered instantly but it denotes how difficult it is to learn to control the space.


    Keep in mind that teleportation seemed easy with the Tesseract in his hand but he just absorbed some of its energy which was mostly devoured by his familiar giving him the affinity to do all kinds of things with space, he just has to learn how to use it.


    Damian practiced for a couple of hours before he could teleport short distances without any problems.


    He only had to see the place where he wanted to go or had been to before, Damian again jumped into space to his palace but was speechless when he saw where he appeared.


    It was already night and Ofelia was going to take a hot bath before relaxing, she went into the bathroom and began to take off her clothes, she only had her panties left so she bent down slightly and pulled them down, when she had them on her knees suddenly her killer instinct kicked in and she felt someone behind her, she could not help but be stupefied when she recognized who it was.


    ''''Cough, would you believe me if I told you it was an accident?'''' Damian said a bit uncomfortably, he had seen everything to his ''prime minister''.


    ''''If you wanted to see my body all you had to do was tell me'''' Said Ophelia as she blushed, Ophelia was an experienced woman in that area and had always wanted to try it with Damian only he never wanted to, her blushing was totally natural, Damian as a progenitor was a great source of desire for any vampire.


    ''''If I secretly wanted to see your body you wouldn''t even know it'''' Damian said rolling his eyes, although he knew of Ophelia''s interest in sleeping with him he also knew there was nothing romantic, just the affection you can have for a friend after so many years of interacting, it''s just that her blood and looks were the biggest drugs for any vampire.


    ''''Don''t be like that, you even saw my whole body, now how am I going to get married?'''' Ophelia said as she finished removing her panties and shamelessly folded her arms.


    ''''I wonder what happens if I tell Ana that you are trying to seduce me?'''' Damian said jokingly


    ''''Come on don''t get dramatic it was just a joke'''' said Ofelia before getting into the bathtub and stop pushing her luck, she was really afraid of Ana, it was like when a daughter breaks something and her mother looks at her expressionlessly.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ''''By the way, I made a subway room in the basement of the palace, tomorrow the Kree are coming to build something'''' Damian said casually as he leaned against the wall, he wondered why his teleportation failed.


    ''''Understood'''' Ophelia said with her eyes closed as she enjoyed the hot water.


    ''''Alright, see ya'''' Damian said before giving teleporting another try.


    Damian was speechless as although he had not appeared in the bathroom he was in a similar situation.


    Sophia and Ana were trying on their bikinis in front of the mirror in Sophia''s room, suddenly they felt a change behind them and turned to look.


    ''''Wow son, I didn''t know you had such an interest in spying on your mother,'''' Sophia said as she feigned a blush.


    ''''Bad Damian'''' Said Ana inexpressibly joining in the joke.


    ''''...''''


    ''''What did you guys do during the day? where is my daughter?'''' Damian asked casually as he sat and played with his new cell phone, he wondered if he was some kind of harem protagonist and his powers failed just to make a clich¨¦ scene.


    ''''We went to the spa, bought bikinis, and explored the city. It''s all quite beautiful although I saw the distinct difference between Hightown and Lowtown'''' Sophia said thoughtfully.


    ''''And as I heard from Maria they went to the beach, we met at the bikini store'''' Sophia said again.


    ''''Hm,'''' Ana stated as she looked in the mirror and posed ''casually'' towards Damian.


    ''''Well before the difference was worse, at least now they can live decently'''' Said Damian as he occasionally glanced at Ana.


    ''''You really have no shame, my daughter dating my son and doing that kind of thing in front of me'''' Sophia said blushing.


    ''''Then we''ll go do it somewhere else'''' Damian said, provoked by Ana, he appeared in front of her and teleported to his room.


    ''''...''''


    Sophia was only speechless as she watched them disappear, she wondered if should get a boyfriend, but she really didn''t feel like it, she felt happy taking care of Damian and in the future she would surely take care of her grandchildren, besides it''s hard to get someone who won''t cause problems, at the moment there are only women around Damian and bringing a man would generate problems.


    Damian appeared in his room with Ana, he really wondered if he failed unconsciously to see Ophelia naked and Ana in a bikini.


    Ana didn''t think things through too much and started taking Damian''s clothes off, when it came to bedroom stuff she was always very active.


    After removing Damian''s clothes she started stroking his member until it grew, she bent down and took it in her mouth sucking on it while bobbing her head up and down, once she saw it was well lubricated she straddled Damian and slid her bikini to the side before straddling herself, Ana hunched her back in pleasure before moaning softly.


    Damian really found Ana doing this sort of thing sexy, he couldn''t help but get excited and grab Ana by her waist before he started pumping rapidly in and out.


    They enjoyed themselves for several hours before they ended up lying on the bed side by side.


    Ana laid her head on Damian''s chest.


    ''''When are we going to have a baby?'''' Ana asked.


    ''''You know I have no control over that, we can just wait for it to happen, although I wish you and Carol would get pregnant at the same time'''' Damian said smiling.


    ''''Hm, sounds good to me, that way our son would have a sibling to play with'''' Said Ana smiling slightly as she imagined the scene.


    ''''I wonder if I''ll be a good mother, I''m too expressionless, maybe he will think I don''t love him'''' Said Ana showing a bit of sadness on her face.


    ''''I think the opposite, you''ll be a great mother, besides you being expressionless isn''t necessarily bad, it just makes the expressions you show occasionally more valuable, besides I can see how you feel even with that look you put on, I''m sure our son will learn how to do it'''' Damian said hugging her and stroking her hair.


    ''''Hm, do you want it to be a boy or a girl?'''' Ana asked.


    ''''I''d like a girl, would you?'''' said Damian honestly, girls are cute and huggable.


    ''''I don''t know, I guess I''m fine with both'''' Ana said thoughtfully.


    ''''I wonder if they''ll have your beautiful black hair or my dark silver blue hair'''' Damian said thoughtfully.


    ''''If he has your hair they''ll surely tease him at school saying he dyed it'''' Said Ana.


    ''''Ha ha that''s funny'''' said Damian at Ana''s joke.


    ''''I love you'''' Ana said as she hugged him.


    ''''I love you too'''' Damian said, caressing her head.


    Damian thought it was a really romantic moment until he felt a small hand caressing his crotch.


    ''''...''''


    ''''You''re really naughty'''' Damian said smiling before starting another round with Ana.


    The next morning Damian went downstairs for breakfast and finally got to see his daughter.


    ''''Daddy'''' Said Monica hugging him tightly, the day before she almost didn''t get to see him.


    ''''Hi honey, I heard you went to the beach'''' Damian said, hugging his daughter and kissing her cheek.


    ''''Yes, I even bought a swimsuit, can we go to the beach together?'''' Monica asked with her best puppy dog eyes.


    ''''Well I guess we''ll go to the beach today, everyone has to debut their bikinis'''' Damian said laughing.


    ''''Did you buy a swimsuit?'''' Maria asked while eating.


    ''''No, I guess I''ll swim naked'''' Damian said while pretending to think seriously.


    ''''Daddyy!'''' Monica said laughing.


    ''''I guess I can''t, your mother might attack me'''' Said Damian, smiling teasingly at Maria.


    Maria just looked at Damian with disdain, although Monica didn''t understand what kind of attack Damian was referring to, she did understand.


    ''''Well you can''t let other women see you with your clothes off'''' Monica said as she looked at him seriously.


    ''''Alright, whatever you say my pretty daughter'''' Damian said, smiling at her while stroking her afro hair.


    ''''Did I hear we are going to the beach?'''' Sophia said as she came to the dining room and sat down.


    ''''Yes grandma, we are going to the beach'''' Monica said happily.


    ''''That''s right, did you hear ''grandma''?'''' Damian said, annoying Sophia.


    Sophia just gave Damian a dirty look, she was a very young vampire, she was barely 46 years old.


    Soon Ana arrived and everyone could see even with her expressionless face that she was very satisfied and glowing.


    Maria looked at Damian with suspicion, she had not yet been told that Damian was going to have more than one wife, so she could not help but think that Damian was cheating on Carol, but she decided to leave this topic for another time.


    They all enjoyed breakfast before leaving for the beach in a car, they drove for a while until they arrived at a beautiful private beach.


    When they arrived Damian quickly went back to the palace and brought Sassy, they couldn''t leave without her, she was part of the family.


    They all got off with bathing suits on, there were already several tents to shelter from the sun and chairs, Monica quickly ran into the water and Sassy roared before running after her.


    Damian had a shirt and swimsuit on as he looked around, his eyes wandered slightly on the girls before continuing to keep an eye on his daughter.


    Sophia, Ana, and Maria were soaking up some sun before entering the water, they chatted quietly about the palace, the city, and clothes.


    ''''Ana, are you and Damian sleeping together?''''

 Chapter 29

    ''''Ana, are you and Damian sleeping together?'''' Maria asked out of the blue, she couldn''t help but think about it more and more, over the years she saw many suspicious situations, besides Ana is a very beautiful woman, who could stand the temptation?.


    ''''If you mean if we have sex then yes'''' Ana said inexpressibly.


    ''''But he is with Carol'''' Maria said sadly.


    ''''Carol knows about our relationship and she agrees'''' Said Ana while looking seriously at Maria.


    ''''What, how is that possible?'''' Maria said incredulously.


    ''''That''s part of a secret that you don''t know yet, it''s just Damian who hasn''t told you yet, even Monica knows'''' Sophia said as she saw that Ana didn''t know how to reveal the reason without saying that they are vampires.


    ''''Yeah, it''s Damian''s fault you should ask him'''' Ana said quickly in agreement.


    Sophia could only stare speechlessly at Ana.


    ''''I understand, I''ll ask him,'''' Maria said after a moment of silence.


    After talking about that matter the atmosphere was a bit awkward so Maria excused herself and went toward Damian looking for answers.


    Sophia and Ana just looked at each other for a second before starting to pay attention to their enhanced hearing.


    ''''Damian, can I talk to you for a moment?'''' Maria said as she reached Damian''s side.


    ''''Sure Maria you don''t have to ask that, just tell me'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''I want to know why are you with Ana and Carol at the same time?'''' Maria said seriously.


    ''''You finally found out, I must say you are a bit slow, after all, that has been going on for more than 6 years now'''' Damian said, sighing as he kept watching Monica.


    ''''There''s something I haven''t told you about me, I''m not really a human'''' Damian said.


    If Damian had told her that a few years ago she would not have believed it but after everything that happened with Carol it is not impossible to accept it, not to mention that it is not normal for humans to have powers like Damian.


    ''''So what kind of being are you?'''' Maria was a little surprised, she found it hard to believe that the person she had lived with for almost 6 years wasn''t what she thought.


    ''''I''m a vampire'''' Damian said calmly.


    ''''What? you mean blood-sucking fantasy creatures?'''' Maria asked, puzzled.


    ''''Something like that'''' Damian said with a sigh, it was getting old explaining what he is.


    ''''But that''s not so important now, the reason I''m dating Ana and Carol is that I''m a progenitor, the first of my species so I must make my species thrive, so with Carol we agreed that I will be able to have five wives,'''' Damian said.


    ''''I see,'''' said Maria, a little lost.


    ''''I also proposed to Monica that I could turn her into a vampire when she finished high school,'''' Damian said as he dropped another bombshell on Maria.


    ''''What, you can''t do that, you''d turn her into a mon-...'''' Maria hesitates at the last part.


    ''''Into a monster? Is that what you were going to say?'''' Damian said as he kept looking at Monica.


    ''''Well you''re not wrong Maria, to humans I''m certainly a monster after all our species feeds on human blood, but out in space they would simply recognize me as a superior species is it not normal for me to want that for my daughter?'''' Damian said staring at her, Damian wasn''t trying to intimidate her, he just wanted to make a point.


    Maria couldn''t help but avert her gaze at the sight of his eyes, she also couldn''t help but feel guilty, in a panic attack she almost called Damian a monster, that person who has been there for her and her daughter for years, who was holding her daughter in his arms and patiently playing with her.


    ''''I''m sorry Damian, I spoke without thinking'''' Maria said, unconsciously bowing her head in shame.


    ''''It''s okay, just getting back to the subject Monica, it''s up to her even if you talk her out of it I won''t bother'''' Damian said, if his daughter didn''t want to be a vampire he would be sad but he would respect her decision.


    The atmosphere had become a little uncomfortable, Damian wasn''t really angry as it was simply words spoken in the heat of the moment.


    ''''Do you guys want something to drink?'''' Sophia said appearing out of nowhere with 2 drinks and calming the atmosphere a bit, while listening to their conversation Sophia noticed that things weren''t going the right way so she quickly stepped in to calm things down.


    ''''Damian why don''t you go play with Monica in the water?'''' Sophia proposed with a smile.


    ''Are you asking me or ordering me?'' Damian thought wryly.


    ''''Well, I''ll see you for lunch then,'''' Damian said as he went to play with Monica but it was because he wanted to not for any other reason, definitely.


    When Damian left Sophia was left with Maria.


    ''''You know Maria, I''m a vampire too'''' Sophia said.


    ''''Really?'''' Maria asked very surprisedly, she never thought that the maternal Sophia who emanates warmth to everyone was a vampire.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ''''Being a vampire is not much different from being human, we have to drink blood occasionally and our bodies don''t get tired not to mention we are overwhelmingly stronger but in the end, we have the same emotions, we feel pleasure and pain'''' Sophia said calmly.


    ''''You lived 6 years with 3 vampires and you never knew, I think you should think about what you want to do now that you know, also because of this kind of situation Damian didn''t tell you, he thought you would surely take Monica and leave the house'''' Sophia said as she went back to Ana so Maria could think.


    Sophia just hoped that this little family would not fall apart, she did not know what would happen if Maria decided to leave with Monica.


    Maria was left alone and thinking about what she now knew, she thought about the years she lived with Damian, Ana and Sophia, if she thought about it she knew they were strange, they were abnormally attractive not to mention they didn''t eat too much, they were never tired and she didn''t even see them sweat.


    Maria really wanted Carol to be here to hear what she thinks. She looked at her daughter playing with Damian and couldn''t help but think she was really stupid. This was what she wanted for her daughter, to have a father and now she''s complaining just because he''s a vampire.


    She also thought about her daughter. If she were a vampire, would she no longer love her?


    She has to adapt to this situation, not to mention that vampires surely live a long time and her daughter is also going to want her to turn so she won''t die so fast.


    She decided to apologize again to Damian later and accept whatever comes after all these people are her family.


    Maria with a calmer mind approached Sophia and Ana again.


    ''''Sorry girls, I guess I lost my mind for a moment'''' She said as she sat down next to them.


    ''''Don''t worry, it''s understandable that you might react dramatically plus Damian even said he was going to turn your daughter in the future, he should have put that aside and waited for you to calm down'''' Sophia said calmly as she continued to sunbathe, she really tried to tan but her skin didn''t even turn red just a little uncomfortable.


    ''''Hm, don''t worry'''' Ana said nonchalantly.


    Maria couldn''t help but smile at them before continuing to watch Monica and Damian play.


    Damian played for a while with Monica and Sassy in the shallows until he heard Monica and Sassy''s stomachs, playing in the water was exhausting and it was already lunch time so he decided to stop for the moment.


    ''''Why don''t we take a break for lunch?'''' Damian said.


    ''''Yeah, I''m hungry'''' Said Monica touching her stomach.


    *Roar*


    Apparently Sassy was hungry too.


    The three of them went back to the big tent where Sophia had already served the food. He had asked Ophelia to send them food, so all they had to do was to put the food on each one''s plate.


    Soon they all sat down to eat and Maria once again realized how much they put in to be a family after all they really don''t need to eat.


    ''''I''m sorry Damian for what I said before, I reacted badly. It''s just that the moment you mentioned Monica I lost my mind'''' Maria said to Damian with a somewhat embarrassed expression.


    ''''It''s okay, forgive me too, I could have explained it to you in a better way'''' Damian said, after all, vampires really are fantasy monsters and it''s easy to let the word slip out.


    ''''What are you talking about?'''' Monica asked, confused by the serious atmosphere.


    ''''Nothing''s wrong honey it''s just that your mother now knows I''m a vampire and when I told her you wanted to we had a little argument'''' Damian said.


    ''''Mom, do you mind if I want to be a vampire in the future?'''' Monica asked, looking at Maria.


    ''''No honey, when you grow up you can make the decision yourself'''' Said Maria calmly, it''s better to leave that for the future, there''s still a lot of time left.


    ''''Sure'''' Monica said happily.


    After lunch they all went into the sea, Sophia gave up on trying to get a tan, she is destined to live with pale skin.


    While everyone was having fun in the water, they ended up going several meters into the sea where they saw a shark fin approaching.


    Maria quickly approached Monica and hugged her, the others just watched with curiosity.


    Damian used his nature powers to connect with the shark, it was a female white shark and she was about to give birth, Damian really wondered if sharks gave birth in coastal waters.


    Maybe she got lost or some animal was chasing her.


    Damian reassured her that they were friendly with his skills.


    ''''Calm down, she won''t hurt us, she''s going to give birth'''' Damian said as he approached and stroked the shark, giving it some energy with his powers.


    As she felt the energy transmitted she became calmer and rubbed herself gently against Damian.


    ''''Mom, come closer, I want to see the baby shark'''' Monica said quickly when she heard that she was going to give birth.


    ''''Fine,'''' Maria said, hearing that it won''t hurt them she moved closer with more confidence.


    Sophia and Ana had approached a while ago, the birth of a white shark is not something they have seen before plus it''s not like it could hurt them.


    The shark moved a little uncomfortably and every so often it would beat its tail, after a few minutes a little white shark came out you could tell it was cute but it still had scary teeth.


    Damian approached the baby shark and took it into his hands, he improved its genetics directly, although it will not be a Megalodon it will surely be the biggest shark in the world in the future, the shark was also a female.


    Monica also approached and gently touched the newborn, she was really excited, it seems she has a great story to tell her friends when come back.


    Everyone also approached and petted the baby shark, Ana even took it out of the water and put it in front of her eyes to have a good look at it, Sophia wordlessly put it back in the water and gave Ana a look.


    After the nice moment, the mother and daughter pair decided to leave, the little one had to learn how to hunt from her mother and start eating.


    Damian and his family could see a big fin and a small one walking away from the beach, Damian hoped nothing bad happened to them and they could meet again.


    It was already getting dark so they decided to go back to the palace, Damian called for them to come and pick them up before heading back.


    Monica was tired so Damian let her sleep on his lap while he stroked her hair.


    Once they arrived at the palace they all went to take a bath to wash the salt off their skin.


    Damian appeared in Ana''s bath with a naughty look on his face, he was speechless when he saw her in the same position he found Ophelia, half bent over taking off her panties.


    Although, unlike the situation with Ophelia, he quickly got down on his knees and gave Ana a taste.


    Ana couldn''t help but shudder as she felt a tongue in her private place but didn''t react in a big way as she knew it was Damian, the bond they shared meant she could feel it.


    After a moment of tasting her, Damian had her lean her hands against the wall before thrusting inside her.


    They were both really excited as he usually didn''t do it in this position, so they did it for several hours until they finally bathed.


    Damian and Ana came down late as everyone had already had dinner, Sophia and Maria couldn''t help but give them dirty looks as they knew what was keeping them, Monica just looked confused as she really didn''t know what was going on.


    Damian proposed to them to play for a while before going to sleep, and they all agreed and started playing UNO. They didn''t play for long since they went to bed early because Monica was tired.


    Damian took Ana to her room before tucking her in.


    ''''Where are you going?'''' Ana asked when she saw that he didn''t get into bed.


    ''''I have some business to take care of, rest up, see you tomorrow'''' Damian said, kissing her.


    ''''Okay,'''' Ana said before closing her eyes and going to sleep.

 Chapter 30

    Seeing Ana asleep Damian left his room and reached the basement where he saw a futuristic elevator with a guard on each side.


    Damian approached the elevator and it opened automatically, the guards said nothing as he entered.


    As the elevator went down he couldn''t help but wonder about security.


    As he reached the bottom saw Ophelia talking to some scientists, she had to be briefed on the operation as the city''s electricity would have to be disconnected and connected to the new power generator.


    In the center of the room was some sort of giant battery, he guessed that was where the energy from the Tesseract was deposited, the rest were advanced devices that Damian really didn''t know what they were used for.


    Damian approached Ophelia and the scientists.


    "What''s the situation?'''' Damian asked as he looked at the drums.


    ''''Sir we already installed the power core, we just need to fill it with the Tesseract, according to the data we got when you absorb the energy it could take around two hours'''' Said a scientist.


    ''''How long will that amount of energy last?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''If the city''s current electricity usage is maintained it should last 30 years, but with the installation of defensive weapons around it and the constant use to recharge the weapons it might only last 10 years'''' Said the scientist cautiously, he didn''t know if he was going to be satisfied with that.


    "Ten years is fine," Damian said with a nod.


    ''''How are things going on your side?'''' Damian asked Ophelia.


    ''''Madripoor''s power distributor is clearly not happy but he can''t do anything about it. I already informed him that we will disconnect from his energy, and we will have to hold a press conference to inform the country'''' Said Ophelia.


    ''''But Damian there is something that can be problematic about disconnecting, many countries will ask us about where we get our power from'''' Said Ophelia.


    ''''Just say we have a nuclear power plant'''' Damian said.


    ''''Won''t it cause us some problems? the big countries are very suspicious of anything nuclear, what do you want to do?'''' Ophelia said.


    ''''Don''t worry, just say we''ll accept people to come and inspect our plant so they''ll be reassured, surely you know what to do'''' Damian said calmly.


    ''''Hm, I understand what you want to do, I''ll take care of it'''' Ophelia said, nodding.


    ''''When will it be ready?'''' Damian asked, turning back to the scientist.


    ''''Sir it''s all ready, we just need to bring the cube and connect it, I didn''t dare to move it from the ship to avoid any accident so I ask you to please bring it'''' Said the scientist a little nervous.


    ''''Hm, good job'''' Damian said, satisfied, it was better if no one else came in contact with the cube.


    ''''Tell me about security, there is no password or identification to go down'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Sir we created 2 robots on each side of the elevator, these robots can identify people by the energy emitted by each being, your energy is incomparable and almost impossible to replicate that''s why they let it pass without problems, they also use body temperature, weight, and body language to identify people'''' Said the scientist, those identification robots are almost impossible to elude if someone wants to enter through the elevator and if they are destroyed the elevator won''t go down.


    ''''At the moment besides the staff that maintains the place only Miss Ophelia and sir are allowed to go down if you want to add more people just ask me, although if you come with someone you will also be allowed entry'''' Said the scientist again.


    ''''Alright, let''s leave it as it is for the moment'''' Damian said.


    ''''I''ll go get the Tesseract, I''ll be right back'''' Damian said before disappearing.


    Damian appeared in the ship, since he absorbed the energy from the Tesseract he could sense its location so he appeared in the room it was in.


    After taking the Tesseract he returned to the subway lab in his palace.


    ''''That was quick'''' Ophelia commented as she saw him with the cube.


    Damian just shrugged his shoulders before placing the cube where the scientist indicated.


    Soon as it was some sort of liquid the core began to fill with energy at a somewhat slower speed.


    ''''We can connect the power to the city, but there will be a power cut for one minute'''' Said the scientist.


    ''''Do it'''' Damian said calmly as he watched the power filling up.


    ''''What a good king, you''re not even going to warn'''' Said Ophelia jokingly.


    ''''It''s only a minute, besides at this hour everyone is sleeping'''' Damian said, rolling his eyes.


    After exactly one minute the entire country''s electricity was connected to the Tesseract''s power.


    Now the country was self-sustaining in terms of energy and they wouldn''t have to pay other countries a fortune, not to mention it was a hidden danger, in any conflict they could push to cut the power before attacking.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ''''Start building defensive weaponry and prototype weapons using energy from the Tesseract'''' Damian said to the scientist before putting his hand on Ophelia''s shoulder and disappearing.


    Damian appeared with Ophelia in his office.


    Ophelia just gave him an annoyed look for the sudden teleportation, it left her somewhat dazed if not ready.


    ''''Tell me how things are going?'''' Damian asked, he usually didn''t interfere much in administration, but it''s a lot of work.


    ''''It''s fine, we recently reached 8 million inhabitants, it''s definitely a huge city'''' Ophelia said, the city has grown a lot over the years, mostly because most of the kidnapped people trafficking ended up in this city.


    ''''I see, I was thinking in the future to make another city on the other end of the island, it''s not good to have too big a city either'''' Damian said casually.


    ''''Hm, I''ll send people to check out places suitable for building'''' Ophelia said as she leaned back on the sofa, they were really casual when discussing things.


    ''''How many soldiers do we have?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Around 8 thousand soldiers'''' Ophelia said, it wasn''t many but that number couldn''t be despised either if they were going with superior weapons.


    ''''That number is fine, although a war is won with soldiers in the end with superior weaponry the numerical difference ceases to matter much'''' Damian said thoughtfully.


    ''''Secure the loyalty of the soldiers and then arm them, only give our technology to those who have their family in the city, if they have family outside leave them on standby'''' Damian said, it was a classic for someone to betray you because of threats to their families.


    ''''When do I get a vacation?'''' Ophelia asked, although she liked being in the country, lately, she had been thinking about going around the world and relaxing.


    ''''When my kids are grown up, I''ll let them play at running the country then you can do whatever you want'''' Damian said.


    ''''Are you kidding, you''ve been around for years and you still haven''t been able to pump up Ana''s belly, you don''t have a problem, do you?'''' Ophelia said looking at him mockingly, over the years she has learned to relax and joke with Damian and they can be considered friends.


    ''''Do you want me to prove it to you? you''ve gotten bold lately'''' Damian said with an annoyed face as he knew he couldn''t prove it her.


    ''''What are you waiting for?'''' Ophelia asked jokingly with a flirtatious face.


    ''''I will really spank your bare bottom in front of your five subordinates'''' Damian said threatening her, if it was before he made the promise to Carol he might have had another kind of relationship with Ophelia occasionally but unfortunately, he is a man of his word and since he promised Carol that he would only have 5 wives he would have to make Ophelia his wife but clearly, neither of them have romantic feelings for each other.


    ''''You know they adore me'''' said Ophelia grimacing, if he really did that she would fall off her throne in the minds of those girls.


    ''''Come to think of it, I''ve never met them, I''ve only seen them briefly'''' Damian said.


    ''''I''m a slaver, I make them work pretty hard, they''re vampires anyway so they can take it'''' said Ophelia.


    ''''I guess you''re right, then you won''t need a vacation for many years'''' Said Damian looking at her mockingly.


    ''''Come on don''t be like that'''' Said Ophelia as she shook her arm and exposed her cleavage looking at him seductively.


    ''''They''re sagging'''' Damian said looking at her cleavage.


    ''''Don''t fuck with me of course not'''' Said Ophelia annoyed at her failed attempt at seduction, even though it has never worked against Damian.


    ''''I think we should go to sleep'''' Damian said smiling at Ophelia, it''s been good to have her as a friend, they can always talk about stupid things in a relaxed way.


    ''''How daring,'''' Ophelia said, covering her face and feigning shame, but when she looked back Damian had already disappeared.


    Ophelia stomped around annoyed several times for leaving her hanging before going to take a shower.


    While Ophelia was in the tub she couldn''t help but be glad to have a friend like Damian, as an assassin she had never been able to trust anyone, since Damian arrived she can trust him and joke around since she knows Damian doesn''t need anything from her, and although she jokes seducing him the truth is she is very fond of Damian as her friend.


    Damian went back to the bed where Ana was sleeping and lay down with her, he couldn''t help but reach out his hands to Ana and was speechless as he felt her sleeping naked.


    Damian had already come somewhat upset by Ophelia''s skimpy clothing and her attempts at seduction and now he finds himself with a naked Ana, there''s really no way he can stand it.


    He reached under the sheets into Ana''s crotch before he started eating her out to get her to wake up.


    Ana felt a strange sensation and couldn''t help but alienate herself with her sleep, as she continued to sleep she couldn''t help but mumble ''Damian'' as in her sleep she pushed her head deeper.


    Damian as he felt Ana pushing his head thought he had woken up so with more enthusiasm he sucked and licked everything skillfully.


    After feeling he had an orgasm Damian shed his clothes and quickly plunged inside Ana.


    Ana in her dream felt very good but only when it was a pleasant and gentle stimulation but when she suddenly felt Damian thrust inside her she sat on the bed dumbfounded and realized that it was not just in her dream where it was happening yet Ana did not complain and became passionately involved with Damian.


    After an hour of having fun Ana was lying on top of Damian, she could still feel him inside her.


    ''''You surprised me, I thought I was dreaming'''' Ana said with her cheeks flushed.


    ''''Who was the one who slept naked tempting me?'''' Damian asked amusedly.


    ''''I wanted to surprise you'''' said Ana with a very slight smile.


    ''''Yes you did'''' said Damian laughing.


    ''''How''s it going?'''' Ana asked, she wasn''t in charge of Damian''s country so she didn''t know much.


    ''''It''s going well, today we switched our electricity source to Tesseract power, we don''t have to rely on other countries anymore'''' Damian said.


    ''''Hm that''s good, the other countries are going to be suspicious'''' Said Ana, when they stop buying power they are going to want to know where they get it from and maybe complain that they use nuclear power.


    ''''We already have a plan'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    Hm, I love you'''' Ana said.


    ''''I love you too'''' Damian said, smiling warmly at her.


    ''''Bathroom'''' Said Ana looking at him.


    ''''As you wish my queen'''' Damian said laughing before taking her in his arms and leading her to the bathroom to get cleaned up.


    After bathing, Damian fell asleep with Ana in his arms.


    ....


    While Damian was resting with Ana in his arms away from Madripoor, many intelligence leaders of major countries got the information that Madripoor had been disconnected from the power grid.


    The CIA leader received this information and was immediately alerted. One reason why they stopped buying electricity could be because they developed electricity themselves, but there is only one way to do it according to Madripoor''s environmental conditions and that is nuclear power.


    He met with the president as soon as possible to find out what measures were going to be taken.


    ''''Mr. President, Madripoor was disconnected from the power grid and they are likely being supplied with nuclear power,'''' said the CIA leader when he met with the president.


    ''''What do you propose?''''


    Let''s report the situation to the UN and demand that they allow us to review their entire country to make sure they are not creating nuclear weapons,'''' said the CIA leader, who hated anything to do with the underworld and criminals.


    ''''Have you considered the consequences of doing that?, we are not dealing with just any country, we are dealing with Damian Alucard, do you forget what happened to our spies?, what if he decides to turn against us? and I am not talking about a frontal war, I am talking about sabotage, we cannot enter his country but he can enter ours, I will not risk it, not to mention that many other countries also use nuclear power'''' Said the president with a final tone indicating that there was no more to discuss.


    ''''Yes sir'''' Replied the CIA leader reluctantly.


    ''''However you have to have a strong front and say we just want to make sure your nuclear power is safe, just make sure you stand down if things get serious'''' Said the president.


    ''''I know what to do'''' Said the CIA leader, nodding seriously.

 Chapter 31

    That morning everyone in Madripoor turned on their television and saw a woman dressed in green and even her hair and lips were green, everyone knew who she was, the right hand of the king who is in charge of most things, according to the title of the news they seemed to have disconnected from the old electricity supply.


    ''''I am pleased to report that Madripoor has once again moved forward on the road to being a self-sufficient country as we have opened a nuclear plant that will supply electricity to the whole country, I must also report that electricity prices will be reduced by 50%'''' Ophelia said with a smile.


    ''''We also want to inform you that any country that has doubts about our nuclear technology is invited to check that there are no dangers'''' Ophelia said smiling.


    ''''That''s all, thank you very much for your attention'''' Ophelia said as she left the podium.


    ....


    The next day Damian didn''t know what they had discussed about him and he really didn''t care, Believes that any situation can be solved by Ophelia, either by reason or by force.


    Damian went down to breakfast with Ana where he found the whole family gathered together eating.


    ''''What do you want to do today daughter?'''' Damian asked while they were eating.


    ''''I want to go to a water park'''' Monica said.


    ''''Hm okay, do you want me to go with you?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Mom will go with me so it''s okay, I know you''re busy these days'''' Monica said smiling at him, her dad is almost always with her so it''s okay for her to go alone with her mom.


    ''''My daughter doesn''t love me anymore'''' Damian said as he sighed and feigned sadness.


    ''''I love you, so when you are free come see me in the park,'''' Monica told him tenderly.


    ''''Alright, when I finish my business I''ll come and play with you'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''Are you going with Monica too?'''' Damian asked, looking at Sophia and Ana.


    ''''I''m going, maybe I''ll find a cute guy to talk to'''' Sophia said cheerfully.


    Hearing that, Damian''s face couldn''t help but grimace in annoyance, not something he wanted to hear coming from his mother, he made sure he had to go.


    Sophia seeing Damian''s face couldn''t help but feel amused.


    ''''I will go'''' Ana said inexpressibly.


    After everyone ate they each went to do their own thing, Damian showed up again in the lab to see how everything was going.


    ''''Is everything in order?'''' Damian asked the lead scientist.


    ''''Yes, the cosmic energy of the Tesseract is really versatile, there have been no problems so far'''' Said the scientist.


    ''''Perfect, how is the development of weapons going?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''We created a prototype weapon, it uses cosmic energy cells to fire, the performance is excellent, and the defensive cannons are also ready, it''s just Kree technology modified to accept the new energy, and with this new energy the weapons are far superior to the Kree'''' Said the scientist.


    ''''Well, I want you to work on something a little more complicated, I don''t know if you knew that the Tesseract is just a shell of the space stone'''' Damian said.


    ''''Sir, you mean one of the infinity stones?'''' Asked the scientist excitedly.


    ''''That''s right, inside the cube is the space stone, so the energy extracted from the Tesseract can be used to create portals. I want you to build a portal to my home in New York'''' Damian said.


    ''''I''ll have to do more research on it but there shouldn''t be a problem if we''re talking about the space stone, it''s just that it can only be activated with the Tesseract or a large amount of energy from it'''' Said the scientist.


    ''''Fine, coordinate what you need with Ophelia'''' Damian said before disappearing.


    Damian appeared in space, he looked at the earth while thinking about how to teleport to other planets, usually, it had to be somewhere he has already been or somewhere he can see, but personally, he hasn''t been to any planets, and doesn''t know if thinking about movie scenes would do the trick.


    He also thought about whether to go to Asgard, he can easily go with the Bifrost he can feel it, and he wonders if Heimdall can see it.


    ''Going to Asgard would surely change Thor''s coming, better leave it for later'' Damian thought.


    Damian thought about the planet Xandar before he started teleporting, even if he fails and ends up in a random place he can always go back.


    When he opened his eyes thankfully he was where wanted to be.


    He looked at the beautiful planet that had more greenery than you would think from a futuristic civilization.


    After appreciating the view Damian went down to the surface of the planet and looked around as he walked, casually tried a few things that caught his eye, and enjoyed the futuristic atmosphere.


    As he casually strolled around he suddenly began to notice that the streets were emptying and suddenly many soldiers and ships began to surround him.


    At the front of the soldiers approached a woman Damian recognized as Nova Prime, he guesses she has one of those Kree scanners and was used while strolling through the city without noticing.


    ''''Need something?'''' Damian asked the older woman.


    ''''I think I should ask you that question sir'''' Nova Prime said carefully.


    ''''But I was just casually walking by and you approached me'''' Damian said, smiling amusedly at her.


    ''''Our energy scanner detected it and exploded immediately, it could only tell that it is a threat to our planet'''' Said Nova Prime.


    ''''And yet you still come near me?'''' Damian asked a little mockingly


    ''''Whatever, I''m just having a look around, as long as you don''t bother me I won''t do anything to them'''' Damian said nonchalantly before continuing to look around the stores as he slowly approached Irani.


    The soldiers couldn''t help but become alert as they saw him walking towards them, they had been informed that a very powerful cosmic being had landed on their planet and although many thought it was crazy to ask him his intentions Nova Prime insisted it was her duty and they would die anyway if he came with bad intentions.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Nova Prime seeing him walking towards her couldn''t help but get nervous, despite the strong front she had feigned she knew that this type of being was very eccentric.


    She decided that there was no other option and she could only ask a favor of the acquaintance she made a few days ago, a blonde woman arrived with some Skrulls and she helped them to get information about the Skrulls spread around the galaxy, the woman thanked her and gave her a communicator saying that she owed her a favor.


    This woman exuded cosmic energy like air and hoped that she could at least contain the man in front of her.


    Fortunately, she knew they had not yet left Xandar as some Skrulls were hiding on this planet, Nova Prime stealthily or so she thought she pulled out a communicator and dialed the help button.


    Nova Prime had stopped at a distance far enough away from the cosmic being to have time to call for help, just as she was approaching them while casually looking at the stores she heard buzzing sounds that she knew were from her acquaintance as she flew.


    ....


    Carol after saying goodbye to Damian left for Xandar with Talos and the other Skrulls, they needed fuel and information about the Skrulls, so they don''t intercept their signals their communication was almost null so they didn''t know where the Skrulls were, Xandar was an excellent place to get information.


    Luckily they were able to contact Nova Prime who had a lot of information as they helped some Skrull when they were at war with the Kree and as a thank you Carol gave them a communicator so they could ask her for help.


    Carol was casually relaxing on the ship when her communicator lights up red, and Nova Prime''s name appears, she knows it is an emergency or Nova Prime would have just called her by other means, she quickly puts on her suit and flies off to the indicated location.


    From far away she could see soldiers and ships surrounding someone in the middle, as there were many ships it interrupted her vision so she could not see well what the subject looked like.


    She approached and landed next to Nova Prime before looking at the suspect and being stunned to see the handsome face.


    ''''Nova Prime did this person do something? if you want I can arrest him immediately'''' Carol said smiling excitedly.


    ''''Hm, he hasn''t done anything, it''s just that he''s a powerful cosmic being and we don''t have the confidence to dialogue with him in equality that''s why I called you'''' Nova Prime said quietly, though a bit confused by Carol''s smile.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''ll arrest him right now'''' Said Carol, the mischief could be seen all over her face.


    Nova Prime watched as Carol approached the suspect and said words that almost made her beg for her life.


    ''''You''re not going to resist, are you? Bad boy'''' Carol said as she gave him a flirtatious look.


    ''''...''''


    ''''I''ll take your silence as surrender, Nova Prime give me some handcuffs'''' Said Carol, very excited about where this was all going.


    Nova Prime indicated to a soldier to give her some handcuffs, she had already resigned herself to the situation.


    Carol put the handcuffs on Damian who didn''t resist, even though she knew Damian could take them off whenever he wanted it still amused her.


    ''''Don''t worry I''ll take care of him, he won''t hurt anyone'''' Carol said as she hugged Damian and took him flying.


    Damian just let Carol have fun, he was happy and surprised to find her, when he arrived on the planet he didn''t try to scan the planet so he didn''t really know she was there.


    Carol got to her room inside her ship and pushed Damian onto the bed before climbing on top of him.


    ''''I''ll check to make sure you don''t have any concealed weapons'''' Carol said seriously as she quickly undressed him.


    ''''I have my rights, I want a lawyer'''' Damian said seriously cooperating with her.


    "Aha! I found a dangerous weapon'''' Said Carol as she took his member in her hands and started stroking it.


    ''''...''''


    He wondered if 3 days without sex affected Carol.


    Carol felt Damian get hard so she took him into her mouth and sucked up and down trying to stimulate him as much as possible, when she felt it was enough she took off her suit before threading herself on Damian, she couldn''t help but arch her back a little with satisfaction on her face.


    Carol began to move up and down on Damian until he released the handcuffs and bewitched her down and began to thrust in and out quickly and used a little ''pleasure magic''.


    Damian decided to make Carol remember when she was a mortal and she became unconscious from the pleasure.


    When he saw that Carol was having an orgasm he took advantage of the moment and bit her neck increasing the pleasure to the maximum while drinking her blood, Carol could not help but let out a loud suppressed moan as she trembled slightly, Damian stimulated by Carol''s sensation and the taste of her blood finished inside her.


    Carol was lying there staring at the ceiling with a dazed yet satisfied expression., Damian couldn''t help but wonder if he overdid it a little.


    However, he simply hugged her and slept with her.


    A few hours later Carol woke up in someone''s arms, for a moment she panicked, but soon realized it was Damian and remembered the game they played.


    Carol couldn''t help but smile broadly at the thought of their time together, it had barely been 3 days but she missed him so much, it really was a coincidence to meet like that.


    Carol''s small movements woke Damian up, he looked at Carol who had her head buried in his neck before kissing and stroking her blonde hair.


    ''''I missed you'''' Damian said as he continued to stroke her hair.


    ''''Me too'''' Carol said softly.


    ''''Did you use the Kree ships to get here?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''No, I teleported,'''' Damian said.


    ''''I didn''t know you could do that'''' said Carol.


    ''''I learned how to do it with the Tesseract, now I can come to see you no matter where you are'''' said Damian.


    ''''That''s good, it would be hell to go a few years without you, before I could do it because I didn''t remember you but now I think it''s impossible'''' Carol said while rubbing her head against Damian affectionately.


    ''''You can go to Earth whenever you want'''' Said Damian.


    ''''Hm,'''' Carol replied.


    Damian and Carol just lazily lay in bed for a while before Damian decided to go back to earth, even though he would like to stay with Carol they will have a long time in the future, now he has to go back to go to the water park with his family and make sure no one flirts with his mother.


    ''''I have to go back'''' Damian said reluctantly.


    ''''Hm, you''ll come to pick me up for the night on Earth and then drop me back here'''' Said Carol.


    ''''Sure'''' Said Damian who had finished dressing.


    ''''See you'''' Said Carol before giving Damian a kiss.


    ''''See you'''' Said Damian, smiling at her before disappearing.


    Damian appeared in his palace and changed his clothes before he started searching for his family with his senses, once he found them he appeared at the water park.


    It was a little late, he was hoping to take a short walk but Carol made things take longer than planned.


    People were surprised when Damian appeared out of nowhere but he ignored them, he saw Sophia and Ana sitting sunbathing, having a low body temperature the sun felt comfortable.


    He also saw Monica and Maria going down a slide, they seemed to be having fun.


    ''''Hi, sorry I''m a little late'''' Damian said as he sat down next to Sophia and Ana.


    ''''You slept with a woman'''' Said Ana, narrowing her eyes at Damian, according to her Carol was far away in space so it couldn''t be her.


    ''''Wow, what a womanizing son I have'''' Sophia said feigning sadness as she covered her face with one hand.


    ''''...''''


    Damian sometimes wondered if women really had a sixth sense.


    "I went to another planet and met Carol," Damian said with no choice but to explain.


    ''''Hm'''' Ana said, hearing that it was Carol she didn''t say anything, Ana didn''t mind that he had other women she just wanted Damian to inform her who he was with, she didn''t want to be in the dark about his affairs.


    ''''I thought you were after all women, like your mother I was already getting worried if one day you would attack me'''' Sophia said jokingly to Damian.


    ''''Well after all we are not related by blood'''' Damian said looking at her mischievously.


    Hearing Damian Sophia couldn''t help but blush and give him a dirty look.


    ''''Well, I''ll go see my daughter'''' Damian said after joking with his mother.


    Damian took off his shirt and was left in just his swimsuit before walking toward his daughter.


    Damian was already attracting stares for his handsome looks and for being the king of this country, but when he took off his shirt the eyes of all the women couldn''t give a few glances occasionally trying to disguise themselves.


    Monica and Maria were also noticed by everyone''s stares.


    It must be said that Monica wanted to come to this water park because she wanted to make some friends but being the princess no boy had the confidence to talk to her.


    So she was feeling a little depressed but with her mother playing with her on the rides she was able to forget about that, now seeing her father she couldn''t help but smile and run to him.


    Damian seeing his daughter running towards him couldn''t help but smile, he bent down and took her in his arms before taking her on some rides.


    Maria smiled at him and indicated that she would go with Sophia and Ana, she wanted to give them some time alone.


    Damian played with Monica for a while before entering the pool and taking her somewhere alone.


    ''''Is something wrong honey?'''' Damian asked, he knew something was bothering his little daughter.


    ''''Daddy, the other kids my age won''t come near me or they''re afraid to talk to me'''' Monica said a little wistfully.


    ''''Honey as you know you are a princess and that status makes people careful when talking to you and as much as it is a benefit to be a princess it is also a burden, of course not all people are like that you just have to find the right ones'''' Damian said patiently while stroking his daughter''s hair.


    ''''Don''t your friends in New York treat you normally, even if you can''t have friends here you can have them elsewhere'''' Damian said.


    ''''Hm'''' said Monica letting it be known that she understood but still wasn''t happy with the situation.


    ''''Let''s go back and eat something delicious, how about some ice cream?'''' Damian said, trying to cheer her up.


    ''''Ok, I want strawberries,'''' Monica said.


    ''''Then let''s go get it'''' Damian said, smiling at her.

 Chapter 32

    Five years had passed.


    It was already the year 2000.


    Damian continued to live a quiet life and train his powers.


    Throughout these years Madripoor was fully developed and was already a power in the eyes of others.


    After starting to use the cosmic energy of the Tesseract to supply power to the country there was a small wave of spies who again achieved nothing, there was even a so-called black widow of the red room.


    They also built a portal from New York to Madripoor''s palace, and they started to produce superior technological products, thanks to the Kree knowledge they brought many products to the market, and their initial thought of creating a technological empire turned out to be very easy.


    However, there were not the pressures or threats Damian expected from the larger countries for their superior products.


    About Ophelia, still being her, a mischievous woman teasingly seducing Damian, she finally had a month''s vacation.


    Monica had also grown up and was 16 years old, soon it would be her graduation and she would finally become a vampire as she had said over the years.


    She had really grown into a big and beautiful girl, sometimes he looked at her with nostalgia remembering when she was only 5 years old.


    She had practiced martial arts for several years and had even won awards.


    Damian had also met Carol almost every day while she went through space, although she had been back a week ago and lived regularly with the whole family in New York.


    Together with Talos, he had found a safe planet for them to live on with the Skrulls they gathered on their travels.


    Lately, Carol and Ana had been bugging him about having children so every night they practiced hard.


    Although neither Carol nor Ana liked women it was inevitable that they would do adult things together, it would be strange for one to go out when Damian was going to do it with the other, despite this they had no sexual interactions with each other, and were just present and watching.


    Perhaps they acquired a certain fetish for watching after so long.


    With those kinds of meetings, Damian realized that the relationship between the two was closer, perhaps there was a closeness after seeing each other in those kinds of situations that they might consider embarrassing.


    Maria had peacefully enjoyed some time before she started working with Fury who by the way had become the leader of SHIELD, although she had never had the need to call him for help.


    Maria as in the original plot had founded S.W.O.R.D which monitored extraterrestrial phenomena.


    Maria was also starting to show her age, she was already around 36 years old, after all, it had been 11 years since he had met her.


    Unlike Carol, there was no difference since the day he met her, only that she became more beautiful because of her powers.


    Sassy hasn''t changed either, apparently, as long as he feeds her with his magic it gives her a long life, usually, tigers live a maximum of 10 years and it had already been 11, despite this she looked just as playful and spoiled.


    Sophia had also lived comfortably these years although lately, she had been bothering him by asking for grandchildren, he supposed she had talked about it with Carol and Ana.


    Damian had already been in this world for 11 years, as a reincarnated person he can''t help but think that it is a long time, many Fanfics or novels he had read were developed in less time.


    And it could be said that the story had not yet begun.


    Despite his fame as the king of Madripoor, Damian hardly ever appeared in public, most of his photos were taken in New York taking his daughter to school so little by little he became more and more commonplace until he was no longer big news.


    Although if he went out on the streets people would still stare at him or take pictures of him.


    Anyway, 5 years have passed quickly for Damian, but being a vampire his perception of time is different.


    Damian woke up one morning with Carol and Ana sleeping on either side of him, he wonders what things will be like when he has 5 wives, things to think about.


    He got up and stealthily dressed before heading down to the living room, Sophia and Monica were already there having breakfast, Maria worked with SHIELD in her own organization so she was usually busy and thanks to this Sophia and Monica had become very close over time.


    ''''Hello, my beautiful ladies'''' Damian said before kissing each of them on the cheek and sitting down.


    ''''Dad, I hope you won''t forget that I''m going to become a vampire, in 3 days it''s my graduation'''' Monica said seriously.


    ''''My daughter doesn''t call me daddy anymore, how sad'''' said Damian, depressed.


    ''''You don''t call me mommy either'''' Sophia said jokingly.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ''''Do you want me to call you mommy?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Hm, give it a try'''' Sophia said thoughtfully.


    ''''Mommy give me a napkin'''' Damian said looking at Sophia.


    ''''Hm, not bad'''' Sophia said with a slight blush.


    Damian just rolled his eyes at Sophia''s nonsense, although he is glad to have her as his mother, she can always cheer him up just by looking at her.


    Carol went downstairs with messy hair to breakfast, unlike vampires, Carol was still human and needed to eat.


    As Carol ate she got the usual naughty looks from Sophia to which she only responded with smug looks.


    Ana usually skipped breakfast and stayed in bed sleeping late, while they ate Damian received a message from Ophelia, apparently a spy had managed to infiltrate deeper than anyone else.


    After breakfast and saying goodbye to everyone Damian appeared at his palace where Ophelia was.


    ''''What''s the situation?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Apparently, it''s the red room again'''' Ophelia said as she led him to the cell where the spy was being held.


    As Damian entered the cell he saw what appeared to be a young redheaded girl around 17 years old, she was awake and looking at Damian with surprise and hesitation.


    ''''What do you know about her?'''' Damian asked, he thought knew who she was.


    ''''Apparently, she is quite famous, Natalia Alianovna Romanoff the current best black widow of the red room, but she is usually known as Natasha Romanoff'''' Ophelia said, it was quite easy to get information with technology and powers.


    Hearing her real name Natasha couldn''t help but be surprised, Natasha being the best in the red room was sent to infiltrate Madripoor, this place is almost a legend for spies as no one has been able to succeed.


    Although she doesn''t know how the others fared, she believes was very close to discovering one of the secrets, she was able to infiltrate the palace and reach the basement where there was a futuristic-looking elevator, unfortunately, the guards quickly neutralized her, they were too strong and her blows didn''t affect them, she felt likes was hitting metal.


    After being captured she couldn''t help but think that it is the end, although Madripoor is known to send back spies this time is different, she discovered something that could be important not to mention that even if they kill her no one from her country or organization will say anything about it.


    When the door opened a familiar face walked in, the king of Madripoor Damian Alucard, in the reports before her mission she saw his picture, and she has heard comments about his appearance, not only that he is the most handsome man in the world but since his first appearance 11 years ago he hasn''t changed a bit.


    This brought many theories, most of them ridiculous with things like that he bathes in virgin blood to keep his youth.


    When she heard that they said her real name she couldn''t help but be surprised by the capacity of this small country, not everything was on computers, most things were on paper, she can''t imagine how they found out her real name.


    Natasha just looked at Damian waiting for him to say what her fate was going to be, to Natasha''s surprise he just smiled softly at her before saying something that surprised her.


    ''''Release her'''' Damian said.


    ''''Did you suddenly fall in love, do you want me to add her to your harem?'''' Ophelia said dumbfounded, she can''t help but wonder if Damian prefers redheads.


    ''''Since when do I have a harem?'''' Damian asked, looking at Ophelia speechless.


    ''''You have 2 wives'''' Ophelia said.


    ''''Forget it, just release her'''' Said Damian rolling his eyes, he thinks 2 wives still don''t qualify for a harem, he probably will have one with 5 but that''s another topic.


    ''''You''re the boss'''' Ophelia said before pressing a button that released Natasha from her bonds.


    Natasha couldn''t help but think about trying to subdue the two people in front of her but she doesn''t know if she can win, she knows that the green-haired woman was a famous assassin 11 years ago who controlled Madripoor and for her to totally surrender to Damian there must be something abnormal, not to mention that they are releasing her, Natasha is not an ungrateful person, she already has information for her mission to be considered finished.


    ''''Follow me girl'''' Ophelia said as she walked out of the cell.


    Natasha looked at Damian hesitantly before quickly following her.


    Damian looked at Natasha''s back and couldn''t help a wry smile at their first encounter, in his previous life Natasha was one of his favorite characters in the MCU and she couldn''t get a happy ending.


    ''''I must say you are lucky, Damian decided to let you go, I don''t know if it''s because of your pretty face or maybe Damian likes redheads, the normal thing would have been to silence you or at least not let you leave the country because of the information you got even though it was little'''' Ophelia said casually while guiding Natasha


    ''''Hm, if this situation was in the Red Room I would have been silenced'''' Natasha said.


    ''''You''re pretty good, don''t you want to leave the Red Room and work for us?'''' Said Ophelia, the girl was pretty good since she got further than any spy, not to mention that Damian seems to like her somehow.


    ''''It''s almost impossible for me, people close to me are also part of the red room and if I leave they can do something to them to lure me or just hurt me'''' Natasha said seriously, she can''t leave the red room if she doesn''t kill Dreykov, there''s also her sister and her ''parents''.


    Ophelia took her to a luxury cruise ship that was leaving in the afternoon before giving her a ticket and wishing her good luck.


    Natasha couldn''t help but look at Ophelia''s back, she really liked this country, it has a different feel to it, the people live quietly and she knows there is no crime, while spying before infiltrating the palace she learned that the wages are enough for people to live decently and the criminals that occasionally appear are forced to hard labor with only three meals a day for a time proportional to their crime.


    Despite being the center of the underworld and possibly a criminal country because of all the crime bosses living there due to anti-extradition, ironically it has a very low crime rate.


    She also couldn''t help but remember Damian, his perfectly handsome face remained in her memory, he really looked young, it was as if he was barely in his first years of college and she was a senior in high school, she couldn''t help a slight blush to appear on her face from her thoughts.


    She finally boarded the luxury cruise and decided to enjoy herself until she arrived back at the Red Room, she supposed had to make up a little lie.


    ....


    After that incident, Damian returned home to New York.


    ''''Did something happen?'''' Carol asked when she saw him arrive.


    ''''No, just a minor matter, a rather skilled spy managed to infiltrate the palace'''' Damian said.


    ''''Hmm I see'''' Said Carol.


    ''''Are you going out again?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''Yes, I''m going to visit a friend'''' Said Damian.


    ''''Are you talking about Jen?'''' Asked Carol.


    ''''Yes, it''s been a while since we''ve seen each other,'''' said Damian.


    ''''Come back soon'''' Said Carol before giving him a kiss.


    ''''I''ll surely be back quickly, after all, we have important things to do'''' Damian said, smiling mischievously at her.


    ''''Oh, really, like what?'''' Carol said, matching his smile.


    ''''Like ensuring the prosperity of the vampire race'''' Damian said seriously while hugging her and squeezing her buttocks.


    ''''You''re right, it''s really important'''' Said Carol as she hugged his neck and kissed him.


    ''''Dad, could you not do that in the middle of the living room?'''' Monica said out of nowhere, breaking the passionate atmosphere.


    ''''Honey if you want a hug from daddy just say so, don''t be jealous'''' Damian said as he appeared behind her and hugged her before giving her a kiss on the cheek and disappearing again.


    ''''What a daddy''s girl'''' Carol teased Monica as she saw her with a blush on her face.


    ''''hmph, you only know how to flirt with daddy'''' Monica said as she left fuming in annoyance.

 Chapter 33

    Damian teleported directly to Jen or also known as Ancient One, unlike the first time he used teleportation he has never had a ''perverted accident'' again.


    Jen was training several disciples, and among them was Kaecilius, the disciple who in the future was going to betray her, although Jen obviously knew that too.


    When he suddenly appeared everyone became alert and pointed their weapons at him.


    ''''It''s okay, he''s a friend,'''' Jen said.


    Everyone lowered their weapons although the masters and some rather sensitive disciples didn''t let their guard down, they could sense that the person in front of them was a very powerful cosmic being.


    ''''Friend?, weren''t we getting married?'''' Damian said, very surprised.


    ''''...''''


    Jen sometimes seriously wondered what was in Damian''s head, he could make the most ridiculous jokes at the time he least should.


    ''''Come on it''s a joke, don''t look at me like that'''' Damian said laughing softly as he saw how the teachers and disciples looked at him like a heretic as if he had sullied their saint.


    ''''You are dismissed for the day'''' Jen said, ending the training.


    ''''Why did you accept him if you know he will betray you and indirectly be your assassin?'''' Damian asked as everyone left.


    ''''Because right now he''s not that person, he really needs help, besides the future already changed, I don''t know where it will lead us with your presence'''' Said Jen calmly.


    ''''You really are nicer than you should be'''' Damian said, looking at her with a frown.


    ''''And to what do I owe your visit?'''' Jen asked.


    ''''Can''t I visit a friend?'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''Sure, come on, I''ll make you some tea," Jen said, smiling at him.


    ''''Oh tea, you''ve never given me tea before'''' Damian said sarcastically.


    ''''It''s the only thing to drink here'''' Jen said.


    ''''Why don''t you come over tonight for dinner at my house, Carol is finally back and my whole family is together, it''s a good time to introduce you'''' Damian said smiling at her.


    ''''It wouldn''t be bad, it really has been years since I''ve been out of some sanctuary'''' Jen said.


    ''''Great, then remember to arrive in the afternoon'''' Damian said.


    ''''Tell me when you plan to return the Tesseract, you must have already affected the future enough by keeping it for 5 years'''' Said Jen.


    ''''You''re right, maybe I''ll return it today'''' Damian said, nodding.


    ''''I often wonder where the future will take us with your intervention'''' Jen said, sighing as she handed him the tea.


    ''''I don''t know, I''ll just make sure the people I love are okay,'''' Damian said it really was all he cared about, only if he could save the earth.


    ''''It''s what everyone wants'''' Jen said.


    ''''I guess so, but let''s not start with dramatic themes'''' Damian said.


    ''''I''ll probably have kids soon'''' Damian said suddenly.


    ''''Really?'''' Said Jen surprised, she can''t imagine what Damian''s kids will be like.


    ''''Hm, with Ana and Carol, I wish they were pregnant at the same time, so my kids would grow up together, but it''s hard'''' Said Damian smiling slightly at the thought.


    ''''They''ll probably be quite adorable'''' Said Jen smiling.


    ''''Well you''ll see them often, won''t you be like their aunt, one that''s close to 800 years old'''' Damian said jokingly.


    ''''You really like mentioning my age'''' Jen said slowly.


    ''''Don''t be so serious, after 100 years it doesn''t matter how old you are'''' Damian said.


    ''''Even if you say you are 30 anyone would believe you, as they say, age is just a number'''' Damian said again.


    ''''Sometimes it makes me want to push you into the mirror dimension, but I remember you can get out easily'''' Said Jen looking at him wrong.


    ''''We''ve been friends for 11 years now, time really passes'''' Said Damian.


    ''''I guess so, it''s been 11 fun years'''' Said Jen.


    ''''Don''t say it like you''re going to die'''' Said Damian rolling his eyes.


    ''''You know what-'''' Jen said before she was interrupted.


    ''''I won''t let you die, you should know that,'''' Damian said, interrupting her.


    ''''You don''t know what repercussions it could have, even though a lot of things have changed overall everything is still on track, but that''s a pretty big change'''' Jen said seriously.


    ''''Never mind, what''s the worst that could happen?'''' Damian joked saying a phrase that raises flags.


    ''''You really shouldn''t say that kind of phrase'''' Jen said speechlessly.


    ''''Well I have the strength to back up whatever happens'''' Damian said calmly.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ''''Well, I think I should go, remember to go to my place in the afternoon'''' Damian said after drinking his tea.


    ''''Yeah yeah, don''t worry about it and go'''' Jen said, rolling her eyes.


    Damian smiled at her before disappearing.


    Damian appeared invisible outside one of the SHIELD headquarters left in New York, fortunately, Fury was there and he didn''t have to look for him in other bases.


    He could sense Fury alone in his office so he suddenly appeared before him.


    Fury almost had a heart attack and quickly pointed his gun at him, seeing it was Damian he calmed down and lowered his weapon.


    ''''That could be considered attempted murder'''' Fury said in annoyance.


    ''''Never mind, I have diplomatic immunity'''' Damian said laughing.


    ''''Yeah, I know, is something wrong?'''' Fury asked, sighing.


    ''''I came to give you a gift, it turns out I have no use for it at the moment so you can keep it, just make sure you don''t lose it'''' Damian said before pulling out the Tesseract and showing it to him.


    Fury immediately became severe when he saw the Tesseract, he knows it''s a miraculous artifact that can produce unlimited energy, he didn''t dare to ask Damian for it 5 years ago but now that he''s handing it over he couldn''t help but feel relieved, he also wonders what he did with it for 5 years and why he''s handing it over so easily.


    ''''Are you really going to hand him over to me?'''' Fury asked, really confused.


    ''''Sure, I told you it''s of no use to me for now, besides it''ll be back in my hands in a few years anyway,'''' Damian said sincerely.


    ''''But I advise you to find a container unless you want to know what happens if you touch it'''' Damian said amused.


    ''''Sure, give me a moment,'''' Said Fury.


    Fury made a call and walked out of his office to receive some sort of container he assumed was for the Tesseract.


    ''''That was pretty quick'''' Damian said.


    ''''Well, when you''re the leader of SHIELD that''s the way things are for you'''' Said Fury.


    Fury opened the container and indicated that he could put the Tesseract in, Damian put the cube in place before Fury closed the container.


    ''''And tell me how is Carol?'''' Fury asked.


    ''''She came back about a week ago, and now she''s staying at my place'''' Damian said.


    ''''That''s great'''' Said Fury honestly, he felt safer if Carol was on the planet, unlike Damian who is more indifferent to things Carol has more of a hero spirit.


    ''''And how are you doing as director of SHIELD?'''' Damian asked casually.


    ''''You know, sorting things out here and there, I''m really busy all the time,'''' Fury said briefly.


    ''''I understand, well it''s time for me to go, make sure you take care of that'''' Damian said.


    ''''Okay, say hi to Carol for me'''' Said Fury.


    ''''Bye,'''' Damian said before disappearing.


    Damian went back to his house and told the chef that one more person was coming for dinner, then he went to the living room where Carol and Monica were playing video games, and Sophia and Ana who were sitting with Sassy were watching them.


    ''''How did it go?'''' Carol said without taking her eyes off the screen.


    ''''Good, I also met Fury, he said hi'''' Damian said.


    ''''Fury?, weren''t you meeting a friend?'''' Carol asked puzzled.


    ''''Yes, but I went to give him the Tesseract'''' Damian said.


    ''''Why did you give the Tesseract to the humans?They probably blew up a city while investigating'''' Said Ana, frowning.


    ''''Hey! There are 2 humans here'''' Carol shouted in annoyance as she played.


    ''''The Tesseract is of no use to me anymore, besides you could consider it belongs to them, it was left on Earth by Odin many years ago'''' said Damian.


    ''''Aren''t you worried about them making weapons?'''' Sophia asked.


    ''''Why should I care?I''m not their father or their owner if they make weapons to defend themselves good for them'''' Damian said, what the humans did or didn''t do doesn''t affect him.


    ''''Hey again I say it, there are 2 humans here'''' Said Carol, finally looking away from the screen.


    ''''You''re the vampire queen'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''Hm, right'''' Carol said, she was quickly defeated as all sorts of thoughts ran through her mind.


    ''''Damian, when are we getting married?'''' Carol said.


    ''''Hm, that''s a good question, but I wish it was equal for everyone'''' said Damian.


    "You want to walk down a hallway with 5 women, you insensitive bastard," Carol said, shooting him a dirty look.


    Even Sophia, Monica, and Ana gave him a dirty look.


    ''''Hey don''t look at me like that, I just want it to be fair for everyone'''' Damian said, defending himself.


    ''''Just wait a few years then it won''t be too late, it''s not like you''re getting old'''' Damian said again.


    ''''Fine'''' Carol said reluctantly.


    ''''By the way, I''m having my friend over for dinner'''' Damian said out of nowhere.


    Everyone couldn''t help but turn their attention to Damian again, it was strange that they had visitors.


    ''''She doesn''t know what we are so be careful not to expose yourselves'''' Damian said, even though it was a lie and Jen probably knew more than everyone here it would be fun to watch them fight.


    ''''Don''t worry it''s not like we''re any different than humans'''' Carol said as she played with Monica, right after saying that she apparently lost the game and her body glowed in cosmic light as she smashed the console controller.


    ''''...''''


    ''''Whatever'''' Damian said as he looked at Carol speechless.


    Time passed and soon they were alerted that there was someone at the gate, Damian told the guards to let her through and that she was a friend of his so that in the future she would not be stopped.


    Damian stood to open the door and when he saw that it was the right person he gestured for her to enter.


    Everyone was waiting to know what kind of friend Damian had invited, was she beautiful? Did she have superpowers? And the most important question of all, were they starting some kind of relationship?


    Many questions ran through all the girls waiting for the mysterious friend to enter, but they expected anything but a bald woman in a Buddhist dress to walk in.


    ''''Hi,'''' Jen said as she gave her trademark smile to everyone.


    Damian went behind Jen and pushed her forward slightly before introducing her.


    ''''Girls, this is Jen, a rather old friend,'''' Damian said, smiling.


    ''''Why do you have to mention my age?'''' Jen said looking at Damian annoyed.


    ''''What are you talking about?I just said you''re an old friend, after all, we''ve known each other for 11 years'''' Damian said, feigning innocence to which he only received an annoyed look from Jen.


    ''''Hi, nice to meet you, I''m Damian''s mother'''' Said Sophia.


    ''''Hm'''' Said Ana looking at Jen a little confused, she wondered if Damian''s tastes had changed, should she get a haircut?


    ''''Hi Jen, I''m Damian''s wife, although we''re not married yet'''' Said Carol smiling.


    ''''Hi, I''m Damian''s daughter Monica'''' Monica said.


    ''''Hm, nice to meet you, Damian has told me about you'''' said Jen cordially.


    ''''How did you all meet?'''' Carol asked curiously.


    ''''Damian came to a shrine I was guarding where we met, chatted, and eventually became friends, although sometimes it makes me want to sew his mouth shut,'''' Jen said, smiling kindly as if there was nothing wrong with what she was saying.


    ''''So you''re some sort of priestess?'''' Sophia asked, she couldn''t be blamed for thinking that, after all, Jen was wearing clearly ornamental oriental-looking clothing.


    ''''She''s like a cult leader'''' Damian said jokingly.


    ''''I''m not a cult leader'''' Jen said, annoyed.


    ''''I''m a spiritual guide for lost people'''' Jen said.


    ''''But you have disciples and ranks within the group, not to mention operating in secret, that''s clearly a cult'''' Damian said.


    ''''Don''t worry, we won''t judge you'''' Said Carol looking at her sympathetically.


    Jen was speechless, she could only look very annoyed at Damian.


    ''''Well, how about we stop by for lunch? I''ll let you taste all kinds of things, '''' Damian said to Jen.


    "Well, I''m expecting it," Jen said.


    The five women and Damian walked to the dining room, each took a seat, and soon the maids came in, bringing food and placing it in front of each person.


    As they ate Damian couldn''t help but annoy Carol by making her hands glow by sending her pulses of cosmic energy.


    Carol quickly hides her hand as Damian told her that Jen doesn''t know anything about superpowers.


    Carol was very surprised, she doesn''t know why her power activated out of nowhere.


    Fortunately, Jen was looking away and didn''t notice, or so she thinks.


    Soon some strands of her hair started to glow and float, Carol again in panic tried to pull them down and not be noticed but soon her whole body started to glow and she looked like a deer in headlights looking at Jen and Damian.


    ''''Pfff'''' Damian laughed loudly.


    Hearing Damian laugh like that she understood that he was the one to blame for everything, she thought was losing control of her powers, and she couldn''t help but blush intensely and shoot Damian a lightning bolt.

 Chapter 34

    At first, they were puzzled to see Carol using her powers for no reason even when Damian told them that Jen didn''t know anything supernatural, but when Damian laughed so hard and Carol shot him they couldn''t help but get suspicious.


    Damian sent the attack into space as he looked at Carol laughing.


    ''''Sorry love it''s just that I love seeing your expressions'''' Damian said looking at her with a smile, he loves seeing the panic on her face even though it would sound wrong somehow.


    ''''So what''s up with Jen knowing about my powers?'''' Carol asked confused.


    ''''She knows about that too, she''s the supreme sorceress of the Earth'''' Damian said laughing.


    ''''So you didn''t tell them what I was'''' Jen said, now understanding the drama.


    ''''So you''re some kind of wizard?'''' Monica asked, a little excited.


    ''''We prefer the term masters of the mystic arts'''' Jen replied softly.


    ''''So what is your job or what do you do as a sorceress?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''We wizards defend our reality from very powerful cosmic creatures that come from other dimensions'''' Jen said, looking slightly at Damian.


    ''''More powerful than dad?'''' Monica asked curiously.


    ''''It''s hard to say, most are not as powerful as your father but there are some that in energy could be his rival, but your father is a very annoying enemy with many abilities that are hard to counter so it would be hard for any to be able to take on your father'''' Jen said.


    They all listened carefully and couldn''t help but be surprised by the powerful beings out there, although they don''t know the full extent of Damian''s powers they do know that he is very very powerful, and to think that there are more such beings out there is terrifying.


    ''''Don''t worry, in the world, there is a barrier that protects our reality from beings like that, and my duty and that of other wizards is to protect that barrier by preventing them from entering our reality'''' Jen said and again looked at Damian, she still didn''t understand how such a being could casually walk the earth and why he has such a human personality.


    After Jen finished talking they all ate while thinking about what Jen had said, if it wasn''t for Damian they would probably live without knowing that Earth is not as safe as they thought.


    When they finished dinner Damian proposed that they play Monopoly.


    Playing Monopoly was almost a tradition, they had been playing since Monica was little.


    Jen had never played so they explained the rules to her, according to Damian she seemed pretty excited to play.


    Throughout the game there was a lot of laughter and anger, Jen especially seemed excited playing, she had no mercy when asking for money.


    ''''You fell on my property, you owe me 210 dollars'''' said Jen, looking at her victim with intensity.


    Ana returned her gaze with intensity before reluctantly handing her the money.


    They all had a good time and as it was late they finished for the day, Jen also said goodbye saying she had a great time and Damian escorted her out of the house.


    ''''So I''ll see you another day,'''' Damian said, smiling at Jen.


    Hm, thanks for inviting me, I had a great time'''' Jen said with a wider smile than usual as she opened a portal and walked through it.


    Dami¨¢n only gave a slight smile before returning to his room, when he entered he saw that Carol and Ana were in their underwear while changing clothes.


    ''''Wow, is it my birthday?, who sent two cute girls to my room?'''' Damian said jokingly.


    ''''Fuck you'''' Carol said rolling her eyes.


    Ana just looked at him with a sensual and provocative look.


    ''''How did you like my friend Jen?, now you can stop looking at me funny when I go to visit her'''' said Damian as he lay back on the bed.


    ''''I don''t look at you funny'''' Carol defended herself.


    ''''Sometimes you do'''' Said Ana who had finished putting on her pajamas, the pajamas left a lot of skin uncovered, and Ana knew Damian loved to touch her fresh skin.


    ''''Whose side are you on? Where did our brotherhood go?'''' Carol asked, pretending to feel betrayed.


    ''''Damian''s side'''' Ana said as she lay down next to him and put her head on his chest.


    ''''Just give me some space'''' Carol said, looking away without acknowledging anything.


    Damian was used to the usual ''fights'' that happened between them, he was really happy just watching them and living with them, he was also grateful that they were getting along even though the personality of the two is totally opposite, he guessed that he has to add someone who is in the middle ground to balance things out.


    ''I have no choice'' Damian thought jokingly.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ''''I feel like you''re thinking something bad'''' Said Ana looking at him expressionlessly.


    ''''He''s probably thinking about the next girl he''ll add, I told you you''re too soft on him'''' Said Carol.


    ''''Weren''t you the one who allowed all this?'''' Ana asked, tilting her head slightly to the side.


    ''''...''''


    ''Wow, I think Ana won this round'' Damian thought.


    ''''Well girls let''s go to sleep you can play tomorrow'''' Damian said as he pulled them into his embrace and tried to get them to go to sleep.


    Damian tried to fall asleep but the two little succubi in his arms were not going to allow it, he felt their hands slowly moving towards his crotch, the feeling was really stimulating and when their hands arrived he already had an erection.


    Damian had no choice but to keep his girls satisfied, they really were succubus, at least they did it once a day for hours.


    The next day dawned with two octopuses glued to him, he just looked at them lovingly before giving them a kiss on each forehead and turning to mist appearing out of bed.


    Carol and Ana frowned in their sleep as they felt Damian disappear, so they moved a little closer to the center until they found warmth again, believing it was Damian they hugged each other but their brows furrowed even more as they felt ''he'' was too soft.


    Soon the two opened their eyes and for an instant, they looked at each other in surprise as they found they were in each other''s arms.


    ''''You know, even though we are part of the same harem, I don''t like you that way, sorry Carol'''' Ana said inexpressively.


    ''''...''''


    Carol with an annoyed look just pushed her off the bed and Ana fell to the floor.


    Ana got up and looked at her expressionlessly.


    ''''That wasn''t necessary'''' Ana said.


    ''''I''m sorry but I wanted to make it clear that I only like Damian, it''s already too much for you to let you see my sensual body,'''' Carol said, looking down on her with haughtiness.


    ''''I have them bigger anyway'''' Said Ana pushing her breasts up slightly.


    ''''Damian doesn''t like your cow breasts'''' Said Carol, more pissed off than she looked.


    ''''I''m glad they''re getting along, at first they didn''t talk so much, even for Ana it''s weird to say so much'''' Said Damian looking at them softly.


    ''''hmph, I''m going to take a bath'''' Carol said, being a tsundere before going to the bathroom.


    ''''Hm, I like Carol'''' Said Ana smiling slightly at him, since she is with Damian she stopped being alone, she got a family and although her expressionless mask was a mask, after so much it''s already part of her and she knows that Damian in a way likes the contrast in her expressions so she doesn''t worry about changing it, she just lets things flow.


    Damian looked at her with a faint smile before going downstairs for breakfast and left Carol and Ana in the room, as always he considered himself a lucky person to have both of them.


    Before he got to the dining room he found Sophia talking on the phone and she seemed a bit serious so he waited near her.


    Sophia talked for a while before she stopped and turned to look at Damian.


    ''''Did something happen?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Hm, could you tell, you actually still have family only it''s relatively distant and you had never come in contact with them, you have a cousin on your mother''s side, her parents died years ago and she just finished high school, she called me and wanted to see if you could help her get into Madripoor university, she just wants you to help her get there and give her a chance to take the exam, it''s funny since I don''t think she knows you''re the king of Madripoor'''' Sophia said with a slight chuckle.


    ''''Right, where is she?'''' Damian asked, helping his cousin is something extremely easy so he sees no reason not to do it.


    ''''She''s in a hotel in New York, she told me she wanted to talk to you to ask you in person'''' Sophia said.


    ''''Send someone to pick her up, let her live here for now, after all, she''s my cousin, there''s no reason for her to live in a hotel'''' Damian said casually.


    ''''Fine'''' Sophia said.


    Sophia quickly alerted a trusted guard and sent him with a maid to bring her in, she told him she was Damian''s cousin so there would be no misunderstandings.


    Sophia walked to the dining room and found Damian waiting for her, she smiled slightly at him before taking his arm and walking together to the dining room.


    Damian didn''t think much about this new cousin of his, if they got along well then great, but he was going to live in Madripoor anyway so they wouldn''t have so much contact.


    Damian had breakfast with his whole family, tomorrow was Monica''s high school graduation and also her graduation as a human so everyone was a bit excited.


    After breakfast, Damian felt a car entering his house with the guard and the maid but an additional person was coming.


    ....


    Jane Foster since she was a little girl was very intelligent but also unlucky, her parents died when she was young and she could only live with the savings of her parents and a friend of her father, Erik Selvic, even so, the time came when the money ran out and she still had to go to university.


    She only had two options, one is to accept Erik to pay for her college which she feels really embarrassed about since Erik has helped her since she was very young and she doesn''t want to be such a burden to him.


    The other option is to ask for help from a cousin of hers that her mother told her about when she was young, she had recently found his name and home in some old papers of her mother''s, she knew he was very wealthy and influential but she didn''t know exactly how much.


    Damian was his name, it reminded her of the legendary Damian Alucard, the king of Madripoor, that country was a paradise for scientists, they had the highest technology and the truth also wanted to go to university there, even Erik when he heard her decision told her that if she had the opportunity she should study in Madripoor.


    So here was Jane, calling the housekeeper of her cousin''s house, she knew her name was Sophia, after communicating for a few moments where she asked if she could see her cousin she ended the call and waited for her answer, she just hoped that her cousin was not one of those arrogant and evil politicians, even at her young age she knew that money corrupts easily, even more when you just inherit that money and don''t work hard for it.


    About one hour passed and she couldn''t help but get nervous thinking that her cousin had ignored her until she heard the phone in her room.


    "Hello?'''' Jane asked, answering the phone.


    ''''Miss, there''s a lady in a maid''s outfit looking for you and she says she''s coming from your cousin to take you home,'''' said the voice over the phone.


    ''''Tell her I''ll be right there,'''' Jane said hurriedly.


    Jane quickly put her luggage down and the guard helped her put it away before opening the door for her.


    So Jane was in a luxurious car in front of a giant mansion, she wondered what her cousin looked like, if she wasn''t mistaken he should be around 32 years old.


    Jane couldn''t help but widen her eyes in surprise as she saw a giant tiger casually strolling towards the back of the mansion, she couldn''t help but wonder if she was hallucinating from nerves.


    Jane got out of the car and the maid guided her and gestured respectfully for her to enter, after entering again she guided her to what looked like a study.


    The mansion was huge and very luxurious, her parents were just normal people, maybe a little above average, they were just teachers so they didn''t earn that much.


    ''''Sir we brought the lady, shall I let her in?'''' asked the maid.


    ''''Sure, let her come in'''' said an unfamiliar voice.


    The maid gestured for her to come in and Jane nervously pushed the door and entered.


    When she entered she saw the most attractive person she had ever seen in her life sitting behind a large desk.


    She couldn''t help but be distracted by the sight of him, especially with his strange blue hair.


    ''''So you''re my cousin'''' Said the exaggeratedly attractive young man.


    ''''Hm'''' Was the only thing that came out of Jane''s mouth out of nervousness.

 Chapter 35

    Damian was secretly very surprised to see his cousin, Isn''t this Padme? fortunately, he had a good poker face, clearly, this was Jane Foster.


    ''''Hello, please have a seat'''' Damian said cordially.


    ''''Hm, thank you'''' Jane said somewhat nervously as she took a seat across from him.


    ''''So how about we introduce ourselves, what''s your name?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''I''m Jane Foster, my mother was your mother''s younger sister'''' Jane said.


    ''''My name is Damian Alucard, nice to meet you'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''Hm,'''' Jane was so distracted by his smile that for a moment she overlooked his last name, after all, she was a 17-year-old girl.


    ''''What, Alucard, as in the king of Madripoor?'''' Jane asked, puzzled, she wondered if she came to the wrong place.


    ''''That''s right, I''m the king of Madripoor, it''s funny that you asked me for help without knowing it'''' Damian said smiling.


    Jane was very surprised but it was normal that she didn''t know, the papers she found were old and probably didn''t have pictures.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''ll help you, how about in two days you go to Madripoor, tomorrow is my daughter''s high school graduation, if you want you can go'''' Damian said, seeing her not knowing what to say.


    ''''Right, you have a daughter'''' Said Jane, still confused not to mention that Damian doesn''t look like a 31-year-old.


    ''''It''s okay, let''s go downstairs so you can meet everyone, don''t be nervous, they are all very nice'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''It''s okay'''' Jane said, clearly nervous.


    Damian walked down to the living room where everyone was usually with Jane following him. It was funny that his daughter was almost the same age as her cousin.


    When Damian came downstairs with Jane everyone but Sophia looked at him strangely, Damian couldn''t help but feel a headache when he saw Sophia''s smile, clearly, she hadn''t told them anything.


    ''''Wow, now you''re going after young girls?'''' Carol asked mockingly.


    ''''Hm, you''re getting a little old'''' Said Ana adding fuel to the fire.


    Even her daughter looked at him doubtfully, Damian couldn''t help but want to give them a couple of spankings for having too much imagination.


    ''''This is Jane Foster, my cousin'''' Damian said, looking speechless at the 3 girls with too much imagination.


    ''''Hi, nice to meet you'''' Jane said as she looked around the room at everyone, she recognized Monica, Damian''s daughter, she had seen her on the news a few times, but the other 3 women who were exaggeratedly beautiful she had never seen, she wondered if her cousin had some sort of harem.


    ''''Oh so you''re his cousin, nice to meet you, I''m Carol'''' Carol said as she shook Jane''s hand.


    ''''I''m Ana'''' Ana introduced herself briefly.


    ''''I''m Sophia, we spoke earlier on the phone'''' Sophia said cheerfully.


    ''''Hm, sorry to ask but who is your wife?'''' Jane asked innocently.


    ''''...''''


    ''''Do you see that beautiful woman full of materiality named Sophia?'''' Damian asked, smiling at Jane.


    ''''Yes,'''' Jane answered while thinking that she was his wife.


    ''''Well she''s not, she''s my adoptive mother'''' Damian said, stifling his laughter.


    ''''Huh?'''' Jane was dumbfounded, to begin with, Sophia looked like a lady of around 30 plus his words she thought it was her, but an adoptive mother, would he have some kind of weird taste?


    ''''The beautiful ladies with blonde and black hair are my wives, and Monica is my daughter'''' Damian said, seeing that she was starting to think strange things.


    ''''Do you have 2 wives?'''' Jane asked puzzled, even if he was a king, harems are a thing of the past, or not?


    ''''That''s right, they both started fighting for me so to avoid trouble I had no choice but to accept them both'''' Damian said, sighing sadly before dodging a cushion that was heading straight for his face.


    Carol looked annoyed with her hand outstretched by the thrown cushion and even Ana was looking at him more intensely than usual.


    ''''I''m just kidding, I chased them and they generously agreed to share me'''' Damian said looking at them affectionately, he knew it worked, Carol who is more easily embarrassed blushed a little and looked away.


    ''''Hm I understand, don''t worry'''' Jane said, although she really didn''t understand.


    ''''So tell me, why do you want to study at Madripoor?'''' Damian asked curiously even though he knew that his country was very advanced he didn''t know why Jane wanted to go there.


    ''''My father''s friend Erik said that the Astrophysics university in Madripoor has the most advanced technology and if I have the chance to go I shouldn''t waste it'''' Said Jane seriously.


    ''''Hm I see, don''t worry after all you are my family, I will definitely help you, for now, enjoy your stay in this house and don''t feel shy'''' Damian said in a friendly way.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ''''You can go out and play with Monica, she really needs more friends'''' Damian said half-jokingly.


    Although Monica still considered herself friends with the girls she spent elementary and middle school with, they were older now and interests were starting to blossom, it was no longer a pure friendship like when they were little and with their parents trying to get them to approach Monica and please her there is some awkwardness between them, but again it''s the costs to pay for having the status Monica has.


    ''''Dad!'''' Monica said blushing.


    ''''Do you also plan to study at Madripoor?'''' Jane asked.


    ''''I don''t know,'''' said Monica, sighing.


    ''''Why not? it''s the best country to study in, plus you''re even the princess'''' Jane said puzzled.


    ''''Precisely because I''m a princess, everyone treats me differently, I could never really make friends in Madripoor'''' Said Monica, although it affected her a bit when she was young she''s not a kid anymore, she just wants to go to a university and have normal friends, that''s why she hesitates to study in Madripoor.


    ''''Hm, I thought we could study together'''' Said Jane, a little disappointed.


    ''''Well, it''s not decided yet'''' Said Monica, with Jane she wouldn''t mind if they went to Madripoor together.


    Damian watched satisfied as their conversation happened, he knew that Monica had problems with where to study, it would be easy for her to say if she studies in New York or in London but she also knows that if she is in Madripoor she will be safe and she won''t have to bother her father to look after her.


    ''''Great, I hope you decide to go, it would be nice to have a friend there'''' Jane said, smiling.


    ''''Hm,'''' Monica replied a little shyly.


    ''''Do you want to play?'''' Monica said, trying to break her awkward answer.


    ''''I''ve never played video games'''' Said Jane hesitantly as she looked at the controls.


    ''''I''ll teach you'''' Monica said happily.


    Carol felt displaced, her playmate betrayed her.


    As Monica taught Jane how to play, Carol sulked and sat on his lap.


    ''''Come on honey, when Jane learns to play you 3 can play'''' Damian said.


    ''''I''m bored'''' said Carol.


    ''''Why don''t we go for a spin in space after Monica''s graduation?'''' Damian proposed.


    ''''That wouldn''t be bad, we can go fight some alien villains'''' Carol said excitedly.


    ''''Hm, I want to go'''' Said Ana, you could see the interest on her face to know the space.


    ''''Well, then it''s decided'''' Said Damian, as Monica was starting her studies she would also be busy so it was a good time to take some time off just the 3 of them.


    Sophia couldn''t help but look at Damian curiously, she wanted to go to space too.


    Jane was learning to play when she heard some heavy footsteps approaching, she couldn''t help but turn to look towards the noise when she saw a giant tiger of about 2 meters.


    ''''AHHHH!!!'''' Jane screamed as she had never screamed in her life before hiding behind Damian.


    Jane, after all, was a teenager and had only seen tigers on the TV, unlike Monica who watched Sassy grow up.


    ''''Come on don''t worry it''s just Sassy I promise she won''t hurt you'''' Damian said as he gently patted Jane''s hands that were hugging him.


    ''''Sassy come'''' Damian felt Jane flinch as she heard him call the tiger.


    ''''Trust me, she won''t hurt you'''' Damian said.


    Jane very reluctantly lets go of Damian before looking at the tiger, she can''t help but admit that it looks really beautiful though still scary.


    Damian took a step forward and hugged Sassy''s neck, her purr was really strong.


    Seeing that she did not appear to be dangerous and with Damian''s encouraging smile, she gently approached her and stroked her with an outstretched arm, ready to escape.


    ''''She''s not going to hurt you'''' Damian said before bringing Sassy with him, the best thing was for Jane to get used to it little by little.


    Jane looked at the tigress named Sassy in a daze before Monica pulled her to continue playing.


    Some time passed and Jane was able to regain her composure and play with Monica while Damian and the girls talked.


    As they chatted they heard the door open, and soon they saw Maria enter the room and stop when she saw them.


    ''''Hello Maria, we have a new addition to this house, Jane Foster, my cousin'''' Damian said introducing Jane.


    ''''Jane, she is Monica''s mother, she made me take care of Monica and then left us to work'''' Damian said casually stifling his laughter.


    Carol hearing Damian almost let out a laugh but endured to continue watching the drama.


    ''''Uh-hm hi'''' Jane said, not really knowing what to say.


    ''''Damian!'''' Maria said pissed off, she just got home from work and was already being teased.


    ''''Did I say something that isn''t true?'''' Damian asked innocently.


    ''''No, but you leave a lot to misunderstand, nice to meet you Jane just ignore it, it''s not how you think'''' said Maria.


    Jane nodded before going back to playing with Monica, she had never tried the games because she needed to save money and they are very expensive, she really liked the fighting ones.


    ''''So how''s your work with SHI-'''' Damian said before Maria interrupted him.


    ''''I''d appreciate it if you didn''t casually say the name of my secret organization'''' Maria said, sighing.


    ''''But I''m doing fine, thanks for asking,'''' Maria said again.


    ''''How nice, is Fury coming?'''' Damian asked casually.


    ''''Yes, he said he was going to come, after all, he has known Monica since she was little and by the way, he will say hello to Carol'''' Maria said.


    ''''Wow, how nice'''' Damian scoffed.


    ''''Hey'''' Said Carol, hitting his stomach with her elbow.


    Damian just rolled his eyes, he had nothing against Fury, it was just that it was clear that Fury also wanted to get Carol closer to SHIELD or the Avengers.


    Damian had no plans for Carol to be an avenger, of course, he couldn''t stop her but he hoped she wouldn''t, she would surely solve everything for them.


    Carol in the story was a sort of final boss that was nerfed for the sake of the plot.


    Plus by that time they would surely have kids and he didn''t think Carol would leave them to play the hero, but anyway he couldn''t predict or stop what Carol was going to do.


    It was already noon and Damian made Monica and Jane stop playing to go to lunch, together they sat at the table and began to eat calmly.


    Jane felt a little strange sitting at the table with these people, when her parents died Erik took good care of her but in the end, he couldn''t give her the comfortable feeling you have with your family, unexpectedly she feels a little like when she was with her parents seeing the atmosphere, she couldn''t help but smile a little at the thought of this new start in her life.


    After lunch, Monica took Jane to give her a tour of the entire house in addition to showing her room.


    ''''How nice that she has a new friend,'''' Maria said as she watched them leave.


    ''''Yeah, although it''s a little strange that your dad''s cousin is the same age as you'''' Carol said with a laugh.


    ''''I wonder if in the future you will have a wife who is younger than your daughter, you little cradle robber'''' Sophia said laughing, although she said it laughing she knew it was a reality, they are immortal beings and age is just a number.


    ''''Poor Monica, this is not what I expected when I wanted Damian to be her father, maybe she will have to call mom a woman younger than her'''' Maria said, sighing.


    ''''It will be funny'''' Carol said laughing.


    Soon it got dark and after dinner they each went to their rooms, they went to bed early as tomorrow was Monica''s big day.


    When Damian went into his room he noticed it was empty, without thinking too much he went into the bathroom and soaked in the big tub with hot water.


    As he was relaxing he heard two pairs of footsteps walking towards the tub, he immediately realized it was Carol and Ana and wondered what they were up to.


    When he looked towards the entrance he saw Carol and Ana wearing 2 piece bikinis.


    They both looked at him sensually, even though they are usually naked when they soak in the tub.


    He assumed they wanted to give him some kind of thrill.


    Since Damian is also a lustful being he didn''t hesitate and immediately brought them into his embrace and they had a passionate water battle.


    Although it was actually an honorable battle, as they fought one vs one while the booster waited for his partner to beg for mercy, still it was a battle they all enjoyed before going to sleep.

 Chapter 36

    The next day Damian woke up a little late, Carol and Ana were no longer in bed, which was unusual as they had become lazy over the years, he guessed they were all getting their clothes and hair ready for Monica''s graduation.


    Damian came downstairs and heard an unfamiliar woman''s voice. Apparently, they had hired a famous stylist to do everyone''s hair.


    Hearing him arrive, everyone turned to look at him before nonchalantly going about their business.


    ''''...''''


    ''What a welcome'' Damian thought wordlessly.


    Still, Sophia and the unknown stylist kept their eyes on him for different reasons.


    The stylist was delighted by Damian''s appearance and the chance to get her hands on him, Sophia on the other hand seemed to need him for something but stared at him for him to offer his help.


    ''''Do you need anything?'''' Damian asked, sighing.


    ''''Yes, I need you to take Jane shopping for a dress, the ones she has don''t fit her anymore'''' Sophia said, smiling at her and giving her the address of the place.


    Damian looked at Jane more closely and realized she wasn''t wearing a dress as nice as the other girls and understood Sophia''s intention.


    ''''Sure, let''s go for a walk Jane'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''Hm, come on'''' Said Jane a little blushing, she still wasn''t over Damian''s looks.


    Damian took Jane to his old Ferrari where he met Carol.


    He drove into the city where they drove to the store indicated by Sophia, they both got out and entered the store, and a clerk quickly approached them to ask what they needed.


    ''''I need you to help this beautiful young lady find a dress'''' Damian said, stepping behind Jane and gently pushing her to the front.


    The clerk scanned Jane up and down before telling them to follow her.


    Jane followed her a little embarrassed at being called beautiful by Damian.


    Jane tried on several dresses of different colors and they all looked good on her, if it was Damian he would have picked the first one he put on and walked away, he didn''t know why he had to try on so many.


    Finally, Jane chose a dress and after paying for it they left the store.


    ''''Sorry to keep you waiting'''' Jane said embarrassed.


    ''''Don''t worry, I live with 4 women, I''ve developed a lot of patience'''' Said Damian joking with Jane.


    ''''Do you want to go for ice cream?'''' Damian asked with a smile.


    ''''Yes I do,'''' Jane said, smiling.


    Damian drove to a nearby ice cream shop where he sat down next to Jane, they waited until a waitress came to serve them.


    Jane ordered a strawberry ice cream and Damian ordered a mango, they ate in comfortable silence until the ice cream was finished.


    ''''Tell me Jane how has your life been so far?'''' Damian asked her before making people ignore them, although Jane had told briefly she didn''t think that was the whole story.


    Jane was silent, such topics were sensitive for her and she hadn''t really talked about it with someone before even though it had been several years.


    ''''When I was 9 years old my father passed away in a car accident, although it was hard for my mother and me, we learned to move on but we were not prepared when a few months later my mother was diagnosed with stage 4 cancer and finally died when she was 10 years old, it was very hard'''' said Jane letting out a few tears.


    ''''My father''s friend Erik found me and took me to his house, although he knew nothing about taking care of a child he did the best he could, finally I concentrated all my attention on school, Erik was also usually busy being a teacher so each one lived his life, with time it just stopped hurting, in my free time I read Erik''s books and I started to take interest in astrophysics and decided to dedicate myself to that'''' Jane said a little calmer.


    ''''It was just by chance that I found out about you, in an old address book there was an address with your name and some information about you, finally, I called the house and Sophia answered me, from there you know everything, I''m glad I came, I could feel what it was like to have a family again'''' Jane said while her eyes were tearing up again.


    Damian seeing her like that hugged her and gave her comfort, he couldn''t imagine how hard it must have been for a little girl to go through all that, it''s a pity that years ago he didn''t know of Jane''s existence as his cousin or he could have taken her into his home.


    ''''It''s okay Jane, cry all you want, now we will be your family you won''t have to be alone anymore, everything you went through was very hard but they also made you what you are today, I''m sure your parents would be proud'''' Damian said as he stroked her hair.


    ''''Hm, thank you'''' She said as she had her forehead against his chest, she didn''t want to lift her head, she guessed her face was all tears.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Damian smiled at her before handing her a napkin to wipe her face.


    Jane, embarrassed, took the napkin and turned her face away before wiping her tears away, though she saw that for some reason no one was paying attention to a girl crying with a young man that could easily be misunderstood, still, it wasn''t important.


    ''''Do you want to go back?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Let''s go back, I need to get ready'''' Jane said, nodding.


    ''''Okay, then let''s go'''' Damian said before paying the bill and walking together to the car.


    Damian quickly drove home, and even though it was a little late there was still time. Although he received some strange looks for his delay Damian ignored them as he knew they just wanted to joke with him.


    Jane quickly stopped by the stylist to get her hair done before putting on her dress.


    Damian just put on a smart suit and that was it, his whole look was perfect and he didn''t need a stylist to the disappointment of a certain woman who was watching him.


    Once everyone was ready they left in a limo to the event hall, unlike Monica''s graduation when she was 11 years old this time it was more glamorous and a lot of people were coming.


    Damian and his group sat at a table just for them while Monica sat with her classmates.


    Clearly, Damian''s group drew a lot of attention and many seemed to want to talk to Damian.


    Damian was not only filthy rich but he was also in total control of one of the world''s powers, unlike the presidents, Damian if he could make or break as he pleased in his country without opposition.


    He was definitely someone a businessman would want to meet.


    After a few minutes, the event started, although everything was really boring for Damian finally came the moment when they began to graduate, he watched with pride as his beautiful daughter went on stage and received her diploma.


    Finally, there was a speech given by the principal before the event ended. Monica was in a hurry to go home as she knew it was time to become a vampire so they all decided to go back after Monica said goodbye to her classmates.


    Jane was a little confused by the rush to get home, she was hoping that Monica would at least want to chat with her classmates for a while or go celebrate but when she saw how excited Monica was she assumed that they had some surprise for her at home that she didn''t know about.


    The whole group arrived home and entered the living room, before anyone could say anything Monica quickly pounced on Damian.


    ''''Dad it''s time let''s go fast'''' Monica said, she wanted to be turned into a vampire quickly.


    ''''Honey we have to wait until the afternoon, first let''s celebrate, we''ll go to the palace'''' Damian said, caressing her head.


    ''''Palace? In Madripoor?'''' Jane asked, confused, she wondered if they would take a flight.


    ''''That''s right, come on, by the way, Jane I''ll show you why Madripoor is the most secretly advanced city in the world'''' Said Damian smiling.


    Damian led everyone down to the basement of the mansion, he went to a seemingly empty wall before pressing some bricks, soon the wall was separated and they found a futuristic room with a large hoop in the center.


    Jane was totally puzzled, she thought they were going to Madripoor, but here they were in the basement, entering a futuristic room that only appears in the movies.


    Damian activated a mechanism and a kind of lightning cloud was formed, which after a few moments turned into something like a portal.


    After gesturing for them to follow him Damian went through the portal and waited for them on the other side, this time Sassy wouldn''t come with them, over the years she had also become lazier and wasn''t so eager to go out anymore.


    The girls started to walk through the portal until only Monica and Jane were left.


    ''''What is this?'''' Jane asked, puzzled.


    ''''It''s a portal to Madripoor''s palace, dad installed it a few years ago'''' Monica said patiently.


    ''''But that''s impossible by today''s science'''' Said Jane, she had some knowledge of physics as that was what she planned to study, and she really couldn''t begin to understand how this was possible.


    ''''Come on, then you can think about it'''' Monica said, laughing softly as she pulled her towards the portal.


    When Jane walked through the portal she felt like didn''t walk through anything. It was as if she was walking normally but the next instant she was somewhere else, she could see everyone waiting for her on the other side smiling, she guessed she had a very ridiculous look on her face from amazement.


    After seeing Jane coming out of the portal Damian led everyone to the elevator, after all, they were many meters below the ground, and the portal was in the same place as the big power core that supplied energy to the whole country.


    Soon the elevator went down and they all went up, the elevator was very large as it was used not only to transport people.


    Soon they reached the basement of the palace where the 2 guards were, Damian kept walking until they reached a sitting room where they all sat down, he guessed Jane would have many questions.


    Once they were seated some maids arrived and served refreshments.


    Jane still looked like she had gone to another world and still hadn''t come back, she seemed to be concentrating thinking about what just happened.


    ''''Dad, technically it''s night here'''' Monica said, insisting that she hurry.


    Monica''s words seemed to wake Jane up and she couldn''t help but look out the window and see that as Monica said it was night.


    ''''How is that possible?'''' Jane asked Damian in surprise.


    ''''How about while you study you figure it out?'''' Proposed Damian to Jane, actually, he didn''t know exactly how the technology could do that either, he only knew that it was thanks to the cosmic energy of the Tesseract.


    ''''Fine'''' Said Jane, actually she found it better to look for the answer herself, the fun is in the journey and not in the end.


    ''''Tomorrow we will go to the beach so we better go to sleep, I know you are not sleepy but you can drink this solution and you will sleep 8 hours, tomorrow you will wake up like nothing'''' Damian said mainly to Jane who was new.


    Jane, somewhat excited, took the liquid and smelled it before drinking it, and in a few seconds, she fell asleep.


    If it wasn''t for Damian''s quick reaction, she would have hit the ground.


    ''''...''''


    ''''It would be best if she drank it in her room'''' Damian said speechlessly.


    ''''Well now that Jane is asleep we''ll do what Monica wants, I''ll take Jane to a room, you guys get ready or whatever'''' Damian said before taking Jane in his arms and taking her to a room.


    When Damian left Maria couldn''t help but look at Monica intensely.


    ''''Stop looking at me like that, it''s not like I''m going to die'''' Monica said.


    ''''Well, you could say yes'''' Said Ana jokingly.


    ''''Don''t be dramatic, I want to get my powers fast'''' Monica said excitedly.


    ''''Remember to be careful, you can''t be caught using powers or your freedom will be over'''' Maria said seriously.


    If a person showed powers indeed many organizations would try to get their hands on them and although nothing would happen to Monica with Damian''s protection it would be impossible for her to travel alone to other countries.


    ''''Don''t worry'''' Monica said, rolling her eyes.


    ''''I wonder what kind of vampire daddy is going to turn me into?'''' Monica said thoughtfully.


    ''''Maybe he''ll turn you into a normal vampire'''' Said Carol mockingly, maybe she was going to be the only one who wasn''t a vampire in this family.


    ''''Jum you''re just jealous'''' Said Monica.


    ''''I''m stronger than a vampire anyway'''' Said Carol haughtily while lighting up her fist.


    ''''Dad can still kick your ass'''' Monica said, mocking Carol.


    ''''It''s only because I let him do it so it doesn''t hurt his ego'''' Said Carol evasively.


    ''''Oh, wow, I''m flattered honey how about we try it now?'''' Damian said, smiling at Carol.


    ''''Damian, today is Monica''s important day and this is no time to joke,'''' Said Carol, shamelessly avoiding the subject.

 Chapter 37

    Damian rolled his eyes at Carol''s shamelessness.


    Damian turned his gaze to Monica, she was clearly very excited.


    ''''Dad so you''re going to turn me into a vampire?'''' Monica asked.


    ''''Yes, honey but you should know that you are going to change a lot after you turn,'''' Damian said.


    Damian was thinking about how to turn Monica into a vampire, she wanted to have the blood bond like his daughter, and although in a way all vampires had his blood it wasn''t exactly what she wanted.


    But he devised something, he was going to inject the poison along with his blood and hoped it would make some difference, she would probably acquire some physical characteristic that belonged to him.


    ''''Well, then how about we go to your room?'''' Damian proposed.


    ''''Alright, let''s go'''' Monica said, running towards her room.


    Everyone also followed Monica, they were curious about what the process was like, especially Maria who was a bit worried.


    When they arrived at Monica''s room they found her sitting on her bed waiting for them to arrive, Damian could understand her anxiety, after all, we are talking about getting powers, anyone would be just as anxious.


    "What''s the process like, do you have to bite it or something?'''' Maria asks, her knowledge is purely from movies.


    ''''Yes, let''s say I will inject her with a kind of poison that makes her become a vampire, it is an uncomfortable and painful process but fortunately, the person falls asleep during the process so there is nothing to worry about it when she finishes transforming she will wake up and need to drink blood'''' said Damian.


    ''''Quick dad'''' said Monica urging him to start.


    ''''Good'''' Damian said with a wry smile.


    Damian wasn''t planning on biting Monica on the neck as he felt it was something more sensual and between couples and he didn''t want his daughter to get those kinds of ideas.


    ''''Close your eyes sweetie'''' Damian said.


    Damian took her forearm and bit it injecting venom and his blood, what he wanted to achieve was to change her body making it as if it had been his and Maria''s daughter, and although he wasn''t sure how to do it he was just going to imagine the result and his body unconsciously would do it.


    The process was very different, it looked more painful, apparently, his blood was very violent, Monica frowned and moaned as she shook a little.


    Maria seeing her daughter in that situation couldn''t help but worry and seeing the frowns of all the girls her concern reached its peak.


    ''''What''s going on, this is not normal is it?'''' Maria asked in a panic.


    ''''It''s not normal,'''' said Ana.


    ''''It''s because I did something different for Monica, I also injected some of my blood,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Why?'''' Sophia asked puzzled.


    ''''What Monica really wants is to have a blood relationship with me so that I will be her real father, in theory by injecting my blood into her body as she changes it will be as if she really had a child with Maria, so her physical characteristics will change, but my blood is very powerful and violent, her body is being hurt but you should not worry as the process is still going on, soon she will be a vampire if her body accepts the new blood, although it is painful'''' said Damian seriously.


    Everyone could see how Monica''s body changed, her height didn''t change much but her skin lightened a little, and her hair straightened and turned dark blue.


    Everyone was surprised by the changes that occurred in her body, it was as if the paint was running down from her head all over her hair.


    Unexpectedly it took a long time before Monica started to show signs of waking up, everyone couldn''t help but be worried about her spending so much time unconscious.


    When Monica woke up she looked at everyone with confusion, apparently she didn''t have an intense need for blood but her eyes were very red indicating that she was thirsty.


    Damian was right, when he injected her blood her body changed as if she had always been his daughter.


    ''''Dad, I''m thirsty'''' Monica said, a bit puzzled, her senses were weird. Sometimes she heard voices that seemed far away. She could also see things very clearly.


    ''''It''s okay, you have to drink blood'''' Damian said before walking over and making a large cut on his forearm, and placing it in front of Monica.


    Her eyes seemed to glow before biting his arm wound and sucking the blood out of it, Maria looked clearly uncomfortable with the situation.


    After drinking for about 10 minutes her eyes returned to normal and she looked innocently towards them with her mouth having blood residue.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ''''Pff hahaha'''' Carol laughed when she saw Monica''s face, her expression contrasting with her blood-stained mouth,


    ''''Don''t laugh at my daughter'''' Maria said, pissed off before approaching Monica.


    "Honey, how are you feeling?" asked Maria before taking out a cloth and trying to wipe his mouth.


    Seeing her action she quickly stepped back and licked around her lips, she couldn''t waste that tasty blood, she really understood why Sophia and Ana so much about her father''s blood, it was the most delicious thing she had ever tasted.


    ''''...''''


    Maria couldn''t help but be speechless, now she wondered if it was really that delicious, she had also endured the constant conversations between Carol and Ana about Damian''s blood.


    Although Carol didn''t drink blood, she had tasted a few drops in a fit of curiosity and said it was sweet, assuming it must not taste good not being a vampire.


    ''''I told you so'''' Carol said mockingly to Maria and Monica.


    ''''It''s really delicious'''' Monica said, nodding.


    ''''By the way daughter, your appearance changed quite a bit'''' Maria said hesitantly.


    ''''What!, get me a mirror'''' Monica said, like any teenager her appearance was of utmost importance.


    When they brought her a mirror Monica was surprised, if she looked closely she looked a little like Damian, her features changed slightly and her hair turned dark blue, although she didn''t look exactly like Damian at least it was believable that she was his daughter.


    ''''Daddy'''' Monica said excitedly before running to him and hugging him, but she didn''t know of her newfound strength and made a big hole in the floor before bolting towards Damian.


    Maria sighed at the sight of her daughter doing an inhuman feat, fortunately, Damian stopped her without any problems.


    ''''Be careful, you''re very strong now, I don''t want you to bring down the castle'''' Damian said, teasing her as he stroked her hair.


    ''''Thank you'''' Monica said as she rubbed her head against his chest.


    ''''Now you''re the only human in the group, we might as well start discriminating against you'''' Said Carol behind Maria joking with her.


    ''''There''s still Jane'''' Maria said with annoyance.


    ''''Jane doesn''t know about us so it''s different'''' Said Carol laughing.


    ''''Little human, brings me food'''' Carol said haughtily as she grabbed Maria''s chin.


    ''''Fuck you'''' Maria said as she slapped Carol''s hand.


    ''''Although it will be funny how we will explain the change from Monica to Jane'''' Sophia said smiling.


    ''''We''ll just say for the moment that she painted her hair, if she gets too suspicious you can tell her'''' Damian said amused.


    ''''She will realize'''' Sophia said speechless.


    ''''Then we''ll tell her, no problem'''' Said Damian.


    As usual, Damian took Monica to test her physical skills. He wanted her to get used to it and not break everything around her. Clearly, the girls also wanted to watch so they all went to a secluded area of Madripoor.


    Damian and the others were watching as Monica jumped and broke things, it looked like she was really having fun.


    Maria once again couldn''t help but stare at Monica and think that she is now a vampire with ridiculous powers, although she is a little relieved that she can protect herself alone as she knows that the universe is a very dangerous place and maybe Damian won''t always be able to be there to take care of her.


    Monica played for about an hour before Damian stopped her to go back to the palace, she had gotten used to it enough not to break something unintentionally although if she did any rash actions she would surely use a lot of force, she could only get used to it with time.


    Once they got back they all went to their room to sleep, Maria decided to sleep with Monica as she wanted to discuss some things with her and to check up on her now that she is a vampire.


    Sophia went to her room alone.


    Damian, Ana, and Carol went together to their shared room, when they entered as they started to take off their clothes before getting into the tub with hot water, it was almost a routine for them to take a hot bath before sleeping.


    After a relaxing bath, Damian and the girls went to bed with one on each side.


    ''''I wonder what our children will be like'''' Said Carol thoughtfully.


    ''''Hm'''' Said Ana, since Carol mentioned it she wondered too.


    Damian had very distinctive features like blue eyes and blue hair so there really were a lot of possibilities.


    ''''Will our son be a half-vampire?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''My son will be a pure-blood vampire'''' Ana said, looking at Carol with a slight smile.


    ''''My son will be stronger since he is also going to have my powers'''' Said Carol, lighting up her fist.


    "We already have light bulbs, but thank you," Ana said expressionlessly.


    ''''YOU!'''' Said Carol annoyed looking at Ana as her hair filled with sparks.


    Damian watching them fight was speechless.


    You used to be so shy and polite with each other," Damian said to himself, looking at them.


    ''''That was before I knew Ana was a pervert,'''' Said Carol.


    Ana just looked at her expressionlessly as if she didn''t have an answer for that, objectively she had to admit she was a pervert even though she would never admit it and blame it on being a vampire.


    ''''Monica is an ancient vampire or where is she in the rankings?'''' Ana asked to change the subject.


    Carol just looked victoriously at Ana but didn''t continue to tease her and looked at Damian curiously, she also wanted to know the answer.


    ''''Monica doesn''t exactly have a level but I would say she is a little weaker than Ana, normally if I would have turned her she would be an ancient vampire but having my blood it was like she had a child with Maria'''' Damian said.


    ''''So we could say that Monica is a half vampire, although it''s kind of hard to explain, I only gave my intention and the rest was done by my power as a progenitor'''' Said Damian, somewhat unsure in his explanation.


    ''''You don''t sound too sure'''' Said Carol looking at him speechless.


    ''''Well my powers work a lot with intention or imagination'''' Damian said, he realized that he has always gotten what he wants regarding his powers, only with his intention can he make it work.


    Well, my powers are something like that too," Carol said thoughtfully.


    ''''Well girls, good talk we should go to sleep'''' Damian said he was feeling a little tired since he turned to Monica, he guessed that normally what he did is impossible and must have had some cost he doesn''t know about.


    Damian laid down and covered himself with the sheet before closing his eyes, just as he closed them the sheet was violently pulled off so he opened his eyes in confusion.


    ''''Don''t be a prude, it''s still early and there are a lot of things to do'''' Ana said sensually looking at him.


    When Damian turned to look at Carol he realized she was already naked.


    ''''Who sent me to be with two beautiful succubi?'''''' Damian said before taking Carol in his arms and kissing her.


    Ana sneaked up behind Damian and hugged him before biting his neck giving a slight moan of approval as blood entered her mouth.


    Carol, who was already naked, quickly undressed Damian before impaling herself.


    ''''Ah~'''' Moaned Carol as her head lifted up and closed her eyes as she felt Damian inside her.


    Carol enjoyed the sensation before turning her gaze back to Damian and seeing Ana drinking his blood with an intoxicated expression.


    She couldn''t help but smile slightly, although she doesn''t know if this counts as a threesome since they don''t do sexual things with each other; it was something she never imagined herself doing.


    Damian, who was attacked from both sides, decided to teach them a lesson and started attacking Carol intensely while enduring Ana''s ''attacks''.


    That night was very intense and Sophia could not sleep because of all the noises, even Monica was affected as she heard all kinds of noises without being sure where they were coming from.

 Chapter 38

    The next day Damian planned to take his whole family to the beach so he woke up early and went downstairs.


    When he arrived downstairs he found the comical scene of Jane staring dumbfounded at Monica.


    ''''What happened to your hair? why is it blue? and your skin looks different'''' Jane said as she looked closely at Monica touching her hair and skin.


    ''''Hm, I painted it on,'''' Monica said with some uncertainty.


    Sophia and Maria who were in the room just laughed softly at the drama.


    ''''At the time we arrived?, it''s suspicious'''' Jane said, narrowing her eyes.


    ''''So Damian''s hair is also painted?'''' Jane asked in surprise as if she had discovered a big secret.


    ''''I can assure you it''s real,'''' Damian said from the doorway.


    Jane jumped like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, she was embarrassed that Damian had heard her say things about him.


    ''''Anyway, I don''t think you painted it on, there must be something else'''' Jane said, trying to continue with the topic.


    ''''Well...'''' Monica said hesitantly.


    ''''How about we go to the beach before we talk about it?'''' Sophia proposed to save Monica.


    ''''Hm, I guess we could go first'''' Jane said, now she suspected there was more to this new family than met the eye.


    ''''Then get your clothes ready, we''re leaving in a few minutes'''' Damian said before leaving to wake Carol and Ana.


    When Damian got to his room Carol and Ana were still sleeping, they were usually lazy, and with how intense yesterday''s session was he wouldn''t be surprised if they slept until noon.


    Damian walked over to the bed and pulled back the sheets, Carol and Ana were still naked from last night''s battle so he picked them each up like sacks of potatoes before carrying them to the bathroom.


    When Damian carried them of course they both woke up drowsy and surprised to see them moving, if it was anyone else they would think they were kidnapped.


    "What are you doing?'''' Carol said in a sleepy voice.


    ''''Let''s go take a bath,'''' Damian said.


    ''''What kind of bath'''' Ana said in a sensual voice.


    ''''A normal bath, we''ll go to the beach'''' said Damian wordlessly, he often wonders if he turned Ana into a vampire or a succubus.


    ''''How horny'''' Carol said as she looked at Ana out of the corner of her eye.


    ''''Frigid'''' Ana said expressionlessly.


    They both looked at each other intensely before Damian left them in the water as he smiled slightly at their usual bickering.


    The three of them bathed comfortably while chatting, Damian told them about the comical situation that had occurred downstairs regarding Monica''s appearance.


    ''''You should tell Jane directly, if we keep it a secret she might feel left out, I''m sure she already suspects something'''' said Carol seriously.


    ''''We could say it''s something technological or some kind of medicine,'''' Ana said.


    ''''If she were a stranger I''d agree with you but she''s Damian''s cousin, she''s part of the family too'''' Carol said in a rebuttal.


    ''''Hm, we should tell her on the beach'''' Damian said.


    ''''Do you have everything ready?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''You mean bikini?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''Yes,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Can''t we go skinny-dipping?'''' Ana asked.


    ''''Wow, you''ve become an exhibitionist?'''' Carol asked teasingly.


    ''''You are naked now in front of me,'''' said Ana.


    ''''If it was just the 3 of us I wouldn''t mind but remember they''re all going'''' Damian said, rolling his eyes.


    ''''Hm'''' Said Ana pitifully, it would be nice to spend a day with just the 3 of us.


    ''''Remember that tomorrow we are going on a trip to space, I already have a place planned that will surely surprise them'''' Damian said, encouraging Ana.


    ''''Are there people with powers or is it a futuristic place?'''' Carol asked interested, there were a few important places she hadn''t gone to while in space.


    ''''There are a lot of people with powers,'''' Damian said without going into too much detail.


    ''''We should get out, they''re probably waiting for us downstairs'''' Damian said before getting up and leaving.


    Ana couldn''t help but look at Damian''s back with lust, she wanted to get some exercise before starting the day.


    ''''Pervert,'''' Carol said as she looked at Ana.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Ana just gave her an expressionless look back before getting up and leaving.


    ''''Hey don''t ignore me'''' Carol said as she chased after Ana.


    Soon they were all downstairs and an impatient Monica was looking at them with annoyance.


    ''''Who knows what they were doing that took them so long,'''' Monica said, annoyed.


    ''''A sister?'''' Ana asked, tilting her head to the side innocently.


    ''''Hey,'''' Carol said, hitting her in the side with her elbow.


    ''''She''s not a child,'''' said Ana.


    ''''Yeah but still, it''s awkward for them,'''' Carol said as she saw Monica and Jane blushing.


    ''''When she grow up too-'''' Ana said before Damian interrupted her.


    ''''Yeah, that''s not going to happen for many years,'''' Damian said, looking intently at Ana.


    ''''Enough of that kind of talk let''s go to the car, or are we going to go another way?'''' Sophia said she thought poor Monica wasn''t going to get a boyfriend for many years, although she is a vampire so time is what there is.


    ''''How else could we go?'''' Jane asked suspiciously, she already had many doubts since Monica''s sudden change and was alert for anything.


    ''''By helicopter? Or in a ship?'''' Carol asked sarcastically.


    ''''Ship?'''' Jane asked in bewilderment.


    ''''Well, we should start there, we''ll go on a ship, come on'''' Damian said before going to a hangar a few minutes walk inside the palace grounds.


    Upon entering there was a futuristic-looking ship that everyone climbed into, Jane climbed up looking around curiously, and although there were many rumors about the advanced technology of Madripoor no one could really confirm anything.


    Once everyone got in Carol quickly jumped into the driver''s seat before starting it up and took off at high speed into the sky, even though Carol could now fly she would never forget her time as a pilot and still enjoyed flying planes or ships.


    Carol mischievously did a lot of stunts that really only made Jane dizzy since the others were either vampires or Maria who was also a pilot.


    Carol landed the ship on the beach they usually visit, this is where years ago they saw the little shark being born.


    The whole group and Jane, who was dizzy, got off the ship. There was already a large tent where they would come to leave food later and could shelter from the sun.


    ''''How beautiful'''' Jane said after recovering from the bumpy ride.


    ''''Hm, we usually come here to sunbathe or swim'''' Monica said.


    ''''Is this a private beach?'''' Jane asked when she saw that no one was there.


    ''''Yes, don''t worry, you can swim naked, no one will see you'''' Said Ana while looking intently at Jane, Jane didn''t know if she was serious or joking.


    ''''Ignore her, she''s just an exhibitionist'''' Said Carol coughing slightly as she saw Jane''s surprised look as she looked sideways at Damian.


    ''''Ana, have some common sense'''' Sophia said in a reprimanding tone, even if she wanted to swim naked because she didn''t care about Damian seeing her, not everyone thought like her or was in a relationship with him.


    ''''Hm,'''' Ana said, averting her gaze, although technically she was Sophia''s progenitor in the end she was also like her mother.


    ''''Well let''s go for a swim'''' Damian said changing the subject.


    ''''Let''s go,'''' Monica said.


    Everyone enjoyed swimming in the sea, especially Jane whose life was very focused on studying and who had no time to relax or go on vacation.


    Sophia stood back with Ana as they watched everyone play.


    ''''What''s wrong Ana?'''' Sophia asked, her behavior was abnormal today.


    ''''Hm, I just wanted to see if any of them had an interest in Damian'''' Ana said.


    ''''Does she include me?'''' Sophia asked calmly.


    ''''Why not?, You are not mother and child biologically and even if they were we are vampires now, we should not be guided by the morality of humans'''' Said Ana.


    ''''Ana, out of everyone you were the one who adapted the fastest to being a vampire, even Damian most of the time still thinks like a human'''' Sophia said, sighing.


    ''''Although I feel attraction for Damian''s body that, it''s natural, after all, he is very attractive and he is the progenitor of all vampires, his blood is like a drug, but he is my son and I don''t plan to be more than that for him, although as you say, we are vampires and we must not lower our morality or sooner or later we will end up doing things that we would never have thought of doing'''' said Sophia, she really didn''t think that way about her son, she just loved him very much.


    ''''And while I see it possible for Monica or Jane to have a crush on Damian that kind of thing is normal and goes away as they get older, not to mention Monica actually sees Damian as her father that''s why she even acquired his traits so you should stop thinking about that'''' Sophia said seriously.


    ''''I just want Damian to be able to fulfill his goal of having a large family, and I don''t know how to explain it but I feel that when the whole family is together I can get pregnant so that all the children will grow up together,'''' Ana said absentmindedly stroking her stomach.


    ''''That''s what Damian has said several times and his powers work with intent, and if I don''t get pregnant why does he unconsciously want to wait?'''' Ana said.


    ''''That''s why I wanted to see if it was possible that any of them could develop a relationship with Damian, I''m sorry I went a little overboard'''' Said Ana sighing showing a rare emotion.


    ''''It''s okay honey, I''m sure no one blames you, I''m anxious for your stomach to grow too'''' Sophia said, hugging Ana affectionately.


    ''''Hm,'''' Ana said.


    ''''I guess I also have a certain human mentality, I don''t have the patience of an immortal being'''' Ana said mockingly.


    ''''You''re right'''' Sophia said laughing.


    ....


    Damian enjoyed the waves with the girls, today was Maria''s last day of vacation so they were going to enjoy as much as they could.


    As they were having fun they heard Jane yelling at them to look as she pointed in a panicked direction.


    ''''What is that?!'''' Jane shouted pointing in the distance


    Damian quickly looked where Jane was looking and saw a giant shark fin approaching them.


    Jane quickly tried to get out of the water but stopped when she saw everyone staring at the fin.


    ''''What are you doing? Let''s get out fast'''' Jane said as she started pulling Monica.


    ''''It''s okay Jane calm down'''' Monica said.


    ''''Looks like an old friend has come to visit," Damian said as he approached the giant shark, which must have been about 8 meters long.


    The shark rubbed gently against Damian, he was very smart and remembered that this person was the one who had made him change and become bigger than all the other sharks.


    "?C¨®mo est¨¢s, ni?a? Dijo Damian acarici¨¢ndola.


    ''''What the hell is going on?'''' Jane asked as she doubted whether she was awake or still sleeping.


    ''''Five years ago we helped a shark give birth and this little girl was born, although you can''t call her that anymore'''' Said Carol who also reached out to touch her.


    ''''That doesn''t explain this situation, not to mention the fact that it''s a shark almost twice the maximum registered size is being affectionate with a person she saw over 5 years ago when she was just born, that''s not natural'''' Jane said, now she was sure there was something wrong with her new family, this time they weren''t going to escape.


    ''''The truth is that we are sharks, we can take human forms'''' Damian said seriously.


    ''''Pfff hahaha''''Carol couldn''t bear to let out a laugh when she heard Damian.


    ''''It''s okay, the truth is that almost all of us have powers and when this girl was born I helped her in addition to genetically enhancing her'''' Damian said.


    ''''Powers?'''' Jane asked doubtfully, she thought it was going to be something very technologically advanced or something, but for her, powers don''t exist.


    Damian extended his hand and pointed it towards the sea, soon a large bolt of lightning shot out splitting the sea, it only extended a kilometer and quickly stopped.


    Jane was totally shocked to see that kind of power that she is sure can destroy a small town, she was really doubting the life and the world she lived in.


    ''''Wow...'''' That was all Jane could say.


    ''''I''ll explain it better later, how about we enjoy the day, do you want to pet her?'''' Damian said while petting the shark and giving it some energy.


    ''''I guess I could give it a try'''' Jane said hesitantly approaching the shark.

 Chapter 39

    Jane gently stroked the shark''s rough skin, although it was not really a pleasant thing to stroke, the sensation of doing so to such a large and ferocious animal gave a thrilling feeling.


    Damian spent the rest of the morning with the girls playing with the shark, sometimes Monica would ride it for rides, being such a big shark it was extremely easy.


    Finally, the shark wanted to leave so Damian and the girls petted it goodbye before heading back to shore.


    It was already noon and Jane was a little tired, so they stopped for lunch.


    Jane sat at the table and looked around at everyone around her when Damian said they had powers she wondered if he meant everyone, if she looked closely they all looked normal on the surface if we set aside how attractive they all are in general.


    ''''Can you explain to me what you mean by powers?'''' Jane asked once they finished lunch.


    ''''The universe is very vast and there is also life outside of earth, the powers also exist although in many cases they are racial abilities, it''s just that earth is still a little behind to come into direct contact with all of this'''' Damian said, explaining it to Jane quickly and simply.


    ''''I see, so you''ve come into contact with aliens?'''' Jane asked curiously.


    ''''Yes, our technology is very advanced thanks to some aliens who kindly shared their technology with me'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    ''''¡­''''


    Everyone at the table who knew what really happened couldn''t help but be speechless.


    ''''I see, and does Monica''s sudden change have anything to do with her powers?'''' Jane asked.


    ''''Yes, let''s say her powers are now active, there''s more to all this but for now, you shouldn''t know'''' Damian said, Jane is likely to start making a barrier between them if they know they''re not human and drink blood, it''s best she finds out little by little.


    ''''I understand, thank you for trusting me with that secret'''' said Jane, she knew that this information was probably known to very few people and it was a sign of trust to be told.


    The other girls just watched as Damian conversed with Jane, it was Damian''s decision what to tell her or what not to tell her.


    After the small talk, everyone continued to have fun before heading back to the palace, Jane in particular was quite tired, after all, she was a normal human and didn''t exercise.


    Once they arrived home they ate dinner quietly at the table, although Jane had many questions she was very tired and preferred to eat quickly and go to sleep.


    Maria also had to go back to work the next day so they didn''t get much done.


    And Damian was planning to go on vacation with Carol and Ana to space, he promised to take them somewhere interesting.


    Once Jane and Maria left, only Damian, Carol, Ana, Sophia, and Monica were left.


    "Dad, how long will you be gone? Monica asked.


    ''''Hm I don''t know, maybe in a couple of days'''' Damian said.


    ''''I''m really curious where we''re going,'''' Carol said cheerfully.


    ''''I want to go too'''' Sophia said, acting pitifully.


    Sofia didn''t want to interrupt her moment with Carol and Ana but she really needed to get out, she was already over 50 and had seen everything there was to see on earth, she couldn''t help but get bored, she just wanted to be able to hug Damien''s children soon.


    Damian couldn''t help but look at Carol and Ana, his mother never asked him for anything and now that he really wants to go with them he decided to leave the decision in Carol and Ana''s hands, they looked at each other for a moment before nodding towards him.


    ''''Okay, then the four of us will go,'''' Damian said, looking a little apologetic at Carol and Ana, although there weren''t going to be many romantic things where they were going, in reality, it would probably end in a fight if he thought about it.


    ''''What''s the matter Carol, don''t you want our mother-in-law to come with us?'''' Anna asked inexpressibly.


    ''''I want her to leave too," Carol said, gritting her teeth as she looked at Ana as if she wanted to sew her mouth shut, it was a trap question.


    Carol didn''t really mind Sophia coming, she was like a mother to everyone, unlike Damian and Ana who didn''t have a mother, Carol did but her relationship with her was very bad and they hadn''t spoken in years so she always appreciated Sophia''s company.


    ''''Well then we should go'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    ''''Goodbye daughter, take care'''' said Damian kissing Monica on the side of her head.


    ''''Bye dad'''' Monica said, hugging Damian.


    Monica also hugged Sophia, Ana, and Carol goodbye, if you think about it, Damian''s wives were also his ''mothers''.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Damian said before wrapping his power around them and appearing in space outside the earth.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Damian had planned to take them to Omnipotence City where most of the gods of the universe live, it is a beautiful place with many floating islands and delicious food.


    He planned to take the girls out to see the sights and maybe fight one or the other arrogant gods. It''s a good opportunity for Ana and Sophia to get some combat experience with a punching bag that won''t die easily.


    Damian had access to the Bifrost so he could sense important places, as if it was a game and there were trips saved, besides Asgard, there was Omnipotence City.


    Damian teleported away from Earth again before summoning the power of the Bifrost and a circular rainbow swallowed them up and carried them to their destination.


    Damian knew that Heimdall would surely know that they used the Bifrost so he moved away from Earth, and surely they would send people to investigate.


    And as Damian expected, the use of the Bifrost caught Heimdall''s attention, although he could not spy on Damian he could sense that the Bifrost was used in that place, something he considered impossible, he decided to report it to his king.


    Damian and the three ladies traveled through the Bifrost, they were enchanted by the beauty of the journey, even Carol who had seen all sorts of things in the universe believed it was a unique sight.


    In a few seconds, the Bifrost violently expelled them. Fortunately, Damian reacted quickly and set them gently on the ground.


    Once they arrived everyone looked around curiously, even Damian as he had never really been to this place.


    "So where are we?" asked Carol, looking around.


    ''''We are in Omnipotence City, this is where most of the gods of the universe live'''' Damian said casually.


    ''''gods?'''' Ana asked, puzzled.


    ''''Do they exist?'''' Sophia asked puzzled, she thought they were just people with magic or some greater than normal power who had proclaimed themselves gods in ancient times, and out of ignorance people had believed it and worshiped them.


    ''''Yes, all mythologies exist, this place is overseen by Zeus'''' Damian said as he walked with the girls.


    ''''The one from Greek mythology?'''' Sophia asked a bit disgusted, Zeus is an enemy of women if you ask her.


    ''''Yes, the god of lightning'''' Damian said casually.


    ''''And what exactly did we come here for?'''' Carol asked doubtfully while wondering how strong these gods are.


    ''''Don''t worry it''s best to see them as pretty powerful aliens, plus few are fighters,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Are we here to look for trouble?'''' Ana asked inexpressibly.


    ''''Trouble will look for us,'''' Damian said with a mischievous grin.


    ''''Do you have a problem with the gods?'''' Sophia asked curiously.


    ''''Not really, even though they are arrogant and despise mortals in the end many can do it, it will just be fun to crush their arrogance a little, nothing personal'''' said Damian amused, he hasn''t been able to have a good fight and hopes this will be an opportunity.


    They moved forward calmly with Damian leading them to where there were the most gods present, although he regretted it a bit as there were many gods in an orgy.


    ''''...''''


    Damian felt the accusatory gaze of the 3 women and couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    He usually uses his powers to find out everything that happens, this time he didn''t know if he was going to be detected by some god with special abilities so he wanted to come and be surprised but it was really a surprise.


    ''''I really didn''t know,'''' Damian said in his defense.


    "We better come back later," said Carol.


    ''''Yes,'''' said Ana inexpressibly.


    They all strolled around, the city was really massive, tried every kind of food there was and visited the best sights.


    It was many hours before they decided to return to see if they had finished their business.


    Fortunately, it seems they were in some sort of reunion, Damian walked with the girls into some sort of courtroom and they sat on the outside watching.


    ''''Then let''s plan when the next orgy will be'''' Said Zeus on his throne.


    ''''...''''


    ''''They''re really idle,'''' Carol said wordlessly.


    ''''Well they have lived tens of thousands of years, surely they are bored'''' said Damian thoughtfully, this situation was also a wake-up call for him and the girls, after all, they too are immortal or at least will live millions of years, without a strong will they would probably become like these gods, purposeless and seeking satisfaction at any cost that validates their existence.


    ''''We definitely have to be careful not to become like them'''' Sophia said seriously.


    Hm," said Ana, unusually serious.


    ''''What do you think, is that how you imagined the gods?'''' Damian asked with a smile.


    ''''I imagined them more muscular, I mean look at Zeus, it looks like his 3 meals are at MkDonald''s'''' Carol said with a chuckle.


    ''''Yes, Zeus is quite fat'''' Said Ana as she looked at Zeus expressionlessly.


    ''''Hm?, who said that?'''' Zeus said as he stood up violently.


    Suddenly there was silence in the atrium, all the gods could not help but look at each other in confusion.


    ''''Wow now that he''s standing he really looks fat, I guess saying someone looks like a Greek god doesn''t mean the same thing anymore'''' Carol said looking at Zeus.


    ''''...''''


    All the gods could not help but open their mouths comically at Carol''s words.


    ''''There you are, you''re the one who made those comments about me'''' Said Zeus looking towards Carol.


    ''''Since you are a beauty I will forgive you after participating in our friendly meetings'''' Zeus said with his eyes lighting up as he saw the beauty of Carol and the two women accompanying her, all his alerts were sounding, there was a motherly and an expressionless one.


    ''''Hm no thanks, I actually like the young ones'''' Carol said teasingly.


    ''''Hm I guess you don''t have much choice, you see you have disrespected me, usually, I would have thrown my Thunderbolt at you but seeing you I feel generous'''' Zeus said haughtily, as the oldest god to Zeus everything it is for him to reach out and request if he so desires.


    ''''What do we do then, I''d rather you throw your lightning at me'''' Carol said provocatively.


    ''''It''s thunder'''' Zeus said seriously.


    ''''Yes yes your lightning, come on throw it'''' Said Carol standing up and with her cosmic powers covering her whole body, Carol didn''t know how strong a god was so she decided to go all out and even if he was stronger than her there is still Damian to take care of so she was not cautious about insulting Zeus.


    Small yellow lightning bolts began to emanate from Zeus'' body and his Thunderbolt appeared in his hand, in all his years very few had dared to disrespect him and now he didn''t care even if she was a woman as beautiful as Carol, he would make sure to set an example.


    Zeus threw his Thunderbolt at Carol with all his strength, he could feel the cosmic energy coming out of Carol so he didn''t hesitate to use all his strength.


    Damian watched everything calmly, he saw when Zeus attacked Carol in slow motion, although he believed she could withstand the impact since she had received an attack from the power stone directly without being hurt, he was still alert.


    Carol saw a yellow beam of light directed at her very quickly and with her two hands she grabbed Thunderbolt but the power it brought was too great so she couldn''t help but back up a few meters until she could stop herself, her hands felt a little numb from the electricity but it was nothing.


    With more confidence, Carol looked at Zeus mockingly, if that was all her power she could handle it alone.


    Zeus looked at Carol seriously, normally the attack would have gone through his chest and he would have died but unexpectedly he caught it in his hands.


    Damian looked thoughtfully at Zeus, as a god if we put him on a scale of power he is not really that strong according to what he showed, even if he could regenerate when his heart was pierced.


    He supposed that by going thousands of years without fighting he lost a lot of ability, Thor spent 5 years drinking and lost most of his power, although that was for the sake of the plot more than anything else.

 Chapter 40

    Carol looked at Thunderbolt in her hands and could feel it trembling and wanting to escape from her hand, yet she held the weapon tightly as she looked at Zeus.


    ''''You know, I''ve never given my husband a gift, maybe this lightning bolt can be the first one'''' Carol said.


    ''''It''s thunder, and how you dare?, don''t forget where you are'''' Said Zeus, although he must admit he is outclassed by Carol he still plays local, he looked at all the gods around him making them also stand up causing them to exert some pressure with their presence.


    Although Carol is very powerful she must admit that she is overwhelmed by the sheer number of gods and although they were not all warriors each god had their methods of attack.


    Ana and Sofia also stood up with Carol, looking alert before all the gods and ready to fight.


    Damian watched it all unfold contentedly, he brought them along precisely so they could fight and gain experience, he was pissed at Zeus for having intentions about Carol but she will deal with him, for now, he will watch the spectacle of Carol, Ana, and Sophia against the gods.


    Carol didn''t wait and flew towards Zeus at full speed before punching him in the face while holding Lightning with her other hand, Zeus couldn''t react and the blow sent him flying off his throne.


    Anna and Sophia watched over the other gods so that they would not interfere with Carol''s battle.


    Four gods got up and ran towards the two ladies, all seeming to be gods who had to do with battle.


    Sophia and Ana advanced to fight the four gods, each deciding to take two.


    Ana was quite a bit stronger than Sophia, as she was an elder vampire while Sophia was a noble vampire so Sophia used one of her familiars that created an avatar around her, it was a kind of white energy armor that she could generate around her body.


    In this case, Sophia used it on her arms, causing the energy to expand and creating an armor that was twice the size of her arms.


    Unlike Sophia, Ana only used her physical abilities to fight, if she was at a disadvantage she could use her familiars.


    Sophia used magic on her legs and suddenly accelerated, this took the two gods she was going to fight by surprise and caused Sophia to hit one god directly with her giant arm sending him flying for dozens of meters.


    Now more comfortable Sophia began to fight with the god that remained for now, he used a mace and when he waved it the wind whistled violently, fortunately, her familiar could withstand her blows.


    Sophia had some combat experience, the previous housekeeper having taught her self-defense to a satisfactory level.


    Ana had it a little more difficult as she did not use any tricks and started fighting with the two gods at the same time, although Ana was physically stronger, she was facing two gods who had much more experience which made the fight stagnate.


    Sophia was able to deliver several blows and the god she was fighting seemed somewhat battered, Sophia, on the other hand, was as if nothing since all the blows were received by her "armor", unfortunately soon came the god she had sent flying, his face was bloody and he seemed furious.


    With the interference of the other god Sophia also quickly entered a stalemate and they only exchanged blows, when Sophia tried to hit one of the gods the other attacked her and interrupted her movements.


    The other gods to see the two women fighting two powerful gods could not help but be surprised, usually, they are the highest in power in the universe but here three people can overcome them, seeing that if they unite they can tip the balance in their favor some began to stand and exchange glances with other gods.


    Soon several weaker gods launched themselves at Ana who seemed to be the strongest, however, Ana gave them a sidelong glance before summoning one of her familiars Anivia, a giant ice phoenix.


    The phoenix opened its beak slightly before blowing, and a great blizzard went towards the incoming gods, upon contact they were instantly turned into ice sculptures, the gods couldn''t help but look at each other in fear before deciding to remain seated and watch.


    Ana and Sophia continued to fight with the two gods and gain experience, on the other hand, Zeus was taking a beating from Carol.


    Zeus really couldn''t understand, this woman was clearly a mortal and although she looked like a cosmic energy generator he couldn''t understand how she maintained that power without depleting herself, he didn''t know that Carol could generate an infinite amount of energy in her body.


    Zeus already had messy hair, a broken nose, and his armor with cracks, he hadn''t fought in a long time and was clearly not in good physical and mental shape.


    ''''Is this the way you wanted to have a good time? I must say I like it'''' said Carol with a smile as she continued to beat Zeus.


    Zeus could only remain silent in the face of the beating and try to defend himself, although he was not as strong as before for living carefree, he was still an experienced god and although he looked badly beaten he was not seriously injured, although he had also noticed that the woman really had no intention to kill, it seemed that she just wanted to give him a brutal beating.


    Every time Zeus tried to hit her, Carol would dodge his blow by the skin of her teeth before punching him in the face, which made him really furious.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Some sparks flew out of Zeus'' body trying to form a layer but it seemed that it could not condense, especially under Carol''s constant blows.


    Damian watched as Ana and Sophia started to gain ground little by little gaining combat experience, Sophia even kept her familiar, she wanted to improve her hand-to-hand combat.


    Damian couldn''t help but look away when the girls took a hit, fortunately, they were quick learners.


    After half an hour Carol flew in with an unconscious and battered Zeus, the gods couldn''t help but look at Carol with fear when they saw the state of Zeus, he really took a beating.


    The four gods fighting with Ana and Sophia were also in bad shape and it was evident that the fight would end soon, after a moment Ana and Sophia connected strong blows against the gods knocking them down.


    Although Damian saw that the gods were not unconscious, they still did not get up.


    When Ana and Sofia saw that the gods did not rise again, they took a deep breath before turning to Dami¨¢n.


    Although they were not physically exhausted, they were mentally exhausted, so they came back and sat down next to Damian and leaned against him.


    ''''Well it''s been a good ride, what do you girls want to do now?'''' Damian said smiling at them, although unfortunately, he couldn''t fight it''s ok, there will be a time in the future.


    The gods turned out to be weaker than he thought, he does not know if it is because there were no combat gods in this place or if they are really weakened by millennia of hedonism.


    ''''I don''t know, are we going to Xandar?'''' Carol asked thoughtfully.


    ''''Well, I always wanted to visit other planets'''' Sophia said.


    Ana just nodded indifferently, she didn''t really care where they would go now, she felt satisfied after fighting.


    Damian looked around where there were several gods frozen or lying on the ground, he wondered if they would seek revenge, Damian looked at the Thunderbolt of Zeus that Carol had given him and played with it for a few moments before deciding to take it with him.


    While it couldn''t be said that it would increase his power it would at least give him something to use that wasn''t so destructive.


    ''I wonder if this counts as ''The Lightning Thief'''' Damian thought amusedly.


    Damian wrapped the girls with his powers and teleported away from Omnipotence City, although he could directly invoke the Bifrost that would be signaling that he had some relationship with Asgard which could lead to a war drastically altering everything.


    What they did now is unlikely to cause a major change since Omnipotence city was an almost closed city and the gods would never say that people came to beat them up and left as if nothing had happened.


    Once they were away Damian teleported directly to Xandar, as he had already been to the planet he could get there easily.


    Damian appeared above Xandar, he wanted Ana and Sophia to see the scenery before entering.


    ''''It''s beautiful'''' Sophia said, Xandar was a very advanced planet with no signs of pollution, everything was blue and green from the outside.


    ''''Yes,'''' said Ana, smiling slightly.


    ''''We should go visit my good friend'''' Carol said smiling.


    ''''You just want to scare her with my presence,'''' Damian said rolling his eyes.


    ''''Why would she be scared?'''' Sophia asked puzzled.


    ''''Advanced civilizations have a certain scanner to detect the race and threat of all kinds of known beings, and let''s just say that on my first visit to this planet, I gave them quite a scare'''' Damian said indifferently.


    ''''Can they know you''re a vampire?'''' Ana asked puzzled.


    ''''No, it just says my race is unknown, it''s not like a scanner is omnipotent either'''' Damian said.


    ''''Hm I see, let''s go downstairs'''' Said Ana.


    Damian showed up in town and they started walking around while the girls shopped for things that interested them.


    There were all sorts of interesting things that could be found on an advanced planet, they passed through the streets without a care in the world until Irani Rael or Nova Prime approached with some soldiers escorting her.


    ''''Hello Irani'''' Carol said cheerfully.


    ''''Hi Carol'''' She said as she looked sideways at the three people accompanying her, she already knew the man, but the other two women were unknown and also pose a high threat according to the scanners, although not as high as Carol it is still worrisome to have four walking disasters on her planet.


    ''''Can you introduce me to your friends?'''' Irani asked, although she thought Damian was Carol''s lover she wanted to know about the others, by the way, she can''t imagine what it''s like to have Damian as a boyfriend, it''s like a normal human sleeping hugging a hydrogen bomb.


    Irani believed that Damian was a being equal or superior to the celestials who created the universe, so she was very cautious with her words.


    ''''Sure, you know him already, he''s Damian my husband'''' Carol said clinging to Damian affectionately.


    ''''...''''


    Irani thought they were just casual lovers, in her mind, there is no way that beings like celestials with millions of years of existence believe in something like love or marriage.


    ''''The one with facial paralysis is Ana, I could say she''s my ''sister'','''' Carol said pointing to Ana while still hugging Damian.


    Ana just gave him an intense look before starting to walk toward her.


    Irani couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat at the sight of this, if there was a direct confrontation between these two women her city could be ruins tomorrow.


    Ana arrived in front of Carol and with all her strength pulled Carol out of Damian''s embrace before replacing her.


    Carol wasn''t using her energy cover and was taken by surprise so she was pulled straight out, just as she got her energy cover and was about to start fighting she couldn''t help but stop when she heard a voice.


    ''''You girls, we are visiting, behave yourselves'''' Sophia told them smiling kindly.


    Ana and Carol looked at each other for a moment before calling it quits.


    ''''I''m Sophia, Damian''s mother'''' Sophia said smiling at Irani.


    ''''Nice to meet you'''' Irani said in a cold sweat.


    ''''What brings you here?'''' Irani asked Carol trying to change the mood.


    ''''We just came to walk around and see if we could find anything interesting'''' Carol said honestly.


    "How about I invite you guys to lunch?'''' Irani proposed.


    ''''Sure, let''s go'''' Damian said after watching all the drama that Carol and Ana like to do.


    The whole group arrived at an empty restaurant, Damian guessed that Irani wanted to avoid accidents, so they all let Irani order for them as they really didn''t know what was good.


    In a few minutes, strange-looking food arrived, but it was normal, for the people of this planet the food from earth would also be strange, after cautiously tasting it everyone found it delicious so they enjoyed eating it all.


    ''''It was delicious,'''' Carol said with satisfaction.


    ''''Hm,'''' Ana said, also exuding a satisfied atmosphere even with her expressionless appearance.


    ''''Actually, the appearance is somewhat different than what I''m used to'''' Sophia said with a chuckle.


    ''''It wasn''t bad,'''' Damian said.


    ''''I''m glad they liked it'''' Irani said, usually, she would have said they can come and eat whenever they want but she would really like these people to never come back to her planet again.


    ''''Well I think we should get back'''' Damian said, between everything they had done it had been over a day since they had left.


    ''''I thank you for the food, I''ll see you another time'''' Damian said smiling slightly.


    ''''Oh, you''re flirting with Irani?'''' Carol asked jokingly as she watched Irani''s reaction.


    Damian just gave her a blank stare before ignoring her.


    Irani did her best not to react, she pretended she hadn''t heard anything.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Damian said towards the three ladies.


    They all got up and left the restaurant accompanied by Irani, when they arrived outside they all said goodbye to her before Damian teleported them to his palace on earth.


    Irani could only feel relieved to see these walking disasters disappear.

 Chapter 41

    Damian arrived at his palace with Carol, Ana, and Sophia, the girls had fun which was Damian''s plan, he wanted them to go out and be distracted, plus they gained valuable combat experience.


    No more than 5 seconds had passed since they arrived when Ophelia appeared.


    "Hello, is something wrong?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''No, everything is in order'''' Ophelia said casually as she looked at him intensely.


    "My daughter and Jane?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''They went out for a walk around the city'''' Ophelia said as she continued to look at him intently.


    ''''I see you went to do something interesting'''' Ophelia said.


    ''''We went to fight with gods'''' Carol said cheerfully.


    ''''Wow, how interesting, too bad I didn''t go'''' She said looking at Damian.


    Damian couldn''t help but be speechless at the look on her face, she clearly wanted to go with them too but the truth was he didn''t think to invite her, it was supposed to be just Carol and Ana, taking Sophia was already a significant concession.


    ''''Yeah, too bad, there were a lot of gods to hit'''' Carol said honestly, feeling it was a pity.


    Damian wondered if she was adding fuel to the fire or commenting innocently.


    ''''I promise I''ll take you to the next one if there''s a fight," Damian said, rolling his eyes.


    ''''Right,'''' said Ophelia.


    Damian in the evening met with his entire family and they ate while talking.


    There were many questions from the girls about what they did and Damian preferred not to tell Jane about the gods, he just said to her that they went to fight for fun with powerful beings before going to another planet to eat.


    Jane still considered the possibility of going to other planets too incredible and although she had gone to the moon with Monica in one of the ships, she had not explored further.


    Everyone enjoyed dinner before returning to their rooms.


    Damian as every night had a battle with his two wives.


    Time goes by very fast when you''re enjoying yourself and, before Damian knew it, 5 years had already passed.


    It was already the year 2005


    It was getting closer and closer to the ''beginning'' of the story with the kidnapping of Tony Stark, if it was not wrong there were three years left for it to happen.


    In five years many things can happen but for immortal beings, 5 years is a blink of an eye, the only important thing that happened in these 5 years is that both Monica and Jane graduated.


    Jane had earned her degree as an astrophysicist and was beginning her master''s degree.


    Monica had studied to be a lawyer and after graduating had been relaxing at home or going out occasionally to visit Jane or other countries.


    Also, Jane had found out that everyone but Carol was a vampire, her reaction was quite calm as she had always had many suspicions that her family was not normal.


    Fortunately, there was no change in attitude and she remained very close to everyone.


    Damian never mentioned if she wanted to be a vampire and she never asked so things stayed that way, any way, Jane is pretty young so it doesn''t matter.


    Besides there were really no other things that changed, only Madripoor remains a world power and a choice for living, studying, and vacationing.


    Unfortunately for many people, it was very difficult to enter Madripoor as they had limited the number of people entering to avoid overcrowding.


    Damian simply lived a quiet life with Carol and Ana, occasionally going out into space or visiting planets, or going somewhere to fight.


    Of course, he kept his word and took Ophelia several times, it turned out that Ophelia was very good, she was a very good assassin as every attack made sure to end the life of her enemy.


    That morning Damian woke up with Carol and Ana on either side of him, Damian got up and got dressed before looking at himself in the mirror, he couldn''t help but think that it had already been 16 years since he came into this world, he is already 37 years old and his youthful appearance has really caught some people''s attention but there really isn''t much they can do.


    Today he had something special to do, apparently, there was a very important shareholders meeting at Stark Industries and as usual, he had been sent an invitation.


    Usually, he would refuse to go or send some representative, but he had nothing to do and it wouldn''t hurt to meet the future Iron Man.


    Damian dressed in a formal suit before getting into a car and letting the driver take him to the meeting.


    Over the years he had bought more shares of the company when they were at a good price but he only did it on a whim, after all, he had a whole country, and the amount of money could not be compared.


    He was currently the third largest shareholder and his identity was no secret, and his presence as a shareholder actually increased the value of the shares so his position in the company was very important.


    Damian entered the building and approached the receptionist, who was surprised to see him before quickly calling out and reporting his presence.


    Damian had never attended a shareholders'' meeting before, so his arrival surprised everyone. Obadiah quickly approached him and greeted him enthusiastically.


    ....


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Obadiah was sitting waiting for Tony to arrive to start the meeting when an employee anxiously approached him and told him that Damian Alucard had come to the meeting.


    Obadiah couldn''t help but be happily surprised, if he could make a relationship with Damian his plan would be easily accomplished, and with Damian''s support taking over Stark Industries would be extremely easy.


    He quickly stood up and walked over to Damian, and upon seeing him, greeted him enthusiastically and led him to the meeting.


    ''''Please take a seat, we are waiting for Tony, unfortunately, he is very unpunctual and irresponsible'''' Said Obadiah sighing and secretly looking at Damian to see his reaction.


    Obadiah saw that he had no reaction so he didn''t pursue the topic further and just sat near Damian wanting to show his ''good relationship'' with the other board members.


    Damian just waited patiently as the CEO of the company arrived, even if he was late it is something Damian expected since this is Tony we are talking about.


    Unexpectedly Tony still had some responsibility and was only 5 minutes late, Damian supposed he could be serious about some things.


    When Tony walked in he casually looked at the people around him until he saw Damian and couldn''t help but pause for a moment in surprise, not only was he surprised to see Damian Alucard on his board but how young he looked, if he wasn''t mistaken Damian was a year older than him but he looked very young as if time had no effect on him.


    Tony Stark was very proud and arrogant but he had to acknowledge Damian''s accomplishments, many times he had tried to access the Madripoor archives just out of curiosity and had never succeeded, no matter what he did, Madripoor was a place he could not access.


    He only knew what the other government agencies, that out of nowhere he appeared and became king without any opposition, he made Madripoor the richest country in the world and none of the giants could do anything about it, and regarding the rumors of his advanced technology is something Tony can agree since he has not been able to access that country.


    ''''Hi Damian'''' Tony walked up to Damian and extended his hand.


    ''''Hi Tony'''' Damian said, shaking his hand, he was somewhat surprised that he didn''t act sarcastically towards him.


    After greeting each other, Tony took a seat before looking back at Damian.


    ''''Surprisingly, you''re here, is there any special reason?'''' Tony asked Damian.


    ''''Not really, I was bored and came to see what you were doing'''' Damian said casually.


    ''''Hm I understand you'''' Tony said nodding.


    Everyone at the meeting couldn''t help but be speechless, maybe that''s why geniuses succeed, they think differently.


    ''''Okay, so what do we have to discuss in this meeting?'''' Tony asked casually, he wanted to finish this quickly to exchange a few words with Damian and go home.


    ''''The military wants a weapon to counter Madr-'''' said one shareholder before being interrupted by a nudge.


    ''''What?'''' Tony asked in confusion.


    ''''They want a new weapon, there have been some run-ins with the KGB lately and they want something to intimidate them'''' Obadiah said, trying to steer the conversation away from that direction.


    ''''Is a meeting necessary for this? Isn''t that what we always do?'''' Tony said bored.


    ''''Tony, there is a new competitor, Hammer Industries, although they are inferior to our company we still can''t let them take contracts from us'''' Obadiah said, trying to talk some sense into Tony.


    ''''He''s just a charlatan, his technology is useless, we''d have to stop selling weapons so they can go into business'''' Tony said arrogantly.


    ''''Well don''t worry, I''ll do something new, why am I the only one doing something while you guys are getting paid?'''' Tony asked mockingly.


    ''''Well if that''s all then off you all go and collect your check for my work'''' Tony said in annoyance before standing up and approaching Damian.


    Damian watched with amusement as it all happened, he really was Tony Stark, it must be said that if you don''t have his respect it''s impossible to talk to him.


    ''''Wow, I should have come more often if that''s what the meetings are like here,'''' said Damian to Tony who sat nearby.


    ''''These guys only know how to worry about how much money they''re going to get,'''' Tony said with a sigh.


    ''''Yes I guess so, we haven''t met before, I guess we could introduce ourselves, I''m Damian Alucard'''' Damian said.


    ''''Tony Stark'''' Tony said, nodding to Damian.


    ''''Tell me, how do you look so young?'''' Tony asked quietly after seeing no one nearby.


    ''''Are you starting to worry about your age, maybe you don''t perform as well in those areas anymore?'''' Damian asked, teasing him.


    Tony just grimaced about it, he had no problem in that area but had no way to prove it.


    ''''Just kidding, it''s just technology'''' Damian said without going into too much detail.


    ''''Yeah, your country is really good, I haven''t been able to access their archives'''' Tony said without embarrassment.


    ''''It would be problematic if you had made it,'''' Damian said with a slight chuckle.


    ''''And tell me how the life of a king, I imagine you have a lot of girls'''' Tony said, giving him a bright look.


    Tony was known to be a playboy and although there were really no rumors about Damian, he literally proclaimed himself king, surely he must have several women.


    ''''Well to say many is a bit of an exaggeration'''' Damian said ironically, perhaps many in the world also think he leads a life of libertinage and although it is partially true he only has 2 wives.


    ''''Come on, don''t be like that, at least tell me how many,'''' said Tony, approaching a little too interested.


    ''''Only 2'''' Damian said, rolling his eyes.


    ''''Only 2? I thought you had at least a dozen'''' Tony said in confusion.


    ''''When you settle down with someone you''ll understand'''' Damian said as he shook his head slightly.


    ''''Don''t make it sound like I''m a child, sitting your head down is for boring people, why to chase one flower when you can have the whole forest?'''' said Tony haughtily.


    ''''Well, we''ll see in the future'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    ''''I guess I should get back, it was good to meet you'''' Damian said as he stood up.


    ''''I''m sure we''ll see each other in the future,'''' Damian said again.


    ''''Yes, it''s good to talk to a kindred soul,'''' Tony said, smiling slightly.


    ''''Well I wouldn''t put it that way but it was nice talking to you'''' Damian said wryly, he really isn''t the type of person who likes to party and sleep with a lot of people.


    ''''See ya'''' Damian said as he shook his hand.


    ''''See ya'''' Tony said, shaking his hand.


    After saying goodbye, Damian left the office where Obadiah was anxiously waiting for him, the last thing he wanted was for Damian and Tony to interact.


    ''''Mr. Damian I''m sorry about the meeting, I guess it was a waste of time for you, Tony is usually more serious, maybe he had a bad day, take my number and you can call me if you have any questions about the company'''' Obadiah said cordially as he handed him his number.


    Damian couldn''t help but be speechless before the clear attempts to turn him against Tony, yet he accepted the card and politely said goodbye, he was a dead man anyway.


    Damian got in his car and drove home, it really was a short trip.


    Upon entering his home in New York he was greeted by Sassy, he petted and hugged her for a while before going into the living room with her following him.


    In the living room were Carol and Ana playing a video game, although Ana was not very interested in video games, Carol convinced her to play, and as she could not bear to lose to Carol, she kept playing until she could not go back.


    Sophia only glanced at them occasionally while reading things of interest to her.


    ''''Where were you?'''' Sophia asked, smiling at him as she looked away from her book.


    ''''There was a shareholders meeting at Stark Industries'''' Damian said as he sat next to Sophia and watched Carol and Ana playing.


    ''''Why did you go, you would usually ignore that sort of thing'''' Sophia asked puzzled.


    ''''I wanted to meet Tony Stark, it was a fun meeting'''' Damian said as he laid back quietly.


    Carol paused the game and received an intense look from Ana, who was about to win.


    ''''Why do you want to meet that playboy? you better not start picking up his habits'''' Carol said looking at him.


    ''''Strangely, you know other people,'''' Sophia said.


    ''''Do they see me as antisocial?'''' Damian asked in bewilderment.


    ''''Something like that,'''' said Ana.


    ''''I just think it''s interesting and will surely do important things in the future,'''' Damian said briefly.


    ''''Where is Monica?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''If I''m not mistaken she''s in some European country, she''s grown up now and can take care of herself'''' Sophia said.


    ''''Hm, well, what are we going to have for lunch?'''' Damian asked, after so many years one of the few habits he has acquired is food, as an immortal being you have to find ways to spend your existence.


    ''''I don''t know, I''m not the chef'''' Sophia said as she turned back to her book.


    Damian couldn''t help but give a wry smile before her answer.


    Damian spent the rest of the day with Carol, Ana, and Sophia in the living room, they were really lazy.

 Chapter 42

    Damian woke up and couldn''t help but stay still thinking, Carol and Ana were still sleeping next to him, a vampire could sleep for years if he wanted to and Carol well she was just lazy.


    It was already 2005 and in 3 years Tony Stark would be kidnapped, that is where many situations would start to occur until culminating in Thanos, although with his strength there is really no threat to his safety.


    He decided to visit Fury to see if everything was going right with the Tesseract and also just to say hello and maybe play a joke on him.


    ''I wonder if Clint has joined SHIELD yet'' Damian thought as he stood up.


    Damian turned to mist and stealthily crept out of his bed before grooming himself and going downstairs to the living room.


    Sophia, unlike the others, was an early riser out of habit, as I would see her in the living room watching the news.


    ''''The house has been really lonely without Monica and Jane,'''' Sophia said as she watched him come downstairs.


    ''''You''re right, but the kids will eventually have to go,'''' Damian said before sitting next to Sophia.


    ''''When will you have children? You are already 37 years old and soon you will be a middle-aged man'''' Sophia said with some mockery.


    ''''You already hav-'''' Damian was interrupted by Sophia throwing a cushion at him.


    ''''Forget it I just hope it''s soon'''' said Damian rolling his eyes.


    ''''Are you going out today?'''' Sophia asked casually as she looked at the television.


    ''''Yes, I''ll go out for a while,'''' Damian said.


    ''''You went out yesterday too," Sophia commented, looking at him curiously.


    ''''Hm,'''' Damian said briefly.


    Soon Carol and Ana, who used to wake up shortly after he got out of bed, came downstairs.


    ''''Hi,'''' Carol said somewhat sleepily as she sat on Damian''s lap.


    Ana merely looked at her annoyed by her stolen seat, before sitting next to her.


    ''''What''s wrong honey?'''' Damian said as he hugged Ana with one arm and with his other arm stroked Carol''s hair.


    "Are you going out today?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''Yes,'''' said Damian.


    ''''Weirdly, you go out so often,'''' said Ana.


    ''''...''''


    ''''Yes honey thank you for your observations'''' Damian said speechless.


    ''''Let''s go have breakfast, I''m hungry'''' Carol said as she stood up from Damian.


    ''''Hm'''' nodded Ana inexpressibly as she looked at Damian with her bright red eyes.


    ''''I don''t mean that kind of hungry'''' Carol said, rolling her eyes before pulling Ana towards the dining room.


    "Have you eaten?'''' Damian asks Sophia.


    ''''Yes, I''ll keep watching the news,'''' Sophia said.


    "Fine," Damian said before getting up and walking towards the dining room.


    When Dami¨¢n arrived at the dining room he saw that all kinds of dishes had just been served and Carol kept putting food in her mouth. On the other hand, Ana was drinking blood from a cup while looking at the food with disdain.


    ''''Wait what, is that my blood?'''' Damian asked confused when he saw Ana''s cup.


    ''''Cough...weren''t you going out?'''' Ana asked innocently.


    Carol couldn''t help but stare speechlessly at Ana, no wonder she only took small gulps, Ana would usually disdain to drink any blood but Damian''s.


    ''''I just won''t ask'''' Damian said, sighing, he really can''t imagine how Ana has his blood if she always drinks it.


    Ana just gave him a faint smile.


    ''''I''ll leave first,'''' Damian said after the three of them ate together.


    "Have a good day," Carol said as she stuffed food into her mouth.


    ''''Come back soon,'''' said Ana.


    Damian gave each of them a kiss on the head before leaving.


    Damian planned to go see Fury so he teleported invisibly to the same office as years ago.


    Unexpectedly, that office was no longer Fury''s, he assumed that the paranoid changed its location, and he concentrated his senses looking for Fury until he found him.


    Damian again appeared in an office only this time Fury was there.


    Besides Fury there was a man in an agent''s suit with a bow on his back, he didn''t strike me as anyone other than Clint Barton or Hawkeye.


    Surprisingly there was also a beautiful redhead that he had seen before, Natasha Romanoff.


    Apparently, it came at a really important time, they happened to be giving Fury the report of their mission in Budapest where they ''killed'' Dreykov.


    Damian, who was still invisible, approached Barton before tapping him on the shoulder.


    ''''Anything you want to add Nat?'''' Barton asked as he felt the tap on his shoulder.


    "''No, why? Natasha asked, confused.


    ''''You didn''t touch me now?'''' Barton asked in confusion.


    ''''No'''' Natasha said, looking at him strangely.


    Damian again tapped Barton on the other shoulder.


    Barton almost jumped with fright as he knew there should be no one there before he quickly turned around on guard only to be confused when again there was nothing.


    It was hard for Barton to stand the strange looks from Natasha and his boss.


    Damian was actually holding back laughter at the sight of Barton''s expression.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    This time Damian appeared behind Fury before tapping him on the shoulder.


    Fury also quickly rose from his chair before turning his back to the wall and looking around.


    ''''Damian, you better not be fucking with me,'''' Fury said seemingly to no one.


    ''''As expected from the best spy, you went a little pale there Fury'''' Damian said laughing at the sight of Fury''s face.


    Hearing a voice in a room where there were supposed to be only 3 people, they couldn''t help but be surprised before each pointed their guns at Damian who was no longer invisible.


    Barton pointed his bow at him and looked at him in confusion, Fury also pointed his gun at him until he saw that it really was Damian before he let out a sigh and lowered his gun.


    Natasha had a bigger reaction after pointing the gun at him as she remembered her encounter with Damian when she was younger.


    ''''You know, I really think I''ll die from a scare from you,'''' said Fury, sighing.


    ''''Well, you''re not getting any younger, you''re already 55'''' Damian said jokingly.


    Seeing that they seemed to know each other and Fury even lowered his weapon Clint also calmed down and lowered his weapon before looking at Fury wanting to know what was going on.


    Barton still doesn''t know how he got to the room without anyone seeing him.


    ''''Agent Barton and Agent Romanoff, I''m sure if you take a good look you know who it is, Damian Alucard'''' Fury said calmly.


    Clint was quite surprised as he was a very famous person with a lot of rumors about him.


    ''''Hi, nice to meet you'''' Said Damian nodding towards Barton.


    ''''Hi, nice to meet you, I''m Barton'''' Barton said introducing himself.


    ''''Agent Romanoff, don''t you remember me?'''' Damian asked mischievously as he saw her looking at him in silence.


    ''''Do you know each other?'''' Fury asked Natasha, very puzzled.


    ''''Five years ago I had a mission to infiltrate Madripoor and, naturally, I was captured,'''' Natasha said as she looked at Damian.


    "Well, I didn''t know that," Fury said, eyeing Damian and Natasha suspiciously.


    ''''So what was the deal, why work for SHIELD now?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Director Fury helped me eliminate Dreykov and in return, I would join SHIELD'''' Natasha said without going into too much detail, Natasha assumed Damian overheard their entire conversation so she didn''t consider it imprudent to tell him.


    ''''Wow Fury, taking advantage of a beautiful lady''s situation for your own benefit, that''s why you don''t have a partner'''' Damian said, shaking his head in disappointment.


    ''''I think that''s none of your business,'''' Fury said through gritted teeth.


    ''''Now, can you tell me why you interrupted my office?'''' Fury asked in annoyance.


    ''''Hm there isn''t really a reason, I was bored and came to see what was going on'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    Fury couldn''t help but be more annoyed to hear her response.


    ''''Barton and Romanoff, the two of you will be partners from now on,'''' Fury said, ignoring Damian.


    ''''Yes sir,'''' the two agents replied.


    "Tell me, Fury, if you''re a SHIELD agent, do you get a place to live, like a luxury apartment?" asked Damian curiously.


    ''''We just give them a budget and the agents choose to live wherever they want unless their mission requires them to live in a specific location,'''' Fury said.


    ''''Hm I see'''' Damian said smiling.


    Natasha I have a place where you can live, I assure you it''s a great place and the price is negotiable'''' said Damian giving her a business smile.


    ''''Damian, please don''t begin'''' Fury said, sighing, he already knew the problems Damian could cause.


    ''''Come on Fury, what are you talking about I''m just offering him a place to live'''' Damian said seriously.


    ''''It''s in an upper-class area so security is good, plus I''m sure it will be a nice change for you'''' Damian said, smiling at Natasha.


    ''''Hm, if it''s not too much trouble I''m really interested, the budget isn''t very good'''' Natasha said briefly looking sideways at Fury.


    ''''Here is the address of the place or if you are not busy later I can also take you right now'''' Damian said, handing her a piece of paper with his address on it.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you don''t have a bad time now that you''re in a country unknown to you, if Fury tries to bully you with your salary tell me and I''ll do something about it'''' Damian said smiling at her.


    Suddenly the door opened and a black-haired woman in a SHIELD uniform walked in.


    "Am I interrupting something?'''' Maria Hill asked, looking around, according to her calculations the 2 agents should have finished the report by now and there should not be an unknown person.


    ''''No, everything is in order, is something wrong?'''' Fury asked.


    ''''Just a routine report, I didn''t expect you guys too on her-, huh? Is that Damian Alucard?'''' Maria Hill shouted out of surprise.


    ''''Can I have your autograph?'''' Asked by a younger Maria Hill, Damian was not only the most handsome man she had ever seen but he was also a king.


    ''''What kind of drama is this,'''' asked Fury, massaging his eyebrows as he watched Damian give an autograph to the girl he was training to be his right hand.


    ''''Sir, how do you know Damian?'''' Barton finally asked, he had been observing the situation and there seemed to be no hostility from Damian.


    ''''We met about 10 years ago, I was on a secret mission with Carol, Damian''s girlfriend, and at that time we happened to meet'''' Fury said without going into too much detail.


    ''''That''s right, I was there when Fury fought heroically with many enemies and received that eye wound, it was really an amazing fight worth remembering'''' Said Damian speaking passionately as if remembering something very impressive.


    Fury couldn''t help but feel the warmth on his face when he heard what Damian said especially because of the admiring looks he received from Maria.


    "Well, back on topic, how about I show you the house?"'' Damian asked Natasha.


    ''''Sure, let''s go look at it'''' Natasha said after glancing sideways at Fury.


    ''''Then I''ll wait for you outside'''' Damian said before leaving and closing the door, disappearing from the building and appearing at the entrance unnoticed.


    Damian took the opportunity to teleport his car to the site so he could drive Natasha.


    Meanwhile inside the building in Fury''s office.


    ''''Sir, is it okay for us to interact with Damian, according to many sources he is a very dangerous person, his kingdom is literally built on the corpses of many people'''' Barton said as he looked at Natasha, he didn''t want her to get into any trouble.


    Barton had grown quite fond of Natasha after learning of her circumstances, he doesn''t think it would be good for his mind to relate to someone like Damian at this point.


    ''''It''s okay, although I would never say it to his face Damian is a trustworthy person'''' Fury said, even if he wasn''t doing it for him he would do it for Carol.


    ''''Nat, do you mind if I come with you to check out the house Damian is offering you?'''' Barton asked.


    "What are you worried about?" asked Natasha, smiling slightly.


    ''''I''m worried about the fact that you trust him enough to live in a house of his'''' Barton said with a slight frown, in this business you had to be very careful.


    ''''When I was captured he treated me well and released me although I had discovered something important, he is not a bad person'''' Natasha said defending him.


    "Do you like him?" asked Barton with a frown.


    Natasha did not respond and only averted her gaze slightly.


    Sigh


    ''''Nat, the kind of people like Damian is not very good to have relationships with, I don''t know him personally but just looking at him the word playboy comes to me, I don''t want you to get hurt, I have nothing against him I just want you to be careful, maybe the best thing for you is something more normal'''' Said Barton not knowing how to really express himself.


    ''''I''m a murderer and you know what they do to girls in the red room, a normal relationship is something I can never have anyway'''' Natasha said with a somewhat sad smile.


    ''''Nat...'''' Barton said sadly.


    ''''Romanoff, I''m going to tell you something not as your boss but as a person who knows Damian, he already has 2 wives and I really have no idea how Carol accepted that since she is a very...tough woman'''' Fury said hesitantly at the last part.


    ''''So if you can handle that I''m fine with you having those feelings since you might be able to accomplish what you want, but if you can''t handle it you might as well drop it right now'''' Fury said speaking to Natasha seriously.


    ''''You may leave now, Hill still has to give me his report,'''' said Fury dismissing them.


    ''''Come on Nat, I want to see what kind of house Damian has prepared'''' Said Barton.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Natasha said with a slight smile.


    Barton and Natasha said goodbye to Fury and Maria before walking to the door and heading to the locker room to change clothes, they couldn''t go out with agent outfits and weapons in sight.


    "You can start Agent Hill," Fury said.


    ''''Sir we have detected movement from the 10 rings, they have been trading with Stark Industries under Obadiah''s direction, furthermore, research has begun to recreate the super soldier serum under General Ross'''' Maria Hill said.


    ''''I see, I sincerely hope Ross doesn''t get it, it would only bring chaos to the world'''' Fury said, sighing.


    ''''There is quite a bit of hope that they will get something, Dr. Banner is a great scientist and a lot of people are paying attention to this research,'''' Hill said.


    ''''Just keep me informed,'''' said Fury.


    ''''Yes sir,'''' said Hill.


    ....


    Natasha changed her clothes as she looked at herself in the mirror, her body is really attractive, with all the right proportions and a very nice definition, and she couldn''t help but think if Damian would like her.


    She can''t really say she''s in love with Damian since she doesn''t really know him, it''s just that that kind smile she received years ago made her feel that maybe the world wasn''t so dark, Natasha thinks she has a slight fixation for Damian, now that she''s free and he sought her out she should see where she can get to.


    Although Natasha really didn''t consider herself worthy of marrying any man, not only is she a murderer with innocent blood on her hands, but she can''t even have children.


    And since Damian seemed to have some interest in her, Natasha decided to give it a try, maybe she can get some comfort in that kind smile she remembers.


    ''I really am a mess'' Natasha thought smiling as she looked at herself in the mirror.

 Chapter 43

    Natasha and Barton appeared at the entrance to the SHIELD offices where they saw across the street Damian with his back turned to lean against a nice car.


    ''''Nice car,'''' Barton said as they approached.


    ''''Thank you'''' Damian said, nodding towards Barton before looking at Natasha.


    ''''Damian, is it okay if Barton joins us?'''' Natasha asked with some hesitation, she didn''t want Damian to misunderstand their relationship.


    ''''Sure, then, how about we go to lunch to celebrate Natasha getting a new job, you can also get to know each other more since you''ll be partners'''' said Damian smiling.


    ''''Fine by me'''' said Barton.


    ''''Sounds nice,'''' said Natasha.


    ''''The problem is that my car is normally for 2 people and although it has a seat in the back, well, it''s a bit small'''' said Damian hesitantly as he looked at Barton, he didn''t mind waiting for another car.


    ''''It''s okay, in Budapest I was with Nat in an even tighter place,'''' Barton said oblivious to the meaning of his words, before climbing into the back of the car, although he could have sworn he felt a little cold in the back.


    Natasha couldn''t help but look at Barton and want to strangle him for not being able to keep his mouth shut.


    ''''Cough...the place wasn''t that tight'''' Natasha said.


    ''''Did you say something?'''' Damian asked, smiling, although he clearly did hear her.


    ''''It''s nothing'''' Natasha said, smiling slightly.


    ''''Well, let''s go then,'''' Damian said cheerfully.


    Damian drove for about 20 minutes before arriving home.


    Natasha noticed that they were at the same address Damian had given her earlier, it was too big a house so she had to tell Damian later that it was too much, she preferred a small apartment.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Damian said as he led them inside where there was a woman in her 30s waiting for them.


    ''''You got here sooner than I thought,'''' Sophia said.


    ''''Did you bring a man and you don''t want me to see him?'''' Damian jokes.


    ''''Are they your friends?'''' Sophia asked, ignoring his comment.


    ''''Hm, he is Clint Barton and she is Natasha Romanoff'''' Damian introduced the two people who entered after him.


    ''''And she is my mother Sophia'''' Damian said.


    Natasha and Clint looked at him doubtfully, this woman is clearly in her early 30s.


    ''''Even though you see her like that she actually has more of-'''' Damian was interrupted by Sophia''s hand on his mouth.


    "Welcome, Damian doesn''t usually bring anyone home," Sophia said with a smile.


    Natasha and Barton nodded by way of greeting although each had their own thoughts.


    Barton wondered about the fact that he knew his full name and wondered if he also knew about his wife and the farm.


    Natasha couldn''t help but get nervous when she heard it was Damian''s mother although nothing showed on her face.


    ''''Let''s go through to the living room'''' Sophia said as she removed her hand from Damian''s mouth and gave him a warning look before leaving indicating for them to follow her.


    Once the 4 people arrived in the living room they found Carol and Ana playing games. They couldn''t help but be surprised to have guests but became alert when they saw a redhead with a beautiful face.


    Carol and Ana shared a knowing look before pausing the game and getting up to say hello.


    ''''Let me introduce them, he is Clint Barton, a SHIELD agent and she is Natasha Romanoff, a new agent and Barton''s partner'''' Damian said, introducing each of them.


    ''''These two women are my wives, Carol Danvers, a former pilot and friend of Fury and this is Anna Jones a lawyer'''' Damian said introducing them.


    ''''Wow sounds very unimpressive your presentation'''' Said Carol mocking Ana.


    Ana also pouted as she really didn''t have an impressive track record.


    Clint and Natasha were stunned to hear his presentation, nowadays it was normal for rich men to have many lovers, but more than one wife was not common on this side of the world.


    Natasha in a way couldn''t help but feel depressed even though she already knew it, although she didn''t consider herself fit to be Damian''s wife since she couldn''t give him children she still felt that maybe she could have some kind of relationship with him but seeing how beautiful the 2 women are she doesn''t think Damian would waste his time with her, although as a professional assassin, nothing showed on her face and she just nodded by way of greeting.


    ''''Let''s sit down and chat,'''' Damian said after introducing everyone.


    ''''So you''re friends with Director Fury?'''' Clint asked curiously.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ''''Yes, we met in ''95, we had to deal with a certain issue, back then he wasn''t the director of SHIELD'''' Carol said smiling.


    Clint couldn''t help but think that Carol must have been very young that year.


    ''''Actually, Carol looks younger than her real age'''' Damian said mischievously to which he received a death glare from Carol.


    ''''So Natasha, are you from Russia?'''' Ana asked.


    ''''That''s right'''' Natasha replied briefly, looking at Ana.


    ''''So what brings you to work in this part of the world?'''' Ana asked.


    ''''I just wanted a change of scenery'''' Natasha said without going into details.


    ''''I offered Natasha to live here while she works,'''' Damian said out of the blue.


    The eyes of all the women were on Damian, they were all surprised for different reasons, Carol, Ana, and Sophia could not believe that Damian would invite someone to live in this house with all the secrets they have.


    Natasha on the other hand can''t help but think that it would be very strange for a stranger to live in a married man''s house.


    ''''Are you serious?'''' Carol asked seriously, Carol knew that Damian would have 5 wives according to the deal they made, but it had been a long time since that topic had been touched upon.


    Although Carol thinks about the fact that many years have passed and neither of them has gotten pregnant, so in a way she can understand why Damian asked her so many years ago, at this rate who knows how many vampires there will be in 100 years?


    ''''Yes'''' Damian said, he clearly wasn''t in love with Natasha it''s just that he knows she was a good woman and he didn''t want to develop his relationship with her on the sly, although inviting her to live on his house would be somewhat chaotic, it would also be fun.


    Damian also knows that Natasha is in a delicate state of mind because of what she had to do to kill Dreykov so he thinks it''s a good idea to let her live here to distract herself.


    ''''I really don''t think it''s appropriate'''' Natasha said with an apparent calm but inside she was panicking.


    ''''Why?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Well this is your marital home and it would be wrong for me to live here'''' Natasha said somewhat uncomfortably.


    ''''But my mother also lives here so you don''t have to worry, if you tell me it''s because you personally don''t want to live here then I won''t insist'''' Damian said smiling at her.


    ''''Besides, we''re not married yet so technically it''s not his marital home'''' Ana said, staring at Damian.


    Damian just rolled his eyes before looking at Natasha.


    ''''I don''t know'''' Natasha said hesitantly before looking at Carol and Ana as if asking permission.


    ''''I guess you could stay'''' Carol said after sharing a look with Ana, in the end, they would always support Damian in whatever he wanted to do.


    ''''So what do you say?'''' Damian asked Natasha with a smile.


    ''''Okay, I''ll stay'''' Natasha said, trying to hide a smile.


    Barton was really uncomfortable not knowing where to look or what to say.


    ''''Great, then it''s settled'''' Damian said happily.


    ''''Is it okay if I come to visit Nat sometimes?'''' Barton asked.


    ''''Sure, no problem,'''' Damian said with a nod.


    Carol and Ana couldn''t help but look at each other as if they both thought the same thing, Damian has a rival in love, and they couldn''t help but feel very amused.


    ''''And how did you join SHIELD?'''' Damian asked Barton curiously, ignoring the pair of women with too much imagination.


    ''''I got Fury''s attention for my marksmanship, I really don''t want to brag but I never miss'''' Clint said with some confidence.


    ''''What kind of weapon do you use?'''' Carol asked curiously.


    ''''I can use all kinds of weapons but I like the bow best'''' Said Clint.


    ''''How unusual,'''' said Carol.


    ''''How about we continue our conversation at the table, the food is ready'''' Sophia said as she saw the sign of a maid.


    They all sat at the table and continued to talk about all sorts of things as they ate. It was an enjoyable meal as they all had many interesting stories to tell.


    After a while, Barton decided to leave as he had to call his wife and let her know that his mission went well.


    ''''Thanks for the food, we''ll be in touch'''' Clint said, saying goodbye to everything.


    ''''See you at work'''' Clint said, nodding towards Natasha.


    ''''See you'''' Said Natasha smiling at him.


    Clint got into a car with a Damian driver who was going to drop him off wherever he wanted.


    ''''Carol, Ana, why don''t you take Natasha shopping?'''' Damian proposed, he knew that Natasha only brought the clothes she was wearing and would have to buy everything again.


    ''''Sure, it''ll be good to get to know each other a bit,'''' Carol said with a nod.


    Ana nodded looking at Natasha''s hair thoughtfully.


    Natasha wanted to refuse but there was really no point in doing so.


    ''''Alright, go on, girls take advantage and have fun'''' Damian said, pushing them out of the house.


    Once she closed the door she couldn''t help but give a sigh, although Natasha is very smart, maybe she can''t imagine the reason why he asked her to live here but Carol and Ana are different and clearly know his intentions.


    ''''Do you really like that girl, isn''t she a bit young for you?'''' Sophia asked, teasing him.


    ''''I am an immortal being, age is literally just a number to me, plus for her life experience, she is very mature for her age'''' said Damian, rolling his eyes.


    ''''Not to mention that I''m not an emperor choosing a concubine, if she doesn''t like me she can simply refuse'''' Damian said.


    "Although it''s hard to resist my charms," Damian said with a mischievous smile.


    ''''Narcissist'''' Sophia said mockingly with a smile.


    ''''Do you really like redheads?'''' Sophia asked curiously.


    ''''That''s true,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Then it''s funny that none of the girls are redheads, '''' Sophia said, looking at him slightly.


    ''''It''s a treat, I''m not going to let go of a woman I want just for that'''' Damian said, rolling his eyes.


    ''''What a gentleman'''' Sophia scoffed, maybe it would have felt poignant if he didn''t have two women and went for the third.


    ''''I wonder how they get along,'''' Damian said, thinking about the 3 ladies.


    ''''It''s hard to say, both of your wives have problematic personalities for new people'''' Sophia said.


    Damian couldn''t help but smile wryly as he was right, Ana is inexpressive and can be very direct which offends people, Carol, on the other hand, is easier to deal with but also has her walls with new people, in particular, she will be very vigilant against Natasha wanting to know if her personality is compatible with her family.


    ''''Don''t you want to go spy on them?'''' asked Sophia, smiling, even if Damian wasn''t curious, she was.


    ''''Hm, I don''t know, I''m sure they''re going to take forever'''' Damian said hesitantly, even with his powers he still can''t help but get bored watching women shop for hours.


    ''''Come on, it''ll only take a while'''' Sophia said, pulling him and insisting.


    ''''You''re only asking me because if you go alone you''ll be found out'''' Damian said, looking at her with annoyance.


    ''''Come on honey, take me'''' Sophia said, pulling him and throwing a tantrum.


    ''''Over time I''ve wondered who is the parent and who is the child,'''' Damian said, rolling his eyes but hugging her before teleporting into the sky above the city.


    ''''They''re still in the car'''' Sophia said as she saw them, they were all 3 in the back seat in total silence exchanging glances occasionally.


    ''''They recently left the house, let''s go ahead to the mall'''' Damian said before flying to his family''s mall, thanks to his support it had become the largest in New York.


    ''''How are you so sure they''ll go to our shopping mall?'''' Sophia asked curiously.


    ''''Well there they don''t have to pay and Carol technically doesn''t have an identity'''' Said Damian, Carol was supposedly dead in America.


    ''''Why haven''t you fixed that yet?'''' Sophia asked curiously.


    ''''Well, it''s because there''s a troublesome organization that would start snooping around if she renewed her identity'''' Damian said referring to SHIELD or rather HYDRA, he doesn''t want them to disrupt Carol''s life which would cause her to fight back, and reveal her powers.


    ''''Here we are'''' Damian said before appearing in the mall and making them undetectable.

 Chapter 44

    Damian and Sophia watched as the three women entered the mall, they attracted attention because of how beautiful they were. Still, as they kept walking they eventually got out of sight and didn''t cause much commotion.


    Damian and Sophia watched as they passed by different types of stores, from everyday clothing to pajamas, dresses, and toiletries.


    For Damian, it was all really boring, as they just chatted nonchalantly about their tastes or which dress or clothes were better.


    Although it got a little interesting when they got to the underwear Damian didn''t really spy on Natasha, Natasha didn''t have that kind of relationship with him, and he would be violating her privacy if they further develop that kind of relationship he will be able to see and touch everything.


    It was 3 hours after they arrived at the mall and finally finished shopping for the basics, he watched with Sophia as they made their way to some tables and ordered food.


    Damian watched as Sophia got excited when they sat down as they were finally going to discuss something interesting to her.


    ....


    Carol, Ana, and Natasha finished shopping for clothes, they spent quite a while talking about their clothing preferences until they sat down and ordered things to eat, the atmosphere couldn''t help but become a little tense as they shared glances and waited for someone to start the conversation.


    ''''So, how did you meet Damian?'''' Ana asked inexpressively when she saw that no one was talking.


    ''''I met him when I was 16, at the time I was on a mission to infiltrate Madripoor and uncover its secrets,'''' Natasha said sincerely.


    ''''16 years old? Wow, you started young to be a spy'''' Carol said a little curious.


    ''''Young?, I was sold by my family to the Red Room as they considered me to have great genetic potential, I was trained for as long as I can remember'''' Natasha said casually as if she didn''t care.


    After Natasha talked about her past there was an awkward silence, although Ana and Carol have been through unusual situations in their childhood it is nothing compared to Natasha who apparently did not know her family and was trained from a very young age.


    ''''I''m sorry,'''' Carol said somewhat uncomfortably.


    ''''Don''t worry, it''s what I''m used to, besides now I''m free and I can choose who I work for,'''' Natasha said, although this is not entirely true.


    ''''Are you a natural redhead?'''' Ana asked her out of the blue while looking at her hair.


    ''''...''''


    Carol and Natasha couldn''t help but stare at Ana for her anticlimactic comment.


    ''''Uh yeah, it''s natural'''' Natasha said a little speechless.


    ''''I wonder if I should paint it on'''' Ana murmured softly.


    Although Natasha couldn''t hear her, Carol heard her clearly and couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    ''''And what can you tell me about yourselves?'''' Natasha asked.


    ''''I like Damian,'''' said Ana.


    ''''It would be weird if it didn''t,'''' Carol said mockingly.


    ''''What about you? I heard you were a pilot'''' Natasha said looking at Carol with a slight smile.


    ''''Yes, many years ago, but I left him'''' Carol said without going into details as it is a very long story.


    ''''How old are you?'''' Natasha asked hesitantly, Carol looked to be around 25 years old.


    ''''She''s 41 years old'''' Ana said with some mockery towards Carol.


    ''''Shut up,'''' Carol said annoyed.


    ''''What?'''' Natasha said with surprise.


    ''''Carol could easily be your mother'''' Said Ana teasing Carol.


    Carol just glared furiously at Ana and you could see some sparks flying in her hair.


    ''''We''re the same age,'''' Carol said, gritting her teeth.


    ''''How is that possible?'''' Natasha asked doubtfully.


    After giving Ana an annoyed look, She look at Natasha with a smile before answering her.


    ''''It''s only because of Damian, you know, advanced technology and all that'''' Carol said using Damian as an excuse.


    ''''Is your technology good for healing? I don''t know, like recovering limbs or repairing organs?'''' Natasha said doubtfully as she unconsciously moved her hand a little closer toward her abdomen.


    ''''Don''t worry if you can''t answer, sorry for the indiscreet question'''' Natasha said realizing that her question could be misunderstood.


    ''''Hm yeah, let''s say Damian has those abilities'''' Carol said doubtfully, Natasha looked a bit distressed asking that, she guessed she has her own problem.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ''''Why do you ask?'''' Carol asked curiously.


    ''''No, don''t worry it''s just curiosity'''' Natasha said smiling to avoid further questions.


    ''''And tell me have you ever had a partner before?'''' Carol asked, leaving the previous topic aside.


    ''''No, I''ve been a spy all my life and I''ve never really had a personal life'''' Natasha said.


    ''''What about you, was Damian your first boyfriend?'''' Natasha asked curiously, she couldn''t imagine how two women who were not from some particular culture could share a man.


    ''''Yes, Damian was my first boyfriend, at that time it was not normal for women to fly planes which caused several conflicts so I actually found men annoying, Damian was different from the others and supported me, plus him being incredibly handsome helped a lot'''' Said Carol laughing, Natasha also laughed softly.


    ''''And tell me how you agreed to share him? that''s not very common in this part of the world,'''' Natasha said curiously.


    ''''Well there are many reasons, I admit that I was angry too when she told me but with time I have learned to see the good side, I have Ana who is like a sister to me'''' Said Carol smiling at Ana.


    Ana couldn''t help but feel some heat on her cheeks but just pretended not to hear anything.


    ''''Although sometimes I feel like strangling her'''' said Carol with a smile.


    ''''It is also clear that Damian is a king and he is a very powerful man, usually, those people have multiple lovers or just fun nights out, unlike, Damian is very loyal to our relationship, he has never been with anyone but the two of us'''' Said Carol.


    ''''You look like a woman selling her husband,'''' said Ana mockingly.


    ''''Hm, I understand that there are women who would rather share a powerful man than be alone with an ordinary one'''' Natasha said nodding with understanding.


    ''''Well, are you that kind of woman too?'''' Carol asked jokingly with a mischievous look.


    ''''Hm, if it''s the right man I don''t mind being a mistress'''' Natasha said matter-of-factly, after all, she can''t give a family to the man she loves.


    ....


    Damian watched as the girls chatted casually and laughed.


    ''''Looks like nothing dramatic happened,'''' Damian said looking at Sophia.


    ''''You''re just lucky to have them, they accept your wishes gently'''' Sophia said annoyed, she just wanted to see some drama.


    ''''Well, I''m lucky to have them'''' Damian said looking at them and smiling.


    ''''Let''s go back, I guess nothing will happen'''' Sophia said bored.


    Damian rolled his eyes before grabbing her and teleporting them home.


    ''''Tell me, do you intend to reveal your identity as a vampire?'''' Sophia asked casually as she leaned back against Damian on the couch.


    ''''You make it sound like I''m some kind of superhero,'''' Damian said wryly.


    ''''You know what I''m talking about'''' Sophia said hitting him with her elbow.


    ''''I''m not sure if the reveal is the word I would use but surely everyone in the future will know'''' said Damian thinking about the first appearance of the avengers.


    ''''Things will change when that happens'''' Sophia said, at this time most people in the world did not believe in the supernatural, only in science, with the arrival of fantasy beings and magic the world''s beliefs will change.


    ''''I really don''t care,'''' Damian said indifferently.


    Sophia just rolled her eyes.


    Damian and Sophia watched TV for a while until Ana, Carol and Natasha arrived.


    "How did it go girls?'''' Sophia asked as she stood up excitedly and watched their expressions, there didn''t seem to be discomfort in any of them so nothing should have happened after they left.


    ''''Fine, we bought a lot of things'''' Carol said cheerfully, over the years she has gotten a taste for spending money.


    ''''Did you get everything you need Natasha?'''' Sophia asked Natasha.


    ''''Yes, I got everything, thank you very much'''' Natasha said with a pleasant smile.


    ''''Come I''ll walk you to your room, you must be tired, after all, the time in both countries is different, sure you want to sleep'''' said Damian also getting up.


    ''''Hm, I hadn''t thought of that, you must be tired'''' Carol said giving Natasha a slightly apologetic look at all the stores they went to.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Damian said smiling, he took the bags they bought before starting to walk towards Natasha''s room.


    "Right," Natasha said before starting to follow Damian.


    Natasha followed Damian through the house until they reached a room, Damian opened the door before gesturing for her to enter.


    Natasha with a slight smile entered the room and looked around, it was a very nice room, better than anything she could afford ''working'' for The Red Room.


    ''''Do you like it?'''' Damian asked behind her.


    ''''Yes, it''s very nice, thank you for accepting me into your home'''' Natasha said turning around and smiling at Damian.


    ''''It''s okay, I wouldn''t want you to be alone in an unknown country'''' Damian said.


    ''''Tell me, why did you release me 5 years ago?'''' Natasha asked suddenly, she had always wanted to know why, even if they weren''t going to kill her they should have kept her locked up because of the information she had acquired.


    ''''Because you''re really not a bad person and I really like redheads,'''' Damian said with a slight smile.


    ''''Be serious'''' Natasha said looking away slightly with some embarrassment.


    ''''Although it was important information for many countries I really didn''t think it was, no country can take something from me down there, if it had been someone else it is true that I would have locked you up because your information would cause an annoying wave of spies, but you are special'''' Damian said smiling at her.


    ''''Although I want to ask you something too'''' Damian said before Natasha could answer anything.


    ''''Why did you agree to live with someone who is almost a stranger?'''' Damian asked looking at her mischievously.


    ''''Well...I just, I don''t know, just ever since we met 5 years ago I''ve always thought very highly of you, you were kind to me and gave me some hope for going on'''' Natasha said somewhat embarrassed.


    ''''I''m glad I was able to have some positive effect on your life'''' Damian said stroking her hair, Natasha was somewhat short at only 5''6", she looked quite small next to him.


    ''''Well, then I hope you can count on me now for anything you need'''' Damian said smiling at her.


    ''''Hm, if I need anything I''ll tell you'''' Natasha said without being able to deny something to those red eyes that were looking at her with intensity.


    ''''I''m happy to help you with whatever you need'''' Damian said smiling at her.


    ''''I think I''ll let you rest, remember this is your home now'''' Damian said before closing the door to the room.


    Natasha couldn''t help but sigh when she saw Damian come out, it really made her nervous which was strange for a spy like her.


    But there was nothing she could do, his red eyes hypnotized her and his softly spoken voice melted her, she couldn''t help but touch her stomach and sigh at the thought that she may never be able to experience being a mother with the man she loves.


    At 21 almost no woman wants to be a mother, but maybe when you lose something you took for granted you start to want it.


    Natasha lay down on the bed and with the same clothes she was wearing she fell asleep, she hadn''t slept for many hours due to the time change and she really felt tired.


    His emotions were on a roller coaster today, first, she saw Damian again, she met his wives, and the most unlikely thing she would have thought, she is living with Damian.


    She also wondered if she could become Damian''s mistress, his two wives seem nice and maybe they were open to someone else coming in.


    Natasha fell asleep for the first time in years with hope and happiness for living, even though she can''t have a relationship with Damian she is happy living here and having people she can call family or friends.


    Damian who was leaning against the wall of his room smiled slightly as he felt her falling asleep before going down to the living room, he was curious to know what Carol and Ana thought of Natasha.


    He hoped everything would go smoothly on that side.

 Chapter 45

    Damian went downstairs to the living room, where Carol, Ana, and Sophia talked about Natasha.


    When they saw Damian come downstairs they were silent and looked at him.


    ''''So you''ve become friends?'''' Damian asked casually with a smile as he sat down next to Ana and leaned his head against her.


    ''''Hm,'''' Ana said affirmatively looking at him affectionately.


    Carol and Sophia looked at her speechless at her instant betrayal.


    ''''She''s a nice woman with a tragic past,'''' Carol said reluctantly.


    ''''Well, let''s try to make a good life for her from now on,'''' Damian said.


    "A good life with you?'''' Carol scoffed.


    ''''Don''t be dramatic'''' Damian said as he smelled Ana''s scent directly from her neck.


    Ana couldn''t help but get excited as she felt Damian''s breath on her neck wondering if he would bite her and her legs couldn''t help but rub together unconsciously.


    ''''Get a room, it''s daytime and we''re in the living room'''' Sophia said annoyed.


    ''''Ana you are a traitor, just because she looks at you with pleasantly you sell yourself'''' Carol said annoyed with Ana when she saw her ready to take off her clothes.


    Ana looked teasingly at Carol as she made him jealous by hugging Damian.


    Carol looked at her fiercely as energy coursed through her hair.


    ''''Girls, don''t fight'''' Damian said.


    ''''You shut up, you brought a woman into the house so you''ll have to bear the consequences'''' Carol said, although she accepted Natasha she didn''t want it to be too easy for Damian so he wouldn''t get used to it.


    ''''You''re right, I''ll sleep alone for a few days, I guess I''ll be alone in the room'''' Damian said feigning sadness.


    ''''Hm, I will accompany you'''' Said Ana caressing Damian to comfort him.


    ''''Good, then we''ll sleep together,'''' Damian said with a nod.


    Carol was really pissed, she must remember not having Ana''s support to stand up to Damian, now she really wants Natasha to join the group, maybe she would support her against Damian.


    ''''Fuck you'''' Carol said before getting up and annoyingly going out to get something to eat, fortunately, she''s never going to get fat.


    ''''I''ll go with her'''' Ana said with a slight smile.


    ''''I have to go out to do some things, I should be back soon'''' Damian said before giving Ana a kiss.


    ''''Hm, come back soon'''' Ana said as she walked towards the kitchen, even though she knew Carol wasn''t really mad she was still going to join her and they would have something to eat while she was at it.


    ''''Bye mom'''' Damian said before giving Sophia a kiss on the cheek.


    ''''Take care son'''' He said as he continued to watch television.


    Damian disappeared and showed up in Madripoor''s lab, capturing those Kree ships was one of the best decisions he ever made, they really made his life easier and created all sorts of futuristic things for him.


    "My lord, do you need anything?'''' Asked the leader of the scientists.


    ''''Yes, give me a moment and I''ll call Ophelia so the two of you can take care of it'''' Damian said before telling Ophelia to come with his mind.


    In a few minutes, Ophelia arrived in her typical green attire, albeit a bit marred by her red eyes.


    ''''What do you want?'''' She asked somewhat annoyed, she was resting while drinking a nice glass of blood sold to her by a certain someone when Damian interrupted her and told her to come now.


    ''''I want you to create a video game company, and coordinate with the scientists to create a console that is not too advanced for the time since we are going to commercialize it, regarding the games I will give you several to launch in due time'''' Damian said.


    ''''I want a prototype console as soon as possible for Carol, we will also get into computer games but we won''t do computers'''' Damian said.


    ''''I''ll leave the games to the main AI, let it guide them to create everything'''' Damian said before using his powers to communicate with the AI and convert his memories about games into data.


    Damian simply created copies of his memories of the games and sent them to the AI to organize his creation, doing this makes the training worthwhile.


    Damian was going to bring these games to this world mainly so that Carol and Ana could play online, it is not funny to play just between them, the fun was to play with many people in the world, and in turn, their children could also play.


    ''''Well, I''ll try to get everything ready as soon as possible,'''' said Ophelia sighing at the work she had to do.


    "How have you been?" asked Damian to Ophelia.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ''''Well, you know, working and enjoying life,'''' Ophelia said with a smile.


    ''''How are the vampires you''ve turned?'''' Damian asked curiously, he usually doesn''t interfere in such matters and lets everything take its course, although he has told Ophelia to order them not to reveal that they are vampires.


    ''''They''re fine, two have had children, I check them out and they''re ordinary vampires'''' Ophelia said casually, originally she had hoped Damian would be interested in them but eventually time passed and they each made their own lives.


    ''''Apparently, they grow at a normal speed, unlike a normal human they are just stronger and need blood occasionally'''' Ophelia continued.


    ''''Hmm, how interesting, I wonder what my children will be like'''' Damian said thoughtfully.


    ''''They''ll probably be little monsters like their father'''' Ophelia said rolling her eyes.


    ''''They''re sure to be good to Aunt Ophelia,'''' Damian said mockingly.


    ''''Oh no, I''m already taking over your kingdom, I don''t want to take over your children too'''' Ophelia said annoyed.


    ''''They''ll be really adorable'''' Damian said convincingly.


    ''''They''ll probably tear down a building if you don''t listen to them, so no, thank you," said Ofelia.


    ''''Your loss'''' Damian said looking at her with disappointment.


    ''''So tell me, why all this business about the games?'''' Ophelia asked curiously.


    ''''My wives like video games, plus it will be fun, you might as well give it a try, especially online games, I assure you good games will come out and with your vampire reflexes you will definitely be good at it, you could use it to release stress with other poor gamers somewhere in the world'''' Damian said smiling cruelly at her.


    ''''Hm, I don''t know'''' Ophelia said doubtfully.


    ''''Believe me, there is nothing more satisfying than overwhelming an opponent in an online game, you won''t talk to him anyway and you may never meet him again, it''s like beating someone up with no consequences'''' Damian said seriously.


    Ophelia wanted to say that she can beat someone up without consequences but in the end, she didn''t say it.


    ''''I guess I could give it a try'''' Ophelia said contentedly as she imagined the situation.


    ''''Great'''' Damian said smiling.


    ''''I''ll leave everything to you, I''ll go back home, see you'''' Damian said saying goodbye.


    ''''See you, just try not to have work for me at our next meeting'''' Ophelia said.


    ''''No promises'''' Damian said with a chuckle before disappearing.


    Damian appeared in front of the New York shrine, he was going to greet his friend Jen before heading home.


    The door opened automatically for him before he stepped inside and walked to where he felt Jen was.


    ''''Yo'''' Damian said as he saw Jen before sitting down across from her.


    ''''What''s up?'''' Jen asked casually with a smile.


    ''''Not bad,'''' Damian said as he took the tea from Jen and drank it.


    Jen just looked at Damian annoyed before popping another cup of tea into her hands.


    ''''That was my tea,'''' Jen said.


    ''''You''re right, it was your tea'''' Damian said nodding with a smile.


    ''''What do you want?'''' Jen asked annoyed.


    ''''I was just coming to visit my good friend'''' Damian said smiling.


    ''''Just kidding, I actually made a pretty major change to the old timeline'''' Damian said.


    ''''Tell me about it'''' Jane said getting serious as she listened to Damian''s words.


    ''''Natasha now lives in my house and if nothing goes wrong we would eventually develop a loving relationship'''' Damian said smiling.


    ''''Wow, if it''s 3 it''s harem? '''' Jen asked thinking seriously.


    ''''That''s an interesting question, I would think that if there are more than two it should count as a harem'''' Damian said also with some hesitation.


    ''''It doesn''t really matter, it''s just that things have already taken a point of no return, the future has totally diverted, I just hope it''s for the better'''' Jen said.


    ''''I guess we''ll find out in the future,'''' Damian said, smiling.


    ''''I wonder where the universe will go'''' Jen said with a sigh.


    ''''Don''t be so dramatic'''' Damian said rolling his eyes.


    ''''Do you want to come to eat at my house?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''I''ll pass this time, I will try to use the time stone and see if there is any change'''' Jen said.


    ''''It''s impossible Jen, time is totally blocked for any curious look, don''t work too hard remember you are a senior citizen'''' Damian said sounding serious before disappearing from the place.


    In the place where Damian disappeared, 2 swords glowing orange were stuck.


    ''''He really is quick to escape'''' Said Jen annoyed looking at where Damian had disappeared.


    Damian showed up at home again, apparently, Natasha was still asleep in her room and only Sophia was in the living room reading something with Sasy by her side.


    Sasy stood up as she felt him coming and approached with joy.


    ''''Hey, girl'''' Damian said as he petted Sasy.


    ''''How did it go?'''' Sophia asked.


    ''''All right, I did everything I had to do,'''' said Damian.


    ''''Where are Carol and Ana?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''They went out to have fun, they said something about spending money'''' Sophia said smiling at him.


    ''''I see, I''m glad you''re having fun,'''' Damian said as he sat down next to Sophia with Sasy resting her head on his legs.


    Damian leaned against Sophia and they remained in a comfortable silence, a couple of hours passed while Damian was casually using his cell phone or playing with Sasy when they heard footsteps coming down the stairs.


    "She slept too little," Sophia said, taking her attention away from the book.


    ''''I guess it''s a habit, in time it will get better'''' Damian said also sighing.


    ....


    Natasha woke up confused, she had had a very strange dream, as she sat up and looked around the room she was even more confused as the ''dream'' turned out to be reality.


    Sigh before looking at the clothes she had bought with the wives of the man she likes before getting up and changing into something more comfortable.


    After changing clothes, Natasha was a bit nervous to leave her room, after all, she now lives with Damian and his wives, and she wonders if they will go through those kinds of situations that happened in the Japanese comics she read on a mission when she was young.


    Like going into the bathroom and seeing him naked or maybe doing some kind of activities with his wife or with their wives at the same time, Natasha couldn''t help but blush as she imagined those kinds of images.


    She took a deep breath and washed her face in the bathroom.


    With a calmer mind and free of fantasies, Natasha went downstairs and walked to the living room, still remembering the way, and perhaps out of habit she went downstairs as quietly as possible even though she had no way of knowing that she was going to be overheard anyway.


    Once she got to the living room she saw Sophia and Damian sitting together but she saw something she wasn''t expecting, a giant freaking tiger, Natasha couldn''t help but tense up for a moment.


    ''''Hi Natasha, come closer, don''t worry about Sasy, she won''t hurt you'''' Damian said greeting Natasha with a smile.


    Natasha was still a spy with great mental fortitude so with her words of assurance she approached Damian still alert.


    There was a seat on a couch to Sophia''s right so she sat there, not because she was far from the tiger, definitely not.


    ''''Did you have a good rest?'''' Sophia asked, smiling at Natasha.


    ''''Yes, it''s been years since I slept so peacefully'''' Natasha said smiling.


    ''''I''m glad,'''' Sophia said smiling at him.


    ''''Where are Carol and Ana?'''' Natasha asked.


    ''''They went out to have fun, there really isn''t much to do in this house and since they don''t work they tend to get bored'''' Damian said as he idly stroked Sasy''s ears while listening to her powerful purr.


    ''''Hm I see'''' Natasha said nodding, she would also find it a bit boring to stay at home for many years, she knew Carol was much older than she looked.


    ''''Do you want something to eat?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Yes, I would like to'''' Natasha said, she was very hungry.


    ''''Then go ahead to the table, I''ll tell them to bring us something to eat,'''' Sophia said, giving Damian a knowing look.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Damian said to Natasha before leading her into the dining room, not without giving her mother a blank look.

 Chapter 46

    Damian led Natasha into the dining room before sitting down at the dining table next to her.


    ''''When do you have to start work?'''' Damian asked casually as they waited for their food.


    ''''The director has given me a few days to look for a house and buy everything I need,'''' Natasha said, smiling slightly at him.


    "Well, I guess you''ll be able to rest these days at home," Damian said.


    ''''Yes, it''s a bit strange, I''ve never had rest days before, only recovery days before leaving for another mission'''' said Natasha remembering the past.


    ''''Well, I''m sure it will be different from now on,'''' Damian said, smiling at him.


    Soon Sophia arrived and behind her came several people to serve the food.


    Sophia sat across from Natasha and smiled slightly at her.


    ''''So Natasha, you''re working at SHIELD now, right?'''' Sophia asked.


    ''''Yes, it was one of the conditions for forgiving my past crimes'''' Natasha said as she ate.


    I''m hopeful that working with SHIELD can make up for everything I''ve done in the past," said Natasha.


    ''''I think you shouldn''t be so hard on yourself, you didn''t have much of a choice'''' Sophia said.


    ''''I guess not, but it still doesn''t change what I did'''' Natasha said, smiling slightly.


    ''''You also have to learn to forgive yourself or you won''t be able to find happiness no matter who you are with,'''' Sophia told her, looking deeply at her.


    ''''It''s hard'''' Natasha said, smiling wryly, not daring to say that a few days ago she had killed a girl just so she could kill her target.


    Even if Natasha had killed innocent people it could be reasoned that she was forced but that girl will haunt Natasha forever.


    All to gain her freedom and that of her sister.


    Damian had been watching the conversation between Sophia and Natasha, and he guessed that Natasha was really affected by the ''death'' of the girl and although she didn''t really die she did ruin her life.


    ''''I think it''s best if we change the subject'''' Damian said, stopping any continuation of that conversation.


    ''''Since Natasha has a few days off we could still go on vacation somewhere, you''ll be busy soon'''' Damian said smiling, he wants Natasha to clear her mind.


    ''''I think it''s a great idea, we could go to the beach, since the girls grew up we haven''t gone again'''' Sophia said.


    ''''Wouldn''t be bad'''' Natasha said, smiling slightly, the closest thing to a vacation she had was on a mission with her ''family'' in Ohio.


    ''''Did you buy any bikinis when you went out with Carol and Ana?'''' Sophia said, giving her a suggestive look.


    ''''No, I didn''t think it was necessary'''' Natasha said, somewhat embarrassed by Sophia''s look.


    Sophia looked at Natasha''s body and calculated in her mind.


    ''''Maybe I could lend you one if you don''t want to go shopping'''' Said Sophia, who thought they had similar bodies.


    ''''Don''t worry about it, I''ll take Natasha to the mall quickly'''' said Damian rolling his eyes towards Sophia, although their bodies were similar in the end Natasha had a very defined body from her training since she was a child unlike Sophia who just sat around watching TV, of course, if it was objective, Sophia had a great body just not the same as Natasha.


    ''''I don''t know if it''s okay, after all, it''s quite personal, I''d better take her'''' said Sophia smiling at Damian, she didn''t like the look Damian gave her.


    Natasha watched this exchange a little nervously, if she was honest she wanted to go with Damian but upsetting the woman she wanted to be her mother-in-law is not a good idea either so she decided to keep quiet and finish eating.


    ''''I think a male opinion is better than yours which is a bit old-fashioned'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''I think I''ll go with her anyway,'''' Sophia said in a final tone.


    Damian could only look at her speechless since she was so insistent he decided to leave her.


    ''''Well, then go,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Great, come on Natasha let''s go find you something nice'''' said Sophia grabbing Natasha''s hand and dragging her outside.


    Sophia just gave Damian a small victorious smile.


    ''Childish'' Damian thought, chuckling to himself.


    Damian grabbed his phone and texted Ophelia that they were going to the beach and if she wanted she could come.


    ....


    Sophia guides Natasha to the garage and starts looking at which car she will take today.


    ''''It''s okay? won''t Damian get mad?" asked Natasha, a little worried.


    ''''Don''t worry, Damian is not that stingy..... well, with his family'''' said Sophia smiling slightly.


    ''''I guess we''ll go in this one,'''' Sofia said before hopping into a new Camaro that Carol and Ana had bought on one of their outings.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Natasha followed her and got into the car.


    Sophia sped away down the road and Natasha couldn''t help but cling to the door.


    "I guess we''re not in that much of a hurry," Natasha said a little nervously.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''m very good at driving,'''' Sophia said.


    After 15 minutes of driving at full speed, they arrived at a nearby shopping mall.


    ''''Let''s go,'''' Sophia said.


    Natasha nodded wordlessly, Sophia was really good at driving but at many points, she really thought they were going to crash.


    They arrived at a bikini store and the manager brought them many designs before Natasha entered the fitting room with Sophia waiting for her outside.


    As Natasha undressed in the dressing room, she heard Sophia talking to her.


    ''''Tell me, do you like Damian?'''' Sophia asked.


    Natasha couldn''t help but stay quiet for a moment, quite nervous and not knowing what to answer, she finally decided to tell the truth, there is no reason to lie at this point.


    ''''Yeah, you could say I''ve had a little crush on him for 5 years now'''' Natasha said as she continued to undress.


    ''''Liking Damian is fine, but I want to know if you plan to do something about it or just leave it at that,'''' Sophia said.


    ''''As you may know, Damian already has 2 wives and you have to think well if you can be in that kind of relationship'''' said Sophia, her family was great so far and she just wanted to talk a little bit with Natasha to advise her.


    ''''Do you know how the ''black widows'' are trained in the red room?'''' Natasha asked after a moment of silence.


    ''''Yes, I read the information about it a few years ago,'''' Sophia said.


    ''''So as you may know, I can''t have children, so rather than do something about it is whether Damian can accept a woman like me'''' said Natasha.


    ''''A woman like you? Do you mean the fact that you can''t have children or because you were a murderer?'''' Sophia asked.


    ''''Both'''' Natasha said as she started trying on one of the bikinis.


    ''''For the issue that you can''t have children is not really a problem, I''m sure Damian can solve it'''' Sophia said.


    Natasha couldn''t help but pause in surprise when she heard this, although Carol had said she believed Damian could fix it she didn''t give her as confident an answer as Sophia.


    ''''And as for you being an assassin'''' Sophia said, sighing.


    ''''Damian is no saint either, many people died so that he could take over Madripoor'''' Sophia said.


    ''''And even more, people died indirectly because of his actions. I don''t care if you are good or bad, I just want to know if you are capable of doing anything for this family'''' Sophia said seriously.


    ''''What I''m getting at is that neither of the two things you mentioned to me can stop you from trying to get close to Damian, besides, do you think Damian would bring any woman to live in his house?'''' Sophia said.


    ''''It''s clear that there is something about you that Damian likes and I wanted to tell you so that you have the confidence to think about having a serious relationship with him, that you have no excuses and it all comes down to whether or not you really want him as you get to know each other and interact in the future'''' Sophia said.


    ''''Anyway, just mark my words,'''' Sophia said without waiting for an answer.


    After Sophia spoke, the dressing room curtain opened and out stepped Natasha in a black two-piece bikini.


    ''I can see why Damian looked at me like that,'' Sophia thought wordlessly as she looked at Natasha''s body.


    Natasha had a beautifully toned body, she had just the right amount of muscle to look good.


    "Does it look good on me?" asked Natasha hesitantly as she saw Sophia looking at her without saying anything.


    ''''You look good, your body is really beautiful. I can see why Damian invited you home'''' said Sophia, giving her a mischievous look.


    Natasha seemed somewhat embarrassed by Sophia''s "flattery".


    ''''I guess I''ll take this one then,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''You can put on more if you want,'''' Sophia said as she looked at all the ones she hadn''t tried on.


    ''''This one is fine, it''s only going to be one day anyway,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''As you wish, then let''s pay and go back'''' Sophia said casually.


    After paying they walked to the car where Natasha again had to endure Sophia''s ''daring'' driving.


    When they returned home they got out of the car and went inside.


    ''''I''m going to get my things ready for the trip, if you want you can stay in the living room watching TV or whatever you feel like'''' Sophia said, smiling at him before leaving.


    Natasha with nothing to do went to the living room and sat on the couch before turning on the TV.


    A while later, while watching television, she heard the front door open and heard footsteps approaching.


    ''''Grandma, are you in the living room?'''' Said the person who entered.


    Natasha looked toward the entrance of the room and saw a brunette woman with blue hair.


    "Y-you... who are you? Monica asked hesitantly as she saw a very pretty red-haired woman in her living room, she hoped it wasn''t what she was thinking.


    ''''I''m Natasha, you must be Monica, Damian''s daughter right?'''' Natasha said, trying to make a good impression.


    ''''Yes, I am his daughter, why are you here?'''' Monica asked directly.


    ''''Your father invited me to live here'''' Natasha said somewhat awkwardly, it sounded as bad as it did in her mind.


    Monica couldn''t help but fall down sitting on the floor staring at nothing depressed.


    "Uhm, are you okay?'''' Natasha asked.


    ''''Dad could have gotten a goddess or some much older cosmic being, why does it have to be someone who looks younger than me?'''' muttered Monica listlessly.


    ''''Oh Monica, I didn''t expect you to come back, what are you doing on the floor?'''' asked Sophia when they reached the entrance to the room.


    ''''Grandma, she... she is?'''' Monica asked almost in despair.


    "No, wait, how old are you?" asked Monica looking at Natasha.


    ''''21 years old'''' Natasha said blankly.


    ''''You''re younger than me hehehehe'''' Monica said, going into a meltdown.


    Sigh


    ''''Monica, you knew this day would come, stop being a child and get up, if Carol comes and sees you like this she won''t let you forget it'''' Sophia told her, admonishing her slightly, in a way she understood Monica but things were already going like this.


    Hearing that Carol was about to arrive, Monica quickly stood up and looked at Natasha with mixed feelings.


    ''''I''m sorry if I make you uncomfortable, it''s just...well, it''s a little awkward for me'''' Monica said to Natasha.


    ''''You talk like I''m in a relationship with your father but that remains to be seen'''' Natasha said, smiling wryly.


    ''''Hm? why? my father is the most handsome and gentle man you can find'''' said Monica looking at her strangely.


    Not noticing that Natasha was looking at her even more strangely.


    ''''Don''t worry it''s not like you think'''' Sophia said, sighing as she saw the look on Natasha''s face.


    ''''We''re here'''' shouted Carol who was entering the house with Ana.


    The three people turned toward the entrance where Carol and Ana were approaching.


    Carol, seeing the three people in a somewhat awkward situation, couldn''t help but show a broad smile.


    ''''Monica, did you meet Natasha?'''' Carol asked, full of amusement.


    ''''You know, we talked about this situation a few years ago and, as I said, it''s funny,'''' Carol laughed, seeing Monica''s expression.


    Even Ana looked amused by the situation.


    ''''Well, they''re all gathered together," said Damian, who out of nowhere came up behind Carol and Ana.


    ''''We''re going to the beach so you have 5 minutes to get your stuff ready and we''re leaving,'''' said Damian.


    ''''Oh, you want to see the merchandise so fast?'''' Carol said, giving a knowing look to Natasha who just looked away as if she hadn''t heard anything.


    ''''Just go and get ready'''' Damian said gently, slapping Carol''s butt.


    After 15 minutes everyone was carrying a backpack with their things.


    ''''Then let''s go'''' Damian said as he walked towards the basement.


    Natasha was confused, she assumed they would go by plane but for some reason, they walked to the underground basement.


    Damian again made the wall move before everyone entered the secret room with the portal to the palace.


    Damian activated the portal before letting everyone through.


    Soon only Natasha and Damian were left.


    Natasha looked at the portal with some hesitation.


    ''''Don''t worry, trust me'''' Damian said smiling.


    Natasha nodded before moving forward.


    Natasha felt as if she was walking through nothingness before appearing somewhere else with a totally surprised look on her face.


    Then she heard the sound of a camera taking pictures so she looked toward the sound where Carol was pointing at her cell phone.


    ''''It will be a nice souvenir for the family album," Carol said with satisfaction as she put the cell phone away.

 Chapter 47

    Natasha couldn''t help but be speechless, they already wanted to add her to the family album, Damian to put a ring on her hand at least, although the fact that she had just traveled thousands of miles in an instant made her let these thoughts pass.


    ''''How is that possible?" asked Natasha, looking around.


    ''''Technology," Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''I guess the rumors of advanced technology are true'''' Natasha said, smiling slightly.


    ''''That''s right, but we can talk about that another time, let''s go upstairs,'''' Damian said and led everyone to the elevator.


    When they arrived upstairs Ophelia was waiting for them wearing sunglasses and a green two-piece bikini.


    Natasha couldn''t help but look at this place with irony, here she was captured 5 years ago.


    "Why are you dressed like that in the middle of the palace?" asked Ana, looking at her expressionlessly.


    ''''I''m going with you to the beach," said Ofelia, smiling happily.


    "Did you invite her?'''' Ana asked Damian.


    ''''That''s right, you look good in that bikini'''' said Damian looking towards Ophelia.


    ''''Oh, really?'''' Ophelia said, feigning a blush as she lifted her chest.


    ''''Hmph, let''s go'''' said Ana looking at her coldly before walking towards the boat.


    ''''You can always manage to annoy her'''' said Damian, smiling amusedly.


    Ophelia merely laughed as she watched her "mother" leave in annoyance before going after her.


    ''''Come on girls'''' said Damian as he walked towards the ship.


    "By the way, why didn''t Jane come?" asked Damian.


    She is in Europe chasing storms, it''s part of her specialization as an astrophysicist," said Monica.


    ''''Hm, I see,'''' Damian said as they boarded the ship.


    Natasha looked around in awe at the futuristic-looking technology that would only be seen in a movie.


    Carol started the ship and they flew to the beach.


    Everyone got off the boat and placed their things in the tent.


    Carol, Ana, and Sofia started to take off their clothes since they had their bikinis on under their clothes.


    Damian made sure to take a good look around while Carol and Ana took off their clothes.


    ''''Dad, can you stop looking at them? Even if you don''t care about the others, I''m your daughter'''' said Monica, annoyed.


    ''''Are you jealous?'''' Damian asked jokingly with Monica.


    ''''Well, she was always a daddy''s girl,'''' Sophia said after taking off her clothes and approaching.


    Monica just pouted and started to take off her clothes before getting into the sea.


    Carol, Ana, and Ofelia followed Monica before starting to play in the water.


    Sophia simply grabbed one of the beach chairs and walked over to the shore before sitting down.


    Natasha, somewhat shyly, began to take off her clothes as well and was left with only her black bikini.


    Damian also gave her a quick look, and as he expected, between Carol and Natasha the latter has a more toned body.


    ''''You look very beautiful,'''' Damian said, smiling at Natasha.


    ''''Thank you'''' Natasha said, smiling shyly at him.


    ''''Damian...well, I wanted to talk to you about a matter'''' Natasha said with some hesitation.


    ''''Sure, tell me about it,'''' Damian said with some curiosity.


    ''''Well I''m sure you know what they do to the ''black widows'' in the red room and Sophia told me you had a way to fix it, so I wanted to see if you could help me, I don''t know if the money is enough to pay for it but we can talk about it'''' Natasha said without looking at Damian embarrassed to talk this topic with the person she likes.


    "Oh, are you trying to pay me with your body?" joked Damian smiling at her.


    ''''Damian, be serious'''' Natasha said somewhat embarrassed as her words sounded like that.


    ''''I indeed have a way to do it, but that comes at a price and I don''t mean you have to pay me'''' Damian said seriously.


    Damian wasn''t sure if turning Natasha into a vampire would solve the problem, a vampire has incredibly high regeneration but if there is nothing to heal it makes no sense, on the other hand, he could think of a totally safe method to solve it, reverse the time of her body to before she had surgery.


    This would take her back to the time when she was a teenager, Damian believes the surgery was between the ages of 14 and 15.


    If he had the reality stone he could do it directly as it would only change reality by making Natasha take back what was taken from her.


    Unfortunately, he has no idea where this stone might be.


    "What price are we talking about?" asked Natasha hesitantly.


    ''''Before I tell you the price of getting you back I think I should tell you something else first,'''' Damian said.


    ''''I and all the people here have powers," Damian said, lighting up his hand with lightning.


    ''''Fury also knows that I have powers and he also knows about Carol, about the rest I really don''t think he knows,'''' Damian said.


    ''''The way to cure you would be with these powers but as I tell you, it comes at a price, I have a way to turn back time and that cures everything, the problem is that since it has been quite some time since your operation I will have to turn back quite some time which would end up turning you into a teenager again'''' Damian said directly.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Natasha slowly sat in the chair across from Damian as she thought about all the information she had just received. It really was something amazing to her, she always thought the most fantastic thing she would ever see in her life would be her father''s super strength or Captain America stories.


    ''''And let''s be honest Natasha, I have interest in you, so I''ll tell you straight up that I''m not human either'''' Damian said, he thought about hiding it for a while but decided to lay all the cards on the table.


    He didn''t want to mislead Natasha by omitting information that was clearly important when you wanted to have a relationship.


    Natasha wondered if she was still sleeping.


    ''''Any proof that you''re not human?'''' Natasha asked, looking at him carefully, he really looked like a human.


    Damian couldn''t help but pause for a moment, no one had ever really asked him that question and he couldn''t help but be speechless, most things could easily be attributed to his powers and not necessarily the fact that he''s not human.


    Damian smiled at her and his fangs grew.


    ''''Does this count as proof?'''' Damian asked without really knowing what could be definitive proof that he is not human to a person who currently doesn''t know about superpowers like Natasha.


    "Can I touch it?" asked Natasha curiously.


    ''''Sure'''' said Damian smiling slightly.


    Natasha carefully touched Damian''s fangs as if to make sure it was real, when she touched them underneath she couldn''t help but feel a prick.


    Withdrawing her finger she saw that there was a spot of blood on her finger where more blood was pooling.


    Damian couldn''t help but look at her finger with sparkling eyes before taking Natasha''s hand and bringing her finger to his mouth before sucking it gently.


    ''She''s really delicious'' Damian thought, he was sure Natasha was the one.


    Natasha couldn''t help but feel nervous and embarrassed, fortunately, Damian soon let go of her hand, and when she checked it she saw no more wounds.


    Natasha couldn''t help but look at Damian with surprise.


    ''''Are you something like a vampire?'''' Natasha asked, looking attentively.


    ''''Yes, but let''s get into details later, how about the cost?'''' asked Damian, smiling slightly.


    After all, it would be difficult to work at SHIELD with a 14-year-old body, although there was something he could maybe do.


    ''''I couldn''t work for SHIELD,'''' Natasha said with a complicated face.


    Natasha wanted to work at SHIELD to make up for her actions in the red room and now she is between two choices, to redeem herself or pursue her happiness.


    ''It seems I can''t do both at the same time,'' Natasha thought with a wry smile.


    ''''Don''t make that face, I have a plan,'''' Damian said with a slight smile.


    ''''For now, you will continue to work for SHIELD and be able to do missions normally, in a few months I will reverse the time in your body and make it so you can continue in SHIELD'''' Damian said.


    Natasha looked at him with a complicated expression, she wanted to ask him why he was doing all this for her but Natasha knew why. It was no secret that Natasha was interested in Damian and apparently he was also interested in her although she didn''t know why.


    ''''Well, I think I''ll go for a swim, do you want to come?'''' Damian asked.


    "I think I''ll go later," Natasha said.


    "Okay," Damian said before taking off his shirt and walking toward the water.


    Natasha stared at Damian''s body for a few seconds before turning around, grabbing a chair, and walking over to sit next to Sophia.


    "How was the talk?" asked Sophia as she saw Natasha sitting beside her.


    ''''It still seems unreal," says Natasha.


    ''''Yes, I was in your situation too, what solution did Damian give you?'''' asked Sofia curiously.


    ''''I thought you knew and that''s why you were so sure,'''' Natasha said, looking at Sophia speechless.


    ''''Well, I have a lot of confidence in my son, with his powers. If he puts his mind to it, I think he can do anything he wants'''' said Sophia with some pride.


    ''''He told me he could turn back time in my body to the state before the operation," Natasha explained.


    "Wow, how old would you be?" asked Sophia, looking at her suspiciously.


    ''''I think about 15 years,'''' Natasha said, looking at her confused by the expression on her face.


    "Is Damian tired of voluptuous bodies and looking for something younger?'''' Sophia asked jokingly whispering to Natasha wanting to avoid being overheard.


    Natasha just looked at Sophia quizzically.


    ''''Don''t look at me like that, I''m kidding'''' Sophia said laughing, seeing the look on Natasha''s face.


    "And what do you think of this method?'''' Sophia asked.


    ''''Which is something no being should be able to do, isn''t that basically immortality?'''' Natasha said.


    "Yeah, well, we vampires are immortal," Sophia said casually.


    "We? You''re a vampire too?" asked Natasha, puzzled.


    ''''Sure, everyone but Carol is a vampire here, we brought you as an emergency ration'''' Sophia said mocking Natasha.


    ''''Is it like in the stories that vampires can turn others when they bite?'''' Natasha asked hesitantly, ignoring the joke.


    ''''Sort of, although I''ve never converted anyone," Sophia said.


    ''''The world is not what it seems," Natasha said with a sigh.


    ''''Get used to it, honey,'''' Sophia said as she watched her family playing in the water.


    ....


    ''''It took you a while to come,'''' Carol said, looking at Damian coming towards them.


    ''''I talked some things over with Natasha,'''' Damian said as he walked over to Carol and hugged her underwater.


    ''''Of what?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''About what they do to the ''black widows'' in the red room'''' said Damian stroking Carol''s skin.


    "What are they doing to them?" asked Carol in bewilderment.


    ''''You haven''t reviewed the information I sent you,'''' Ana said, looking at Carol blankly.


    ''''Well, I really don''t like to read that kind of stuff," Carol said nonchalantly.


    ''''Black widows have their entire uterus removed when they graduate," Ana said expressionlessly, although some annoyance could be seen in her eyes.


    "Was Natasha trained in the red room?" asked Carol with some hesitation.


    ''''That''s right,'''' Damian said.


    "Oh... Damian, you have to heal her,'''' Carol said seriously.


    At present, Carol is somewhat sensitive to these issues, as she wishes to have children, and cannot help but feel sad for Natasha.


    ''''Actually, I already found a way to solve it, I''m going to turn back the time of your body to a pre-surgery state'''' said Damian before noticing the quizzical looks from Carol and Ana.


    ''''So you wouldn''t date a girl of about 14 or 15?'''' asked Ana, squinting her eyes.


    ''''What!?'''' Carol shouted, drawing the attention of Monica and Ophelia who were competing to see who could swim faster, although secretly Ophelia was cheating with her familiars.


    Damian glanced at Ophelia and Monica telling them not to worry and to go about their business.


    ''''Her mind would be the same, and I must say that Natasha''s mind is quite mature for her age for all she has had to live through'''' said Damian trying to defend himself.


    ''''It would be strange anyway,'''' Carol said, imagining it.


    ''''It''s better than being with a woman with a mature body and a childish mind," said Ana.


    ''''I''m sure Monica won''t like it'''' Carol said laughing.


    ''''She''ll get used to it,'''' Damian said.


    "I didn''t ask you, but why Natasha?'''' Ana asked.


    "Besides the fact that she has red hair?" asked Damian jokingly.


    ''''Do you want to die?'''' Carol asked angrily, turning on her fist.


    ''''Let''s just say that first of all I was struck by how she can remain kind-hearted despite everything she''s been through and done'''' Damian said.


    ''''And of course, it''s also because she''s beautiful,'''' Damian said, smiling at them.


    "And how do you know she has a good heart? Not that I think otherwise, she seemed like a nice person," Carol said.


    ''''Remember I have a familiar that can manipulate mind and spirit, seeing what people are like is easy for me'''' said Damian rolling his eyes, he clearly remembers explaining each of his familiars to Carol.


    It''s not that Damian has intruded into her mind, it''s just a cursory glance to see what kind of intentions a person has.


    ''''Natasha is a good woman who deserves a happy ending,'''' Damian said as he thought about her tragic end.


    ''''By the way, I have a surprise for you,'''' Damian said, smiling at them.


    "Oh, what kind?" asked Carol, looking at him with sparkling eyes.


    ''''It''s something you really like to do and now you''ll be able to enjoy it even more'''' said Damian, smiling mysteriously.


    ''''Sex?'''' Ana asked, looking at him.


    ''''...''''


    Carol also looked at Damian wondering if that would be it.


    ''''No, it''s a surprise you''ll see when I''m ready'''' said Damian, sighing at Ana''s question.


    After saying that he hears the water splashing behind him.


    The three turned to look at Natasha who was walking toward them with a faint smile.


    ''''It''s been a while since I''ve been to the sea,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''More specifically from Madripoor, where I pretended to be a tourist,'''' Natasha said as she arrived with Damian, Carol, and Ana.


    ''''You have to be pretty good to skip all the security,'''' Ana said.


    ''''It was very hard, but in the end, I failed anyway," said Natasha, with a happy smile.


    ''''Ophelia wasn''t happy that you had made it this far,'''' Damian said with a chuckle as he remembered Ophelia''s anger.


    ''''Yes, he looked at me with a lot of annoyance, I thought it would be the end for me'''' said Natasha, giving a slight smile.


    ''''Oh, and I guess the knight in shining armor has arrived," Carol said mischievously, nudging Damian.


    ''''Cough...well, I guess so'''' Natasha said, smiling at Damian.


    ''''Ophelia can be pretty scary,'''' Natasha said, remembering the red eyes looking at her then.


    ''''He has a skill that allows him to see almost the whole city, so it''s impressive that you were able to sneak in,'''' said Ana.


    "Natasha tell me, do you have any hobbies?" asked Carol changing the subject, she was curious about what Natasha liked to do when she wasn''t on missions.

 Chapter 48

    Natasha remained silent at this question as she thought.


    ''''I can''t say I had any hobbies, I usually trained or practiced my marksmanship," says Natasha.


    ''''Then we''ll have to try all sorts of things to see what you like,'''' Carol said, smiling at her.


    "Sounds like a nice thing to do," Natasha said with a slight smile.


    ''''Dad, I''m a little thirsty'''' said Monica somewhat embarrassed, she usually drank human blood delivered to her by a company created by Damian that paid for high-quality blood, but from time to time she liked to drink her father''s blood.


    ''''Okay, let''s go outside'''' said Damian, smiling as he stroked Monica''s blue hair.


    Natasha couldn''t help but wonder what kind of thirst Monica was referring to.


    With Damian and Monica out of the water, only Carol, Natasha, Ana, and Ofelia remained.


    ''''Natasha, if Damian is going to make you 15, how about interacting with Damian at that age?" said Carol as she slipped an arm around Natasha''s neck and whispered.


    ''''I hadn''t thought about it, maybe a 15-year-old body isn''t attractive to him?'''' asked Natasha hesitantly.


    ''''Maybe, if we look at Carol and Ana it seems that Damian prefers voluptuous bodies'''' said Ophelia as she also approached them to whisper.


    ''''Are we talking about sex or just kissing and caressing?'''' asked Ana neutrally.


    ''''Surely there could be kissing and cuddling, but sex? I don''t know what Damian will think about that," Ophelia said thoughtfully.


    "What do you think of Natasha?" asked Carol with a smile.


    ''''I think I would be fine with anything, I have an adult mind and it would be strange to limit myself," Natasha said.


    ''''Oh Natasha, how daring,'''' said Carol with a slight blush as she imagined the situation.


    ''''Pervert'''' Said Ana looking at her expressionlessly.


    ''''Shut up'''' Carol said, looking at Ana annoyed.


    ''''Ophelia, and you haven''t had a partner in the last few years?'''' asked Carol curiously.


    "No, I prefer to be alone," Ophelia said indifferently.


    ''''It''s a lie, it''s just that she changed teams'''' said Ana inexpressibly.


    ''''Ana, you can''t go around exposing people like that,'''' said Ofelia, annoyed as she poured water on Ana.


    "And what was the cause?" asked Carol with some curiosity.


    Well, after I became a vampire I couldn''t control my powers and, in fact, some cute boys had accidents in those days before I could do anything with them," said Ophelia somewhat embarrassed.


    "Wow, you deserve the title of ''black widow'' more than I do," Natasha said with a slight smile.


    ''''Pfff haha, right'''' said Carol laughing.


    Ophelia merely looked at them with annoyance before continuing her story.


    ''''So when I created 5 vampires by Damian''s order I had to train them and be with them often and well, things happened, we vampires are really beautiful and soft'''' Ophelia said in a slightly perverted way.


    Ana just looked at her with disdain before walking away.


    ''''I really can''t see myself in that kind of situation,'''' Carol said looking at Ana.


    ''''Well, you got Damian, as much as I tried to seduce him d-Tos... I mean Damian is very handsome and makes you not look for other things'''' Ophelia said, finishing with a smile and ignoring the 3 icy stares shooting at her.


    "I''m hungry," Carol said, changing the subject.


    "Let''s eat," Ana said, nodding her head.


    "Do vampires need to eat?'''' Natasha asked curiously.


    ''''No, but it''s delicious,'''' said Ana.


    ''''I see,'''' Natasha said with a nod.


    ''''I''m glad you can still eat if you''re a vampire, it would be really unfortunate to live only being able to taste blood, although if it was Damian''s it wouldn''t be bad'''' said Ophelia getting nods from Ana.


    "Is it very delicious?'''' Natasha asked curiously.


    ''''I wonder how delicious it is, unfortunately, those of us who are human don''t taste the same,'''' Carol said.


    ''''It really is the most delicious thing you can ever taste in your life, even when we went where the gods live, they didn''t have anything to eat that could compare" said Ana with a slight blush as she imagined the taste.


    "gods?" asked Natasha without knowing if she really wanted to know.


    ''''All the gods in mythologies are real," said Carol.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ''''Wow, you really think you know what world you live in but in the end, you have no idea'''' said Natasha thinking about all the people who didn''t know anything.


    The girls finally got out of the water and sat down at the table, which was already full of food.


    Sophia and Damian chatted nonchalantly while Monica took small sips from a glass of mesmerizing red liquid as if trying to make it last forever.


    "Is that blood?'''' Natasha secretly asked Carol.


    ''''Yes, Damian by the look on her face,'''' Carol said secretly.


    ''''I thought they drank by the neck, like in the movies," Natasha said.


    ''''Well, from what Damian told me and what I''ve experienced, drinking blood from the neck is a sexual thing,'''' Carol whispered.


    "Hm," Natasha replied in understanding.


    They all sat down and began to eat although Ana and Ofelia stole glances at Monica''s glass from time to time and Monica watched them closely in case they stole something.


    "Did you have fun, Natasha?" asked Sophia with a smile.


    ''''Yes, I never had the opportunity to have anything close to girlfriends to talk to, it was very nice for me'''' said Natasha smiling at everyone at the table.


    ''''Well, then it was worth coming,'''' said Damian, smiling at Natasha.


    ''''Too bad Jane and Mom couldn''t make it,'''' Monica said.


    ''''Who is your mother?'''' Natasha asked curiously as she looked between Damian and Monica, from her point of view Damian and Monica were clearly father and daughter.


    ''''My mother is the director of S.W.O.R.D., she is in charge of activities for foreigners," said Monica.


    ''''Mom was also with Fury and Carol on that mission many years ago,'''' Monica said, proud of her mother.


    Monica got so excited talking that when she finished she realized there was less blood in her glass than she remembered.


    Instantly she looked with fierce eyes at Ophelia and Ana who had innocent looks on their faces.


    "Dad, they stole my drink, can I have some more?" asked Monica, making puppy dog eyes.


    "Who robbed you?" asked Damian, smiling slightly.


    ''''I''m not sure, it was probably Ana or Ofelia,'''' Monica said hesitantly.


    ''''So you have no proof, I thought you were a lawyer honey'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    Monica could only make a face of annoyance before clutching her cup tightly in her arms.


    ''''At home, I''ll give you some more'''' Damian said laughing fondly as he saw her annoyed face.


    They spent the afternoon enjoying each other''s company before returning after dark.


    When they got off the boat everyone had dressed appropriately except Ophelia, who was still in her bikini with her glasses on her head and looking at her cell phone.


    ''''Damian, what you asked for is ready, at least the prototype, there are still some configurations and tests to be done before launching the product,'''' said Ofelia.


    "I''ll go check later," Damian said.


    Everyone cast a couple of curious glances at this ''Prototype'' but did not ask any questions.


    ''''Well, girls see you, unfortunately, I have to work while this idiot enjoys the pretty girls'''' said Ophelia, teasing Damian before quickly leaving.


    Damian just gave a faint smile as he watched her escape.


    ''''Well, I''m going to take a nice bath and get the salt off my skin, remember to come down for dinner'''' Sophia said before going to her room.


    ''''I guess I''ll do the same," said Monica, who unfortunately had already finished the blood in the cup.


    "Natasha, do you want to take a bath together?" asked Carol animatedly.


    ''''I don''t think Natasha would feel comfortable bathing with us,'''' Damian said, smiling at Carol.


    ''''Don''t worry, you''re not invited, it will be a girl''s bath,'''' Carol said.


    Damian''s smile couldn''t help but freeze at those words.


    "Come on, what do you say? Carol said, grabbing Natasha''s arm.


    ''''I guess we could,'''' Natasha said with a smile as she looked at Damian''s face.


    ''''Great, let''s go'''' said Carol as she tugged on Natasha and Ana''s arms.


    Damian was left alone speechless, he assumed it was revenge.


    He finally decided to go see what Ophelia was doing while he waited for the girls to finish bathing.


    ....


    The three women arrived at the bathroom, Carol and Ana began to undress completely before entering the water.


    Natasha couldn''t help but freeze as she looked at them hesitantly, at first she thought they would just bathe in the bikini they were wearing underneath and she didn''t think they would suddenly undress.


    ''''What''s wrong?'''' asked Carol in confusion when she saw Natasha out of the water.


    ''''Stupid, she''s certainly not used to skinny dipping with other women'''' Ana said as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the warm water.


    ''''Hm, I didn''t think so, sorry Natasha, if you don''t feel comfortable you can swim in a bikini'''' said Carol with an apologetic smile, she was so used to being naked with Ana that she hadn''t really noticed.


    ''''No, if I want to be with Damian it''s a situation I''ll get to eventually'''' said Natasha as she hesitantly began to undress as well and quickly sank into the water.


    ''''You really don''t have to worry, none of us like women,'''' Carol said, seeing her hesitation.


    ''''So how do you do "that" kind of activity with Damian together?'''' Natasha asked embarrassed as she looked at them curiously.


    ''''Well, it was a little awkward at first, but we''re in the same room and Damian takes care of us,'''' Carol said with a slight blush.


    ''''You can''t imagine the expressions Ana can make," Carol jokes.


    Ana merely opened her eyes and gave her a dirty look before squirting cold water with her powers.


    Carol couldn''t help but scream at the temperature change.


    "Your relationship is really like that of sisters," Natasha said, smiling slightly as she hugged her legs underwater.


    ''''I had...I have a sister and although we didn''t share blood for me our relationship was like real sisters, but we were separated when she also entered the red room, in the end with the destruction of the red room I never saw her again, it''s better that she lives a normal life on her own, my reputation will only attract enemies'''' said Natasha somewhat melancholic.


    ''''Well, in the future when you feel ready we can go find her and tell her to live with us'''' said Carol as she approached Natasha and gave her a brief hug.


    ''''You have us too, we will always be by your side'''' said Ana as she looked away.


    "See? she''s just pretending to be cool to get Damian''s attention, she''s really a softie," Carol said mockingly.


    ''''Thank you Ana'''' Natasha said, smiling at her.


    Ana was going to start a war with Carol over her comment but seeing Natasha''s smile she decided to put it aside.


    ''''There''s something I''m curious about, why isn''t Monica''s mom with Damian? '''' asked Natasha curiously.


    ''''Well, it''s a little complicated, believe it or not, Monica isn''t exactly Damian''s daughter,'''' Carol said.


    ''''What? but they are very similar even in their unusual hair'''' said Natasha in surprise.


    ''''Damian did his vampire tricks and somehow turned her into his real daughter, Monica''s mom is Maria who is my best friend, already more than 2 decades ago I was kidnapped by some Kree race guys, while I was gone, Damian took care of Monica acting as her father and Monica really wanted Damian to be her father and that''s how it all happened'''' Said Carol.


    ''''You''re such a tattletale, I''m sure Monica doesn''t want anyone to know'''' Said Ana looking at Carol.


    ''''It''s okay, it''s Natasha, she''s practically her mother too,'''' Carol said with a laugh.


    ''''I really feel like you guys are moving faster than Damian and me, we haven''t even been on a date or anything'''' said Natasha somewhat embarrassed.


    ''''You''re right, you should have a date tomorrow and make sure you test the goods properly'''' said Carol looking at her mischievously.


    ''''Not everyone is like you who gives in easily, you barely started dating a little over one week and you were already in bed with him'''' Said Ana mocking Carol.


    ''''Hmph, you''re just jealous because I was his first time,'''' said Carol.


    ''''I was the first person she drank blood from, she said it was delicious'''' Said Ana smiling slightly in front of Carol.


    ''''I was the first one he gave hope to'''' said Natasha smiling at the two women who were having a competition.


    Carol and Ana couldn''t help but be speechless and somehow felt that neither of them won in this exchange.

 Chapter 49

    After the girls went to shower and left Damian alone, Damian decided to leave with Ophelia.


    He detected where in the castle she was before appearing directly where she was.


    When Damian appeared next to her he realized she was in the bathroom and Ophelia in the same position he had found her years before.


    "Do you like these kinds of positions or what?'''' Ophelia asked wordlessly.


    ''''Can''t you undress any other way?'''' said Damian, also speechless at the situation.


    Ophelia, ignoring Damian''s presence, finished removing her bikini and stepped into the large bathtub, and let out a pleasant sigh through the warm water while keeping her eyes closed.


    "Do you need anything?" asked Ophelia, when suddenly she felt something enter the water.


    Ophelia opened her eyes and was stunned, she saw Damian''s muscular chest and abdomen in front of her.


    ''''Da-Damian, wait, I''m not ready for this yet," Ophelia said very nervously as she stammered.


    Damian just looked at her blankly.


    ''''I''m just going to take a bath with you, Carol and Ana took a bath with Natasha'''' said Damian somewhat grumpily although he understood the situation.


    Ophelia breathed a sigh of relief or disappointment, we''ll never know.


    ''''That''s what you get for womanizing,'''' Ophelia said mockingly to calm her heart.


    "Mrs. Ofelia, is everything alright?'''' asked a voice outside the bathroom.


    "Yes, everything is in order," Ophelia said nonchalantly.


    ''''Don''t you want me to help you bathe today?'''' The voice asked with some nervousness and expectation.


    ''''Today is not a good day,'''' Ophelia said as she sighed in disappointment.


    ''''Yes ma''am, call me if you need anything'''' Said the voice also with disappointment.


    ''''I have needs too, you know,'''' Ophelia said as she saw the look on Damian''s face.


    ''''If your boss can''t have fun, then neither can you, that''s the way the world works," Damian said, instructing Ophelia earnestly.


    ''''Sometimes it makes me want to stage a coup," Ophelia said, staring at Damian.


    ''''You wouldn''t, after all, we are friends'''' said Damian, smiling at Ophelia.


    "You''re nothing but a manipulative bastard," Ophelia said with flushed cheeks.


    "Who knew Madame Hydra could blush like that," Damian jokes.


    Ophelia''s expression froze instantly at the sound of that name which brought back old memories of when she was part of Hydra''s inner circle.


    She couldn''t help but look at Damian with a bit of concern.


    ''''Pff hahaha, look at your face, you think I didn''t know that from the first day we met?'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''You''re a fucking asshole,'''' Ophelia said throwing water at him.


    ''''I''m sorry, I just wanted to let you know that I already knew'''' said Damian, moving a little closer to Ophelia and hugging her lightly with one arm.


    Ophelia rested her head on his shoulder and sighed.


    ''''Thank you for being my friend and giving me something worthwhile,'''' Ophelia said.


    ''''Thanks to you for minding my business and attending to my whims,'''' Damian said, stroking her green hair.


    ''''You know, I wonder what would happen if Carol walked in and saw you in this situation," Ophelia said, lifting her head and smiling mischievously at him.


    ''''Maybe they would beat you and then try to beat me," Damian said with a laugh.


    Ophelia laughed along with Damian before looking at him.


    ''''You know, when I first saw you in the middle of space, I was really scared," Ofelia said, recalling their encounter years ago.


    ''''I thought I was facing a deity, I assumed I would be some sort of slave forever but you were my friend when there was really no benefit in doing so'''' said Ophelia smiling brightly.


    Damian couldn''t help but smile when he saw the big grin on Ophelia''s face.


    "Are you trying to seduce me?" asked Damian jokingly.


    ''''I''ve already given up trying,'''' Ophelia said, smiling before hugging him.


    ''''Thank you'''' Ophelia tells him one last time before releasing him, after all, they are both still naked.


    After a good swim, they both got out of the water and each put on their clothes.


    ''''I guess I''ll go see if the console and games are ready,'''' Damian said.


    ''''After what you told me about the online games I have some interest in, I''ll go with you'''' said Ophelia.


    Damian tapped her on the shoulder and they both disappeared and appeared where the scientist who was in charge of everything was standing.


    ''''My lord,'''' said the scientist.


    "How come I asked you?" asked Damian.


    ''''It''s finished, follow me, please,'''' the scientist said before leading Damian and Ophelia to a table with a console and several game cartridges inside.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ''''This is the console, my lord has not named it yet and these are all the games that the AI gave us, they were all tested many times and there is no mistake'''' said the scientist.


    The console was nothing more than a black cube with 2 buttons to turn on and remove the disc, the controls were wireless, and in the back came the necessary cables to operate.


    ''''I like it, they''ve done a good job,'''' said Damian, nodding.


    ''''The factory is nearing completion and we will soon be able to launch consoles and games en masse," says the scientist.


    ''''Okay, start producing when you''re ready,'''' Damian said.


    ''''I''ll take this console, the controllers, and the games," Damian said before the console and games disappeared.


    Damian had created his own dimensional bag after the evolution of his familiar was something very useful.


    ''''That''s all, thank you for your work,'''' Damian said goodbye.


    With everything ready, Damian decided to go with Ofelia who also wanted to play.


    Damian teleported them again, only this time they were in the living room, where the larger TV was.


    Damian explained to Ophelia how to get everything ready before going to see his girls. He wanted to show them what he had given them so they could have fun.


    Damian appeared in his room and saw the girls in their underwear drying their hair as they chatted, looking like they had just come out of the bathroom.


    His presence quickly alerted the 3 ladies who turned to look at him.


    "Wow, looks like they''re pretty happy without me," Damian said, feigning sadness.


    Natasha couldn''t help but let out a chuckle as most of the conversation between them revolved around Damian.


    "Where did you bathe?" asked Ana in a low voice.


    As always, Ana managed to get to the point.


    "I took a bath with Ophelia," Damian said confidently.


    ''''Hm'''' replied Ana, she had her guard down in front of Ofelia, if Damien didn''t do anything with her in so many years she doesn''t see why he would do it now.


    Natasha hearing Damian''s response thought there would at least be a little discussion but there was nothing, she couldn''t help but think that she still didn''t understand the relationship she was about to join.


    ''''I have a surprise for you," Damian said, smiling.


    ''''It''s downstairs in the living room, Ophelia is finishing setting it up'''' Damian told them, smiling.


    When Damian finished speaking, Carol walked past him like a bolt of golden lightning and Ana followed.


    Only Natasha was left, stunned by the demonstration of powers.


    "Come, I''ll take you," Damian said as he held out his hand.


    Natasha smiled at him before taking his hand.


    Soon Damian and Natasha appeared in the room.


    Carol and Ana had arrived and were playing with the console and testing the controllers.


    "Is it a video game console?" asked Natasha.


    "Yes, have you ever tried it?" asked Damian.


    ''''No, I just read about them in the Spy 101 book,'''' Natasha said, looking at him with a smirk.


    Natasha approached the girls with interest, she wanted to try this game thing, and it would be a good activity to get along better.


    Damian watched as Carol excitedly went from one game to another, when she finished watching them all she crashed into him like a bolt of lightning, Carol wrapped her arms and legs around him.


    ''''I love you'''' Carol said with joy shining in her eyes, in Carol''s opinion having so many original games is not easy and everything should have been prepared a long time ago for Ana and her.


    ''''Whatever makes you happy,'''' Damian said, giving her a kiss on the cheek.


    Carol rubbed her head a couple of times against Damian before getting off and wanting to start playing.


    Damian couldn''t help but think they looked like little girls at Christmas.


    He decided to sit and watch them, all but Ophelia were in their underwear so it wasn''t a bad view.


    All the commotion caught the attention of Sofia and Monica, who came down to see what was going on.


    "Is it some kind of nudist party?'''' Sophia asked.


    "Grandma!'''' Monica cried out in embarrassment at the sight of the 3 women in their underwear as she thought about whether this was really the case, but soon her attention was drawn to a black cube.


    "A new console?" asked Monica, approaching at full speed.


    ''''That''s right, your father made it expressly for us'''' said Carol boasting to Monica.


    Monica couldn''t help but freeze when she heard that.


    "Dad, don''t you love your daughter anymore?" asked Monica, feigning tears.


    "Honey, you''ll get one too, don''t worry," Damian laughed.


    ''''Best of all, I got Ophelia to start a video game company, soon the consoles and games will be mass-produced, so you can play with people from all over the world'''' Damian said, smiling at them.


    Damian was a little concerned about how bored his wives might be while at home, he wanted them to have something to distract them and have a good time.


    ''''Great'''' said Carol excitedly, with her coordination and reflexes she could brutally abuse everyone.


    In Ana''s and Monica''s eyes, they had more or less the same thoughts.


    ''''That''s right, I created the company, if you misbehave I could ban your accounts,'''' Ophelia said, giving them a menacing smile.


    Carol, Ana, and Monica just looked at Ofelia with disdain, they would beat her at the game.


    ''''Some computer games will also be released so we can have some fun," said Damian.


    Just as they were about to start playing they were interrupted by a voice.


    ''''Food is ready so save it for later, also put on clothes'''' Sophia said smiling leaving no room for discussion.


    The excited women could not freeze at Sophia''s words, they seriously thought about resisting but finally obediently decided to go eat first.


    ''''Come on Nat'''' Said Carol.


    ''''I''ll be there in a moment,'''' said Natasha, smiling.


    ''''Right," Carol said before going upstairs with Ana to get dressed.


    Finally, Natasha approached Damian.


    ''''Looks like the mother-in-law has a lot of power,'''' Natasha said jokingly to Damian.


    ''''I guess so," Damian said, smiling.


    "Tomorrow do you want to go for a walk?" asked Damian, taking her hand.


    "Oh? Is it a date?" asked Natasha with a laugh.


    ''''That''s right, I guess you''ve never been to New York, I''ll show you the best places'''' said Damian.


    "I would love to," Natasha said.


    "Guys, stop flirting and come eat," Sophia said leaning out.


    ''''We''re coming mom,'''' Damian said.


    ''''I guess you''ll have to rush me to my room so I can get dressed,'''' Natasha said, smiling.


    "Are you inviting me to your room so fast?" said Damian jokingly.


    ''''It depends on how fast you can take me,'''' Natasha said, smiling mischievously at him.


    Damian took Natasha''s hand with a smile before ushering them into her room.


    Natasha pulled her hand away from Damian''s before quickly going to change into comfortable clothes and sandals.


    She then walked over to Damian and hugged his arm.


    ''''I''m ready,'''' Natasha said before Damian appeared in the living room.


    Damian and Natasha made their way to the dining room before sitting down next to the others.


    "Monica, how is your mother? Damian asked.


    "Okay, you know, the usual, running S.W.O.R.D and all that jazz," Monica said nonchalantly.


    ''''Haven''t you thought about helping her and eventually directing SWORD as well?'''' asked Damian.


    ''''I don''t know, since I turned her into a vampire a few years ago she has a lot of energy, I''ll probably never have to replace her," Monica said.


    ''''Plus there''s a guy named Tyler who is very annoying,'''' Monica said.


    ''''If you want we can make it disappear'''' Said Ophelia looking at Monica.


    ''''Remember to tell her to get some rest and come visit us'''' said Damian, all agreeing to tactically ignore Ophelia''s comment.


    "Yes, she seems to have forgotten about me," Carol said, feigning sadness.


    ''''You see each other every week,'''' Monica said, looking at Carol.


    ''''I have to go to her office and she''s usually taking calls as we speak," Carol says, dissatisfied.


    Monica merely rolled her eyes before continuing to eat.


    Everyone enjoyed the food, especially Natasha, who was the only normal human at the table.


    When Carol and Monica finished eating, they quickly turned on the new console before playing a game called ''kombat mortal''.


    Everyone else also approached and casually watched as they played.


    Sometimes the loser exchanged with Ana, Natasha, or Ofelia, who was also curious.


    Hearing the loud sound of the remotes he couldn''t help but think that he should order a few dozen as a backup, with the force the girls were making they were sure to get damaged quickly.


    Damian also played and because he knew the game combos better he was able to beat them all.


    ''''You sure had a lot of practice before teaching us the game,'''' Carol said looking at him resentfully.


    The other girls also shot him a few mischievous looks before they started ignoring him and playing among themselves.


    Damian couldn''t help but smile wryly at her irrationality.


    "Wait until you have daughters," Sofia scoffed.


    After a few hours of play, it was already quite late so they all decided to go to sleep, Natasha slept in her room and Damian slept with Carol and Ana.


    Carol was especially excited that night when she thanked him for the games, it was either quite late or quite early, depending on who you asked before they went to bed.

 Chapter 50

    Damian woke up the next day with two octopuses clinging to him.


    It was still early and he doubted they would wake up for a while yet, so he stroked their hair before turning into mist and creeping out of bed.


    Damian has an appointment today with Natasha, so he got ready and went downstairs.


    Sophia and Natasha were already in the living room watching TV, today was Natasha''s last day off before she had to report to SHIELD.


    ''''Good morning,'''' said Damian, approaching the two women.


    "Good morning," the two women replied.


    "Have you had breakfast?" asked Damian.


    ''''That''s right, we''re morning people,'''' Sophia said.


    ''''I think only Natasha is really a morning woman, you''re a vampire, it''s like cheating'''' said Damian mockingly before sitting down opposite Natasha.


    "What time do you want to have that date?" asked Damian, smiling at her.


    "It''s 8:30 in the morning, isn''t that a little early for a date?" asked Natasha with a smile.


    ''''Well, there are a lot of things we can do,'''' Damian said, smiling.


    ''''But we can leave anytime, you''re the boss,'''' Damian said jokingly.


    ''''I wonder what Carol would say if she heard you," said Sophia.


    Damian just gave her a blank stare.


    "What do you have planned?''''Natasha asked.


    ''''I thought we could play paintball or go to a race track, I also thought we could go hot air ballooning," said Damian.


    "How unromantic," Sophia said, rolling her eyes.


    ''''Do you find that kind of activity enjoyable? I thought it might be fun, come to think of it I''ve never used a gun, ironic isn''t it?'''' Damian said, laughing lightly, ignoring his mother''s comment.


    ''''I think it could be fun, but are you sure? In that kind of activity and without powers you don''t stand a chance against me'''' Natasha said smiling at him.


    ''''Does my natural perception count as powers? I can''t stop using them," Damian asked seriously.


    ''''If I concentrate, I can see a bullet in slow motion," says Damian.


    ''''And you want to take me to Paintball, instead of a date, don''t you want to intimidate me?'''' Natasha asked, looking at him with annoyance, even if she thinks she''s one of the best in the world she doesn''t think she can compete against that.


    ''''You''re kind of right, I just wanted us to go to something you were used to and maybe give it a kinder approach to what guns should be for you'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    Natasha''s expression softened at his words.


    ''''Let''s go up in a hot air balloon,'''' Natasha said.


    "Great, anywhere special?" asked Damian.


    ''''I''ve always wanted to see the Northern Lights, I guess it''s a good place,'''' Natasha said, smiling.


    ''''Okay, I''ll make some calls and set everything up, maybe you should bring some warm clothes'''' said Damian.


    "You''re right, I guess I''ll go change my clothes," Natasha said.


    Sophia waited for Natasha to leave before teasing Damian.


    "Wow, northern lights, how romantic," Sophia said.


    ''''Don''t tell me you want to go?'''' Damian asked mockingly.


    ''''No, thank you, you''d better hurry up and give me grandchildren,'''' Sophia said.


    ''''You know, I know a good doctor who is a friend of mine in case you want to go see him for any problems,'''' Sophia said jokingly.


    ''''Do you have friends?" asked Damian before ignoring her, Damian took out his phone and dialed Ophelia''s number.


    Sophia merely gave a slight pout, as she really had almost no friends.


    ''''*Sigh* Please don''t ask me for anything too excessive,'''' Ophelia said as she picked up the phone.


    ''''¡­''''


    "Do we have hot air balloons?" asked Damian.


    ''''Are you serious? we have ships that can literally go to other planets and you''re asking me that?'''' Ophelia asked, annoyed.


    ''''From your answer, I''ll assume we don''t have one, how long will it take you to borrow one?'''' asked Damian.


    "What kind of borrowing are we talking about?" asked Ophelia honestly, not sure if she meant stealing one or literally lending it out.


    ''''Whichever guy is faster, tell me in how much time,'''' said Damian.


    ''''In an hour you can come and get it,'''' Ophelia finally said.


    "Great, see you in an hour," Damian said.


    ''''You don''t pay me enough,'''' Ophelia said before cutting.


    ''I don''t actually pay him, do I?'' wondered Damian, who many years ago simply thought the payment would be power and immortality.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ''''I guess it will have to wait,'''' Damian said before leaning back against his mother and watching TV.


    ....


    Natasha went up to her room to change but as she was going upstairs she stopped and thought that she really didn''t have any clothes for the cold, she couldn''t take her suitcase with her as she escaped.


    Their only options were to ask Carol and Ana for clothes or go shopping at the mall.


    Finally, she approached the room Damian shared with the two women and knocked on the door.


    After knocking twice on the door, there was hardly any response.


    "Who?" asked a voice that Natasha guessed was Carol.


    "Carol, it''s Natasha, I need help with a small matter, are you busy?'''' Natasha said.


    ''''Just come in, you don''t need to knock'''' Carol said in a sleepy voice.


    Natasha walked in and could see that the bed was in disarray, she couldn''t stop her thoughts from going elsewhere imagining what kind of things Carol and Ana would do with Damian in that bed.


    "What do you need?" asked Carol as she sat on the bed.


    "Do you have winter clothes?'''' Natasha asked a bit dumbfounded at the sight of Carol''s naked top, she really wasn''t the least bit embarrassed.


    ''''The door to your right is a dressing room I share with Ana, take whatever you want, I''m very sleepy, we barely slept yesterday'''' Carol said before lying back down, she really didn''t mind Natasha seeing her as in her mind she was her future ''sister''.


    ''Damn nudist'' thought Natasha as she walked to the closet.


    Natasha quickly found winter clothes that they didn''t really need, neither Carol nor Ana needed them as they were very resistant to any cold that could be on Earth.


    After getting his clothes he quietly left the room before going to his room and changing, he wore the thickest jacket in his hands as he didn''t want to die of heat.


    Looking in the mirror, she saw a red-haired woman in a white winter suit that was a bit too big for her.


    Natasha was shorter than Carol and Ana, so it was natural.


    Completely ready, Natasha went downstairs and found Damian and Sophia watching TV.


    ''''I''m ready'''' Natasha said.


    ....


    Damian at the sound of Natasha''s voice turned around and saw her in winter clothes.


    "Wow, who is this beautiful snowwoman?" said Damian, getting up from the couch with a smile.


    ''''It''s a little big on me," said Natasha, a little embarrassed.


    ''''It''s normal, Carol and Ana are taller than you'''' said Damian laughing slightly.


    ''''Ophelia told me that in an hour the balloon is ready so for now let''s look for an aurora from the ground'''' Damian said.


    ''''Sure, I don''t want to die of heat while we wait'''' said Natasha smiling.


    ''''See you mom,'''' Damian said.


    See ya'''' Natasha said smiling at Sophia.


    ''''Have fun, don''t use protection,'''' Sophia said jokingly even though she knows that maybe the most they will do is kiss.


    Damian took Natasha''s hand and they appeared at the Arctic Circle, which is where there is the best chance of seeing an aurora borealis.


    When they showed up it was on the seashore and quite cold, so Natasha quickly put on her thick jacket.


    Unfortunately, there was no aurora borealis nearby at the time, so they just walked hand in hand to the nearest town Damian felt was a couple of miles away.


    ''''It''s beautiful, I never got to see the beaches in Russia, they must be similar to this one,'''' said Natasha, letting out steam from her mouth.


    ''''I guess so, the truth is I haven''t gone either although I''ve seen it from space,'''' Damian said.


    The two walked hand in hand in a comfortable silence before Natasha looked at Damian and asked.


    "Damian, don''t you miss your family?'''' Natasha asked.


    ''''Not really, my parents died when I was still a baby and the truth is I don''t have too many memories of them, and my grandfather didn''t relate much to me so I don''t really miss them, I''m happy with the family I''ve formed so far'''' Damian said smiling at her.


    ''Sometimes I miss the fake family I have,'' Natasha said with a slight chuckle.


    ''''In ''95 was the last time I saw them, my sister and my parents, even though we were supposed to pretend we were a family, I really wanted it to be real," said Natasha.


    ''''Being with you and your family reminded me of those moments," Natasha said.


    ''''Don''t you want to look for them?'''' asked Damian somewhat uncomfortably, he knew that the red room still existed since Dreykov was not dead, but how to tell her?


    ''''You haven''t been in contact with them after killing Dreykov, it would be good to at least tell them,'''' Damian said.


    ''''No, we shouldn''t be in contact, my work in SHIELD will only bring them trouble'''' Natasha said softly.


    ''''Maybe you could get in touch with them and see if everything is in order, what if someone else took control of the red room?'''' asked Damian.


    ''''I suppose I could do that,'''' Natasha said with some hesitation.


    ''''It''s okay'''' Damian told her, smiling slightly at her, he had already done his best to sow doubt in her.


    ''''Looks like we''ve arrived," Natasha said, looking around the city.


    "Do you know Norwegian?" asked Damian, smiling slightly.


    ''''A little bit,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''Then come on, let''s go find something tasty to eat,'''' Damian said.


    Damian and Natasha approached a small restaurant and ordered whale meat, as it was something new to both of them.


    ''''It''s pretty smooth,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''Yes, it''s a very strange thing, I''ve never tasted it before,'''' Damian said.


    ''''You know, after all these years I still wonder what''s down in that elevator'''' said Natasha laughing slightly as she remembered when she was captured, the day they went to Madripoor through the portal she couldn''t see what was there.


    ''''This is the power source for the entire country," Damian said casually.


    "Nuclear power? Natasha asked.


    ''''No, it would be more correct to call it cosmic energy'''' said Damian, smiling slightly.


    ''''The rumors about their advanced technology are indeed true," Natasha said, sighing as she remembered how confident she was that she could infiltrate.


    ''''It was a rumor they started to get a lot of people interested, they believed that if there were a lot of spies at least one would get through, and they weren''t entirely wrong'''' Damian said looking at Natasha.


    ''''Well, I''m glad there was that rumor,'''' Natasha said, smiling flirtatiously at Damian.


    ''''I''m glad Stockholm syndrome exists," Damian jokes.


    Instantly, Natasha couldn''t help but feel embarrassed because she was right, she had fallen in love with her captor.


    ''''Come on, I think it''s time,'''' Damian said as he saw a message on his cell phone.


    "Hm, come on," said Natasha.


    Damian paid for the meal and left with Natasha before disappearing and reappearing in Madripoor.


    When Damian looked around, he saw Ophelia using her cell phone leaning against a fully inflated hot air balloon.


    ''''Here it is, it was a little hard to get it so fast'''' said Ophelia as she saw Damian and Natasha.


    ''''Thank you," Damian said with a nod.


    ''''If you want to thank me, give me a vacation,'''' Ophelia said.


    ''''Should I find out what you do all day? Especially with your secretaries'''' Damian asked, smiling slightly at her.


    ''''Damian, that''s playing dirty,'''' Ophelia said earnestly, sometimes taking a break to chat about life with her vampire secretaries.


    ''''Have a son and let him take over for you,'''' Damian said jokingly.


    ''''And who would be the Pope? You? No thanks, I have to get back to work'''' said Ofelia rolling her eyes before quickly leaving.


    ''''It''s fun to watch you two exchange words," Natasha said with a slight chuckle as she watched all their interaction.


    ''''Over the years we''ve gotten pretty close," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    ''''I''m glad you have a friend to joke around with and be yourself'''' said Natasha smiling slightly.


    Damian merely smiled at her before putting the balloon away and reappearing with Natasha near Norway.


    Damian offered his hand to Natasha before helping her up and then climbing up himself.


    "Do you know how this works?'''' Damian asked.


    "Don''t you know?" asked Natasha wordlessly.


    ''''How hard can it be, I saw in a movie that there are only two mechanisms for the type of air you want, one to go up and one to go down,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Well you''re right but normally you would be at the mercy of the wind without being able to choose where to go'''' said Natasha seriously explaining to him.


    ''''Someone experienced can go up or down to find the air currents they need to move where they want,'''' Natasha said, smiling at the end.


    "Yes, teach," Damian said jokingly.


    ''''Then let''s get this thing going,'''' Natasha said, smiling.


    Damian started the engine and the hot air pushed the balloon skyward.


    Soon they were hundreds of feet off the ground and gazing at the beautiful scenery.


    Damian came up behind Natasha and hugged her around the waist.


    Natasha, smiling slightly, leaned back against Damian and enjoyed the moment.

 Chapter 51

    ''''We''ve been here for almost 30 minutes, but no northern lights have appeared yet," Natasha said as she looked around.


    "You''re right, give me an address and we''ll try our luck," Damian said.


    ''''Let''s head east then,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''Sure'''' Damian said before using gravity to gently guide the balloon to where Natasha directed him.


    "Tell me, what will we do when I have my younger body?'''' Natasha asked.


    "What exactly do you mean?" asked Damian.


    ''''Will you treat me like Carol and Ana or will you wait for my body to mature?" asked Natasha looking at the scenery.


    ''''I don''t know, it''s also about what you think, it''s better to leave it for when the time comes, that everything comes out naturally,'''' said Damian.


    ''''Surely the FBI could come after you, a 37-year-old man with a 14-year-old girl," Natasha laughed.


    ''''Luckily I have diplomatic immunity, so no one can save you," Damian said, squeezing Natasha a little tighter against his waist.


    "What if I don''t want to be saved?" asked Natasha, turning around and looking at him with sparkling eyes.


    ''''Then you mustn''t tell anyone,'''' Damian said, smiling before leaning over and kissing Natasha.


    Natasha couldn''t help but feel aroused as she kissed Damian, she was inexperienced but eager to learn.


    When they parted lips, they looked at each other affectionately before Natasha laid her head against Damian''s chest.


    In turn, Damian stroked her red hair affectionately.


    ''''It was nice, I''m so glad I failed that mission,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''We''ve just started, there''s a lot of happiness in your life that has to make up for what you''ve been through,'''' Damian said.


    ''''I will have to make myself worthy of this happiness by making up for my past,'''' Natasha said with a brighter expression full of optimism.


    ''''I think you are worthy just because of your sincere intentions'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    Natasha only smiled slightly before green lights caught her attention.


    "Look, Northern Lights, I guess we''ve found it," Natasha said.


    ''''So it seems, it''s really beautiful'''' said Damian, turning to look as he hugged Natasha with one arm.


    Damian and Natasha watched the aurora for quite a while as they enjoyed each other''s presence before deciding to return.


    Damian began to descend in altitude while conversing with Natasha.


    "So what would you like to do now?" asked Damian, smiling as he took her hand.


    "I don''t know, what do you usually do on dates? Natasha asked.


    ''''It depends on each person, it could be going to dinner at a restaurant to get to know each other better or they could also go to the movies or maybe a picnic,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Also, we could all go home and do something together,'''' Damian said, smiling.


    ''''Sounds great," Natasha said with a smile.


    "Then let''s go," Damian said.


    The balloon descended and Damian put it in his dimensional pocket before taking Natasha''s hand and appearing in her room.


    "Are we going to do anything else so we have to come to my room?" asked Natasha with an innocent smile.


    ''''I think it''s too soon,'''' Damian said with a laugh.


    "Maybe a little test?'''' Natasha said, smiling at him with a slight blush.


    ''''I''m sure it can be done'''' said Damian approaching Natasha before kissing her.


    Natasha wrapped her arms around Damian''s neck as she kissed him.


    Damian merely grabbed her slender waist as he kissed Natasha.


    ''''I think we should go downstairs and check out that board game,'''' Natasha said in a sultry voice.


    ''''I guess so,'''' Damian said as he kissed her cheeks.


    ''''Go, I''ll change before I go downstairs'''' Natasha said lightly pushing his chest.


    Damian merely gave her a light kiss on the hand before leaving her room with a smile.


    Seeing Damian leave the room Natasha couldn''t help but let out a sigh, Damian really provokes feelings she has never had.


    She decided to take a bath to calm down.


    She quickly showered and changed into comfortable clothes before heading downstairs.


    ....


    Damian went down to the living room after leaving Natasha''s room.


    He could sense that everyone was there and Damian could imagine what they were doing.


    Upon arrival, as Damian expected, they were playing with the new console.


    Carol and Ana were having an intense fight, Carol was excited and moving around a lot, unlike Ana who had a cold and focused expression.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Monica and Sofia were on the couch as they chatted and occasionally watched the game, especially Monica who was waiting her turn.


    "Where''s Ophelia?" asked Damian.


    ''''She got a call and ran out,'''' Monica said.


    ''''Have they been at this all day?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''That''s right, they haven''t even changed the game,'''' Sophia said upon hearing that.


    ''''It''s a pretty good game, although a game with more than two players would be nice,'''' Monica said.


    ''''Well, we''ll see about that in the future,'''' Damian said, smiling.


    "I won!" shouted Carol before looking at Ana gloating.


    Ana merely put on an expression of disinterest before putting down the remote and approaching Damian.


    ''''How did it go?" asked Ana, giving him a hug and lightly rubbing her head against Damian''s chest.


    ''''Oh Damian, you''re early'''' Said Carol finally realizing and wondering if she had won because Ana wanted to say hello to Damian.


    ''''It went well, we went to Norway and saw the Northern Lights," says Damian.


    "And what else did you do?" asked Carol with a mischievous grin.


    ''''Can you talk about this another time please?'''' Monica asked without wanting to hear too many details.


    ''''So we decided to go home, how about we play Monopoly?'''' said Damian, smiling.


    "With real money?" asked Monica, a little interested.


    ''''Is there a difference? All the money you have you ask Damian for,'''' said Carol mocking Monica.


    ''''There is a difference, it feels more exciting'''' said Monica ignoring the last part of what Carol said.


    "Anyway, set up the game, Mom, are you going to play?" asked Damian.


    ''''Of course, I never turn down an opportunity to make money," Sophia says cheerfully.


    ''''Good, then there will be six of us,'''' Damian said.


    They all sat down at the table ready to play, but Natasha had not yet arrived, so they chatted nonchalantly as they waited for her to come down.


    Finally, after a few minutes, they heard Natasha''s footsteps coming down.


    Natasha looked at everyone curiously before looking at the board that said Monopoly.


    "What are we going to do?" asked Natasha before sitting down in the only empty seat between Ana and Sophia.


    "We''ll play Monopoly, have you ever played?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''No, I''ve never tried it,'''' Natasha said.


    "Okay, I''ll explain the rules," Carol said, smiling.


    After a few minutes, Carol explained to Natasha all the rules of the monopoly.


    ''''So the object of the game is to bankrupt everyone else," Natasha said with a nod.


    ''''That''s right, be careful this game is almost a family tradition and there is no mercy or relationships when we sit at this table'''' said Carol trying to put on a cool expression like Ana.


    Natasha laughed lightly at Carol''s expression.


    ''''Then let''s get started, let''s roll dice to see the order and who takes chips first'''' said Damian.


    After everyone rolled the dice it was decided that the order was Sophia, Ana, Monica, Damian, Natasha, and Carol respectively.


    Sophia acted as the bank and began to distribute the money to each player.


    Sophia started the shift and fell into a property before buying it.


    Everyone took their turn and the game progressed as most of the properties were purchased.


    The luckiest ones already had houses on their properties and that''s when the fun began, watching your rivals fall on your properties.


    It was Damian''s turn, so he shook the dice and rolled, rolling 3 and 4.


    In an instant, he realized that he had landed on Natasha''s property, which had 2 houses.


    This property was ATLANTIC AVE, with a rent of $330.


    Damian couldn''t help but look pityingly at Natasha, who merely glanced at him with a faint smile.


    "Can we negotiate? Damian asked.


    "Oh? What property do you want to pay with?'''' Natasha asked.


    "Could it be with my body?" asked Damian with a wink.


    ''''I''m afraid I don''t have anything to give you back so I''ll pass'''' Natasha said flirtatiously.


    Monica just grimaced at the flirtation.


    Damian was only able to regretfully turn over his last $400, as he did not want to turn over any property.


    Natasha cheerfully returned $70 with a smile.


    Natasha rolled the dice and fortunately landed on a property that had not yet been purchased, so looking at Damian with a smile she pulled out the money he had given her to buy it.


    Everyone just smiled slightly at Damian''s misfortune.


    Soon it was Carol''s turn, who was a little nervous, as the area in which her token is located has many properties with houses in its path.


    He rolled the dice and saw that unfortunately, it landed on one of Ana''s properties, luckily, she didn''t have a house so he just gave her the normal rent with a haughty look.


    ''''Here is the money for your services tonight," Carol said, handing it to Ana.


    Ana just looked at her coldly before taking the money.


    As time went on, money flowed from one player to another and tension began to mount.


    Finally, Monica was the first to go bankrupt as she fell many times on other people''s properties and was unlucky that no one fell on hers.


    She just gave them all an annoyed look before getting up and going to play with the new console.


    Damian felt somewhat pressured, as he was the one with the least money and property, somehow he thought he would be the next to leave.


    He could cheat but there is no point in deceiving his family, besides they had already agreed that without powers, although he is sure that no one could detect it and he could detect any attempt at cheating.


    Finally, it was Dami¨¢n''s turn, and as he guessed it, he fell on a property owned by Ana that had a hotel.


    ''''...''''


    ''''Ana, honey, we can negotiate,'''' Damian said, giving Ana a very pitiful look.


    Ana couldn''t help but hesitate, she really wanted to tell him that she forgave what he owed her but if she did, there would be no point in the game.


    Ana couldn''t help but look away from Damian, pained.


    Damian just looked at her devastated before handing her everything he had and leaving.


    Ana couldn''t help but feel a little sad that she had rejected Damian.


    "All right, drama queen, give me the dice," Carol said, annoyed.


    Natasha couldn''t help but laugh softly with Sophia at the drama that had ensued.


    Natasha realized that Ana was too attached to Damian and tended to do what he wanted, although their relationship was not toxic and seemed very interesting.


    With only 4 players the game quickly approached the final phase, all the properties were bought and it was just a matter of being lucky not to fall into each other''s properties.


    In a moment of bad luck, Carol fell into the properties of many of the other players, but none fell into hers, so she had to turn over all her properties to pay her debt.


    ''''I guess I''ll go find Damian to comfort me'''' said Carol with a mischievous grin as she shot a teasing glance at Ana before running off to where Damian was.


    Ana couldn''t help but get pissed off listening to Carol, somehow she thought it would have been better not to get her money.


    Natasha couldn''t help but be speechless either, maybe she should have lost to go snuggle with Damian for a while, but she was already too involved, she had never had money other than for missions so the feeling of buying and getting paid was very exhilarating.


    With only 3 people, Natasha''s superiority began to show as she had more property so there was a greater chance that they would fall and have to pay her.


    Half an hour later a winner finally emerged and it turned out to be Natasha, she had been left alone against Sophia.


    Although they both wondered if Ana lost on purpose to leave quickly with Dami¨¢n.


    With Natasha earning all the money, Sophia couldn''t help but feel it was a shame, she wanted to buy a few things, but she had no choice but to ask her son for money.


    ''''I guess I won," said Natasha, clearly happy about the new experience.


    ''''Just beginner''s luck,'''' Sophia said, pursing her lips.


    ''''Maybe, tell me, Sophia, why does this money look real?'''' asked Natasha a bit puzzled, she knew something about it and felt they were real.


    ''''It''s because they are real, it makes it more fun'''' Sophia said smiling, now she remembered that Natasha wasn''t around when they said it was real money.


    ''''So where do I have to leave the money?'''' Natasha asked a little speechless about the fact that they play with real money.


    ''''Oh honey, but if the money is yours, you don''t have to give it back, you''ve won'''' said Sophia smiling slightly.


    ''''But it''s almost $100,000," Natasha said hesitantly.


    ''''Don''t worry and accept it, pretend you went to the casino and won money,'''' Sophia said nonchalantly.


    ''''Besides it''s not like you''re a stranger, you''re family'''' Sophia told him, smiling softly at him.


    ''''I''ll keep it to myself for now'''' said Natasha, somewhat embarrassed by Sophia''s words.


    ''''I guess we should eat something before we go to sleep, it''s a little late'''' said Sophia.


    ''''Go let the others know we''ll be eating shortly,'''' Sophia said as she left.


    Natasha walked into the living room where she assumed everyone would be, there she found Carol and Monica playing and Ana cuddled up with Damian on the couch.


    When she entered the room she caught the attention of Damian and Ana, who smiled at her.

 Chapter 52

    Damian saw Natasha arrive with a smile.


    "Did you like the game?'''' Damian asked.


    Yes, it was a lot of fun," Natasha said, smiling.


    Natasha walked over to Damian and sat down next to him.


    ''''Sophia said we were going to have dinner in a little while'''' said Natasha leaning a little close to Damian.


    ''''Yes, it''s a little late now, I''m sure Carol is very hungry,'''' Damian said, smiling slightly as he watched Carol''s expressions as she played.


    She''s a glutton," said Ana inexpressibly.


    "Well, she has a very fast metabolism," Damian said.


    "How do you feel about starting SHIELD?'''' Damian asked Natasha.


    ''''Not much, I just hope I can do the right thing,'''' Natasha said.


    Damian merely took her hand and smiled slightly at her, he hoped that working at SHIELD might be a way for her to forgive herself for her past.


    ''''You still haven''t told us how you plan to resolve the fact that Natasha is a minor,'''' Ana said.


    ''''That''s right, I''ll actually be gone for a month or so,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Where are we going?'''' asked Ana curiously.


    ''''I''ll go alone'''' said Damian with a wry smile as he knew they wouldn''t like it.


    As expected, Damian received a scowl from Ana.


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''The place I''m going to could be dangerous, there is a being that could try to attack you in a moment of carelessness, if I go alone, he won''t stand a chance'''' said Damian.


    Damian''s response was followed by total silence.


    Even Carol stopped the game and looked at him seriously, she knows Damian is very powerful and if there is someone to watch out for then it must be from some other dimension.


    Sigh


    ''''I''ll tell you a brief story,'''' Damian said as he looked toward the door and gestured for Sophia to come closer so she could hear better.


    ''''I guess you''ve heard of the multiverse, which in simple words is many parallel universes with small differences that branch out into big changes," Damian said.


    ''''An unknown time ago there was a multiversal war and a human put an end to it with the help of a very powerful being he had under his control''''.


    "After the war, this person we''ll call ''He Who Remains'' created an organization, the TVA, which is in charge of maintaining the sacred timeline," Damian said.


    ''''The birth of new timelines is natural, but the TVA takes care of eliminating these timelines in their beginnings, taking with it the variant that caused that change''''.


    ''''That''s all to avoid another multiversal war,'''' Damian said.


    "So we''re in the sacred timeline?" asked Carol with a frown, it''s hard to believe such a thing exists.


    ''''No, our timeline is new and separate from the sacred timeline," Damian said.


    ''''So why didn''t they eliminate it?'''' asked Sophia as she looked at Damian already having an idea of what the answer was.


    ''''It''s because of me, I guess I should have never been born or existed but the difference is that they couldn''t eliminate me, I think it''s because of the existence of my relatives who blocked time and space making them unable to get to me'''' said Damian without being completely sure as it''s just the logical assumption he comes up with.


    ''''And this caused two timelines to now exist, although this is something that no one from either timeline knows, I don''t think even Jen does,'''' Damian said.


    ''''I plan to go to the other timeline to get some things and if I went with my relatives, again I could block their entrance but it would leave this timeline unprotected and they would surely try to eliminate them, so it is best if I go alone.''''


    ''''And one of the things you''re going for is to make Natasha age a little?'''' asked Ana.


    ''''No, speeding up time on Natasha is not the solution, I''ll just get something that will allow her to operate in SHIELD even with a young body,'''' said Damian.


    ''''When do you plan to leave?" asked Carol with a frown, unusual for her cheerful and mischievous personality.


    ''''In a month or so and as I said it may take a month but it''s also likely to take a lot less, it all depends on how fast things come out'''' said Damian patiently.


    ''''Just be careful,'''' Carol said with a sigh.


    Everyone was a little depressed knowing that Damian would be leaving and that it could be dangerous.


    ''''Come on, don''t make that face, it will be fun for me to go and I will bring you interesting gifts'''' said Damian smiling.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ''''We had never been apart for so long," said Ana with some nostalgia.


    ''''I promise I''ll be back quickly'''' said Damian sighing as he hugged Ana, in a way Ana was the one who depended on him the most.


    ''''Let''s get something to eat and go to sleep, there''s still plenty of time before I leave,'''' Damian said.


    Everyone nodded in low spirits before sitting down to eat.


    As they all ate in silence everyone had their thoughts on what Damian said.


    "If it''s a parallel universe, does that mean there''s another me?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''That''s right, most likely there is a person like you although she will also be different as you have experienced different things with my presence'''' said Damian.


    ''''It''s strange to think about," says Monica.


    "So in that place, you''re not my father?" asked Monica, realizing the significance of what Damian had said earlier.


    ''''That''s right,'''' Damian said with a nod.


    ''''What a scary place, poor Monica,'''' said Monica, sighing.


    ''''Well, I think that''s enough for today, we should all go get some rest and not overthink things'''' said Damian.


    ''''Yes, our life is here and what exists in other timelines has nothing to do with us,'''' Sophia nodded.


    "Dad, can I have some blood?" asked Monica looking pitifully at him.


    ''''Sure honey, let''s go'''' said Damian walking with Monica towards their room.


    ''''I guess I''ll go get some rest too,'''' Sophia said and headed to her room.


    "Natasha, would you sleep with us?" asked Carol innocently.


    Hearing her words, Ana couldn''t help but feel annoyed since if Natasha sleeps with them they won''t be able to do anything fun.


    ''''I think it''s too early and I don''t want to interrupt your activities,'''' Natasha said with a slight blush on her cheeks.


    ''''Hm, I guess you''re right, you should hurry up and push Damian down, who knows what happens when you have your young body'' said Carol, advising Natasha seriously.


    ''''I think it''s a bad idea, it''s better to wait'''' said Natasha blushing.


    ''''It''s okay, we have all the time in the world,'''' Carol said, smiling at the sight of the blushing redhead.


    ''''Then come on Ana, I want to take a nice hot bath'''' said Carol as she stood up.


    ''''Hm'''' said Ana before following her.


    Natasha was left alone at the table as she kept thinking about the risk Damian was taking for her, just out of a selfish need to make amends for her mistakes, she couldn''t help but wonder if she should leave SHIELD and just let her body age naturally.


    She finally decided to take a bath as well to stop thinking about what would happen if Damian got injured on his trip.


    As she approached her room she saw Damian leaning against the door as he watched her.


    ''''Hi,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''Hey, are you going to sleep already?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Yeah, I''m a little tired,'''' Natasha said.


    Damian stepped aside and Natasha walked over to open the door.


    "Are you inviting me to your room?" asked Damian cheekily.


    ''''You can come into my room anytime you want'''' Natasha said, smiling at him before entering his room.


    ''''Then I''ll come in,'''' Damian said, smiling as he stepped inside and closed the door behind him.


    Damian walked over to Natasha and pulled her by the waist towards him before gently pushing her against the door and kissing her.


    Natasha merely hugged Damian tightly as she responded to his kiss.


    "Did you have fun today?" asked Damian after parting their lips.


    ''''Yes, from the time we were together to the board game, it felt like family," Natasha said with a smile.


    ''''I''m glad because we are all your family now,'''' Damian said.


    ''''I don''t think family does this kind of thing,'''' Natasha said with a seductive smile.


    ''''I guess not,'''' Damian said with a soft chuckle.


    "I''m a little worried about the trip you''re going on," Natasha said.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''m sure I''ll make it back safe and sound,'''' Damian said.


    ''''I was sure I could infiltrate wherever I wanted, but that wasn''t the reality," says Natasha.


    ''''That''s right, don''t worry, I''ll be careful'''' said Damian nodding to please her.


    Natasha smiled before hugging him.


    ''''I guess you should go to sleep, you have to get up early tomorrow'''' said Damian carrying Natasha to her bed and laying her down gently.


    "Yes, I will try to come back soon," Natasha said.


    ''''Great, good night,'''' said Damian, giving Natasha a soft kiss on the lips.


    ''''Good night'''' Natasha said, smiling happily.


    Smiling at her one last time, Damian left Natasha''s room and headed for his own.


    Damian found Carol and Ana taking a hot bath in the tub, so he too took off his clothes and dove in.


    The two women looked at him and approached him before leaning on his shoulders.


    "Damian, are you absolutely sure you will return safely?" asked Carol in a serious voice.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''ll be fine, although it doesn''t sound good to say I''m definitely the best at escaping'''' said Damian.


    ''''Well, we still have a lot of living left to do so please be careful and come back to me'''' said Carol, hugging him tightly.


    Ana merely looked at Carol with annoyance before freezing the water in her stomach making Carol scream.


    ''''Damian is not just yours'''' said Ana with a slight smile as she watched Carol''s comical action.


    ''''But it''s clear that I''m the favorite," Carol said, smiling.


    "I''ve been with Damian longer than you," said Ana.


    ''''I''m pregnant'''' Carol said looking at Ana haughtily and as I expected Ana''s expression totally changed as if she had been told the most shocking thing in the world.


    ''''Don''t joke about it,'''' Damian said, rolling his eyes.


    Hearing Damian, Ana''s gaze returned to calm, but she gave Carol a dirty look.


    ''''For no expression, your face can show some very interesting ones," Carol said teasingly.


    ''''You will pay for this at some point," Ana said before straddling Damian and hugging him.


    Carol looked at her thoughtfully before reaching over and hugging Ana from behind.


    "W-What are you doing?" said Ana with flushed cheeks.


    ''''I thought you were angry,'''' said Carol, looking at her innocently.


    ''''Idiot, you know I wouldn''t be mad at you, it''s just that it caught me by surprise when you said that, I really want us to be at the same time'''' Said Ana somewhat embarrassed.


    ''''Hahaha all right, I want that too'''' Said Carol pulling Ana a little towards her to hug her.


    "Is something wrong?" asked Carol, puzzled as she felt Anne trembling intensely when she pulled her into a hug.


    Damian couldn''t help but grimace at the situation, Carol and Ana are very pretty so seeing them naked is enough to make him hard and when Ana was on top of him he came dangerously close to penetrating her, when Carol pulled Ana it caused him to penetrate Ana in an instant.


    Carol was puzzled until she saw Ana''s familiar expression and looked down a little, as the water was clear she saw what had happened and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Ana was clearly embarrassed but eager to continue what she was doing, so she pushed Carol away before making a dome of ice around the two of them as she looked at Damian seductively and started moving up and down.


    Damian smiled slightly and hugged her around the waist to help her.


    Outside the dome, Carol was upset, they had left her out, at least they would have let her watch.


    ''''I guess I''ll give them a few minutes before it''s my turn," Carol thought.


    Ana was sitting on the edge of the bathtub with a pleasant expression while Damian was inside her, they had just finished and Damian was hugging Ana while caressing her long hair.


    They were calm when the ice dome around them exploded and Carol appeared, glowing golden and with floating hair.


    ''''They''ve taken long enough, how can they forget about me'''' said Carol, even more, annoyed when she saw Ana''s satisfied face looking at her.


    Ana stood up and moaned slightly as Damian pulled out of her before sitting and relaxing in the tub very satisfied.


    Damian moved closer to Carol before hugging her and kissing her neck.


    "You know I can never forget you," Damian said.


    ''''I don''t want anything anymore'''' said Carol pretending to reject him, he has to comfort her a little at least before she accepts.


    Damian smiled slightly before beginning to please her to "forgive" him.

 Chapter 53

    Damian, as usual, woke up with two pairs of arms clinging to him, carefully freed himself, and dressed before heading downstairs.


    He found Natasha eating breakfast and ready to leave with Sophia accompanying her.


    "Are you ready to go?" asked Damian with a smile.


    ''''Yes,'''' Natasha said, smiling at him.


    ''''Great, I hope you have a good day'''' said Damian nodding.


    ''''You sound like a wife who sends her husband to work," Sophia teased.


    ''''I guess I''ll have to give him my paycheck,'''' Natasha said with a laugh.


    Damian just rolled his eyes before sitting down with them.


    Natasha finished breakfast and went to her room to brush her teeth.


    ''''She''s a nice girl, I guess you have an eye for women," Sophia said as she watched Natasha walk away.


    ''''Although I''m sure the color of her hair and her body have nothing to do with it,'''' Sophia said, directing Damian a mocking look.


    ''''Sometimes I think your main entertainment is watching my life,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Of course, as a mother, the best thing is to see how my son develops, although many years ago I never imagined we would be in this situation,'''' Sophia said, recalling the block of ice she had as a son.


    Damian just gave her a slight smile, he had always been grateful for the care Sophia had given him throughout his life.


    Natasha came down the stairs at a brisk pace and approached Damian and Sophia.


    ''''See you in the afternoon'''' said Natasha giving Damian a kiss on the cheek somewhat embarrassed by Sophia''s presence.


    ''''Goodbye,'''' Natasha said to Sophia, smiling awkwardly at her.


    "Aren''t you going to give me a kiss too?'''' Sophia said, pointing to her cheek.


    Natasha was a little embarrassed not knowing if she was serious or not, she finally walked over and said goodbye to Sophia giving her a kiss on the cheek before quickly leaving.


    ''''Isn''t my girl adorable?" asked Damian laughing as he saw the slight surprise on Sophia''s face.


    "It''s really adorable," Sophia laughed softly.


    ''''Well, I''ll go out for a while too,'''' said Damian, getting up.


    ''''Where are you going?'''' Sophia asked curiously.


    ''''I''ll go see Jen, I need her to do me a favor'''' said Damian.


    ''''Hm, go carefully'''' Sophia said.


    Damian just gave her a faint smile before disappearing.


    Damian appeared above the temple in Nepal where Jen frequented, from above he could see some disciples training.


    He disappeared again and appeared where Jen was, she was talking to some teachers who became alert when they saw him but when they recognized him they calmed down, Damian often saw Jen so almost everyone knew him.


    Jen looked speechless at Damian for his interruption, he usually called her before coming over.


    ''''Well, I think we should continue this conversation another time," Jen said with a faint gentle smile.


    ''''Yes, Ancient One'''' said the teachers before leaving the room, some looking at him suspiciously.


    ''''It''s unusual for you to come unannounced,'''' Jen said, totally changing her attitude and giving him an annoyed look.


    ''''I wonder what they would think if they saw their saint with that attitude," Damian scoffed.


    "Tell me what you want," Jen said without answering.


    "Jen, we are very close friends, almost like brothers, right?" asked Damian looking at her affectionately.


    ''''Please stop, you''re giving me the creeps,'''' Jen said, looking at him in disgust.


    "Can I borrow your time stone for a while?" said Damian, taking Jen''s hand and looking at her pityingly.


    ''''You finally showed your true colors by approaching me so many years ago'''' Jen said looking at him with a cold expression.


    ''''It''s too late now, I already have the stone in my possession'''' said Damian, showing her a glowing green stone in his hand with his best attempt at a malevolent smile.


    "When?'''' Jen said as she checked her neck, she really didn''t know when, she guessed when he took her hand off.


    ''''What do you want it for'''' Jen said with annoyance, she couldn''t believe they actually took the stone from her.


    ''''I promise I''ll get it back to you today, I''m not sure how long it will take for what I need'''' Damian told him sincerely.


    Sigh


    ''''Damian, I trust you, so don''t fail me," Jen said, over the years she had come to consider Damian her friend.


    ''''I''ll be right back, don''t stress while you don''t have the stone, I heard that stress can cause hair loss'''' Damian said, advising her seriously before disappearing.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ''''You fucking bastard'''' said Jen very annoyed, sometimes she really wanted to fill her body with swords.


    ....


    Damian appeared in space with the time stone, he planned to absorb its power just like with the space stone, he hoped that by doing this his familiar could evolve so he could leave more at ease.


    He summoned his third familiar and a giant ethereal blue dragon appeared.


    He had his familiar create an isolated area where no one could feel any change by absorbing the power of the time stone.


    After seeing a large transparent sphere around him Damian began to absorb the power of the stone and several symbols began to appear on his wrists and traveled down his arms until they reached his chest where they resonated with his eleventh familiar.


    Damian could feel his familiar getting stronger, although it did not evolve, he could feel that it had become much stronger and more versatile.


    Before I really couldn''t train much with the powers of the time, as they were only meant to bring everything back to nothing, but now I felt there were many new directions to develop this power.


    With fewer surprises than he expected, Damian reappeared in Jen''s room.


    ''''I told you it was a quick affair," said Damian, holding out his hand with the time stone.


    Jen reached out to grab it, but just as she was about to do so Damian quickly withdrew his hand.


    Jen looked at Damian expressionlessly.


    ''''Just kidding, don''t give me that face'''' Damian said laughing seeing her expression.


    Damian finally handed the stone in her hands looking at it with a smile as she inspected the stone making sure there was nothing strange.


    ''''I knew I could trust you'''' said Jen, nodding without mentioning the fact that she checked the stone.


    ''''Yeah sure'''' Damian said, rolling his eyes.


    "What did you want it for?" asked Jen.


    ''''I just wanted to do a little experiment, don''t worry, it won''t affect anything," said Damian, who didn''t want to tell Jen too much, as time is a sensitive thing for her.


    "How''s it going with Natasha?" Jen asked casually.


    "She couldn''t help but fall for my charms," Damian said, sighing pitifully.


    ''''You''re an idiot'''' Jen said looking at him with disdain, she knew deep down he was a womanizer.


    ''''Anyway, thanks for lending me the stone, I know what it means to you to part with it'''' Damian said, smiling charmingly at her.


    ''''Why are you giving me that repulsive smile, do you think I''m like the girls you chase?'''' Jen said, looking at him with disdain at his attempt to embarrass her.


    ''''I guess I can''t handle such an experienced woman,'''' Damian said, admitting defeat.


    Jen just looked at him slightly as she sipped her tea ignoring the fact that he called her old.


    "Tell me, are you still not planning to do anything with Kaecilius?" asked Damian nonchalantly.


    ''''I don''t plan to do anything, that future is not happening yet and it may never happen with your intervention in the world, I won''t judge him for something he hasn''t committed yet'''' Jen said while drinking tea.


    ''''Well, it doesn''t really matter, if he rebels and tries to kill you I''ll get rid of him'''' Damian said, looking seriously at Jen.


    We''ll have to wait and see," Jen said.


    ''''I wonder what would happen if I fought Dormammu,'''' said Damian.


    ''''To kill him you would have to eliminate the dark dimension because as long as he is inside he is immortal and very powerful,'''' Jen said.


    ''''I think I can do that'''' Damian said thoughtfully, with the evolution of his familiar maybe he could.


    "Really?" asked Jen in surprise, she would have to rethink again how strong Damian was.


    ''''Well, it''s a possibility,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Do you see that you really are a threat to the world?'''' Jen said, looking at him accusingly.


    ''''Exaggerated'''' Damian said.


    ''''Well, I guess I''ll be leaving, in about a month I''ll be gone from earth, I''ll be out for about a few weeks'''' Damian said as he stood up.


    ''''Be careful,'''' Jen said casually.


    ''''Don''t worry, with my strength what could happen?'''' Damian said before disappearing.


    Jen just sipped her tea while she thought about where Damian would go.


    ....


    Damian showed back up at his house and the two ladies he had left in bed were already awake chatting with Sophia on the couch while watching TV.


    ''''Where did you go?'''' Carol asked curiously.


    ''''I went to see Jen, I needed to ask her a small favor'''' said Damian with a smile.


    ''''Hm,'''' Carol hummed in recognition.


    Damian walked over and sat down next to Ana, who snuggled against him.


    Smiling slightly, Damian stroked Ana''s long, silky hair.


    ''''Where is Monica?'''' Damian asked while cuddling Ana.


    "She went out again, she said she was going to visit Jane," Sophia said.


    "She had just arrived and she''s gone again," Damian said.


    ''''Well, I guess she didn''t expect to arrive and see her father''s new girlfriend who is younger than her'''' Carol said teasingly.


    ''''I guess it was a big surprise for her,'''' Damian said with a sigh.


    "She''ll probably be back before you leave," Sophia said.


    ''''By the way, what gifts are you going to bring us?'''' Carol asked, smiling.


    ''''It''s a surprise,'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    "Come on, tell me about it," Carol said as she sat down next to Damian and tugged on his arm.


    ''''No, but I''ll tell you it''s something you''ve wanted for a long time,'''' said Damian, smiling ambiguously.


    Carol couldn''t help but blush at the thought of some things.


    ''''Pervert'''' Said Ana looking at her speechless.


    ''''Shut up, you don''t know what I''m thinking'''' Said Carol looking annoyed at Ana.


    ''''You might as well let it be a surprise,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Tsk, fine'''' Carol said, annoyed.


    ''''I wonder how Natasha will do on her first day'''' Damian said.


    ''''You talk like she''s going to school,'''' Carol said, rolling her eyes.


    ....


    Natasha happily left her new home in one of the cars she found in the garage. She was happy with the idea of going home, something she hadn''t had in many years.


    Natasha drove to the SHIELD offices before presenting her ID and heading to the parking lot.


    After entering, she went to report to Director Fury, which was the last instruction he gave her.


    Natasha walked down the long corridors until she reached the office and knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Fury said.


    Natasha entered the office where she saw Fury looking over some papers as she stopped in front of his desk and he looked up.


    ''''So, Agent Romanoff, were you able to find a residence?'''' Fury asked casually.


    ''''That''s right, a very nice one'''' Natasha said with a slight smile.


    ''''Oh?, that''s nice'''' Fury said, a little surprised.


    ''''Sir, Damian told me that it is possible that the Red Room still exists,'''' said Natasha with a more solemn face.


    Fury couldn''t help but frown deeply, if Damian said that it''s very likely that the organization still exists but he''s confused since Draykov is supposed to be dead, he can''t understand who took the reins.


    ''''I will look into it, if he said that then it''s very likely,'''' Fury said.


    ''''My family...'''' Natasha said hesitantly.


    ''''I''ll try to find out about them, but I don''t think we''ll have many results, if Dreykov survived he must have gone deep into hiding after your assassination attempt'''' Fury said in annoyance.


    ''''We can only wait,'''' Natasha said with a sigh.


    Knock Knock


    ''''Come in'''' Fury said as he heard someone knocking on his door.


    Natasha and Fury watched as Clint entered the room and greeted them with a slight smile.


    ''''Sir,'''' Clint said to Fury.


    ''''Agent Barton, as I had told you, Agent Romanoff will be your new partner, so remember to show her the ropes,'''' Fury said.


    ''''Of course,'''' Clint said with a nod.


    ''''Then you are dismissed,'''' said Fury.


    Natasha and Clint nodded before leaving the office.


    ''''So how did it go with Damian?'''' Clint asked casually.


    ''''It was really nice'''' Natasha said with a slight smile.


    ''''Should I call you her majesty now?'''' Clint asked mockingly.


    ''''Maybe when I get married in the future,'''' Natasha said with a laugh.


    "How sure you are," Clint said, grimacing.


    ''''So tell me, how do things work at SHIELD?'''' Natasha asked.


    ''''I don''t think it''s much different than what we''re used to, we''re just given a mission, we finish it and that''s it," said Clint.


    ''''Although the work varies a lot, there are busy weeks and some weeks that are quite free," says Clint.


    ''''Hm, I hope I''m not too busy so I can go home soon'''' said Natasha smiling.


    ''''You really are hopeless," Clint said with a sigh.


    ''''When you like someone you''ll understand,'''' Natasha laughed.


    Clint just kept silent as he knew how Natasha felt.


    ''''Let''s go get you SHIELD gear and maybe some guns?'''' Clint said before leading Natasha toward the armory.

 Chapter 54

    A month passed in the blink of an eye.


    Natasha was enjoying her new life at home, Damian was always flirting with her and making her feel sweet, plus she could chat with Carol, Ana, or Sophia about all sorts of things.


    She really felt integrated into the "Haren", as Carol and Ana used to joke.


    At SHIELD she also felt very comfortable, as she felt she was making a difference by indirectly helping people.


    Her relationship with Clint was also excellent, they could be considered friends, they used to go on missions that were relatively easy for their abilities, and when not, they trained with each other.


    But today was a very special day for Natasha, as it was the day Damian would be leaving.


    Natasha knew that apart from Carol on one occasion they had never been apart that long, especially Ana, she could see her mood getting worse these days as she literally never left Damian''s side for more than a day.


    She couldn''t help but feel embarrassed since she is the cause but she was also touched that Damian would do this for her.


    She could only pray for Damian''s safe return.


    ....


    Damian stood in front of his family after saying goodbye.


    Everyone close to him was there, even Maria, Jane, Ophelia and Monica had come to say goodbye.


    Damian didn''t warn Jen, seeing the sadness on his family''s faces she might start digging and he didn''t want her to get into the multiverse.


    Damian just smiled slightly at them, he could see Carol and Ana''s faces a little upset about the separation but he understood them after all he was going to miss them too.


    Natasha seemed to be trying to give him a smile, he supposed she didn''t want to seem annoyed knowing he was doing it for her.


    ''''Don''t worry, it may take less than a month,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Before you know it I''ll be back.''''


    ''''Goodbye," Damian said with a soft smile before disappearing.


    Everyone stood silently staring at the empty spot where Damian used to be.


    "I''ll go patrol space," Carol said suddenly.


    ''''I''ll go to sleep,'''' said Ana.


    But before they could leave, an annoying voice called out to them.


    ''''Carol, Ana, you are not the only ones annoyed by this situation, think of Natasha, how will she feel if you show that kind of attitude?'''' Sophia said with a scowl, reprimanding them.


    ''''It''s only a month, behave yourselves,'''' Sophia said.


    Carol and Ana couldn''t help but pause at Sofia''s reprimand, they knew she was right, they were looking for ways to deal with Damien''s absence.


    Sigh


    ''''You''re right, I''m sorry Nat, don''t think I''m upset with you for this situation, it''s just that we had never been separated'''' Carol said looking at Natasha apologetically, Carol, from her point of view, had never really separated from Damian when she separated she didn''t remember him.


    ''''It''s okay, I feel guilty too, after all, it''s because of me that Damian decided to leave'''' said Natasha.


    ''''Are you showing off?'''' asked Ana, gawking at her.


    ''''You depend too much on Damian, it will be good for you to have this time to yourselves,'''' Sophia said.


    ''''Hmph, you don''t understand'''' Ana said, snorting in annoyance.


    ''''Wow, that''s awkward," Ophelia said with a giggle, oblivious to the atmosphere.


    Monica just gave her a sidelong glance, she wasn''t happy about her father''s departure either.


    ''''It''s okay, she''ll be back soon,'''' Jane said, stroking Monica''s back to comfort her.


    ''''How about we go to a hot spring?'''' Carol said.


    ''''It wouldn''t be bad, I need to relax from work'''' Maria said touching her shoulder, if she was sincere she didn''t care about Damian leaving, he was only coming back in a month and with his abilities, she doesn''t see how anything could happen to him.


    ''''Good, then we''ll go to some hot springs, Ophelia, arrange everything,'''' Sophia said, satisfied.


    ''''What!, why me?'''' Ophelia asked with annoyance.


    ''''Do it or I''ll keep your gift'''' Said Ana looking at Ophelia, the perfect person to let off steam.


    ''''If you do that I''ll tell everyone what you secretly sold me'''' Ophelia said looking at Ana with disdain.


    ''''You don''t dare'''' Said Ana looking at her coldly.


    ''''Try me'''' Ophelia said, staring at Ana.


    They intensely exchanged looks before Ana relented as she didn''t want the other three vampires to find out and damage her business.


    ''''I''ll give you double next time,'''' Ana said to buy her silence.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ''''Good'''' Ophelia said, satisfied before leaving to arrange everything.


    After Ophelia left everyone looked at Ana with judgment.


    Ana continued with her indifferent face ignoring everyone.


    ....


    Damian appeared in an unknown location in space, if he knew he was going to miss the hot springs episode he would surely turn back.


    Since Damian evolved his familiar with the space stone he began to feel some areas in space where he felt a kind of fissure.


    Damian deduced that they were access points to other timelines and areas where universes were connected.


    When he reached the area he gently touched his finger to the spot in front of him and as if he had touched a surface his finger stopped, he used his space-time powers and where he was touching his finger began to fragment like a broken mirror before forming a kind of portal.


    Without hesitation, Damian plunged into that portal before appearing in a total void where the only light was the two timelines.


    It''s curious since the timelines look somewhat similar to Bifrost.


    Damian watched the pleasant scenery for a while before looking off into the distance, where there was a castle floating in the nothingness, he could clearly see a man looking at it from the window.


    Ignoring the man, he approached the other timeline, when he got too close he started to get sucked into it, Damian resisted and looked at the timeline to see what year he was in, seeing that it was 2010 he moved backward until he reached an entry in 2015.


    Damian had to be careful with the timing of entering the timeline because when he enters it in a certain way he is coupled to it and time moves forward normally if he leaves the timeline for a month when he returns exactly one month will have passed.


    He finally felt that 2015 was a good time for his needs, so he didn''t resist the suction and entered the timeline.


    Damian felt he went through some sort of bubble before appearing in space, Damian wasn''t sure exactly where so he just teleported back to earth.


    He appeared in New York above the clouds as he looked around, easily spotlighting the Avengers tower.


    He knew he was in 2015, but not exactly at what point in time.


    On the internet, he found no trace of Ultron so it was before the events of the second movie.


    As Damian was thinking about what to do, he saw a plane approaching and entering the tower before a person on a stretcher came out followed by all the Avengers.


    Damian couldn''t help but be speechless as he arrived right at the beginning of the Ultron events.


    He knew there was going to be a party with quite a few guests so he decided to crash, his other business could wait for now.


    He waited for about an hour until the guests began to arrive, Damian took advantage of those moments to sneak in, although it''s hard to call it sneaking in since his appearance drew so much attention.


    The atmosphere was lively and everyone seemed to be having a good time. Damian saw Natasha making herself a drink at the bar so he approached her.


    ''''Hello,'''' Damian said before sitting down.


    ''''Hi,'''' Natasha said reflexively before looking up at him and secretly surprised.


    Natasha couldn''t help but stare at him, she had never seen this person before, his appearance and aura of confidence ensured that he was no ordinary person, the problem was that she had never seen him before and in her job that was impossible.


    Natasha was alert.


    "Do I have something on my face?" asked Damian, smiling slightly, I could almost see the machinations in his head.


    ''''No, it''s just that I''m trying to remember your name, but for some reason, I can''t remember it'''' said Natasha smiling slightly.


    ''''My name is Damian'''' He replied.


    ''''You don''t have to introduce yourself, Miss Romanoff, you are very famous after all'''' Damian said as he saw her about to introduce herself.


    ''''I guess I''m a bit of a celebrity, can I fix you a drink?" asked Natasha, smiling sweetly at him.


    ''''Sure'''' Damian said, smiling.


    Damian just calmly watched as Natasha prepared a drink.


    ''''Here it is'''' Natasha said leaning a little over the bar.


    ''''So where are you from?'''' Natasha asked, trying to get information.


    ''''Actually, I''m from New York, although I''m sure you can''t recognize me'''' Damian said with a soft chuckle.


    "And why is that?" asked Natasha, feigning confusion.


    ''''Can you keep secrets?'''' Damian asked with a smile.


    ''''I think I''m pretty good at it," Natasha said, smiling.


    ''''Come closer and I''ll tell you'''' said Damian moving a little closer to her.


    Natasha was really at a crossroads, although she had acted a bit flirtatious to get information, she didn''t want to get that close to this person with unknown intentions, especially since she could see Bruce looking in that direction.


    Looking around Natasha noticed that only Steve and Tony occasionally glanced in her direction, she didn''t know if out of curiosity or because they also detected something strange about the person in front of her.


    Gritting her teeth Natasha brought her ear close to him.


    ''''The truth is that I come from a parallel universe and that''s why you don''t know me'''' said Damian, stepping back and looking at her with a smile.


    Damian really didn''t mind telling Natasha where he was from, even if he told everyone, it''s not like it was illegal to go to other timelines.


    ''''What?'''' Natasha asked confused, although she had seen all sorts of things she didn''t know if that could be possible.


    ''''Actually, we know each other where I come from too, I couldn''t help but approach you when I saw you'''' said Damian laughing softly.


    Natasha just stared at him, not quite believing him.


    ''''Come on, ask me something'''' Damian said, seeing her distrust.


    ''''Hm, I don''t know'''' Natasha said in thought.


    "How close is our relationship supposed to be?" asked Natasha, deciding to play along for now.


    ''''You live in my house'''' Damian said without going into too much detail.


    ''''Well, then I guess you know my brother''s name,'''' Natasha said.


    Damian laughed softly as he listened to her.


    "You only have one sister, Yelena," Damian said.


    Natasha couldn''t help but shudder a little when she heard that name.


    ''''I don''t know how you know that,'''' Natasha said, sighing.


    Natasha was confused as the people who know about her sister are very few and she doesn''t think they would tell an unknown person about it, out of the corner of her eye she saw Steve approaching so she signaled him to tell him that everything was in order.


    ''''Suppose I believe you, what are you doing here?'''' Natasha said, sighing.


    ''''Actually, I''m here for you, of course I mean Natasha where I come from'''' said Damian.


    ''''Are you in a romantic relationship?'''' Natasha asked seriously.


    ''''That''s right,'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    ''''Then you must know about ''it'','''''' Natasha said.


    ''''That''s right, I came for something that''s a little bit related to that'''' Damian said.


    "And how are things there?" asked Natasha, more relaxed and at least trying to believe a little of what he said.


    ''''Now it''s 2005, so things are very different," says Damian.


    ''''I see, I guess a lot will happen in 10 years'''' Natasha said.


    ''''Actually, some things still aren''t that big,'''' Damian said jokingly as he took a look at Natasha''s chest.


    Natasha only let out a slight chuckle at Damian''s words.


    ''''But you''re happier where I come from,'''' Damian said.


    "Happy, huh?" Natasha said softly.


    ''''Since I met you I will give you a gift that will serve you very soon, come closer'''' said Damian laughing softly.


    Natasha with some hesitation approached and watched as Damian''s hand lit up before he put his finger on her forehead. Natasha didn''t know what exactly he was doing but her instinct told her it wasn''t a bad thing.


    Natasha was a little stunned and gently stroked her forehead where she was touched.


    ''''Nat, can I have something to drink?'''' Asked Steve who after seeing what just happened couldn''t wait any longer.


    ''''Uh, yes of course,'''' Natasha said before handing Steve a drink.


    "And who is your friend?" asked Steve nonchalantly with a smile.


    ''''This is Damian, a...friend'''' Natasha said, hesitating on how to refer to Damian.


    Steve,'''' he said, introducing himself as he extended his hand.


    ''''Damian, a pleasure,'''' said Damian, smiling slightly.


    Steve nodded amicably toward Damian before looking at Natasha.


    ''''Nat I need you to help me with a matter for a few minutes, is it possible for you to come with me?'''' Steve asked, smiling.


    ''''Sure,'''' Natasha said with a nod.


    ''''Damian, I hope we''ll continue our conversation another time,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''Sure, don''t worry and chat here, I''ll go look around'''' Damian said, nodding to both of them before getting up and going over to where Thor was.

 Chapter 55

    When Steve saw Damian leave, he looked at Natasha seriously.


    "Who is he?" asked Steve.


    ''''It''s Damian,'''' Natasha said, laughing softly.


    "I saw what he did to your head, are you sure you''re okay?'''' Steve asked.


    ''''He said it was a gift, I don''t know his intentions but at least I think I know where it comes from, in this job it is possible to find everything'''' said Natasha sighing still not quite believing what Damian said.


    "Why do I get the feeling you won''t tell me?" asked Steve, smiling wryly.


    ''''Let''s leave it at that for now, I''m not sure if he''s a threat so it''s best to interact with him without prejudice'''' said Natasha.


    ''''Well, we''re all Avengers here, so let''s hope for the best," said Steve.


    ''''That''s right'''' Natasha said sipping her drink.


    Steve got up with a sigh and went to talk to Maria Hill.


    Bruce took advantage of the situation and approached Natasha taciturnly.


    Natasha looked at him and smiled slightly.


    ....


    Damian approached Thor with a smile, he had just seen Stan Lee being taken out after drinking Asgardian liquor.


    "Tell me, don''t you have something stronger than that?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Yes, there are stronger things, but mortals could die if they drank them," Thor said proudly.


    ''''Oh, really, then I''ll make you a deal,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Give me some of the strongest liquor you have and I''ll give you love advice, I''m an expert in that area and I see you have problems'''' said Damian smiling.


    Thor couldn''t help but feel surprised by the stranger''s words, however, he got a little lost in his thoughts, at the moment his relationship with Jane was in a cold war.


    "Do people like that exist on Earth?'''' Thor asked confused, he should have gone to one before if they existed.


    ''''Of course, there''s no relationship I can''t repair,'''' Damian boasted shamelessly.


    ''''I stol...cough my father gave me this drink, I heard that it is over 10 thousand years old and that even The Father of All can get drunk on it'''' Thor said handing over the drink stealthily.


    Damian nodded with a smile, one gift down.


    ''''Come, let''s talk over there, we don''t want to be overheard'''' said Damian indicating to Thor to go to a corner.


    ''''Sure,'''' Thor said seriously.


    ''''Listen, I can feel that the origin of this problem, in the beginning, is communication, you both have concerns in your mind regarding your relationship but neither of you said anything and ended up creating a barrier between you'''' Damian said to Thor when he was in a more secluded place.


    Thor nodded seriously as it was the truth.


    ''''And the barrier you built between you is Jane''s short life compared to yours,'''' said Damian.


    ''''It''s normal for both of you to be afraid of this, there are only two things you can do in this situation, find a way to extend her life or end your relationship and go your separate ways,'''' Damian said.


    ''''And this is something I''m sure you know but don''t want to accept,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Lucky for you, I can think of a way to solve that problem," Damian said with a smile.


    Thor could not help but nod at Damian''s words, he knew that was the problem, he was just running away because he had no way to solve it, but when he heard Damian''s last words he could not help but look at him with surprise.


    "What solution?'''' Thor asked quickly.


    ''''You''ll have to give up a lot to do that, are you sure?'''' asked Damian.


    ''''I''m sure'''' Thor said seriously, Jane is the only woman he has ever loved, if there is a way then he must.


    ''''Alright, it''s all in the hammer you have in your hands, thanks to your father''s enchantment and the enchantment you put on it, it should be possible for Jane to lift the hammer turning her into a pseudo-Asgardian'''' Damian said smiling at him.


    "Now, would you give up your hammer for Jane?" Damian asked.


    Thor was silent for a few minutes before looking at Damian seriously.


    ''''I will do it'''' Thor said seriously.


    ''''But what are you talking about with an incantation that I cast?'''' Thor asked.


    ''''I can see two energy signatures, and one is yours towards Jane'''' Damian said without mentioning how he knew Jane''s energy.


    ''''Try to get Jane to pick up the hammer and you can see it.''''


    ''''I understand,'''' Thor said seriously.


    "But tell me, how do you know about the hammer and my situation with Jane?" Thor asked.


    ''''Well, let''s just say that I also have certain skills as a love expert,'''' Damian said with a laugh.


    ''''Hm, I guess so'''' said Thor nodding, seeing through the enchantments of his hammer is something not many can do.


    ''''I thank you for your advice,'''' Thor said with a nod before walking away lost in thought as he grabbed a beer along the way.


    Damian only chuckled lightly as he watched Thor leave.


    Thor can be really naive about some things, although it can''t be said that Damian cheated on him, he gave him advice that could quite possibly solve the problem Thor has with Jane.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "You know Thor on the other side too? Natasha asked, sneaking up on Damian.


    ''''We don''t know each other,'''' Damian said.


    ''''But you were able to get along with him pretty well, that''s not easy for anyone.''''


    ''''I just gave him some loving advice,'''' Damian said with a laugh.


    "Are you very good at it?" asked Natasha curiously.


    "Well, is it easy to capture your heart?" asked Damian.


    ''''I''d say so,'''' Natasha said giving him a somewhat wistful smile.


    Damian merely shook his head slightly with a wry smile.


    ''''We met when you were 16,'''' Damian said out of the blue.


    ''''You infiltrated my place, you were very scared and thought you were going to die, in the end, I didn''t do anything to you and released you'''' said Damian.


    ''''Could it be considered Stockholm syndrome?'''' Natasha asked teasingly.


    ''''I wonder," Damian said with a smile.


    ''''I''m happy for her, I hope she can be happy'''' Natasha said.


    Damian just looked at her with a slight smile.


    ''''I hope you can be happy here too,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Well, I''m trying, come let''s sit with the others'''' Natasha said.


    ''''I''m not sure that''s a good idea, after all, none of them know me, it''ll just be awkward'''' Damian said with a laugh.


    ''''Maybe it''s time for me to go'''' He said looking around and seeing the last guests leaving.


    ''''Here''s my number, call me if you need help'''' Damian said giving her a smile.


    "Why do I get the feeling you know I''ll need it?'''' Natasha said smiling wryly.


    ''''That''s good for you to know,'''' Damian said with a laugh.


    ''''Bye then, see you'''' Damian said disappearing in the form of fog.


    Natasha couldn''t help but be surprised to see him disappear, she looked back and saw that everyone was surprised.


    "Wow, that was a cool outing," Tony said.


    ''''So he really is someone enhanced,'''' Steve said.


    "Well, I have his number just in case," said Natasha gently waving the paper with his number on it.


    ''''We''ll see if we''re going to need it, now, as I was saying it''s a trick'''' said Clint pointing to the hammer.


    ''''You''re free to try,'''' said Thor smiling confidently.


    ....


    Damian from the sky could see Ultron appear and run away with the mind stone, he did nothing to stop him, this is not his timeline, these fights were the ones that made the avengers grow, if he takes away their growth then he won''t be around to solve their problems.


    After all, each adventure made them grow and become stronger.


    Seeing that everything was in order, he flew to the other side of the world, specifically to a small country in Africa.


    He stood in front of what looked like a mountain but saw something different, a large city that looked futuristic but tribal at the same time.


    Damian entered his mist form as he approached what he assumed was where the royal family lived before he began scanning.


    He soon found the person he was looking for, she had just woken up and was sitting up in bed rubbing her eyes.


    Damian entered the room and saw a girl who appeared to be 18 years old.


    ''''How lazy'''' said Shuri sleepily, yesterday she slept very late doing some experiments and unfortunately she had to get up early since she was the princess.


    Damian was in Wakanda to look for Shuri, the Shuri of his time was still very young so he had no choice but to come to this timeline.


    Damian cleared his throat to get the girl''s attention.


    Shuri didn''t seem to react much to the noise and only gave a grunt in response before getting up and walking to the bathroom.


    Damian was confused by her reaction so he appeared in front of her and cleared his throat again.


    ''''I''m already awake'''' Shuri said annoyed looking at the person in front of her before freezing.


    ''''Wait, don''t yell or alert anyone I just want to talk'''' Damian said stepping back and raising his hands.


    Shuri''s bracelet glowed slightly, just a thought and it could alert everyone, but she is a very curious girl so she decided to listen to what he had to say first, the fact that the young man was very attractive had nothing to do with her decision, of course not.


    "You can talk, but don''t take another step," Shuri said, appearing firm but in reality, her legs were shaking.


    "I want to make a deal with you," Damian said.


    ''''What deal?" said Shuri looking at him suspiciously.


    ''''I want you to create a Vibranium suit for a woman, but not panther style,'''' Damian said.


    ''''In exchange, I''ll give you whatever you want, it can be anything, although I dare not say I can do everything, the things I can''t do are very few'''' said Damian trying to convey confidence.


    ''''Vibranium cannot leave Wakanda'''' said Shuri clearly somewhat tempted without immediately refused.


    ''''I promise it won''t be used in this world, how about if I offer you something I''m sure you''ll need?'''' Damian said smiling slightly.


    ''''Power'''' Damian said.


    ''''I can make you stronger than Black Panther.''''


    ''''How?'''' Shuri asked hesitantly, she knew she was being trapped by something she shouldn''t be.


    ''''I''ll turn you into something else, let''s leave the details for later because if you don''t accept it''s better that you don''t know, how about it?'''' Damian asked.


    "Why power?" asked Shuri.


    ''''Power is the easiest way to get what you want, freedom, protection for you and your family, or maybe revenge,'''' Damian said with a slight smile.


    ''''I...I don''t know'''' Shuri said hesitantly.


    ''''It''s okay, you can take your time, I''ll be around for a while,'''' Damian said smiling reassuringly.


    Damian could actually mind-control her to make the suit, but he finds it really boring to do that kind of thing, it''s like using tricks in a game, the first few minutes can be fun but then the game loses its meaning.


    ''''Shuri hurry up it''s time for breakfast'''' Said a voice outside the room.


    "I''m coming" shouted Shuri softly.


    ''''As you can see I have to get ready'''' Shuri said not knowing what to say to the unknown young man in her room.


    ''''Okay, I''ll accompany you for a while during the day, by the way, my name is Damian'''' said with a slight smile.


    ''''Hm, my name is Shuri'''' She said before entering the bathroom.


    Damian waited nonchalantly for Shuri to get dressed and come out.


    "So how are you going to stay out of sight?'''' Shuri asked.


    ''''Don''t worry, if I want no one will be able to see me'''' Damian said.


    ''''Right,'''' Shuri said with a sigh, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to infiltrate her room.


    Damian turned invisible and laughed softly at Shuri''s surprise.


    Damian watched as Shuri''s family ate breakfast while she looked around as if trying to find him.


    Shuri finally finished eating and ran to her lab before closing it.


    Damian appeared behind her and tapped her on the shoulder.


    Shuri gave a startled gasp before looking at him speechlessly.


    Damian just smiled at her before looking around her lab, there were all kinds of inventions.


    "How about showing me your inventions?" asked Damian.


    ''''Sure, I''ll show you'''' Shuri said somewhat excitedly.


    Damian followed Shuri as she showed him all sorts of interesting inventions.


    ''''As I expected, you really are a genius'''' Damian said looking at her admiringly.


    ''''Thank you'''' Shuri said somewhat embarrassed.


    Damian saw some Vibranium rods and couldn''t help but be curious.


    He took it in his hands and began to bend and twist it, surprisingly it did not break or shatter, it is surprising to see a metal so malleable and difficult to break.


    Shuri could only watch in amazement as Damian manipulated the Vibranium as if it were plasticine.


    "Say, can you help me run some tests?" asked Shuri as in her mind she imagined multiple experiments she could do with Damian''s strength.


    ''''Sure, I have nothing to do,'''' Damian said smiling slightly.


    ''''Wait a minute,'''' Shuri said.


    After a few minutes, Shuri arrived with a Vibranium plate and held it in the air with several supports.


    ''''Hit the plate but not so hard'''' Shuri said.


    "Okay," Damian said before getting into position and retracting his arm to strike.


    ''''I insist that you don''t hit so hard, try to make it something like 10 times the strength of a human'''' Shuri said with concern, if she made a fuss, they would come down to check and she wouldn''t know how to explain some things.


    Damian nodded before gently tapping the Vibranium plate, the Vibraniun plate turned purple before showing some cracks.


    ''''You almost broke it, I told you only 10 times human strength'''' Shuri said grimacing.


    ''''I hit it softly, besides I''m not a machine to be able to measure so accurately'''' said Damian rolling his eyes.


    ''''I am creating a suit that can absorb and release kinetic energy, but I have not yet been able to calibrate how much energy it can absorb, if it absorbs too much, releasing it can injure the wearer,'''' Shuri said while analyzing the plate data.


    ''''With your help, I will be able to develop this idea sooner than I expected,'''' said Shuri happily.


    ''''If you help me it''s not impossible for me to create a suit that won''t work, and if you end up taking it I couldn''t help it'''' Shuri said biting her lips with a hesitant look.


    ''''Then I have no choice but to help you,'''' Damian said with a soft chuckle.


    Shuri merely gave him a smile before tugging him to test his strength further.


    Damian spent all day helping Shuri with her experiments until he received a call from a certain redhead.


    Looking at the number, he assumed Natasha needed his help, so after explaining to Shuri that he would return later, Damian teleported out of Wakanda before flying to where Natasha directed him.

 Chapter 56

    Natasha was on the avengers jet looking at the number on her phone with a thoughtful expression.


    She didn''t know if Damian was aware of what happened after he left.


    When Damian gave her his number she didn''t think she would use it so quickly, now she wonders if she should call him.


    "What are you looking at Nat?'''' Clint asked.


    ''''I don''t know whether to ask anyone for help on this mission,'''' Natasha said sincerely.


    ''''Well, it''s always good to have a backup, but isn''t it too late to ask for his help? How is he going to get there?'''' Clint asked.


    ''''That''s a good question,'''' Natasha said with a slight chuckle.


    ''''We will land in 30 seconds," said Tony, who was piloting.


    ''''I guess I''ll call him,'''' Natasha said.


    She dialed the number on her phone and held it to her ear as she waited for it to ring.


    "Hello?'''' Damian asked.


    "Hi, this is Natasha, we are going on a mission in Africa, can you help us?'''' Natasha asked directly, as there was little time left.


    ''''Sure, send me your coordinates and I''ll be there,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Okay, thank you,'''' Natasha said before hanging up.


    Natasha quickly sent a message with the coordinates of the location before heading off with her teammates to confront Ultron.


    Natasha watched in hiding as Tony and Ultron fought before losing sight of them and focusing on the mercenaries.


    ''''Is it a green code?'''' Natasha heard on her communication device.


    ''''No, stay on the ship'''' Natasha replied as she walked towards Clint''s location unaware that behind her was someone stalking her.


    Natasha felt her mind boggle for a moment before turning her body and kicking backwards making contact with something.


    She saw the Maximoff twin with her hand on her stomach as she looked at Natasha in confusion, before she could question her, her brother arrived at full speed and took her away.


    ''''Does anyone copy me?'''' Natasha asked.


    "Nat? Are you all right? I saw Thor and Steve being affected by some kind of red smoke'''' said Clint.


    ''''Yes, we knew she has some level of mind control'''' Natasha said sighing as she thought about the cold sensation she felt when the girl tried to affect her, she couldn''t help but think about the gift Damian gave her by touching her mind.


    She assumed that he really helped her.


    ''''What about Banner?'''' Clint asked.


    ''''I told him to stay on the Quinjet but he didn''t answer me'''' Natasha said a little worried.


    "Let''s get Thor and Steve, we have to make sure they don''t get to Bruce," said Natasha.


    ....


    Damian headed at high speed toward the coordinates Natasha had given him.


    He assumed that many things would happen the same way since he is going to be late.


    When he reached the area he could see Iron Man chasing Ultron and Wanda casting a spell on Bruce.


    He couldn''t help but smile slightly, as it was an opportunity to pick a fight with someone.


    "Wow, that doesn''t look good," Damian said after appearing behind the twins who had already run for cover a good distance away when Bruce began to transform.


    The twins almost jumped with fright before Pietro grabbed Wanda and ran away.


    Damian didn''t chase after them either as Bruce had just transformed and was starting to look around, he has red eyes and an enraged expression.


    Damian was very excited about his first fight, he had never seen the limits of his physical strength and hoped this will be a good opportunity.


    When Damian was about 10 meters away from the Hulk, he turned and looked at him.


    "Boy, do you wanna fight?" asked Damian with an excited smile.


    Damian''s only response was a roar of rage before the Hulk leaped towards him with his arm retracted and ready to attack.


    ....


    Natasha and Clint helped Thor and Steve regain clarity before they set off for the Quinjet, they had taken a few steps before they heard a very familiar loud roar.


    ''''Fuck,'''' Clint said.


    ''''Thor, do you think you can hold Bruce?'''' Steve asked still very dizzy from the visions he had.


    ''''Right now I am very weak but if I rest for a while I can still fight'''' Said Thor clearly very weak.


    ''''And the help you asked for, do you think she''ll be able to hold him?'''' Clint asked.


    ''''I don''t know, let''s go out and find out,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''Folks it looks like Ultron''s plan is to go after Bruce, is anyone near him? I''m on my way to the ship'''' said Tony.


    ''''It''s a little late to say, Bruce has already transformed,'''' Natasha said smiling bitterly, he must not be in good shape if he was forced to transform by the twin.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "I guess I could use a lullaby," Tony said trying to joke.


    Natasha was about to reply sarcastically when they heard a loud noise of two objects colliding.


    Natasha and the others looked at each other before rushing off to see what was going on.


    ....


    Damian saw the Hulk leaping at him and ready to throw a punch so he braced himself as well.


    Damian used his twelfth familiar for the first time and created two giant ice gloves around his hands that looked somewhat ridiculous due to the size difference.


    The size difference between Damian and Hulk''s hands was quite a bit, if Damian struck with his much smaller fist he could end up doing a lot of damage if his blows ended up being too strong.


    With the larger gloves, the impact will be dispersed and will only send it backward.


    Damian threw a hard punch toward the oncoming Hulk''s fist and a huge shockwave formed, sending blades and dust flying through the air.


    Damian ended up being sent flying for a few feet until he stabilized, he looked at the cracked ice in his hand before looking at Hulk and smiling excitedly.


    He quickly walked up to the Hulk and punched him in the face sending him to the ground although he quickly got up and punched Damian''s head.


    Damian raised his arm and blocked the blow before punching the Hulk in the stomach knocking him back a few steps.


    Damian could feel the Avengers and the Maximoff twins watching him fight with Hulk from a distance but he ignored them and concentrated on Hulk, the sensation of feeling his muscles give their best filled him with excitement.


    Damian and Hulk exchanged hundreds of blows and the ice gloves had to be recreated several times.


    The terrain was already destroyed with cracks and fallen trees, they were a walking disaster wherever they went.


    Damian''s clothes and hair were in disarray but the smile on his face never diminished.


    The Hulk''s blows were getting stronger and Damian could feel that he could no longer keep up.


    So he strengthened his body a bit with magic before exchanging blows again.


    With the strengthening of Damian, things became even again.


    Hulk looked increasingly angry at not being able to crush the human in front of him.


    Damian again hit the Hulk knocking him down before standing over him and slamming him to the ground several times.


    Hulk couldn''t help but roar with rage before sending a lightning-fast punch that caught Damian by surprise sending him flying several dozen meters to a stop in mid-air


    Damian couldn''t help but reach his hand over to rub the bruised area where he saw blood.


    Damian took his first look at his blood on an occasion other than handcuffs before turning his gaze back to the Hulk and lunging at him again in another round of punches.


    The two fought very roughly and without any technique, it was a one-on-one fistfight, a simple demonstration to see who could withstand more blows and who could hit harder.


    Damian used a little more magic power before colliding with the Hulk again.


    This time Hulk backed up several steps as he grunted in pain from the blow to his knuckles but with a snarl of anger he launched himself into the fray again.


    As they fought Damian looked off into the distance before sighing.


    Damian wished he could keep fighting with the Hulk, and see how far they could go but they had been fighting long enough and their battle near the city had attracted attention and he could sense several helicopters and soldiers on their way.


    He reluctantly looked at Hulk, who had recovered and was coming to continue fighting with him.


    Damian strengthened his body with a great deal of magic before appearing behind Hulk and bashing him in the head while using his mental powers to put him to sleep.


    sigh


    Damian felt it was really pitiful, he was just getting used to fighting and already he had to stop.


    He could only watch Hulk fall to the ground as he began to return to normal.


    Looking at his ragged and dirty appearance he thought for a moment before leaving it at that.


    Damian watched as the avengers came towards him and slowly approached him while looking at him strangely.


    ''''I guess this counts as help?" asked Damian, smiling at Natasha.


    ''''I guess so'''' Natasha said smiling wryly.


    If Damian had not stopped the Hulk he would have made it to the city and stopping him there would have caused a lot of collateral damage.


    Damian looked at all the avengers with a slight smile.


    ''''Then if something dangerous happens don''t hesitate to ask for my help, I''ll still be here for a while'''' said Damian nodding towards everyone.


    ''''Thanks for your help,'''' Steve said with a nod.


    ''''Then take care guys, by the way, several soldiers and helicopters are coming so I recommend you to leave'''' said Damian.


    ''''See ya'''' Damian said before turning into mist and disappearing.


    ....


    Natasha came out of the stranded boat supporting Steve who was still feeling very weak from the mental manipulation.


    When they arrived in the Quinjet area they saw that the terrain had completely changed, it was full of cracks and the trees were broken.


    The sound of the shock wave could be heard constantly and in the distance, the four could see two figures fighting face to face.


    There was no strategy in the fight, just give and take blows.


    Most impressively, Hulk''s opponent was apparently a human.


    As the four avengers watched the fight in amazement, they heard thrusters approaching.


    When they turned to look, they saw Tony landing near them.


    ''''Who''s fighting with Bruce? I was going to call Veronica'''' said Tony in astonishment.


    ''''It''s Damian, the person who was at the party yesterday'''' Natasha said.


    ''''Wow, your acquaintances are something else, including us,'''' Tony said mockingly.


    ''''He''s really strong, even though the man is starting to lose ground, the Hulk gets stronger the angrier he gets, and taking a beating anger anyone'''' Thor said watching the fight intently.


    ''''Good thing you called for help, or we''d be in a pickle,'''' Clint said grimacing at the sound of collisions.


    ''''I guess it was a good decision,'''' Natasha said.


    "Aren''t we going to help him? Natasha asked.


    ''''I don''t think the man appreciates it, if you look at his excited smile you''ll know he''s enjoying it'''' Thor said.


    ''''I guess the chances of finding someone as physically strong as him are few'''' Thor said looking admiringly at the fight, almost looking like he wanted to join in.


    "So we''ll wait until they''re done having fun?" asked Tony sarcastically.


    ''''I guess that''s what we''ll do,'''' Clint said as he sat on the ground and watched the fight.


    ''''How about we recruit them for the avengers, we could use someone that strong especially now'''' said Tony.


    ''''He won''t be joining us, according to what he told me he will only be on Earth for about a month'''' Natasha said not wanting them to get their hopes up.


    "Not human?'''' Tony asked.


    ''''Now that you mention it, he didn''t specifically say he was human, but he''s from Earth," Natasha said.


    Tony just looked at her speechless at her lack of information, weren''t you a spy?


    They were interrupted by a loud bang and an exclamation from Thor.


    ''''Looks like he was holding back,'''' Thor said seriously.


    Watching the fight they could see that the Hulk was constantly being pushed back by Damian''s blows, which enraged the Hulk even more and made their battle even more brutal, the shockwaves could surely be heard throughout the city a few miles away.


    After a few minutes of watching the fight, they saw Damian suddenly appear behind the Hulk before knocking him out with a blow to the head.


    Surprised by the sudden end of the battle they slowly approached before Natasha spoke to Damian.


    ''''Thanks for your help,'''' Steve said with a nod.


    ''''Then take care guys, by the way, several soldiers and helicopters are coming so I recommend you to leave'''' Damian said.


    ''''See ya'''' Damian said before turning into fog and disappearing.


    ''''Let''s get Bruce on the Quinjet, we need to go see where Ultron went with the Vibranium'''' said Steve.


    ''''I think it would be good to have him on speed dial," Steve joked, referring to Damian.


    Natasha merely looked at him with a slight smile before boarding the Quinjet with all the Avengers and leaving the area.


    ....


    Shuri was distracted as she thought about Damian''s offer, she wondered what kind of power he could give her.


    While she was thinking, an alarm sounded on her communicator so she quickly opened it.


    Coincidentally she saw the person she was thinking, fighting with a green giant she knew.


    Since the Vibranium theft, they had increased surveillance in Africa to look for Ulysses Klaue so the fight between the two was detected by the surveillance devices.


    Shuri couldn''t help but be surprised by their fight, the physical strength of both of them was really illogical, especially Damian who was smaller in size than the Hulk.


    Shuri wondered if it was that kind of power that Damian is offering her, it wouldn''t be bad to have super strength, surely she could annoy her brother.


    Putting that aside, she decided to inform her family about this fight anyway, as they would eventually find out.


    She would wait for Damian to return to ask him what exactly his powers are.

 Chapter 57

    Damian turned to mist as he appeared high in the sky where he fought the Hulk.


    He looked at his hands and felt the remnants of his fight with the Hulk.


    He couldn''t help but sigh as he realized that he had very little experience, there wasn''t a big difference between Damian and Hulk physically, they could only hit randomly and overwhelm their opponent.


    This is usually enough against normal enemies but if Damian is facing someone like Thanos, Thor or Carol who are much more experienced and equally powerful, he will have to use his magic or familiars to win.


    Leaving that for another time Damian decided to return to Wakanda, the Avengers had already withdrawn from the area and only the army that had come to check it out remained.


    Reappearing in Wakanda he looked for Shuri, she was looking through a microscope while manipulating an object with tweezers.


    Damian came up behind her and tapped her on the shoulder before positioning himself where she couldn''t see him.


    Shuri turned when someone touched her, but she didn''t see anyone.


    ''''Damian!'''' Shuri said, looking around.


    Damian just let out a slight chuckle before letting her find him.


    ''''Tell me, what was it like to fight the Hulk? The shockwaves seemed very strong, I wonder how strong he is," said Shuri, somewhat excited about the fight.


    ''''It was a lot of fun, it''s a shame I had to quit," said Damian.


    ''''Tell me, with the power you would give me, could I be this strong?'''' asked Shuri expectantly.


    ''''No, you will definitely be stronger than Captain America and Black Panther, but the Hulk''s physical strength is too high for you to fight him like that,'''' Damian said.


    Shuri nodded thoughtfully.


    ''''And how will you give me power?'''' asked Shuri, wondering if it would be some kind of serum or highly advanced technology, though the latter would be pointless, as he could simply steal the Vibranium and make the suit he desired himself.


    ''''If we go into details I can assume that you agree to the deal as long as my way of empowering you is acceptable right?'''' asked Damian.


    Shuri nodded, telling him to continue.


    ''''I am a vampire and as you may know in the stories they can turn other people, so you would cease to be human, you will have eternal youth and various powers'''' Damian said directly.


    "A vampire?'''' Shuri asked unconsciously as she thought.


    Shuri didn''t know if it was acceptable to her, she doesn''t really care about giving up being human, she is a scientist looking to advance technology, and being a vampire would only help her, what she is worried about is her family, what would they think of her?


    Not to mention traditions, Shuri doesn''t know if Bast is real and if there could be a problem with her becoming a vampire.


    She couldn''t help but sigh, she didn''t know what to do.


    ''''What''s bothering you?'''' Damian asked as he saw her overthinking.


    ''''My family''s opinion, I really don''t mind becoming a vampire, in fact, I really like movies and books about vampires'''' Shuri said with a slight smile as she recalled the movies and books she read where she imagined herself being a vampire.


    ''''If you care about your family maybe you should subtly talk to them'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    ''''I''ll do it'''' Shuri said, nodding seriously, she needed at least some reassurance about this big decision.


    ''''Give me some communication device, I''ll go out for a while and when you''re ready or want to talk you can call me'''' Damian said.


    ''''Right,'''' Shuri said before going for a while and looking for something like a cell phone.


    ''''I created this a while ago but just out of curiosity since we don''t use that here but I guess you''re more used to a cell phone than a bracelet'''' said Shuri handing him a futuristic-looking phone.


    ''''I''m fine with anything,'''' Damian said, smiling slightly as he put the phone away.


    ''''Then I''m off, remember to call me if you need anything'''' said Damian.


    ''''Okay, take care, we''ll be in touch," Shuri said, nodding, she had a lot of things to think about.


    Damian merely nodded in response before disappearing from the scene.


    ....


    Damian appeared in space outside the Earth and gazed into nothingness as he thought.


    His main goal was to get a suit for Natasha and that was well on its way.


    He had many secondary objectives that while he could do them in his timeline it was better to do them in this one as some things he wanted to do could generate enmity.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    He told his family it would take a month, but if all goes well it will probably take less.


    As he thought about his family, he thought about his gifts, he already had the gift for Carol, that 10,000-year-old alcohol that Thor gave him.


    He had heard her complain that drinking beer just isn''t the same anymore, her metabolism makes it feel like water.


    Gifts were missing for the rest of his family, fortunately, he had something in mind that might do the trick.


    Damian flew towards Asia and arrived at a bamboo forest that seemed infinite, he detected in the middle a kind of portal to a pocket dimension, and Damian knew that Ta Lo was there.


    A small mystical village of humans who had a Dragon as their protector.


    Looking at the forest that seemed to have no end he wondered what he should do, there was supposed to be a path but only the beings that live there know it and it is not the time of the year when it opens.


    Just as he was planning how to force his way through, he saw the forest begin to part and clear a path for him.


    Damian looked thoughtfully for a moment before advancing along the path that led him to the bamboo forest, after a while he arrived at a waterfall, and as he already knew what it was about, he entered and went through the portal until he reached the dimension where Ta Lo is.


    Damian appeared in a slightly illuminated cave, without looking too much he came out of the cave where there was sunny weather with many types of mythological animals.


    He happily petted some nine-tailed foxes, it was really nice to run his hand through their fur. After playing with some cubs for a while she decided that enough was enough, if she kept it up she would start wanting to take them home.


    Damian turned invisible and flew towards the lake that was in front of the village, below he could feel the dragon that protected this village.


    Without hesitation, he dove into the water and encountered a white oriental dragon.


    ''''You smell like blood'''' Said the White Dragon as Damian appeared in front of her.


    Damian was underwater and unable to speak so he began to communicate telepathically with the White Dragon.


    ''''Well, I can''t smell underwater, I wonder what dragons smell like'''' said Damian, smiling slightly.


    "What do you want?'''' the white dragon asked directly.


    ''''let''s make a deal," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    "I''ll do something for you if you give me your blood," Damian said.


    ''''I refuse'''' Said the Dragon, she doesn''t know what kind of consequences there may be by giving up her blood.


    "Why?'''' Damian asked, confused, it''s just a little blood plus the Dragon is pretty big, she shouldn''t feel it.


    ''''There are many things that can be done with blood,'''' said Dragon with clear distrust.


    "Can''t you negotiate?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''No,'''' said the Dragon.


    "What if I help you with the Dweller-in-Darkness?'''' Damian asked.


    There was a brief silence before the Dragon responded.


    ''''How do you know that name?'''' Dragon asked.


    ''''Does it matter? What do you say if I help you seal the place even more and you give me some of your blood, I promise I have no bad intentions in getting it'''' Damian said, giving her a smile.


    The Dragon looked at Damian suspiciously, she could tell he was telling the truth but she couldn''t think why he wanted her blood.


    "Would you mind telling me why you want my blood?" the white dragon asked.


    ''''I''m a vampire, although you probably don''t know what that means, vampires drink blood and I''m curious to know what yours tastes like'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    The Dragon didn''t know how to feel when she heard what he said, to think that someone wants to eat a part of her made her feel somewhat uncomfortable.


    ''''First keep your part of the bargain, if I am satisfied I will give you my blood'''' The White Dragon said awkwardly.


    ''Anything to keep that thing from coming out'' Thought the White Dragon to herself trying to cheer herself up.


    ''''Okay, we have a deal,'''' Damian said with a satisfied nod.


    Damian came out of the lake and saw the mountain in the background, where there was a circular door.


    The white dragon poked her head out of the water to see what the ''vampire'' was going to do.


    Damian approached the door and could feel something trying to influence his thoughts, ignoring the sensation he summoned his First Familiar: Mesarthim-Adams.


    He covered the entire door with the diamonds created by his familiar, Damian believed that only several infinity stones could stand a chance of breaking it as they even withstood Al-Meissa-Mercury''s attacks.


    Looking contentedly at the diamond deck, he turned his gaze to the white Dragon.


    ''''What do you think? Give it a try and attack it,'''' Damian said confidently.


    Damian watched as the Dragon gathered water around it and propelled itself before hitting the diamond barrier, it took several attempts and even hit with its tail but not a scratch.


    The Dragon couldn''t help but growl before approaching Damian.


    ''''It''s a good defense,'''' the White Dragon said grudgingly.


    ''''Then I guess our deal is done,'''' Damian said.


    ''''That''s right'''' Said the White Dragon not knowing whether she should feel happy or annoyed.


    An awkward silence soon ensued, as the Dragon didn''t know how he were going to draw her blood and Damian wasn''t sure how to do it either.


    ''''I guess we should get started, it might be a little awkward,'''' said Damian.


    ''''Just make it quick,'''' said the White Dragon.


    Damian nodded before forming a hollow diamond needle large enough for a human to draw blood, Damian with his special eyesight saw where there was a vein before inserting the needle quickly and painlessly.


    The white dragon did not make any movement, because of its large size she did not feel anything.


    Soon very red blood began to gush out and glowed slightly, Damian held the blood in the air as it pooled.


    After a while, about 10 liters of blood were formed and Damian considered that it was enough.


    ''''That''s it'''' Damian said, withdrawing the needle and saving the blood.


    ''''Okay, the deal is complete,'''' said the White Dragon before diving into the water.


    Damian merely smiled wryly at the Dragon''s coldness, his movements had caught people''s attention but he simply ignored them before disappearing.


    Seeing that there was nothing else to do Damian decided to go play for a while with those nine-tailed fox cubs he had seen earlier.


    When Damian arrived with the cubs he saw many pairs of tails wagging to greet him, he couldn''t help but reach down and pet them all gently.


    His sixth family member gave him an aura of familiarity with the animals and he could easily gain their trust.


    Damian really had nowhere to go back to, the avengers were probably at Clint''s house and it would be strange for him to arrive out of the blue, Shuri still didn''t give him an answer so it would also be weird to go see her not to mention that he wouldn''t have anywhere to sleep either.


    So Damian, who was progenitor and king, ended up sleeping in the fluffy grass with several nine-tailed foxes.


    The next day, Damian awoke to several foxes lying around him.


    Damian smiled slightly as he petted a few before standing up, as he got up the foxes also woke up and looked at him with confusion.


    ''''I''m sorry, but I have to go," Damian told the foxes.


    Several cries rang out as their tails dropped a bit.


    ''''Maybe someday we''ll see each other again'''' Damian said, giving them a slight smile and giving them some energy before disappearing.


    He didn''t like long goodbyes, if they kept looking at him sadly he would surely take them all home.


    Damian appeared in front of the cave where the portal was and without delay he went through it, appearing on the Earth.


    After leaving the bamboo forest, many messages began to arrive on his phone, so he paused in midair and looked at it.


    Damian couldn''t help but be speechless when he saw that he had a stack of missed calls and messages to read.


    Most were from Natasha asking for his help in a mission to retrieve Loki''s staff.


    Sighing, Damian quickly flew to the Avengers tower in New York to see what had happened.

 Chapter 58

    Damian flew towards the Avengers tower and turned into mist before entering the building. Damian scanned the building and found three people, he was about to walk towards them but was interrupted by a voice.


    "Mr. Damian," said a somewhat robotic voice.


    ''''Jarvis?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''That''s right, I already informed Mr. Stark of your visit,'''' Jarvis said.


    ''''Fine, then I''ll wait for him here,'''' Damian said.


    After a few minutes, Damian heard footsteps approaching.


    "Hi, Damian, right?'''' Tony said.


    ''''That''s right, I got some missed calls from Natasha but I can''t reach her anymore, did something happens?'''' Damian asked, pretending he didn''t know.


    "Apparently, she was captured by Ultron," Tony said, grimacing.


    "I see, what''s the plan?" asked Damian.


    Tony looked at Damian, not quite sure he trusted him, although Natasha seemed to.


    ''''For now, we wait for the rest of the team while Clint searches for traces of Natasha, come with me'''' Said Tony with no other option, Damian apparently can teleport so it''s better to have him around.


    Tony led Damian to the lab where Vision''s body was located.


    "Tony, what happened?'''' Bruce asked with his back to them.


    ''''Damian from the party the other day is here, you may not remember him," said Tony.


    Bruce turned around puzzled and was surprised to see Damian, not only was he the man who seemed to be flirting with Natasha but he is also the one who defeated the Hulk according to the videos he saw.


    "Hello," Damian said politely.


    "Hi," Bruce said somewhat uncomfortably.


    ''''Let''s keep working, we''re getting closer,'''' Tony said, getting down to business.


    Bruce merely glanced at Damian before nodding and continuing to work.


    ''''Even though I wasn''t here, wasn''t this the source of the current problem?" asked Damian casually as he peered into the ark.


    ''''Yeah, well, we''re trying to figure it out in our own way," Tony said with an amused grimace.


    ''''Well, I guess I''ll help you,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Help?'''' Tony asked in confusion as he looked at him.


    ''''Well, your teammates are coming and they don''t look too happy,'''' Damian said with a slight chuckle.


    Tony couldn''t help but frown as he secretly prepared his armor.


    "Can you keep them from damaging the ark?'''' Tony asked.


    ''''Sure,'''' Damian said.


    As Damian had said, it wasn''t more than 5 minutes before Steve arrived.


    ''''I''ll only say it once, turn it off,'''' Steve said seriously.


    ''''Uh, no,'''' Tony said as he continued working.


    "You don''t know what you''re doing," Wanda said as she thought about her visions of world annihilation.


    ''''And you know that? Doesn''t she control you?'''' Bruce asked Steve as he glared angrily at Wanda, if Damian hadn''t been there to stop him he doesn''t want to imagine what would have happened.


    Everyone started arguing until Pietro ran to the wires to disconnect everything.


    Damian, who kept his eye on Pietro, finally found the moment to act and slapped him on the back, turning him into fog and watching him sink and fall to the floor below.


    ''''Pietro'''' Wanda shouted before her hands began to glow and she looked at Damian to attack him.


    Bruce came up behind her and hugged her by the neck, threatening her.


    ''''Damian this is not the way, we don''t know what''s going to happen when that comes out'''' Steve said, trying to negotiate as he knew they couldn''t beat him by fighting.


    ''''Let''s wait and see what happens, if he''s like Ultron we can always destroy him, can''t we?'''' Damian said calmly.


    Steve made an annoyed face because he knows they can''t do anything.


    He could fight to try to stop it, but thinking about what might come out of the ark, it''s better that everyone is at their best.


    The noises attracted Clint, who arrived alert with a gun in his hand although he seemed confused by the situation.


    In all this Thor and Pietro arrived and also looked around in a tense atmosphere.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Only the sound of the ark could be heard announcing the release of the being inside.


    After a few seconds, the ark door exploded and pushed everyone but Damian and Thor back.


    Out of the ark came a metallic red humanoid figure that looked at Thor in front of him with confusion before launching itself at him.


    Thor only responded by throwing him out.


    Everyone stepped forward and almost surrounded the red figure.


    Damian just watched the whole drama unfold as they didn''t trust the newly named Vision until he picked up Thor''s hammer.


    ''''We leave in 5 minutes'''' said Steve before everyone went to get ready.


    Damian approached Thor and began a casual conversation with him.


    ''''Then I guess you haven''t seen Jane yet,'''' Damian said.


    ''''No, I''ll be sure to go when we''re done with Ultron,'''' Thor said as he looked at his hammer thinking about the price he would have to pay for being with Jane.


    ''''Well then let''s see what Ultron has to offer us'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    They all boarded the Quinjet, where Steve gave the typical motivational speech before handing out their assignments.


    To Damian, Steve looked at him for a moment before nodding and remaining silent.


    The group traveled in silence as they all thought about the battle ahead and whether they would all return home.


    For some reason, Pietro couldn''t help sneezing.


    Damian of course wasn''t worried, as long as Vision erases Ultron from the internet he''s not really a threat.


    Damian took out his cell phone and sent a message to Shuri telling her that he had a problem to solve before he could go see her, he also told her where the battle would be so she could watch if she wanted to.


    After 30 minutes of travel, they finally arrived in Sokovia where everyone went to do their chores, as Damian really had nothing to do he started to help evacuate the civilians.


    As Damian flew over the city he watched as Wanda mind-controlled all the civilians to get out of the city, from anyone''s point of view it''s a little scary and you can understand his fear of Wanda.


    Without further thought, he began to help evacuate people who could not move quickly on their own, such as the elderly or people with physical disabilities.


    Damian flew quickly between buildings and the people he touched disappeared and appeared outside the city.


    As he was helping to evacuate, robots started appearing everywhere, Damian kept evacuating people and when he found robots he would shoot lightning at them before continuing to pull people out.


    Fortunately, he was able to get all the people with poor mobility out when the city shook violently before it began to rise.


    His self-imposed mission accomplished, he turned his gaze to the hundreds of robots that had flown through the city.


    Damian couldn''t help but give a big grin before he started releasing beams from his hands toward the robots, each robot ending up with a big hole in its chest and an explosion behind them.


    He didn''t have to hold back, since the city was going to be destroyed anyway, he just had to be careful not to hurt civilians.


    Multiple fights between the Avengers and the robots were taking place all over the city.


    Damian since he ''woke up'' in this world, he has never had the chance to break free and unleash his power freely, even though the beams he is shooting are weak compared to what he can release, the feeling of destroying around him fills him with a kind of excitement, he couldn''t help but have a smile on his face.


    While destroying at ease Damian dodged to the side and where he was before several red beams passed by.


    As he looked at the origin he saw Ultron or at least the main body hurtling toward him.


    ''''You attack me without a greeting or conversation? That''s unusual'''' Damian scoffed as he dodged a punch from Ultron before punching him from above causing him to fall to the ground and crater.


    Ultron rose and floated in front of Damian.


    ''''On the internet, there is no information about you, it''s like you don''t exist so I will assume you are not human just like Thor'''' Said Ultron.


    ''''You got it right, unfortunately, there is no prize'''' Damian said with a smile.


    "So you''re a threat I must eliminate first for my plan to be complete," Ultron said before firing bolts of lightning at Damian as he lunged toward him.


    Damian dodged minimally before punching Ultron in the face and chest, sending him several meters backward as he chased him and kept punching.


    While Damian was giving Ultron the beating of his life, the Avengers managed to secure all the civilians to the Helicarrier and gathered at the church where the mechanism that floated the city was located.


    ''''Tony, do you know what to do with the city?'''' Steve asked.


    "Yes, I have a plan, although couldn''t we ask Damian if he has any ideas?'''' Tony asked.


    ''''Has anyone seen him?'''' Steve asked.


    ''''I saw him fly by as he was beating up Ultron,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''You know... I can hear you'''' Damian said over the communicator.


    ''''Any ideas on how to destroy this? My plan is a bit risky'''' said Tony, not wanting to blow up the city while he was nearby.


    ''''Leave it to me'''' Damian said in a slightly excited voice.


    "Okay...'''' Steve said in a somewhat hesitant voice.


    Ultron, who was already pretty much beaten, realized that he really couldn''t beat him, it must be said that Ultron is not the smartest AI, Ultron, after looking at the sky and considering the height sent all the remaining robots toward the mechanism to drop the city.


    Damian, of course, noticed and alerted the Avengers.


    ''''Guys, all the robots are heading your way, you can either fight or get out of the city so I can destroy it,'''' Damian said through his communicator.


    "Are you sure?'''' Steve asked.


    "Yes," Damian said as he fought Ultron.


    ''''You guys go away, you can''t fly, we''ll watch that the robots don''t activate the mechanism before escaping'''' said Tony.


    ''''Good,'''' Steve said with a sigh.


    Damian was still punching Ultron, he must say he is a good punching bag although he is too tough, Damian was not improving his body and was just using his normal strength.


    Ultron was quite resistant to impacts thanks to his Vibranium shell, so he only had dents and was not too badly damaged.


    Damian sensed most of the Avengers retreating to the Helicarrier, while only Tony, Thor, and Vision were left flying.


    When he felt he had escaped the Helicarrier, Damian delivered a powerful punch to Ultron that sent him to the ground before ducking under the city and magnetically attracting Ultron and his robots.


    Tony, Thor, and Vision who were defending the church suddenly realized that the robots fell to the ground and although they tried to get up they couldn''t, taking it as their cue to leave they flew away.


    Damian, who felt that everyone was leaving, could not help but show a big smile of excitement, perhaps for the first time he was going to unleash all his power in an attack.


    Leaving the magnetized city he walked away, it would last a few minutes.


    Damian was about to prepare to attack, but since the mechanism was not activated, the Helicarrier was still very close to the city, so he moved it away as well.


    With everything ready he materialized Regulus-Aurum and Al-Nasl-Minium, one above and one below before ordering them to attack with all their power, Damian felt nothing special but guessed that a great amount of vital energy was extracted from his body before his familiars unleashed their attack.


    Regulus-Aurum gathered a layer of lightning before opening his mouth and hurling it toward the city.


    Al-Nasl-Minium was not so flashy and merely opened its mouth before launching a sonic wave that grew to the size of the city.


    When the lightning struck the city it began to disintegrate everything in a chain reaction, unlike the sonic wave, which upon hitting the city began to vibrate and tear into small dust particles.


    When the attacks finally met, there was a brief silence before a large explosion occurred at the site.


    Damian couldn''t help but smirk, the dopamine he felt when flying a city is indescribable.


    Damian sighed contentedly, being a Progenitor, leading such a normal life is something he had too much repressed.

 Chapter 59

    As Damian was about to blow up the city, an argument broke out in the Helicarrier between a Cyclops and a metal man.


    ''''Are you telling me you entrusted something like the possible annihilation of the world to a stranger?'''' Fury asked Tony seriously.


    ''''Technically it was Cap,'''' Tony said humorously.


    Furia couldn''t help but sigh as she massaged her forehead.


    ''''Don''t worry, the plan I have is applicable at any time, according to my calculations we could destroy the city before it hits the ground'''' said Tony as he looked towards the city.


    ''''He better do what he promised,'''' Fury said as he looked out over the city.


    Suddenly, the Helicarrier began to shake and move away from the city.


    ''''What''s going on?!'''' Fury asked.


    ''''An unknown force is pulling us away from the city, sir,'''' said a SHIELD agent.


    ''''Maybe he''s keeping us away so we won''t be affected by his attack,'''' Thor said thoughtfully.


    ''''Look'''' Natasha said suddenly.


    A golden lion made of lightning appeared beneath the city at the same time as a kind of black unicorn appeared above it.


    ''''What is that?'''' Fury asked seriously.


    ''''I don''t know,'''' Tony said.


    "No one knows what his powers are?'''' Fury asked.


    ''''We know he''s swift and strong,'''' Steve said.


    The whole group watched as each creature unleashed its attack and the city was totally destroyed, luckily, they were far away so the explosion did not affect them too much.


    ''''That guy is really dangerous,'''' Fury said seriously.


    ''''Don''t overthink it, Fury, he won''t stay long'''' Natasha said as she could almost see the plots in Fury''s head start to run.


    "Do you know where it comes from?'''' Fury asked.


    ''''More or less, let''s leave it at that, according to what he told me he''ll be gone in a couple of weeks, maybe'''' said Natasha.


    ''''That doesn''t give me peace of mind,'''' said Fury as he continued to watch the results of the attack or lack thereof.


    ....


    When Damian looked at the result of his attack he couldn''t help but smile in satisfaction before turning back to his familiars.


    He could have destroyed the city with just one familiar and didn''t need to use that much power, Damian wanted to do everything he could to see his limits, he wonders what would have happened if that attack hit the ground.


    Finally, he decided to put that aside, he is sure that in the future he will be able to see how much destruction he can cause.


    He set his sights on the Helicarrier a few miles away before deciding not to go, he would only make unnecessary drama, later he would call Natasha and casually chat with her.


    Now he should go see Shuri and then, one last thing he doesn''t want to do on his timeline.


    Damian disappeared from his location and appeared near Wakanda before pulling out his phone and dialing Natasha.


    "Hello?" Natasha answered the phone.


    ''''Hi, how''s everyone?'''' Damian asked casually.


    ''''We''re all fine, we were waiting for you to show up'''' said Natasha.


    ''''It''s not necessary, you know I don''t belong here, it''s better this way'''' said Damian.


    ''''I understand,'''' Natasha said after a brief silence.


    ''''Will you come back?'''' Natasha asked.


    ''''Maybe I''ll come back to see if you''ve found your happiness,'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    ''''Then I''ll try to find it by the time you get back,'''' Natasha said with a slight chuckle.


    ''''Say goodbye to everyone for me, bye,'''' said Damian.


    "Bye," Natasha said before she heard the call cut off.


    Putting the phone away, Damian entered Wakanda and headed towards where he sensed Shuri, unfortunately, he was accompanied so he waited while invisible.


    It was two hours before Shuri was left alone and while Damian could have told her he was close he had no problem waiting, patience is something he has developed, not to say that a vampire without patience is destined to fall into madness.


    "Hey, I''m back," said Damian, who appeared behind Shuri, who was working.


    Shuri gave a small gasp before sighing and turning away.


    ''''Hey, you''re finally back, I saw what you did in Sokovia, it was great'''' said Shuri looking at Damian with sparkling eyes remembering what he did with the city and ignoring his attempt to scare her.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ''''Yeah, it was really nice to blow up a city,'''' Damian said, nodding with a smile.


    ''''Uh...cough yeah, I guess'''' Shuri replied somewhat uncomfortably, aren''t those the kind of phrases a villain would say?


    ''''I couldn''t see your messages, do you want to talk about the deal?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Yes, I have some questions'''' Shuri said with some hesitation.


    She has been taught since childhood that Vibranium cannot leave Wakanda and to accept this deal is to ignore everything she has been taught.


    ''''Okay, then let''s talk," Damian said as he leaned against one of the work tables.


    ''''As I had told you, I am a vampire and to give you power I would turn you into one'''' said Damian.


    ''''And while it''s not the same as fictional stories, it''s generally similar.''''


    ''''It''s all about whether you''re willing to give up being human,'''' Damian said, looking at Shuri.


    Shuri stared at Damian as many thoughts ran through her mind, the faces of her family and the traditions they follow.


    ''''Will there be big changes in my appearance?'''' asked Shuri after a moment of silence.


    ''''Your eyes will turn red although I''m sure you''ll have no trouble camouflaging it, you''ll grow a bit and gain some muscle mass but you''re still growing so it won''t be too strange for you to wear baggy clothes for a while'''' said Damian.


    ''''What about blood, how often should I drink?" asked Shuri, grimacing.


    ''''When you feel like it, I recommend setting up a company to help you buy good quality blood,'''' Damian says.


    ''''Do you want to know more or do you prefer to find out for yourself?'''' Damian asked with a smile as he saw that Shuri wanted to keep asking questions.


    Listening to Damian, Shuri asked no more questions, as he was right, it is more exciting to discover for herself the peculiarities of a non-human body.


    ''''What have I gotten myself into,'''' Shuri said with a sigh.


    ''''Don''t worry, I think it''s worth it'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    ''''Do you want me to make the suit first and then convert or how will we do it?'''' Shuri asked, even though she didn''t know if she was going to regret it she decided not to let this opportunity pass her by, besides someone as powerful as Damian surely had other ways to get what he wants and she doesn''t want to find out.


    ''''As you wish, although making the suit is a delicate process you may have complications doing it after transforming, all your physical attributes will increase and it will take some getting used to'''' said Damian.


    ''''I''ll start with the delicate parts then,'''' Shuri said with a nod.


    What do you want the suit to look like?" asked Shuri as she opened a screen to draw.


    ''''A normal suit, light and quick to put on, ideal for a spy, I don''t know how much you could do but imagine the suit is for a spy'''' said Damian without underestimating Shuri''s intelligence, surely she could surprise him.


    "Right," said Shuri, nodding as she looked at the board and her mind began to work.


    "Not to be impatient, but how long will it take?" asked Damian.


    ''''One week should be enough, I haven''t polished some things yet,'''' Shuri said.


    ''''Fine, if you need me, call me, I''ll go take care of a little business'''' Damian said.


    ''''Sure'''' Shuri said as she worked.


    Damian looked at her one last time before teleporting off Earth.


    There was one last thing Damian wanted to do while in this timeline and that was to visit the Asgard library.


    Damian had great magical power and it would be a waste not to use it, he was most interested in enchantments, a dying Odin could enchant Mjolnir so that even the Hulk couldn''t lift it, he wonders what he can do with those abilities.


    The reason for doing so in this timeline is that Asgard is totally unprotected since Odin is on Earth and Loki is posing as Odin.


    With his targets clear, Damian teleported to Asgard while in his mist form.


    Damian appeared directly at the entrance to Asgard by the rainbow bridge and looked out of curiosity to see if Heimdall was there but only saw the bald man that Loki put in as a replacement.


    With nothing else to see, he began to fly around the city.


    Damian surveyed the city as he slowly approached the palace, it was quite beautiful, it had a medieval feel to it but everything looked clean and was filled with gold.


    When Damian arrived at the palace he began to carefully scan for some kind of library.


    He had to be careful not to be discovered so he didn''t expand his senses, Loki was a weakling in Damian''s mind but he was taught by Frigga so it was best not to gamble on whether he could discover him or not.


    If he were discovered, he could fill the palace with guards, which would make it difficult to lend books.


    After half an hour of searching he found a place with hundreds of books, Damian guessed that was the place he was looking for so he started browsing the shelves and that''s when he realized he didn''t know the language.


    ''''...''''


    ''''Fuck'''' Damian cursed under his breath.


    Taking a last look at the books Damian flew out of the palace, as the Asgardians seemed to speak English Damian had thought that perhaps being a special race they could speak all languages and their books would be different.


    He was wrong, now he could only enter the minds of some Asgardians to learn the language.


    Damian flew to a random area and entered the minds of several people as he pulled up the Asgardian language information; he figured it would take a few days or a week to have a basic grasp of the language.


    With everything ready, Damian teleported to Earth and rented a room where he would stay while learning the language and waiting for Shuri''s call.


    In an instant 3 days passed and Damian already had a basic command of the language, enough to understand what he was reading, he used some material on the internet to practice his reading since the language was almost the same as Old Norse.


    Damian realized that maybe he was really smart.


    Closing the pages he was reading Damian looked at his phone.


    Shuri had already called him and told him that the suit was almost ready and that he could transform her without affecting further work, but he had not gone because he wanted to finish learning the language.


    Figuring that could wait a few days, he teleported back to Asgard while in his mist form directly to the library.


    Damian began to look for all the books that caught his attention before putting them in his dimensional pocket, after a while he had several dozen books but found none on enchantment.


    Thinking a moment he left the library and headed for Odin''s room, he hadn''t checked it since Loki was usually there.


    Fortunately, at that moment the room was empty or he would have to wait for who knows how long for Loki to come out.


    He entered the room and quickly looked at the books on the shelves.


    Damian quickly found what he was looking for before putting it directly into his storage without caring if Loki noticed its absence.


    Damian happily teleported to Wakanda before looking for Shuri and seeing her in her room watching videos on the internet.


    He couldn''t help a slight chuckle, after all, even if he is a genius he enjoys doing what normal people do.


    ''''Shuri'''' Damian said.


    ''''Oh, hi,'''' Shuri said after looking at Damian clearly used to his attempts to scare her.


    "I guess it''s about time, isn''t it? Damian said.


    "Yeah, I guess so," Shuri said in a nervous voice.


    ''''Relax, it''s like taking a nap,'''' Damian told her reassuringly with a smile.


    ''''Okay, I''m ready, go ahead'''' said Shuri as she closed her eyes.


    Damian couldn''t help a faint smile at her expression.


    Damian quickly appeared behind Shuri before biting her neck, curiously Shuri was to be the second person he turned into a vampire.


    Shuri couldn''t help but take a deep breath at that unfamiliar feeling until everything went dark.


    Damian watched as changes began to appear in Shuri before she pulled out a blood bag; she had gone to a hospital and had borrowed one for this occasion.


    When Shuri showed signs of awakening he subjected her to an illusion and made her believe she was sucking a person''s blood when she was actually drinking blood from the bag.


    Shuri drank most of it before falling unconscious again, Damian quickly cleaned everything up and let her rest while he read some Asgard books.

 Chapter 60

    About two hours passed while Damian read the Asgard books, they contained very interesting information that he was unaware of, after all, his knowledge of the universe came from the movies.


    As he read, he saw Shuri groan a little annoyed before sitting up as she scratched her head.


    Shuri looked around somewhat confused before looking at Damian and momentarily freezing as she remembered everything.


    Shuri looked at her hands and checked her body in a mirror, but saw no change, except that she looked like she had just stepped out of a beauty salon.


    ''''I told you you wouldn''t change much,'''' Damian said, rolling his eyes at her reaction.


    ''''Easy for you to say," Shuri sighed after checking that everything was in order.


    ''''Now you just have to get used to your strength little by little or you''ll be found out'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    ''''Let''s wait until later and I''ll take you to a secluded place to test your body,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Good'''' said Shuri, when Damian arrived, she had already had dinner so she would stay in her room as she usually does.


    About two hours passed while Shuri asked Damian all kinds of questions, by this time they had already been to see her twice and Damian had to hide.


    It was already quite late and everyone was asleep, so Damian tapped Shuri''s shoulder before teleporting them to a secluded spot.


    Shuri looked at Damian in amazement at the sudden teleportation.


    She always thought Damian was just very fast and adept at sneaking around, plus the powers demonstrated by destroying the city, she didn''t think he could teleport.


    ''''Well, here we are, go play,'''' Damian said, looking at Shuri with a smile.


    ''''I''m not a child'''' muttered Shuri as she approached a giant rock with some expectation.


    Shuri estimated that the stone weighed about a hundred pounds, but when she went to lift it she felt no tension in her muscles, Shuri couldn''t help but look at her hands in amazement before looking at Damian.


    For the next hour, Shuri performed all kinds of physical tests, such as running, jumping, or straining her muscles to the max by pulling a tree.


    Once Shuri was satisfied with her tests, they returned to Wakanda, to Shuri''s room.


    ''''I admit that I am becoming more and more satisfied with the decision I made,'''' Shuri said with a slight smile.


    ''''I''m glad you have no regrets,'''' Damian said.


    ''''I guess I''ll be going, let me know when the suit is ready'''' said Damian.


    ''''It should be ready tomorrow,'''' Shuri said.


    ''''Okay, see you tomorrow,'''' Damian said with a nod before disappearing.


    Shuri couldn''t help but look at his output with sparkling eyes, she wonders if she will be able to do something so cool in the future.


    Damian appeared in the room where he had stayed these days, everything went faster than Damian thought, it seems that he will be able to return to his family sooner.


    Deciding to concentrate on the books he took from Asgard he pulled out the enchantment book, he learned that enchanting an object is easy but difficult at the same time, you have to have a powerful intention and say the incantation with your voice.


    It seems simple but it is a method created for the Asgardians, Damian has not tried it yet but he believes that this time it will not go as well as with his powers.


    Damian stood thoughtfully looking at the door to the room before getting up and walking towards it.


    Damian concentrated before speaking a word in Asgardian toward the door with full intent.


    Damian felt a quarter of all his magical power drain away and the door glowed slightly, Damian looked at the door and saw no obvious change, but he could feel a slight magical power coming from the door.


    It seems that most of the magic power was wasted and only a small part remained.


    He had tried to enchant the door to make it stronger although according to the book it didn''t work as it should, he supposed the only reason he was "successful" was because of his great magical power that compensated for his inexperience.


    Damian pulled a firearm from his dimensional pocket before firing at the door.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang


    Damian emptied the magazine, but the door had no scratches on it.


    No wonder considering the amount of magical power he put into it.


    Damian finally punches the door causing his arm to break through the door.


    ''The resistance is good but not commensurate with the cost of doing it'' analyzed Damian sticking his arm out the door.


    Clearly, the incantation went wrong, it should not consume so much magic power and the door should be more resistant.


    Damian spent all night and the next day until noon working on his enchanting, he had improved but very little.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    He was interrupted by his phone, Shuri had sent him a message to tell him that the suit was ready and he could go pick it up.


    Damian paused and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Mastering his powers was always something instinctive and very easy, he did not expect to find this kind of difficulty in something he considered simple.


    Putting all his stuff away, Damian got up and teleported to Wakanda, to Shuri''s lab.


    Shuri'''' said Damian as he saw Shuri looking at some data.


    ''''Oh, hi'''' Shuri said with a slight nod.


    ''''Come, here''s the suit,'''' said Shuri leading Damian over to a mannequin.


    Damian saw a white suit with some shades of gray with some sort of thin helmet that had no visor.


    "White?" asked Damian nonchalantly as he looked at it from several angles.


    ''''Color doesn''t matter, it has a function to be able to change'''' said Shuri rolling her eyes as she saw that it was the first thing Damian noticed.


    "I like it, how much does it cost?" asked Damian jokingly.


    ''''I''m afraid you''d have to sell a country to buy it," Shuri said mockingly before walking towards the suit.


    Shuri made the suit to be stored in a silver necklace with a moon ornament on the end.


    ''''Here, you have to put it behind the person''s ear once and it will make a sort of link to the suit, so you can put it on just by thinking about it,'''' Shuri said, handing him a brooch-sized device and the necklace.


    ''''I appreciate it'''' said Damian as he received the two objects, with this his journey to this timeline is over.


    ''''It''s okay, after all, I''m quite satisfied with what I got, just wait until my brother sees that I''m stronger than him, I''ll record us arm wrestling and send it to everyone in Wakanda'''' said Shuri smiling mischievously.


    Damian couldn''t help but let out a slight chuckle when he heard that, it''s a shame he won''t be here when it happens.


    ''''By the way, you never told me where you come from'''' Shuri said, looking at him curiously.


    ''''Normally I wouldn''t have a problem telling you, but telling a bright little head like yours might cause problems," Damian said with a slight chuckle at the thought of Shuri looking for a way to travel to his timeline.


    Shuri merely gave a sort of pout at his words, she guessed he was coming from somewhere far away in the universe.


    ''''Take care of Shuri, and remember to appreciate the people close to you, the bad thing about being a vampire is that immortality can be lonely'''' Damian said advising Shuri.


    "Are you coming back?'''' Shuri asked.


    ''''Most likely, take care of yourself'''' said Damian, smiling slightly.


    ''''See ya'''' said Shuri, giving him a quick hug.


    Damian only smiled slightly before briefly returning her hug.


    "Bye," Damian said, disappearing.


    Shuri couldn''t help but smile slightly at Damian''s disappearance, it was good to have a friend.


    ''Now, what should I do with my powers first,'' Shuri thought, smiling.


    The future Black Panther of Wakanda couldn''t help but shiver as he stared in confusion at the bright sun in the sky.


    ....


    Damian floated in space as he thought about the Asgard books. If he remembered correctly, in about two years Asgard will be destroyed if things keep going the way they are going, so all the Asgard books are going to disappear anyway.


    If so, why not take all the books?


    So he secretly returns to Asgard, Damian wonders if Loki noticed the missing books.


    First, he came to the library and started shamelessly shoving all the books into his dimensional pocket.


    Once the library was empty he flew towards Odin''s room although before entering he stopped.


    Damian could feel some fluctuations of magic inside the room, but it was not from a person.


    Anyway, Damian went inside and quickly put the books away as he felt the magic fluctuation send a sort of pulse in the distance as it tried to stick to him and leave a mark.


    It seems that Loki had noticed and had left a kind of trap.


    Damian felt how futilely Loki''s magic was trying to stick to him.


    Seeing that there is nothing else to do Damian disappears from Asgard unaware that a few seconds after his departure Loki arrived disguised as Odin.


    ''Odin'' couldn''t help but frown when he saw that not a single book was there, even the book he was anxious to finish and had left on his bed was gone, now he can never know how the story ended.


    ....


    Damian again stood in front of one of the exits to this universe before looking back one last time.


    Damian just hoped that Shuri would take it easy and not initiate vampire world domination.


    Putting those thoughts aside, he steps into the breach with a faint smile.


    Damian appeared in the multiverse looking in the direction of his universe, he couldn''t help but smile slightly at the thought of seeing his family again.


    Damian began to fly towards the entrance of his universe, unlike before he would not have to search for a year to enter.


    As he flew towards the entrance of his universe, Damian felt an attack coming towards him, although he wasn''t going to hit him, as it seemed he just wanted to get his attention.


    Damian saw a laser beam coming towards him from the floating castle that he had ignored before, from there he could see "He who remains", Damian looked at it not knowing whether to approach or not, he wanted to see his family quickly.


    Finally, he let out a sigh and walked over to him.


    Damian arrived at the window where the man was.


    "What do you want?" asked Damian impatiently.


    ''''Hello, anomaly'''' said the man, smiling cheerfully.


    "I''m leaving," Damian said before turning away.


    "Wait," said the man interrupting Damian.


    Damian just turned and looked at him.


    "Well," the man said, raising his arms in surrender.


    ''''Listen as I told you you are an anomaly, I, who know everything, know you are not supposed to exist'''' said the man a little more seriously.


    ''''You''re pretty arrogant thinking you know everything, now you might realize you don''t know everything,'''' Damian said coolly.


    ''''As you will see there are two universes, even if you didn''t know it a long time ago there were thousands of universes that formed the whole multiverse, it was fantastic'''' Said The man ignoring Damian''s comment.


    ''''I''m not asking you,'''' Damian sighed.


    ''''But there was a great multiversal war, which, by the way, I won," the man said proudly.


    ''''...''''


    ''''To avoid another war I created an organization that maintains a single timeline, but you appeared and created another timeline, as there is no way to erase you. I can only ask for your help to maintain this peace that I created'''' said the man.


    ''''If you know everything I''m sure you can prevent it from happening again'''' Damian said as he turned around and started to walk away.


    The man couldn''t help but let a small smile escape him as he watched Damian try to leave, he was still very suspicious of that anomaly, so he finally gritted his teeth and ordered Alioth to catch Damian.


    He wanted to see if the anomaly is as strong as it seems.


    Damian watched calmly as a large cloud with hints of a face began to approach and surround him. If this had been when he had first arrived in this body he might be in trouble but now... now it was a piece of cake.


    Damian turned and looked at the man before giving him a smile.


    A huge dragon began to emerge from Damian''s back, it circled Damian before opening its mouth and taking a bite out of the cloud.


    Seeing that the devoured part did not recover, the man could not help but open his eyes wide in surprise before quickly pulling Alioth back.


    As the Man began to look for Damian, out of nowhere he realized that Damian had appeared in front of him.


    ''''It was just a friendly test'''' Said the man backing up a few steps with an animated smile as he cursed inwardly, the anomaly turned out to be as strong as it appeared, maybe a little more.


    ''''Maybe I should give you a test too'''' Damian said with a cold calm before speeding up the time of his body, Damian appeared in front of him before in an instant punching him with dozens of punches.


    Damian knew it was a test, the problem was that if he didn''t prove to be strong enough surely this guy would start plotting against him, he knew it would be annoying to kill this guy so he settled for giving him a good beating.


    The man just watched as Damian disappeared before the world spun and he felt pain all over his body. He felt that nothing was broken but it was surely going to hurt for several days, he couldn''t help but grimace inside, even in the great war he never took a beating like this.


    ''''Don''t come looking for me again or next time I''ll rip your arms off'''' Damian said, looking at the man on the ground coldly before disappearing.

 Chapter 61

    Damian appeared again at the entrance of his universe without the cold expression he had shown before as he was just acting, it was not really his personality to act like that but he wanted to appear ruthless.


    He who remains just wanted to test him to see if he could eliminate him, he wanted his sacred timeline back, Damian just hopes it was enough for him not to start plotting behind his back.


    If Damian were a lonely person he wouldn''t care he would look forward to his plans, unfortunately, he can''t endanger his family, Alioth is clearly a threat even to Carol.


    The good thing is that he has no way of seeing into his universe so he doesn''t know anything about Damian.


    That question aside, Damian touched his timeline and felt the suction again before entering.


    Damian appeared back in his universe, where he could feel his connection to the two stones that let him know he was home.


    ....


    The first day after Damian''s departure, the entire group of women went to a cold climate country to enjoy the hot springs.


    Ophelia took care of renting the entire place so they could enjoy themselves without any problems.


    So the whole group was each on a changing table putting on a bikini.


    ''''I''ll finally get a break,'''' Ophelia said from her changing table.


    ''''You''re not fooling anyone, I know perfectly well that you go to the resorts'''' Said Ana putting on her bikini on her changing table.


    ''''Hmph, you should worry about whether Damian will bring any girls'''' said Ophelia as she stepped out of her changing table and ran towards the hot springs.


    ''''...''''


    There was silence in the fitting rooms at Ophelia''s words.


    "Dad wouldn''t do that... would he?'''' Monica asked hesitantly.


    "He won''t," Carol said firmly.


    ''''How confident you are,'''' said Maria mockingly, who had already finished changing and was waiting outside.


    ''''It''s not confidence, it''s just that I know Damian and I know he wouldn''t bring someone from another universe as it would be problematic for everyone'''' Carol said nonchalantly as she walked out of the locker room in her bikini.


    ''''Anyway, we came here to relax, so let''s not talk about those issues," Carol said, ending the discussion.


    Soon the entire group headed for the terminal waters and submerged.


    ''''Ah~...I really needed that'''' said Jane slowly dipping.


    "Don''t make weird noises," Monica told Jane.


    ''''Don''t be a bad thinker,'''' Jane said, looking at her with annoyance.


    "How are your investigations going, Jane?" Sophia asked.


    ''''Well, not bad, I''ve started researching storms and soon I''ll have a serv...I mean an intern'''' said Jane coughing slightly.


    Everyone looked at her speechless at her slip.


    "And tell me, have you ever had a boyfriend? If you want, I can give you advice on these matters'''' asked Carol, giving her a knowing smile.


    ''''What advice, if you''ve only had one boyfriend and he''s Damian, not to say you''re an easy one'''' Said Ana mocking mercilessly from a corner of the spa.


    ''''Shut up, you''re no different,'''' Carol said.


    ''''There is a difference, I offered myself to Damian and you were just easily conquered'''' Ana said with a slight smile.


    ''''Come on girls don''t fight, in the end, with Damian''s looks it''s very easy to fall'''' said Natasha smiling slightly.


    Ana and Carol snorted and looked away.


    ''''Jane, why are you blushing? Don''t imagine my father''s face'''' said Monica comically shaking Jane.


    The whole group of women just watched him with a faint smile and did not make any comment, as it would make the atmosphere uncomfortable.


    "Tell me, Jane, why are you going so fast with your studies? you should have taken a break," Carol asked curiously.


    ''''Well... when I wanted answers about the New York portal Damian told me to look for them myself so...'''' Said Jane somewhat flushed without finishing the sentence.


    ''''You really are hopeless'''' said Monica sighing, although she believed Jane liked her father she needed to confirm it and be prepared for whatever might come.


    The girls enjoyed the water until Jane couldn''t take it anymore and her skin became like a raisin.


    They all accompanied her and arrived in a room with several sofas, everyone relaxed while the staff brought them food and drink.


    ''''This is the life I deserve," said Ophelia, sighing with satisfaction.


    Ana just looked at her with disdain while drinking juice.


    "Tell me, Jane, did you ever talk about becoming a vampire with Damian? Sophia asked.


    Jane couldn''t help but grimace at Sophia''s question.


    ''''Well, Damian never offered it to me,'''' Jane said.


    ''''You didn''t ask him either,'''' Carol said with a slight chuckle.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ''''I think he thought you were young and might decide later, after all, for some people it may not be an easy decision," Sophia said.


    ''''It''s very difficult to know what''s going on in his head, so it''s better not to guess anything, he must have his reasons,'''' Ophelia said.


    ''''Well, the idea of drinking blood turns my stomach a little," Jane said, somewhat uncomfortable with the subject.


    "Well, it depends on whose blood we''re talking about," Ophelia said.


    ''''If you have tasted Damian''s blood and then taste that of a normal human you will find it disgusting'''' said Ophelia licking her lips at the thought of Damian''s blood.


    ''''Hm,'''' Jane nodded as if she considered it the most normal thing to do, someone as handsome as Damian sure his blood is sweet.


    ''''Humans have a lot of cholesterol in their blood and, believe me, cholesterol tastes terrible," Ophelia said with a grimace.


    "By the way, what happens if you drink animal blood?" asked Jane innocently.


    All the vampires in the room couldn''t help but freeze at that question since they didn''t know either.


    "Maybe we should do an experiment?" asked Ophelia hesitantly.


    ''''But who would do it? It''s kind of gross to think about doing it,'''' Monica said.


    "What if we turn someone into a vampire and give them animal blood and see what happens?" asked Ophelia with great curiosity.


    ''''As you would expect from a villain,'''' Carol said, looking at Ophelia with disdain.


    ''''Hey!, it''s for the good of the race,'''' Ophelia said with annoyance justifying herself.


    "Maybe Damian knows?'''' Sophia asked hesitantly.


    ''''Maybe... we should ask him when he comes back'''' said Carol, although she was not a vampire she was also curious.


    The rest of the day was spent resting before the group decided to return.


    When they all arrived at the house, Carol pulled Ana aside before having a secret conversation.


    "Do you think we should invite Natasha to sleep with us? Carol asked Ana.


    ''''Do you want to take Damian''s harem? It''s not enough with me? you even want Natasha too'''' Said Ana looking at Carol with disdain.


    ''''In that case, I would go to sleep with Natasha and not with you, her red hair is really beautiful'''' Said Carol teasing Ana.


    Ana couldn''t help but look at Carol with annoyance as thoughts of dyeing her hair resurfaced.


    "Come on, seriously, it would be nice to be closer," Carol said.


    ''''Okay, I agree,'''' said Ana.


    "You could have said that from the beginning," Carol said.


    ''''If I don''t make fun of you daily, you might start thinking weird things,'''' Ana said.


    Carol just stared at her wordlessly before turning away and going to find Natasha.


    Carol found Natasha in the kitchen eating something.


    "Hi Nat, do you want to sleep with Ana and me today?'''' Carol asked.


    "Just sleep, right?'''' Natasha joked with a slight smile.


    ''''Well, if you want to do something else I won''t say no either,'''' Carol laughed.


    ''''I meant Ana, you''re not my type'''' Natasha laughed as she saw Carol''s frozen expression.


    ''''What happened to the tender Natasha who was afraid to look me in the eye because she liked my husband?'''' Carol said, sighing.


    Natasha only laughed lightly at Carol''s words.


    "We''ll sleep with our clothes on, won''t we?" asked Natasha, remembering the bath scene.


    ''''Well, we have never slept without Damian, maybe we sleep in our underwear, now that I think about it I think that with Ana we don''t have pajamas'''' Said Carol while thinking that in reality they always slept naked.


    ''''So you sleep naked too, I just hope I don''t become a nudist like you guys'''' said Natasha, sighing.


    ''''Come on, you don''t get it, when you do that sort of thing with Damian you''ll understand'''' Carol said, smiling suggestively at her.


    ''''Things will change when the children arrive anyway,'''' Carol says.


    "Children, huh?" Natasha said with some nostalgia.


    ''''Come on, don''t make that face, that''s why Damian left'''' Said Carol gently nudging Natasha.


    ''''You''re right, it just brings back memories of the red room'''' said Natasha, smiling at Carol.


    ''''Okay let''s forget it, let''s go to the room'''' Said Carol pulling Natasha.


    While Carol was talking to Natasha, Ophelia approached Ana.


    ''''Yo,'''' Ophelia said to Ana.


    ''''What''s up?'''' Anna asked.


    "Do you still have it?" asked Ophelia.


    ''''Yes, but I don''t have much left, you know the current situation, I can''t give you the same price as before'''' said Ana looking at Ofelia with a slight smile.


    "That''s taking advantage," Ophelia said in annoyance.


    ''''I want 5 liters'''' said Ana.


    ''''Forget it, the most I can give you is 2, do you think it''s easy to get?'''' Ophelia said, annoyed.


    ''''Fine'''' Ana said with a faint smile.


    ''''We''ll make the switch where we always do, you really are a vampire'''' said Ophelia giving Ana a dirty look before leaving.


    On another side of the house, Jane and Monica were lying together.


    Monica and Jane had been used to sleeping together since they were in college, and they also occasionally watched movies and fell asleep, so their closeness was not unusual.


    Monica and Jane were leaning against the back of the bed as they each did their own thing.


    Monica looked thoughtfully at Jane, who was looking at her cell phone with a faint smile.


    "Tell me, Jane, do you like my father?" asked Monica, looking at Jane.


    ''''What!?'''' Jane shouted and almost dropped her phone.


    ''''Well, you''ve always reacted so much to him, you look like a deer in the headlights when you see him'''' said Monica.


    Well... I''d say it''s something of a platonic crush," Jane said with flushed cheeks.


    ''''He''s your cousin,'''' Monica said, looking at her speechless.


    ''''It''s your father, I''ve seen you look at him weird too'''' said Jane looking at Monica.


    ''''Well, Dad is very handsome, what if I look at him a little bit? Monica said, raising her voice.


    ''''So, how about I look at it a little bit too,'''' Jane said.


    "So you don''t want to have any kind of relationship with Dad?" Monica asked seriously.


    ''''Of course not, he''s my cousin, he''s just my visual enjoyment,'''' Jane said with a blush.


    "What about you?'''' Jane asked hesitantly.


    ''''He''s my father,'''' Monica said, looking at Jane speechless.


    ''''You''re a vampire, reasons shouldn''t affect you'''' said Jane rolling her eyes.


    ''''Although I think my dad is the most handsome man in the world I''m definitely not looking for that kind of relationship, stop imagining weird things'''' said Monica looking at Jane with disdain.


    ''''You never know what might go through the mind of a perverted vampire," Jane said mockingly.


    "You''re the pervert," Monica said.


    ''''I''m glad you''re not behind my father, it would be awkward,'''' Monica said.


    ''''Tell me, what do you think of your new mother?" asked Jane teasingly as she changed the subject.


    "She''s not my mother," Monica muttered in annoyance.


    ''''I''m sorry to tell you that all of your father''s wives are at least your stepmothers,'''' Jane said, teasing Monica.


    ''''Now the difference between you and her is only one year, I wonder how many years the difference will be for the next one'''' Jane continued as she laughed seeing Monica''s expression change as she spoke.


    ''''I haven''t been able to talk to her much, if my dad chose her she must at least be good to her loved ones so I have nothing to say'''' said Monica answering seriously to avoid further teasing.


    ''''Enough of these topics, does that doctor still bother you? asked Monica laughing.


    ''''Yes, he''s been quite persistent, your father really hurt me, my standard of appearance is too high'''' Jane sighed.


    ''''Well, that happens when you get used to something better, you don''t want to go back to the old,'''' said Monica, smiling wryly as her situation is somewhat similar.


    ''''Maybe you should look for a beauty god, I wonder if someone like that would be more handsome than daddy'''' Monica said as she tried to picture it.


    "Do gods exist?" asked Jane, very surprised.


    "Wait, you didn''t know?" asked Monica in surprise.


    ''''Of course not,'''' Jane said, annoyed.


    ''''Well, I heard about it a few years ago, do you remember the trip dad took with grandma, Ana, and Carol?'''' asked Monica.


    I remember I had just recently come to live with you,'''' Jane nodded.


    ''''Well, according to what dad told me they went to a place called Omnipotence City where almost all the gods of the universe gather'''' said Monica.


    "So all mythologies are real?" asked Jane, very confused.


    ''''I think so. Remember the golden lightning bolt that hung in the living room? Aunt Carol bragged about snatching it from Zeus," Monica said.


    "Wow, so the gods aren''t that strong?" asked Jane.


    ''''There are strong and weak gods, plus dad also told me that if gods lose their will they start to weaken, he told me that Zeus was incredibly weak'''' said Monica.


    ''''In the end, the gods are nothing more than very powerful aliens, if you think about it dad looks more like a god than they do'''' said Monica laughing.


    "At first glance, yes," Jane said blushing.


    ''''Jane!'''' Monica shouted to Jane as she laughed.

 Chapter 62

    Days passed while Damian was away and the relationship between Ana, Carol, and Natasha grew a little closer.


    Although there was an awkward silence the first night they slept together, they gradually relaxed and a week after Damian had left they were more casual.


    It was late at night, Ana was sitting in bed reading a book, occasionally looking up to see Carol playing online.


    Anne was in a comfortable silence only interrupted now and then by Carol''s curses when the door opened and a red-haired woman dressed in a tight black suit walked in.


    ''''Wow, I didn''t ask for strippers, besides I prefer the role of a nurse,'''' Ana said mockingly.


    Natasha merely shot her a disdainful glance before walking past her and patting Carol''s head as she headed for the bathroom.


    Natasha undressed and took a quick bath before drying off and putting on her underwear.


    Sometimes she envied Ana because she didn''t need to bathe, always smelled good, and never perspired.


    Natasha emerged from the bathroom in just her underwear before approaching the bed and crawling under the covers with a sigh of contentment.


    "Have you been working hard today?" asked Ana nonchalantly as she continued reading.


    "Some spying and training with Clint," Natasha said.


    "Are you happy with your job?" asked Ana, looking away from her book and looking directly at Natasha.


    ''''I don''t know, sometimes I wonder if I can really make up for my past by working at SHIELD'''' Natasha said with a somewhat confused expression, she really wished Damian was here.


    ''''I just hope SHIELD doesn''t let me down,'''' Natasha said with a faint smile.


    ''''You should stop putting on that false smile'''' Said Ana looking at Natasha with a bit of annoyance.


    ''''You agreed to be part of this family, you should treat us as such, putting on a fake smile is not the right thing to do'''' Said Ana.


    Natasha''s expression couldn''t help but freeze as she listened to Ana. She always tried to put on a smile when she talked about her problems to mask her suffering and not look vulnerable in front of others.


    ''''You''re right, Ana, it''s just a habit'''' said Natasha, sighing.


    ''''It''s okay, I just ask you to trust us, we are a family, and you can show your true feelings when you are with us'''' said Ana taking Natasha''s hand.


    ''''Thank you Ana'''' said Natasha, showing a much more real and warm smile.


    It was a very emotional moment, but it was interrupted by the sound of a photo.


    Ana and Natasha looked confused at the source of the sound only to see Carol pointing a camera at them with a mischievous grin.


    ''''Gee I wonder what would happen if Damian saw this picture, maybe he would think that Ana and Natasha developed a pretty deep relationship'''' said Carol looking at them with a smile.


    Ana and Natasha''s expressions couldn''t help but freeze before they looked at each other and understood what they had to do.


    Silence her.


    Ana and Natasha jumped towards Carol as they hugged her and struggled to grab the camera.


    Ana and Carol didn''t use much force for fear of hurting Natasha, so a struggle began between the three women to get a camera.


    Carol was knocked down so she extended her arm while with her legs and free arm, she held Ana and Natasha.


    Seeing that there was no way to reach the camera, Ana started tickling Carol.


    Carol couldn''t help but squirm as she tried to contain her laughter.


    Natasha took advantage of Carol''s carelessness and snatched the camera from her before quickly backing away.


    Natasha saw Carol and Ana who looked at her surprised that she was able to snatch the camera from her as she laughed gleefully.


    She couldn''t help but feel her spirits improve, she must not keep chasing her past, she must just do the best she can and take care of the people she loves the most.


    Hearing her laugh Ana and Carol laughed too before letting go.


    ''''I have backups, so the photo is already in my data," said Carol, laughing.


    Ana only made a mocking gesture before returning to bed and continuing to read her book.


    ''''We sure do look pretty,'''' Natasha said looking at the photo.


    ''''Well, if we weren''t so pretty maybe that bastard wouldn''t have chased us,'''' Carol snorted.


    ''''Well, if he wasn''t so handsome maybe we wouldn''t have accepted this situation either'''' said Natasha joking a little.


    "Yes, usually the first thing you like about an unknown person is the way they look, if you like the way they look there can be a good chance of something coming up, if from the beginning you don''t like the way they look it''s much harder for something to happen," Carol said.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ''''Stop talking like an expert on love and go to sleep,'''' Ana said from the bed.


    Carol gave a slight pout before putting her game away and going to the bathroom.


    Natasha just watched this with amusement, it really feels like family.


    After bathing, Carol came out of the bathroom and got in between the sheets, as Carol arrived last, she lay down on the edge of the bed, on the other side of the bed was Ana, and in the middle was Natasha.


    Natasha was already used to sleeping with the two women, and as she woke up much earlier than the two women she sometimes had to free herself from Carol''s embrace or push Ana who was very close.


    The three women soon fell asleep and the next day arrived.


    Natasha got up very early, as usual.


    After a few seconds of running away from Carol''s embrace, she reached the bathroom.


    Natasha turned on the shower faucet while removing her underwear, when the cold water touched her skin she couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    She quickly turned off the faucet when she was completely wet before putting on all the products a woman would put on in the shower.


    As she was concentrating in the bathroom, she suddenly felt someone appear behind her.


    With a strange expression on her face, she turned around to find Damian staring at her.


    Natasha couldn''t help but show a big smile as she hugged Damian.


    ''''You surprised me, you''re back early,'''' Natasha said with a smile.


    "I think I''m the surprised one," Damian said as he hugged her around the waist.


    Natasha couldn''t help but be aware of the fact that she was naked and completely covered in soap and shampoo showing a beautiful blush on her cheeks.


    Suddenly, the water was not so cold.


    Natasha watched as Damian leaned toward her and pulled his face close to her.


    As Natasha closed her eyes and lifted her chin slightly waiting for their lips to meet, she was unfortunately interrupted by the sensation of a thump behind Damian.


    Natasha couldn''t help but peek her head out and look behind Damian only to see Anna hugging Damian''s back.


    Ana was wearing a short dress that clung to her body with the water, it looked like she wasn''t wearing anything underneath.


    ''''You''re back'''' Said Ana rubbing her head on Damian''s back.


    Damian smiled slightly before hugging Ana and Natasha.


    ''''I took less time than I thought," said Damian.


    ''''You barely get here and you''re already attacking Natasha,'''' Ana said, looking at him.


    ''''I wanted to relax by taking a hot bath, it was a surprise to find you'''' Damian said looking at Natasha although his eyes wandered a little more under her face.


    ''''Come on Ana, let''s let Natasha finish her bath and we can talk outside'''' said Damian, Natasha was naked and the heat of the moment had passed.


    ''''Well, let''s go'''' Said Ana giving Natasha a slightly apologetic look for interrupting.


    Natasha just rolled her eyes before continuing to bathe when Damian and Ana came out.


    She felt a little embarrassed inside that Damian saw her naked, fortunately, she was able to maintain a carefree expression after the surprise.


    Natasha finished bathing and stopped at the door with only a towel covering her body, she had not brought clothes to the bathroom, normally Ana and Carol are sleeping so she can quietly get dressed and go out.


    Now she could only go out naked with a towel around her.


    Natasha glued her ear to the door and, hearing no strange sounds, sighed in relief before leaving.


    Damian was with Ana sitting between her legs hugging Ana around the waist.


    Natasha couldn''t help a slight smile when she saw Ana''s satisfied face.


    "Are you going to work?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Yes, I have something important to do today or I wouldn''t go'''' Natasha said, smiling at him.


    "Do you want a ride to work?" asked Damian.


    ''''Don''t worry,'''' Natasha said in denial.


    ''''Tell Fury you won''t be able to go to work tomorrow,'''' Damian said.


    "Well, I guess tomorrow will be the day," Natasha said, somewhat nervously.


    ''''Don''t worry, everything will be fine,'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''Hm, I''m going to change'''' said Natasha going to her room.


    Ana groaned a little annoyed as she listened to Natasha before getting up and opening one of the drawers with clothes.


    ''''I''ll get Nat some clothes, we were expecting you to take longer to get back so most of the clothes are here'''' said Ana before leaving the room and chasing after Natasha.


    Damian just smiled slightly at the sight of her, he is really pleased to see them getting along.


    Damian turned to look at Carol, who was still sleeping, with a mischievous grin.


    He reached under the sheets before he wrapped his arms around Carol from behind and began to fondle her breasts.


    ''''Ana, I don''t like women'''' said Carol sleepily as she tried to push her away.


    Damian couldn''t help but stifle a chuckle as he listened to her before using his powers to imitate Ana''s voice.


    ''''But I like you'''' said Damian, using his familiar with sonorous powers to imitate Ana''s voice.


    Carol''s eyes widened in surprise to hear "Ana" tell her that.


    ''''What the fuck Ana'''' Said Carol a little more awake as she turned around.


    Carol was surprised again to see Damian and couldn''t help but wonder if she was dreaming.


    ''''I miss you'''' said Carol caressing Damian''s cheek.


    ''''You say that like I''m not here,'''' Damian said with a soft chuckle.


    "Maybe it''s a very lucid dream?'''' Carol asked.


    Damian just let out a slight chuckle before climbing on top of her and starting to kiss her.


    Carol also wrapped her arms around Damian''s neck as she enjoyed the kiss.


    Just as Carol was about to tell Damian to do it, she was interrupted by Ana''s voice.


    "Hey, don''t start without me," Ana said in an annoyed voice.


    ''''We always do it without you'''' Said Carol looking at Ana with annoyance for interrupting her moment.


    ''''Natasha is going to work, let''s say goodbye and we can go on'''' Said Ana.


    ''''Well, let''s go,'''' Carol said, getting up while adjusting her hair a bit.


    ''''Better change first'''' Said Ana looking at Carol''s panties.


    Carol looked confusedly in Ana''s direction before realizing that she was a little damp.


    Carol couldn''t help but cough before going to the drawer and changing her panties.


    The three left the room and found Natasha coming down the hallway.


    ''''I''m off, see you in the afternoon, I''m looking forward to hearing how the trip went'''' Natasha said with a smile.


    The group said goodbye to Natasha and Damian couldn''t help but notice that Natasha seemed happier, no longer hiding her feelings.


    "Where''s Mom?" asked Damian since he couldn''t feel her in the house.


    ''''She went on a trip with Monica, she was a little bored staying at home,'''' said Ana.


    "Well then, are you ready for your presents?" asked Damian, smiling.


    "Yes!" said Carol animatedly.


    Ana just looked at Dami¨¢n with an expectant air.


    ''''I''ll call Ophelia so she gets her share too,'''' Damian said before pulling out his phone.


    After a few seconds, Ophelia answered the phone.


    "Hello?" said Ophelia hesitantly, since Damian was not supposed to have arrived yet.


    "It''s me, I''ve been back before," Damian said.


    "Oh, do you need something?'''' Ophelia asked.


    ''''Yes, come to my house,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Oh? are we going to do something interesting?'''' Ophelia asked in a sensual voice.


    "I brought you a present," Damian said, rolling his eyes.


    ''''I''m coming~'''', Ophelia said before cutting the call and running at full speed towards the New York portal.


    ''''Let''s go to the room,'''' Damian said after cutting off the call.


    ''''Well, come on,'''' said Carol pulling Damian along, she wondered what he could have brought her.


    Ana gave Carol a disdainful look for her childish behavior before entering the room as well.


    Damian entered the room and walked over to the couch that had a small center table.


    Carol sat on one side and Ana on the other.


    "And tell me, was there anything interesting on the trip?" asked Ana, who was curious about her doppelganger in the other timeline.


    Damian was about to respond when the door was violently opened by a green-haired woman who approached them and sat down at the table.


    ''''I''m here, where are the presents?'''' said Ophelia animatedly ignoring the annoyed look Ana was giving her for interrupting her.

 Chapter 63

    Damian just let out a slight chuckle at her enthusiasm before pulling out four golden goblets he had borrowed from Asgard and placing them on the table.


    "Gold cups?" asked Ophelia casually as she looked at them in detail.


    " Those are from Asgard," Damian said.


    "Did you rob some gods?" asked Ana.


    ''''Cough... It''s just a loan," Damian said, he was going to pay them back later and if they were gone then there was nothing he could do.


    "Are these your gifts?" asked Ophelia, looking at him with disdain.


    Damian just looked at her speechless.


    ''''Of course not, the glasses are for drinking what I brought'''' said Damian filling three cups halfway with blood.


    Damian then pulled a flask and poured it halfway into the fourth cup.


    ''''In the three goblets there is dragon''s blood and in the last one there is a 10 thousand-year-old liquor'''' Damian said with a smile.


    "Dragon''s blood!?" asked Ana and Ophelia simultaneously.


    Carol just picked up the cup and when she smelled it she couldn''t help but open her eyes in surprise, even feeling slightly dizzy from the smell.


    ''''How strong!'''' said Carol.


    ''''I haven''t tasted this blood either, I wanted it to be a surprise and we all tasted it together, it''s a pity mom isn''t here'''' said Damian smiling.


    ''''Don''t make it sound weird,'''' Carol said, looking at him speechless.


    ''''Well, let''s not delay this and drink'''' said Ophelia eager to taste the dragon''s blood.


    Ana nodded looking at the cup with a twinkle in her eye, she believed that not even a dragon''s blood could compare to Damian''s but since it was a gift then she would accept it.


    Damian and Carol drank the glass in one gulp, unlike Ana and Ofelia, who only took small sips.


    Carol was eager to feel what it was like to drink liquor before she got her powers; for years, alcoholic beverages had been like water to her.


    Everyone remained silent, savoring the drink.


    Damian felt strange, he felt that his thoughts were a bit jumbled, and he seemed dizzy.


    Damian couldn''t help but look at the cup with some confusion, it was the first time since he came into this world that he felt so human.


    He couldn''t help but think of the hazy memories of his past life when he drank alcohol.


    Damian''s confused thoughts were interrupted by Carol, who refilled her glass before continuing to drink.


    ''''There''s only that one jar, so you should ration it well,'''' Damian said when he saw that there was only half left.


    ''''Come on, don''t worry'''' said Carol looking at Damian with a blush on her face.


    Damian couldn''t help but look at Carol with flushed cheeks and think she looked very beautiful.


    It made him remember when they first met, any intimate action made her cheeks go like this.


    Dami¨¢n looked at Ana and Ophelia, he could notice that they also had blushes on their faces and looked a little strange.


    Without thinking too much about it and assuming they were also a little drunk, he refilled their glass before drinking again.


    Dragon''s blood had a somewhat strange taste, it was like a smooth, sweet liquor, but somehow it was strange to him.


    There was silence in the room as everyone drank in silence.


    Damian suddenly woke up silently looking at Ophelia''s skirt that had been lifted up and revealed her slender legs.


    Damian was absolutely certain that something was wrong.


    First Damian looked at his pants where there was already a big bulge, Damian also looked at Ophelia and Ana who were looking at him sensually.


    Carol was already on top of Damian mumbling random things, she was totally drunk.


    Damian couldn''t help but come to the conclusion that the dragon''s blood was an aphrodisiac for vampires.


    Although his thoughts are clear again, he feels more and more desire for the three women in the room.


    Damian couldn''t stand it any longer, got up, and left Carol lying on the couch.


    ''''Ophelia, you need to get back to the palace fast'''' Damian said as he took her by the hand and helped her stand up wanting her to go back and sort out her needs.


    ''''I don''t want to leave yet'''' said Ophelia, refusing as she hugged him and rubbed her head against Damian''s body.


    ''''Why do you want Ophe to leave?" asked Ana, looking at him adorably.


    Damian would have loved that look on Ana''s face if she wasn''t sticking her hands down his pants.


    Damian couldn''t help but think that this got out of control, he has to take Ophelia before dealing with Ana and Carol.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Just as he was about to teleport Ophelia who was hugging him, he was attacked by Carol who was glowing and holding him from behind.


    "Let''s go to bed," Carol said sensually as she began tugging at his shirt.


    ''You''re just drunk, don''t act like you drank an aphrodisiac'' Damian cursed in his mind as he kept trying to defend himself.


    Damian watched the three ladies cling to his body and felt the need to give in.


    Ophelia suddenly released him before baring her upper body and revealing her neck to Damian as she excitedly moved to his neck.


    Damian couldn''t help but freeze when he felt Ophelia put her neck in his mouth.


    ''Fuck it, I''ll just say I was also a victim of the aphrodisiac'' Damian thought.


    He had not drunk blood for more than a week and together with the dragon blood in his system he eagerly bit Ophelia''s neck.


    Ah~ Damian'''' Ophelia moaned softly as Damian bit her neck.


    Ophelia couldn''t help but feel good tasting Damian''s blood again.


    ....


    In one room there were four people in one bed, the room was messy and only the quiet breathing of the four people could be heard.


    A green-haired woman couldn''t help but frown before waking up.


    She slowly sat up in bed while emitting a slight moan.


    Ophelia looked around in confusion until she saw the scene before her and remembered blurry scenes not suitable for children.


    Ophelia was able to wake up earlier than the others as she drank much less dragon blood, Ophelia wanted to see how valuable she was for future exchanges, and thanks to that she was not affected for so long.


    Looking around she couldn''t stop the panic and fear from appearing on her face, Ophelia feared that this could damage the relationship she had with Damian and the girls so getting up and making sure she left no trace that she had slept with Damian.


    Ophelia left the room quietly before descending the stairs and sitting on the first step while resting her head in her hands.


    What happened today could be really disastrous for the relationship she had with everyone here.


    All these people were her family, the ones she never had and at the thought of losing them, she couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed with fear as her eyes began to water.


    Ophelia couldn''t even remember the last time she had cried.


    ''''I''ve really softened," Ophelia sighed as she wiped away unshed tears.


    Ophelia gasped when she heard the front door open and saw Sophia enter.


    Sophia couldn''t help but pause at the sight of Ophelia almost in tears sitting on the stairs.


    ''''What happened?" asked Sofia with a frown as she approached Ophelia.


    Ophelia could only give Sofia a bitter smile.


    ''''I slept with Damian,'''' Ophelia said directly.


    ''''Then why are you crying?'''' Sophia asked confused, she wondered if maybe Damian wasn''t very good in that area.


    ''''Well, it wasn''t entirely consensual,'''' Ophelia said, grimacing.


    ''''Explain yourself well'''' Sophia said, wondering if Ophelia raped her son, although that shouldn''t be possible with Damian''s strength.


    ''''Damian brought dragon''s blood and it turned out to be a strong aphrodisiac for vampires,'''' Ophelia said without further explanation.


    ''''Wow...'''' Sophia said she couldn''t help but wonder what would have happened if she had been drunk with them.


    ''''Now I don''t know what to do," said Ophelia.


    "Best not to do anything for now," Sophia sighed.


    ''''If you want, go back to Madripoor, when Damian wakes up we''ll see what he does,'''' Sophia said.


    ''''The worst thing is that I don''t remember the whole process'''' Ophelia said, sounding annoyed, if she was going to pay the consequences of this, at least let her remember it.


    Sophia merely rolled her eyes at their words.


    ''''I''ll be back, don''t say anything and keep me informed'''' Ophelia said.


    ''''Yeah, yeah, don''t worry,'''' Sophia said smiling, this is the most interesting thing that has happened to her in a few years.


    Sophia wonders how everyone will react when they find out, she couldn''t help but think it sounded like something that would happen in a novel.


    After Ophelia left, Sophia went to take a bath before going downstairs to the living room and lying on the couch to wait for someone to wake up.


    Fortunately, after arriving in the living room he saw Sasy coming and lying next to him so he petted her absentmindedly while watching TV.


    ....


    Damian opened his eyes and looked up at the ceiling.


    Remembering clearly everything that happened after biting Ophelia''s neck, Damian could not help but sigh as he now had to bear the consequences.


    Although after a quick scan, he could not perceive her in the house.


    Damian couldn''t help but sigh as he pondered what to do about Ophelia.


    He could pretend nothing had happened, Carol was drunk and he doubted she remembered much, Ana probably wouldn''t be clear either but if she knew he slept with Ophelia she probably wouldn''t say anything either.


    But Damian doesn''t do things that way, so he decided to confront Ophelia.


    Damian got up, showered, and dressed before teleporting to Ophelia''s room.


    Damian found Ophelia lying down, but saw her flinch when he appeared.


    ''''Ophelia'''' Damian said as he sat on the edge of the bed.


    ''''Hm'''' Ophelia replied.


    ''''Tell me what happened'''' Damian said, smiling slightly, he was going to accept any story she gave him even if it wasn''t real.


    Ophelia was silent for a few moments, thinking about what to say before she began to speak.


    ''''We drank the blood then you bit me and when I woke up you were naked in bed with Ana and Carol'''' Ophelia said without looking at Damian.


    ''''Hm, I see, did you enjoy the show?'''' Damian asked jokingly.


    Ophelia couldn''t help but calm up again as she cursed Damian for his shamelessness.


    ''''It wasn''t bad, you lack technique if you ask me'''' Ophelia said in a more normal voice, she didn''t know if Damien had believed her but she was happy that apparently everything was back to normal.


    ''''Hmph, if you haven''t tried it don''t talk'''' said Damian slapping her on the ass.


    Ophelia couldn''t help but curse in her mind, she had tried it only she didn''t remember it, and she couldn''t help but feel annoyed again.


    It''s okay if she slept with Damian, it''s okay if there are consequences, but why can''t she remember?


    ''''Fuck you,'''' Ophelia said in annoyance.


    ''''If you remember anything else, remember to tell me, whatever happens, we can manage," Damian said, reaching over to stroke Ophelia''s hair before leaving.


    Dami¨¢n only asked Ophelia what had happened because he wanted to see her attitude towards the matter, seeing that she wanted to pretend that nothing had happened Dami¨¢n played along.


    Damian was transported back to his room, where Ana and Carol were still sleeping.


    Damian couldn''t help but sigh at all that had happened, who knew dragon blood would have that kind of effect?


    Seeing that Ana and Carol were still asleep, he went down to the living room, where he found Sophia.


    Sophia stood up when she saw him come down and hugged him tightly before giving him a kiss on the cheek.


    ''''I''m glad you arrived safely,'''' Sophia said, giving him a warm smile.


    "I missed you," Damian said smiling.


    "What about my gift?" asked Sophia with a smile.


    Hearing Sophia''s question he couldn''t help but stifle a wry smile, he was planning to give dragon''s blood even to his daughter, but now he definitely wouldn''t give it away.


    ''''What better gift than to know that I have arrived safely?" asked Damian, smiling.


    Sophia just looked at him speechless.


    ''''I was thinking of counseling you about your recent problem, but maybe you don''t need it anymore,'''' Sophia said, looking at him with disdain before returning to the couch.


    ''''Monica will arrive tomorrow, I''m sure she''s anxious about her present too,'''' Sophia said.


    Damian could only sigh before pulling out some Asgard books he knew his mother would like to please her.


    ''''I was kidding Mom, of course, I brought you something, these are Asgardian books that are tens of thousands of years old'''' said Damian handing her the books.


    "Of course, I knew you were kidding," Sophia said, taking the books with sparkling eyes.


    ''''I have to do something in my room, I''ll be right back'''' Sophia said giving a calm smile before leaving at a somewhat hurried pace, she had new books for her collection, she should have told Damian to borrow books from Omnipotence City as well.


    Damian merely sketched a faint smile before sitting back down on the couch with a sigh.


    "How are you, girl?'''' Damian asked with a smile as he hugged Sassy who was waiting for him on the couch.


    Sassy leaned against Damian as she rubbed her head against him and purred.


    ''''I missed you too," Damian said with a slight smile as he lay back and idly stroked Sassy''s ears, listening to her purr he slowly relaxed.

 Chapter 64

    Damian unknowingly fell asleep lying on the couch until he felt someone shaking him gently, he couldn''t give a slight grunt before opening his eyes.


    Then Damian saw a beautiful redhead smiling warmly at him.


    ''''Natasha,'''' Damian said before pulling her onto his lap.


    "How was your day?" asked Damian with a smile.


    ''''As usual, sometimes being a SHIELD agent is really boring, there are hardly any important missions, '''' Natasha said with a slight smile.


    ''''I missed you,'''' said Natasha hugging Damian.


    "Me too," Damien said hugging Natasha as he ran his fingers through her hair.


    ''''You know, I met your version of that timeline,'''' Damian said.


    Natasha was surprised to hear that and released Damian from his embrace so she could look at him.


    "And what was she like?" asked Natasha.


    ''''A little older than you and a little more adept at hiding her emotions," Damian said with a chuckle.


    ''''Sounds like my future personality if you didn''t show up,'''' Natasha said with a laugh.


    "Where are Ana and Carol?" asked Natasha, surprised not to see them.


    ''''They''re still sleeping, you see, there was a little accident'''' said Damian, sighing as he remembered Ophelia.


    ''''I imagine they must be very tired,'''' Natasha said teasingly.


    ''''Hey, since you''re going to make me younger today... why don''t you...'''' Natasha said without finishing the sentence with a cute blush.


    ''''You''re really adorable,'''' Damian said with a laugh.


    ''''No need to rush, I''m sure your 15-year-old body is still very nice'''' Damian said teasingly, Natasha felt pressured and Damian didn''t want to rush her.


    Natasha couldn''t help but pout at Damian''s words, it was her first and last attempt, and Natasha didn''t want to do that kind of thing in this body anyway.


    ''''Let''s wake up Ana and Carol, I''m quite anxious to see little Natasha, it will be like seeing a future daughter'''' said Damian stroking Natasha''s cheek.


    ''''Hm, come on'''' Natasha said with a bright smile as she imagined Damian''s words.


    Damian carried Natasha in his arms and went upstairs to his room, which was still a mess.


    ''''It looks like you guys had a pretty good time,'''' Natasha said wordlessly as she saw several pieces of broken furniture.


    ''''I''ll explain when I wake up this pair of lazy bums,'''' Damian said, turning back the clock and repairing the broken furniture.


    Damian set Natasha down on the newly repaired couch where they had taken the dragon''s blood earlier while he looked at the cups with a wry smile.


    Damian approached the bed and gently shook Ana as he called out to her.


    ''''Hm? Damian? I had a very good dream'''' said Ana looking at him with red cheeks.


    Natasha  ''''¡­''''


    ''''Go take a bath, Natasha is here and we are going to do the process'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    "Okay," said Ana, getting up naked and half-dazed before going into the bathroom.


    "Carol, honey, wake up," Damian said gently, shaking Carol.


    "No, Damian, I still want to sleep," Carol said sleepily, slapping his hand.


    ''''If you don''t get up I''ll take you to the bathtub and give you a bath,'''' Damian said menacingly.


    ''''Well then,'''' Carol said, covering herself completely with the sheet.


    Damian merely smiled slightly before snatching the sheet from her and leading her into the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, Ana was already absentmindedly cleaning herself and only turned to look at him when she felt him enter.


    ''''You know, I remember Ophelia was there too'''' Said Ana looking intently at Damian.


    ''''That''s right, let''s talk about it when they''re dressed'''' said Damian smiling bitterly as he washed Carol.


    After bathing and dressing, the four of them were sitting in the room.


    ''''Today we drank dragon blood that I brought back from the other timeline and it turned out to be something very aphrodisiacal for vampires'''' said Damian grimacing as he explained what happened to Natasha.


    ''''Ofelia was also drinking with us, so we were all affected.''''


    ''''And yes, I also slept with Ophelia,'''' Damian said directly.


    After hearing Damian''s words, the three women could not help but remain silent.


    They did not plan to blame Damian as it was something out of his control, however, the three were upset as Ophelia was not from their group and somehow they felt cheated.


    Natasha, in particular, was somewhat dissatisfied, as she had not yet done anything with Damian and someone else had beaten her to it.


    ''''What do you plan to do? Will Ophelia join us?'''' Ana asked.


    ''''To be honest, I''m not going to do anything for now," Damian said.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "What?" asked Carol with a frown, that wasn''t Damian''s style, he was usually more active in this sort of thing.


    ''''Ophelia denied anything happened, I guess she doesn''t want anything to do with whatever comes out of that accident,'''' Damian said, as Ophelia''s closest friend he could understand her.


    Or they could pretend nothing happened or establish a relationship, with Ophelia''s personality it''s hard to make those kinds of decisions.


    ''''Let me talk to her,'''' Ana said seriously.


    ''''We''ll leave it at that for now,'''' said Damian looking seriously at Ana.


    ''''Fine'''' said Ana, averting her gaze as she pouted.


    Damian couldn''t help but sigh as he scratched his head, he could understand that Ana thought that since they slept together then Ophelia should join them but that''s not how things worked.


    ''''By the way, not that it bothers me but why did you come back earlier?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''Everything went faster than I thought it would, so I was able to get back sooner," says Damian, smiling.


    ''''And when will you turn Natasha into a brat?" asked Carol, teasing Natasha.


    ''''Whenever you''re ready,'''' Damian said, looking at Natasha.


    "Let''s do it now," Natasha said enthusiastically.


    ''''Good,'''' Damian said, smiling as he stood up.


    "What do I have to do?'''' Natasha asked.


    ''''Nothing, relax, I''m going to put you to sleep, when you wake up it will all be over'''' said Damian as he levitated Natasha.


    Damian put Natasha to sleep while protecting her mind for the procedure, although as far as Damian knew it wasn''t necessary, but better safe than sorry.


    Damian summoned his familiars in shrunken form and had Al-Meissa-Mercurio create an oval barrier around Natasha to prevent accidents.


    He then sent his familiar Sadalmelik-Albus and mentally expressed his intentions.


    Sadalmelik, who had the form of a voluptuous woman with purple skin, nodded to Damian and entered the barrier before embracing Natasha.


    Damian, Ana, and Carol could see how time went backward in Natasha''s body, appearing many times with wounds and bruises she had done in the past before reaching the moment of surgery where a somewhat grotesque scene was shown.


    The three could not look away in sadness at what had been done to Natasha.


    Sadalmelik finally stopped hugging Natasha before returning to Damian''s body expressing that she was done.


    Damian also nodded toward Al-Meissa before removing the barrier and returning to his body as well.


    Damian approached Natasha before dropping her into his arms.


    Ana and Carol approached Natasha and smiled at her young appearance.


    Ana couldn''t help but look at Damian and see that he was also smiling at the sight of Natasha, she couldn''t help but wonder if she should be getting younger too.


    Damian removed the protection from Natasha''s mind before waking her up and looking at her with some nervousness, he hoped everything was okay.


    Natasha''s eyes twitched briefly before she woke up and looked at Damian.


    Natasha made a panicked face before pushing Damian.


    ''''Who are you? Where am I?" asked Natasha, looking around alertly.


    Damian couldn''t help but open his mouth before closing it, looking at Natasha with confusion.


    ''''Just kidding hahaha'''' said Natasha laughing at Damian''s comical face.


    ''''Natasha, you look so cute," Carol said, reaching over and hugging Natasha against her breasts.


    Natasha could only endure Carol''s hugs, she wouldn''t have had the strength to break free before, and now that her body was younger even less.


    ''''You got me," Damian said with a sigh.


    Ana after seeing that it was a joke also relaxed before approaching Natasha and starting to examine and touch her body.


    "Hey!" Natasha shouted from Carol''s embrace as she felt Ana poke her butt with her finger.


    Carol also looked at Ana speechless.


    ''''I was just checking,'''' Ana said cheekily.


    Damian, seeing that Carol was taking too long, reached over and turned Natasha into fog before pulling her away from Carol.


    "Hey! I wasn''t done yet," Carol said, annoyed.


    ''''Now it''s my turn'''' said Damian hugging Natasha, he was happy that everything had gone well.


    ''''How are you feeling?" asked Damian, hugging Natasha.


    ''''Weaker, lower'''' said Natasha looking down at her head that only reached Damian''s lower chest.


    Damian couldn''t help but laugh at her tender appearance.


    ''''I think it''s time to give you your present," Damian said smiling.


    "You mean that would allow me to continue working for SHIELD?'''' Natasha asked expectantly.


    ''''That''s right'''' said Damian smiling before pulling out a black pearl and putting it behind Natasha''s ear leaving a sort of purple tattoo.


    Ana, Carol, and Natasha looked at Damian expectantly to see what was going on only to see him put the pearl away and pull out a silver necklace with a moon on the end.


    Damian put the necklace on Natasha and realized it was a little big on her, it should have stopped at her breasts but now it was almost down to her stomach.


    "What do you think?" asked Damian with a smile.


    "The necklace is nice but...'''' Natasha said hesitantly, she didn''t see how this would allow her to stay in SHIELD.


    Ana and Carol also looked at Damian strangely.


    They were expecting a super suit or super-advanced armor.


    Damian merely rolled his eyes at the stares.


    ''''Concentrate on the collar and give it the command to deploy,'''' Damian said.


    Natasha nodded and after a few seconds, the necklace adjusted to Natasha''s size before it began to spread out forming a white suit with gray, on her head was a kind of thin, closed helmet that seemed to not allow her to see anything.


    At the back of the helmet, Natasha''s hair fell in a tail that appeared to be covered by a layer of energy.


    Natasha looked dumbfounded at her hands covered by the suit, it felt like she was wearing nothing but her clothes.


    Natasha looked at Damian for explanations.


    Damian merely laughed lightly before bringing over a full-length mirror where Natasha caught a glimpse of herself and couldn''t help but touch her face.


    Natasha could see as if she had no helmet but from the outside, you couldn''t see her face, she was really surprised by the technology.


    "How cool!'''' Carol approached Natasha and touched the suit.


    Ana also looked at the suit with pleasure, although she didn''t really need it.


    "So what does the suit do?" asked Natasha.


    ''''It''s not ready yet, it lacks some improvements from my side, but it should be fine for tomorrow," said Damian.


    ''''The suit is almost indestructible,'''' said Damian, pulling a gun from his dimensional pocket and firing at Natasha.


    Natasha couldn''t help but wince as she watched the bullets slam into her body and realized she hadn''t even felt them.


    ''''The suit absorbs kinetic energy, it''s the same material Captain America''s shield is made of,'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    ''''Thank you,'''' Natasha said with a bright smile even though no one could see it.


    ''''You can use your mind to remove parts of your suit,'''' Damian said with a chuckle as she sounded like a robot talking.


    Natasha nodded before the helmet began to unbuckle, causing her beautiful red hair, which contrasted nicely with the suit, to come loose.


    ''''You look really beautiful in white'''' Damian said with a smile.


    "Yes, it looks great on you," Carol said.


    Natasha smiled looking at herself in the mirror.


    Knock Knock


    "Guys, can I come in, are you all dressed?'''' Sophia asked from outside teasingly, though she didn''t wait for an answer and entered the room anyway.


    ''''Wow Nat, you look great'''' said Sophia with some surprise at seeing her in her outfit.


    ''''Thank you," Natasha said, tucking the suit into her collar.


    Sophia approached Natasha and began playing with her cheeks and hair.


    "You look adorable, how old are you?'''' Sophia asked.


    ''''I think about 15 years," Natasha said.


    "Well, I was coming to tell you that dinner is ready," said Sophia.


    ''''Good,'''' Carol said, heading toward the dining room.


    Sophia followed Carol with a slight smile.


    ''''Later you''ll have to give me back the necklace for a moment'''' said Damian, smiling before taking Natasha and Ana''s hand.


    Damian walked with the two to the dining room, where everyone sat down to eat.


    ''''I missed having lunch together,'''' Sophia said, smiling at Damian.


    ''''I missed them too, truth be told I barely ate while I was there'''' said Damian, who had spent most of his time going back and forth or studying the enchantments.


    ''''It''s great that we''re all together again," says Carol, smiling happily.


    ''''I''m sure Monica will arrive tomorrow to see her dear father,'''' said Sophia mockingly.


    ''''It will be fun when Monica sees Natasha'''' Said Ana smiling slightly.


    ''''We have to record it," Carol laughs.


    After dinner and some time together in the living room where Damian told them a little about his adventure.


    When it got a little late everyone went to sleep.


    Tonight the four of them were going to sleep together.


    Although Natasha couldn''t help but smile wryly at Ana''s annoyed look since with her presence they wouldn''t be doing anything classified for adults.

 Chapter 65

    Damian went inside to soak in the tub and left his three ladies in the room.


    Outside the bathroom, Carol looked at Natasha hesitantly before speaking to her.


    "Will you come with us this time?'''' Carol asked Natasha.


    ''''Yeah, let''s see if Damian does something to me and I''ll call the police,'''' Natasha said jokingly.


    That''s the attitude," Carol laughed as she began to undress.


    Soon Carol pulled Ana and Natasha by the arms before leading them to the bathroom.


    Natasha, seeing Damian, quickly got into the tub without letting him see her too much.


    Carol didn''t mind and walked in normally as she watched wordlessly as Ana slowly walked in to give Damien a show.


    "Is it always like this?" asked Natasha whispering to Carol.


    ''''Yes, she''s a pervert always looking to seduce Damian,'''' Carol whispered.


    Ana, of course, heard it all and only shot a look of disdain at Carol before provocatively approaching Damian and hugging him.


    ''''Behave yourself, there''s Natasha'''' Damian said by way of warning as he hugged Ana''s waist and gave her a kiss on the head.


    ''''What if Natasha wants to watch?'''' Ana asked, smiling at Damian as she looked sideways at Natasha who seemed shy but expectant.


    ''''No,'''' Damian said, dashing Ana''s hopes.


    ''''You''ve changed,'''' Ana said, looking blankly at Damian.


    Natasha was still somewhat uncomfortable from the sudden change in her body size and her movements were somewhat awkward as she bathed.


    Plus Natasha was still a little embarrassed about Damian seeing her naked, not to mention that her body wasn''t as developed as it used to be.


    After half an hour in which they all bathed and enjoyed the hot water, they finally decided to get out of the water and go to sleep.


    Natasha put on pajamas that used to be Monica''s, as there was nothing else in her size.


    In contrast, Ana and Carol wore only a large Damian T-shirt along with underwear.


    Even so, Ana did not seem very comfortable, she was used to sleeping naked.


    The four people were sitting on the bed as they decided how they were going to sleep.


    Both Ana and Carol wanted to sleep next to Damian but since Natasha was also there we had to be fair to everyone.


    Damian then sketched a faint smile before placing three pencil-sized chopsticks in his hand with a closed fist.


    ''''Okay, I have a solution, let everyone pick a toothpick and then we''ll know how we''re going to sleep'''' said Damian, extending his fist and letting them pick a toothpick.


    The three ladies looked at Damian in confusion before Ana reached out and chose a toothpick.


    Seeing this Carol and Natasha also quickly chose a toothpick.


    Ana looked at her toothpick and saw that it had an R on it.


    Carol had an L and Natasha had a T.


    All three looked at Damian again in confusion.


    ''''Ana will sleep on my right, Carol on my left and Natasha on top of me'''' said Damian with a smile.


    Ana and Carol couldn''t help but turn to look at Natasha as she looked at the toothpick.


    Natasha quickly hid the toothpick behind her as she glared at them fiercely.


    ''''I see you were ready,'''' Carol said, looking at him speechless.


    ''''I want to see what you''ll do when there are five of us,'''' Carol said teasingly.


    ''''You each to be content with what you got,'''' Damian said as he lay down in the middle of the bed, ignoring Carol''s words.


    Ana and Carol grimaced but lay down in their respective positions anyway.


    Natasha felt somewhat embarrassed with the toothpick in her hand, although she used to fiercely defend her position she was now afraid.


    Finally, Natasha couldn''t stand the stares from Ana and Carol, so she slowly approached Damian and lay stiffly on top of him.


    Natasha then realized that his chest was really broad, so she couldn''t help but settle in before wrapping her arms around Damian''s torso.


    Damian smiled slightly as he stroked Natasha''s hair for a while before his hand was taken by Ana who looked at him annoyed that she couldn''t hug his arm.


    Finally, Natasha felt more comfortable and relaxed completely with Damian''s caresses and fell asleep quickly.


    The next morning Natasha out of habit got up early, she sat sleepily with her eyes closed as she felt confused, she was sitting on the hard but at the same time soft.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Natasha finally opened her eyes wide and looking around she saw that she was sitting on top of Damian with Ana and Carol on either side of her.


    Heat suddenly rose to Natasha''s face as she saw the ''hard'' thing she was sitting on.


    So as stealthily as possible Natasha got out of bed in her pajamas before leaving the room.


    Natasha leaned her back against the door after exiting before letting out a sigh and heading downstairs.


    Damian, who was "asleep," couldn''t help but crack a faint smile before falling back to sleep.


    ....


    Natasha nonchalantly walked down the stairs while absentmindedly looking at her feet, it''s really strange when your body is suddenly smaller.


    Natasha approached the room where Sophia used to be, and sure enough, there she was.


    ''''Hi,'''' Natasha said nonchalantly before sitting down abruptly on the couch while unconsciously swinging her legs.


    ''''Hi,'''' Sophia said as she looked quizzically at Natasha.


    "Tell me, don''t you think you are behaving childishly?'''' Sophia asked, not only Natasha''s body changed, Sophia can notice that there seems to be some childishness in her body movements.


    Natasha couldn''t help but freeze at Sophia''s words as she thought that, without a doubt, since yesterday she felt freer and acted without inhibitions.


    ''''It''s a second chance for me," Natasha smiled at Sophia.


    Although I hadn''t noticed it before Sophia mentioned it, if I thought about it, she had acted unusually.


    ''''I''m glad to see you like this,'''' Sophia said, stroking Natasha''s hair.


    Natasha only responded by giving her a big smile.


    "Are they still sleeping?" asked Sophia nonchalantly as she watched TV.


    "Yeah, they''re pretty lazy," Natasha said.


    As Natasha and Sophia were talking, Sassy''s heavy footsteps were heard entering the room.


    Sassy was walking nonchalantly to the couch for her first nap of the day when she caught a new scent.


    Sassy couldn''t help but tense up and lower her body a little as she looked at the familiar-looking girl.


    ''She looks like the woman who''s been hanging around daddy but smaller, maybe she''s her offspring?'' thought Sassy.


    Natasha smiled before walking over and hugging Sassy.


    ''''Hey girl, don''t you recognize me anymore? It''s me'''' said Natasha looking straight at Sassy.


    Sassy was really confused, as she clearly smelled and looked different.


    ''''Damian made her look different,'''' Sophia explained to Sassy.


    Sassy listening to Sophia seemed to nod before gently rubbing her head against Natasha and remembering her new scent.


    Natasha merely smiled as she stroked Sassy''s ears.


    Finally, Natasha was sitting on the couch with Sophia and Sassy next to her.


    It was still early, so they watched TV while waiting for the others to get up.


    Natasha didn''t have to work today, so she planned to relax all day.


    It had been a while and while Natasha was watching TV she heard the sound of the door opening, she couldn''t help but look curiously towards the entrance of the room to see who it was.


    ''''Grandma, we''re back,'''' said Monica entering the house followed by Jane.


    Monica walked with Jane into the living room, where she was sure her grandmother would be, although she felt a d¨¦j¨¤ vu when she saw an "unfamiliar" redhead sitting on the couch.


    ''''Hi,'''' Jane greeted Sophia and Natasha, although she didn''t know who the latter was.


    "You... are you Natasha?" asked Monica as the light was fading from her eyes, why does her father do this to her? that''s why she never brings friends to her house.


    Monica can imagine the strange look on her friend''s face if she invites her over and tells her that the girl on the couch is her new mother.


    ''''That''s right,'''' said Natasha, smiling wryly as she sensed the drama ahead.


    ''''Your father made me younger to solve a certain problem I had,'''' Natasha said before Monica could ask.


    "So Damian doesn''t have that kind of taste?" asked Jane, showing a disappointed face.


    ''''Don''t show that disappointed face'''' Monica said, annoyed as she gently hit her with her elbow.


    ''''Monica'''' said Damian who had arrived at the entrance of the room, he had felt that his beloved daughter had arrived so he went downstairs to greet her.


    "Dad!" said Monica happily hugging Damian.


    ''''Where is my gift?" asked Monica before Damian could greet her.


    Damian''s smile couldn''t help but freeze when he heard her question, no way was he going to give Monica the dragon''s blood that was originally her gift.


    Seeing Damian''s silence, Monica couldn''t help but take a few steps back with a surprised look on her face.


    "Could it be that... you didn''t bring me anything?'''' Monica asked in horror.


    ''''Honey, yes I brought you something but you''re still too young, let''s wait a few centuries and I''ll give it to you'''' Damian said awkwardly, finding that a few centuries was too little.


    ''''Hi Jane, it''s been a while since you''ve been home'''' Damian said addressing Jane before Monica could pursue the subject.


    "Hi Damian," said Jane, smiling.


    "Don''t you want a hug too?" asked Damian jokingly as he opened his arms.


    ''''Cough... since you''re offering it to me I could use one'''' said Jane as she hugged Damian shamelessly.


    Damian just let out a slight chuckle as he hugged her back.


    ''''Hey, knock it off,'''' Monica said, trying to pull Jane out of Damian''s embrace.


    ''''Tsk, what a cheapskate,'''' Jane said after Monica pulled her away from Damian.


    "Have you had breakfast?" asked Damian to Sophia and Natasha.


    ''''Not yet, but it should be ready by now, let''s go to the dining room'''' said Sophia.


    "Okay, let''s go," Damian said.


    They all sat at the table while breakfast was served to them.


    ''''By the way Natasha since you''re still growing'''' said Damian looking at her chest as he teased mischievously.


    ''''Here I have a super-nutritious smoothie for you'''' said Damian, taking out a glass with a milk-like liquid and putting it in front of Natasha.


    Natasha looked at the glass in front of her before looking at Damian expressionlessly, okay, her chest had shrunk by half but he had no reason to scoff either.


    Still, she took the glass and tasted it, unexpectedly it was very delicious so she quickly turned it upside down and drank it all.


    ''''Dad,'''' Monica said with a smile to Damian.


    ''''Why didn''t you give me anything like this when I was growing up?'''' Monica said smiling at him, her chest is really flat thanks to her mother, she would have liked a nutritious drink.


    ''''I wanted my little girl to always be like this,'''' Damian said, stroking Monica''s head.


    ''Besides, I didn''t know how to create it at the time,'' Damian thought with a smile.


    ''''Hm'''' said Monica, nodding satisfied with the answer.


    Jane just looked disdainfully at Monica for being so easy.


    As they were eating breakfast, they saw Carol enter the dining room with Ana.


    Carol quickly sat down and began eating without bothering to say hello.


    Ana also wanted to eat but her food was currently eating so she couldn''t help but go for her reserves with disappointment.


    "How odd that they wake up so early," Monica said suspiciously.


    "Do you want to know why?" asked Carol, looking mischievously at Monica.


    ''''No...'''' muttered Monica, averting her gaze.


    ''''Come to think of it, it will be quite interesting to see how Fury reacts to seeing you so young,'''' Damian said, looking at Natasha.


    Natasha couldn''t help but pause when she heard that, it would be nice to be let in.


    After breakfast Damian asked Natasha for the necklace, he planned to charm it to enhance Natasha''s physical abilities.


    So Damian was in space outside the earth with the necklace in his hand inserting insane amounts of magical power while concentrating on what he wanted.


    Multiple runes began to run all over the necklace until they glowed and disappeared.


    Damian gave a sigh as he looked at the necklace, it''s really hard, it has a lot of magic but it''s a bit difficult to concentrate on your intention for long periods.


    Due to her lack of skill, Damian believes that Natasha will more or less acquire Captain America''s physical abilities, though it''s just a guess.


    Looking at the necklace again Damian smiled in satisfaction before returning home and handing it to Natasha with a smile.


    Quickly the day passed and everyone went to sleep, the next day Natasha would have to go to work and face questions about her appearance.

 Chapter 66

    Natasha opened her eyes and lazily turned off the alarm clock before looking around, the night before she had not slept with Damian as she understood that Damian and his wives were still having certain activities.


    So in the evening, she took the opportunity to go to her room to try out the necklace Damian gave her, he told her it would greatly improve her physical capabilities.


    Natasha looked at the beautiful necklace around her neck with a slight smile, although the day before she had not been able to fully test the physical abilities granted by the necklace she did try to lift some things that Natasha knew she usually could not lift even if she had her adult body.


    Natasha opened her closet where all the new clothes she had bought the day before while Damian was gone.


    It was really a shame for Natasha not to be able to wear her previous clothes, she can only wait until she grows up to wear them again.


    Natasha finally got dressed and went downstairs for breakfast before heading to SHIELD, she just hopes they let her through without a problem despite her appearance or she''ll have to infiltrate Fury''s office.


    ''''Hello, good morning'''' said Sophia smiling as she saw Natasha coming down the stairs.


    "Good morning," Natasha said, smiling at her.


    ''''I''ve already asked them to prepare your food, go sit at the table,'''' Sofia said.


    ''''Thank you," Natasha nodded before sitting down at the table and waiting for her food to be brought to her.


    Soon two maids set her breakfast in front of her, Natasha merely gave them a grateful smile before they left.


    Natasha was eating quietly when she felt someone hug her from behind and put their head next to hers.


    Although Natasha couldn''t see the person''s face she did see some silver-blue locks and who else would have that hair color?


    "How did you sleep?" asked Natasha nonchalantly as she rested her head on Damian''s head.


    ''''I slept pretty well'''' Damian said, smiling before giving her a kiss on the cheek and sitting down next to her.


    ''''I can imagine,'''' Natasha said teasingly as she thought of all the things the three of them must have done last night.


    ''''Do you want me to take you to SHIELD? To avoid problems with your new appearance'''' said Damian looking at her with a smile.


    ''''Don''t worry, if they don''t let me in I''ll infiltrate Fury''s office,'''' Natasha said with a slight smile.


    ''''That''s my girl'''' said Damian, giving her a kiss at the temple.


    Natasha merely smiled sweetly as she finished her meal.


    Natasha got up from the table with Damian and they headed for the garage.


    Damian opened the car door for Natasha and she climbed in with a smile before starting the car.


    Natasha waved to Damian through the car window before driving away.


    Damian looked at her with a smile wondering what crazy things she was going to experience today with her new look.


    ....


    Natasha was driving calmly to work, she was not afraid of being stopped by the police, although she looked younger her documents still said she was of legal age.


    Once she arrived at the entrance, she showed her ID card and they let her pass without any problems, although they looked at her a little surprised.


    Fortunately, Natasha did not have to infiltrate, although it remains to be seen what will happen when she gets out of the car, then the age difference will be noticeable.


    Natasha got out of the car and, as subtly as possible, made her way to her locker with some hesitation.


    Natasha finally walked away and walked towards Fury''s office, her previous outfit was definitely not going to fit her.


    Natasha peeked out the door and saw several people near the elevator so she ripped a button off her shirt before calculating and throwing it at the button to call the elevator, the button hit a corner, her new strength made her miss where she wanted to aim but it was still a useful shot.


    Fortunately, the elevator buttons were not made of metal or they would make a lot of noise when hit.


    The elevator was going down and just before the doors opened Natasha threw another button against the glass behind the people, alerting them and making them look in that direction.


    Natasha took advantage of the distraction and quickly slipped into the elevator before ducking to the side.


    Natasha couldn''t help but feel satisfied with her infiltration, it was quite smooth.


    Once the elevator reached the top floor Natasha moved more confidently towards Fury''s office door before knocking on the door.


    ''''Go ahead'''' Fury''s voice said.


    Natasha entered the room and saw Fury looking at some papers before looking up.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Fury couldn''t help but freeze momentarily before sighing.


    "What did Damian do now?" asked Fury wearily.


    ''''It made me younger, will SHIELD do anything about Damian''s new tastes?'''' Natasha asked, acting pitifully.


    ''''I assume your new sense of humor comes with hormones,'''' said Fury, ignoring the question.


    "Can you continue to serve as an agent?'''' Fury asked directly.


    ''''Yeah, don''t worry, Damian did something about it,'''' Natasha said more seriously.


    Since she woke up in this "new body" she felt free and more joyful, she couldn''t help but become mischievous with her words.


    Although it was a strange change, Natasha liked it.


    "May I ask how?" asked Fury, looking at her thoughtfully.


    ''''Damian made me a necklace before I enchanted him to boost my physical abilities, so in theory, I''m even better than I am with my adult body,'''' Natasha said as she lifted the necklace a bit and showed it to Fury.


    ''''I understand, now I have to think what I will do to explain your new look'''' said Fury massaging his forehead.


    "Good luck," Natasha said cheerfully.


    ''''Where is Clint?'''' Natasha asked, with her new skills she hoped to give him a good beating, plus she wanted to recreate a move from a game she considered impossible but with her new skills maybe she could.


    ''''He''ll be a little later today,'''' Fury said.


    ''''Well, if you see him tell him I''m waiting for him in the training room,'''' Natasha said.


    "Okay," Fury said, waving her off.


    Natasha headed to the private training room she had with Clint, Natasha as a new agent normally couldn''t have one but Clint was one of SHIELD''s best agents so he had one, and since Natasha was his partner she could use it.


    Natasha entered the room and walked over to the weights, she was curious about how much weight she could lift.


    First, she put discs together until the bar weighed 200 pounds, normally Natasha could barely lift that amount as dead weight but now she was lifting it gently over her head, she couldn''t help but feel amazed to lift 200 pounds like it was nothing.


    Turning up the intensity, she put discs together until the bar weighed 500 pounds, which was already an amount that only professional weightlifters could lift, yet Natasha was able to lift it over her head without any kind of technique, although she could already feel the strain in her muscles.


    Still, 500 pounds was clearly not her limit, just as she was about to move up the weight Natasha heard the door open and saw Clint walk in.


    "Yo," Natasha said, waving her hand at him.


    Clint couldn''t help but stop and look at the red-haired girl in his training room.


    "Natasha?" asked Clint, very confused.


    "Who else has this beautiful red hair?" asked Natasha teasingly.


    "Why are you a child?" asked Clint in confusion.


    ''''Damian made me younger to reverse ''that'' procedure,'''''' Natasha said.


    "Isn''t that like immortality?'''' Clint asked doubtfully.


    ''''That''s how I reacted, but if anything,'''' Natasha said seriously.


    ''''Wow'''' said Clint, he really had nothing more to say.


    "Do you want to train? Natasha asked playfully.


    "I don''t like hitting girls," Clint said mockingly.


    ''''We''ll see who hits who,'''' Natasha said, lunging towards Clint at normal speed.


    Natasha got in front of Clint before sending a kick straight to his head.


    Clint did not dodge and only raised one arm to receive the kick as he prepared a counterattack.


    Unfortunately, the kick was much harder than he thought and his own arm hit him in the face causing him to stagger a couple of steps to the side.


    Clint looked at Natasha in surprise, that kick was not with body weight, it was just leg and abdominal strength, it shouldn''t generate that much force.


    ''''What''s going on'''' said Clint, backing away slowly, he definitely wasn''t going to get a free beating.


    ''''Damian gave me something that improved my physical abilities'''' Natasha said, smiling at him as she swung her leg as if ready for another kick.


    Clint couldn''t help but look enviously at Natasha, she had not only gotten younger but even stronger.


    "Damian only likes women?'''' Clint asked, looking at Natasha.


    ''''You want a beating,'''' Natasha said, looking speechless at Clint.


    ''''Just kidding," Clint laughed.


    Clint glanced toward the bar before looking at Natasha with surprise.


    ''''Did you pick that up?'''' Clint asked as he looked at Natasha''s small body.


    ''''That''s right, and it''s not my final form yet'''' said Natasha laughing, unfortunately, Clint didn''t understand as he just looked at her confused.


    Natasha merely glared at Clint, as she thought he was uneducated.


    Natasha approached the bar before adding discs making it reach 900 lbs.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' Clint asked puzzled, he definitely didn''t think a human could lift that.


    Natasha ignored Clint before taking a deep breath and concentrating, she believed her limit was around this amount of weight so she was going to give it her all.


    Natasha squatted down and used the rudimentary weightlifting techniques she had seen in a video.


    Natasha, with great effort, finally lifted the bar above her head, but you could see that her arms were shaking, although she could support the bar above her head with great difficulty.


    Finally, she couldn''t take it and Natasha let go of the bar causing it to bounce several times on the ground, luckily it was a special material, or instead of bouncing it would have made a crater.


    ''''You''re kidding'''' said Clint as he saw Natasha really pick it up.


    Clint walked over to the bar and tried to lift it to make sure it wasn''t a joke, but he couldn''t even lift the bar off the ground.


    "Seriously, Damian only likes women?" asked Clint, looking seriously at Natasha.


    Natasha rolled her eyes and shoved him away before going for water.


    ''''Well, at least our missions will be easier,'''' Clint said.


    ''''I guess,'''' Natasha said.


    "What else does your necklace do?'''' Clint asked curiously.


    ''''I have an idea, take your bow'''' said Natasha smiling.


    Natasha ran toward the range before looking at Clint.


    ''''Shoot me,'''' Natasha said, eyeing Clint with her bow.


    "Are you sure?'''' Clint asked hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry, just shoot," Natasha said.


    "Okay," Clint said before pointing the bow at Natasha, he made sure to aim at a non-vital area.


    Natasha looked at the arrow in concentration and when she saw Clint release the arrow she activated her suit as she tried to grab the arrow.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t go as Natasha had hoped and instead of grabbing the arrow, she ended up cutting it with claws that came out of her suit.


    ''''That''s new," said Natasha, starting to play with the retractable claws.


    ''''Natasha,'''' Clint said seriously.


    "Don''t say it," Natasha said, rolling her eyes.


    "Keep shooting," Natasha said.


    Clint fired a volley of arrows, and Natasha noticed how her reflexes improved, although she could not see the arrows in slow motion, she could follow them with her eyes more easily.


    Clint gathered several arrows in his bow before shooting them at Natasha.


    Natasha tried to break them but still, 2 arrows hit her body only to bounce off with a dull sound.


    Natasha took off her suit before walking over to Clint.


    ''''It was pretty cool,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''Yes,'''' Clint said, looking at the suit enviously.


    ''''I''m glad, you look much happier, you no longer look like a puppet that just had its strings cut'''' said Clint smiling slightly as he looked at Natasha who was looking more animated than a few months ago.


    ''''I''ve been happy enough since I got Damian, now we have to get you someone'''' said Natasha poking Clint with her elbow playfully.


    ''''I''m sure Damian can introduce himself to some hot goddess or alien,'''' Natasha laughed.


    ''''Cough... no need'''' said Clint, he already had a wife and kids, someday he would have to tell Natasha.


    "Are you still a virgin?" asked Natasha teasingly.


    ''''I''m not, but I''m sure you are,'''' said Clint glaring at Natasha as he walked away.


    Natasha''s smile couldn''t help but freeze as she listened to Clint, she really was a virgin and with the way her body looked, who knows when she would stop being one?


    ''''Let''s train for a while'''' said Natasha smiling annoyingly at Clint.


    ''''No way'''' said Clint refusing.

 Chapter 67

    It had been almost three months since Damian arrived from the other timeline and things were business as usual.


    Natasha had grown accustomed to her job. Although she always complained to Damian about the strange looks or was often asked if she was lost, she also complained about Fury, who took advantage of her youthful appearance to give her unusual assignments.


    Three months is a very short time, so nothing really noteworthy has happened.


    Like every morning Damian woke up with Carol and Ana by his side, Natasha occasionally slept with them but whenever Damian woke up Natasha was already having breakfast and ready to go out.


    Damian carefully stood up before going downstairs to say goodbye to Natasha.


    When Damian came downstairs, he found Natasha eating breakfast in her school uniform.


    "Again?" asked Damian with a soft chuckle.


    "Yes," Natasha said with a grimace of annoyance.


    ''''Where''s Mom?" asked Damian as he sat down next to Natasha and watched her eat with a smile.


    ''''I''m not sure, I saw her when I went downstairs for breakfast, but then I saw her come upstairs," Natasha said.


    ''''Hmm,'''' Damian mused as he scanned the house and detected his mother in her room.


    Natasha finished her breakfast before approaching Damian with a smile and giving him a kiss on the cheek.


    ''''Sorry, I''m married,'''' Damian said, stopping Natasha from giving him any more kisses.


    "Come on, I promise not to tell your wife...or the police," Natasha said flirtatiously.


    I don''t know," Damian said hesitantly.


    Natasha straddled Damian before hugging his neck with a smile.


    ''''Only if you promise not to tell anyone'''' said Damian hugging her around the waist and before giving Natasha a kiss.


    Damian and Natasha kissed for a while, Damian didn''t hesitate to reach down and caress Natasha''s butt.


    ''''You''re under arrest for sexually harassing a schoolgirl," Natasha said, pulling out her FBI badge.


    ''''I can explain,'''' Damian said seriously without stopping kneading Natasha''s butt.


    ''''Save your explanations for court'''' said Natasha releasing her butt from Damian''s hands before getting off Damian''s lap.


    ''''The sexual tension between you guys is really big, you should get a room'''' Sophia said looking at them from the entrance of the dining room.


    Natasha merely pouted before looking away.


    Natasha knew Sophia was right, there was great sexual tension between her and Damian, they had already been living together for about 5 months and their only limitation is her young looks.


    Why were they limiting themselves? There was really no reason, although Natasha enjoyed the role-playing she did with Damian.


    Damian merely smiled slightly as he looked at Natasha.


    ''''I''m going to finish getting ready for work'''' said Natasha winking at Damian before heading to her room.


    Sophia walked over to Damian and sat down across from him.


    "You know, I have a suspicion that..." Sophia''s words were interrupted by the arrival of Carol and Ana.


    Damian looked at them a bit confused by their arrival.


    ''''Why are you up so early?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''I don''t know, I''m hungry'''' Said Carol sitting down at the table next to Damian.


    ''''I''m very hungry too'''' Said Ana hugging Damian from behind as her lips ran down Damian''s neck.


    At that moment two maids arrived bringing food to Carol, who had asked them to bring her food when she came down from her room.


    Damian watched in confusion as Carol ate as if she hadn''t eaten in a long time, just as he was about to ask Carol why she was so hungry he felt Ana''s fangs digging into his neck and drinking blood intensely.


    ''''Ana!'''' Sofia said with annoyance, the smell of Damian''s blood in the air was something really annoying for her, it was like having the best delicacy in front of you and not being able to taste it.


    "Wow, am I interrupting something?" asked Natasha with a smile.


    sigh


    ''''This is what I wanted to talk to you about Damian, you probably didn''t notice because you don''t pay attention to that kind of insignificant stuff'''' said Sophia.


    ''''But since three months ago the amount of food consumed in this house has been progressively increasing, now twice as much food is consumed as a month ago, and you will know whose fault it is'''' said Sophia looking at Carol who froze when she heard Sophia''s words.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ''''On the other hand, the amount of blood that Ana has consumed has also increased considerably, and I am only referring to what I have seen, I don''t know how much she drinks when you are together in your room'''' said Sophia.


    ''''If you weren''t a progenitor you''d probably be a raisin by now'''' said Sophia looking at Ana who was still drinking despite her words.


    "What are you getting at?" asked Carol earnestly and nervously.


    ''''You''re probably pregnant," Sophia said hesitantly, not wanting to get their hopes up only to receive a negative.


    ''''But couldn''t they tell by the menstrual period?'''' asked Natasha in confusion.


    "Cough... you see, vampires don''t have menstruation and because of my powers I don''t either," Carol said somewhat uncomfortably as she had heard Natasha complain about such issues recently.


    Natasha first made a surprised face before looking at the three women at the table with envy.


    "How can they check if they are pregnant?" asked Natasha.


    Just as Damian was about to say that he could scan Carol and Ana''s bodies, Sophia took the floor.


    ''''I''m already prepared for this situation, in an hour someone will come to do an ultrasound,'''' Sophia said.


    Ana stopped drinking Damian''s blood even though she still wanted to continue, she made sure to lick it clean before sitting down next to Carol.


    "Is three months enough time to see something?" asked Ana as she touched her stomach.


    "Of course," said Sophia.


    ''''I have to go'''' said Natasha with annoyance, surely she was going to be thinking about the matter all day.


    ''''It will be a surprise when you come back," Damian told her, encouraging her with a smile.


    "Fine," Natasha pouted before kissing everyone on the cheek and running off.


    ''''I don''t know how I missed it,'''' Carol said as she continued to eat.


    ''''It''s hard to say, as it was a gradual increase, I only realized it when I reviewed the accounts," said Sophia.


    When Carol finished eating, they all went to the living room and stood silently waiting for the person Sophia had called to arrive.


    Everyone was nervous, as a baby was something they had all been looking forward to for a long time.


    After 50 minutes of waiting, the guards reported that someone had arrived, Sophia quickly went and made sure it was the person who had called before letting her in.


    ....


    Sarah was the most talented doctor in the best hospital in New York, barely 30 years old but already the best doctor in the hospital.


    Their time was worth a fortune and the line to see patients could encircle Central Park.


    But here she was, on her way to give a rich woman an ultrasound.


    Sarah couldn''t help but curse her boss for sending her to do this kind of thing, what if the owner of the hospital asked her to? She''s not an obstetrician, she''s a freaking surgeon.


    ''Just because they called and asked for the best doctor doesn''t mean they have to send me," Sarah thought, annoyed.


    The car pulled up in front of an exaggeratedly large mansion, Sarah couldn''t help but look disdainfully at the mansion.


    ''As expected of people who have nothing to spend their money on, thought Sarah as the guards kept her waiting.


    Soon a beautiful blonde in her 30s came out and led Sarah inside the house.


    Sarah followed Sophia into a room with two women and a man.


    When she saw the man she couldn''t stop her heart from leaping, Sarah is a virgin spinster who has no interest in a relationship, but seeing this man Sarah was delighted, she would have loved to enjoy the view but when she appeared the two women looked at her intently.


    Sarah guessed that one of these women was going to undergo the procedure, they seemed very anxious and Sarah was a little scared by the looks on their faces, she just hoped the tests would go well.


    ....


    Sophia saw Carol and Ana''s glances at Sarah and could not help a slight smile, they were really anxious to know the result.


    ''''You''ll give these two ladies an ultrasound, but first let''s go somewhere more suitable'''' said Sophia, the living room is not the best place for this kind of thing.


    ''''Let''s go to her room,'''' said Sophia, looking at Carol and Ana.


    ''''Cough...it''s not very suitable, let''s go to a guest room'''' said Carol somewhat embarrassed, the bed surely had traces of last night''s battle and she wasn''t sure if it had been cleaned yet.


    ''''Well, let''s go then,'''' said Sophia, understanding the problem and looking at Carol mockingly.


    Sophia went ahead of everyone and led them to a rather large guest room with a double bed.


    Sarah was trailing behind them between looking at Damian and thinking why would he do an ultrasound on two women at the same time.


    Although Sarah had a lot of thoughts in her head, when it came time to do her job she became serious.


    ''''Please lift your blouse up over your stomach and lie down on the bed," Sarah said as she put on some gloves and prepared all the necessary equipment.


    Although she was not an obstetrician, she learned the basics in college and reviewed some papers on the subject before coming here.


    Carol and Ana lay on either side of the bed as they pulled their shirts up just below their breasts.


    Damian couldn''t help but stare seriously at Carol and Ana''s sexy abdomen.


    If he looked closely if they looked a little bulkier than normal, he hadn''t scanned Carol and Ana''s bodies yet, he wanted it to be a surprise for everyone.


    Sarah couldn''t help but look at the abs of the two women with envy, she wondered if she should start going to the gym, although she wasn''t fat she didn''t have a defined abdomen like Ana and definitely not like Carol who was even slightly showing off her abs.


    Sarah poured the gel over Ana''s abdomen before placing the instrument on her belly and beginning to search her uterus.


    Ana looked at Carol trying to joke since she was going first.


    Carol ignored Ana''s stare and anxiously looked at the equipment in the hope that Ana was pregnant.


    Ana seeing Carol more anxious than she was about the outcome couldn''t help but soften her expression before taking Carol''s hand.


    Carol looked nervously at Ana as she squeezed her hand and nodded to her.


    Sarah began to check Ana''s uterus until she found a fetus that already had arms and legs.


    ''''You''re pregnant, congratulations, you should be about 5 months seeing how the baby has developed'''' said Sarah with a slight smile.


    Hearing Sarah''s words couldn''t stop four bright smiles from invading the room.


    ''''Check me quickly,'''' Carol said with sparkling eyes.


    Sarah sketched a simple smile before nodding and beginning to search Carol''s stomach.


    After a few seconds, she found the fetus, just as she squeezed the instrument a little to see it more clearly the fetus lit up and the instrument gently exploded.


    Sarah stood stunned with the glowing transducer in her hand.


    ''''Uh... well, I saw a fetus, so I realized you''re pregnant,'''' Sarah said in a hesitant voice as she tried to analyze what happened.


    Cough...thank you so much for coming, don''t worry about what broke, I''ll talk to your boss and reimburse them for the cost'''' Sophia said cheerfully as she led her out of the room.


    ''''I''m sure you remember the way, sorry I couldn''t send you,'''' Sophia said before closing the door and letting Sarah out.


    Carol, still stunned by the news, woke up when she heard the door close.


    Carol hugged Ana tightly as her eyes turned red and she began to sob.


    Ana just hugged Carol and stroked her back with a smile.


    Damian also came over and hugged them both while smiling happily.


    Sophia pouted for leaving her behind before joining the group hug as well.


    After hugging Ana looked at Damian.


    ''''Damian, can you examine me? She told me I was 5 months, but it''s impossible, my belly is too small for that, I guess she wasn''t an obstetrician,'''' said Ana.

 Chapter 68

    Hearing Ana''s words, Damian turned to look at Sophia.


    ''''Well, I just said send the best doctor to do an ultrasound, I figured it was obvious I wanted an obstetrician'''' Sophia said uncomfortably with the stares.


    ''''Whatever, check Ana and then me'''' said Carol, pulling Damian''s hand towards Ana''s stomach.


    Damien affectionately caressed Ana''s belly a little before he began to examine her body, now that he was so close and put care in that area he could detect the feeling of familiarity with his lineage.


    And according to his time-related familiar, the fetus is about three months old, to be exact it was conceived on the day of his return.


    ''The question is why the doctor said he was 5 months old, maybe he is quite developed for the age he is?'' Damian thought.


    Putting those questions aside for now he looks at Carol before placing his hand on her stomach.


    Damian again detected the fetus in Carol''s stomach, and according to the time it was also the day of his return, he couldn''t help but wonder if dragon blood helps vampires conceive.


    Damian kept thinking until he saw the look on the three women''s faces waiting for his response.


    ''''In fact, they''re both pregnant,'''' Damian said, smiling softly.


    ''''And they were conceived at the same time, which makes me suspect that dragon blood is especially effective in conceiving vampires,'''' Damian said.


    The three women could not help but smile happily; they had waited many years for this moment.


    ''''How long will it take for the baby to be born?" asked Ana, gently stroking her belly.


    ''''I''m not sure, with the vampires Ophelia created it was 9 months just like a human, but the father of those vampires was human, in conclusion, we can only wait'''' said Damian smiling wryly.


    "What if it takes years?" asked Carol worriedly.


    ''''I really don''t know,'''' Damian said.


    ''''That''s something unimportant, the important thing is that they are finally pregnant,'''' said Sophia happily as she imagined the little babies she would have in her arms.


    ''''They need to make sure they eat well, especially your Carol, remember to tell me when you are hungry and what you want to eat," Sophia said.


    ''''Damian will take care of your food, Ana'''' said Sophia looking at Damian''s neck.


    ''''Hm'''' said Ana, looking at Damian with her red eyes.


    ''''I''ll go tell the family, we''ll celebrate tonight,'''' Sophia said cheerfully, walking out.


    ''''So... who got pregnant first?'''' Carol asked Damian seriously.


    Ana also looked at Damian wanting to know the answer.


    ''''¡­''''


    ''''I can''t know,'''' Damian said even though it was a lie.


    Damian quickly fled as he didn''t want to be in the middle of Carol and Ana''s fight when he could decide the winner.


    As Damian escaped he couldn''t help but think of Ophelia.


    Has she become pregnant?


    And if she had become pregnant, what was he going to do about it?


    Damian couldn''t help but sigh.


    With a child involved, things get very complicated.


    ....


    Natasha, who was in the SHIELD offices, couldn''t quite concentrate thinking about Carol and Ana.


    "Agent Romanoff, are you listening to me? Fury asked somewhat pissed off when he saw that after everything he said it seemed she wasn''t paying attention to him.


    ''''Sorry, I''m a little distracted'''' said Natasha, sighing.


    ''''I realize that,'''' Fury said.


    ''''I was just telling you that you have to stay a little later today to finish some paperwork,'''' Fury said.


    ''''Impossible, I really can''t today,'''' Natasha said seriously.


    ''I was considering leaving early and now they want me to stay late, yeah right'' Natasha thought sarcastically.


    "Is something wrong?" asked Fury, usually Natasha has no problem staying a little later.


    Natasha hesitated a bit before pulling out something Damian gave her that temporarily disables the electronics.


    ''''They are doing a pregnancy test on Carol and Ana, I have to hurry back to find out the result'''' said Natasha.


    Fury couldn''t help but remain silent as multiple thoughts swirled in his head.


    The idea of Carol and Damian''s child is terrifying.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    God bless the universe.


    ''''You can leave early,'''' Fury said after a moment of silence.


    Thank you," Natasha said cheerfully as she quickly exited.


    As Natasha walked toward the exit she bumped into Clint.


    "What''s up?" asked Clint, waving his hand.


    "I''m going home," Natasha said.


    ''''There''s still an hour before we leave,'''' Clint said, looking at his watch.


    ''''I have to go back sooner,'''' Natasha said, smiling cheerfully.


    ''''If you know you''re underage to do certain kinds of things?'''' Clint asked, mocking Natasha.


    ''''I wonder if you know about such things," Natasha said mockingly.


    Clint couldn''t help but feel annoyed, he couldn''t answer as it would reveal something about himself that he doesn''t want anyone to know.


    Clint was silent for a moment and decided to tell her.


    ''''Nat, I want to take you somewhere when you can,'''' Clint said seriously.


    Natasha lost her smile when she saw Clint''s serious expression.


    "Well, how about the day after tomorrow?'''' Natasha asked.


    ''''Good, then we''ll see you that day, now run home'''' said Clint smiling slightly.


    ''''I don''t need you to tell me'''' Natasha said, looking at him with disdain before running towards the parking lot.


    Clint couldn''t help but smile as he watched Natasha run, who seemed to have regained her youth in more ways than one.


    Natasha quickly started the car and drove home at full speed.


    Once the car was parked in the garage, she running to the living room, there was Sophia watching TV.


    ''''Oh, hi Natasha, you''re a little early'''' said Sophia smiling cheerfully, she had a smile plastered on her face since morning.


    ''''Hello, yes, I was impatient to know, I''m going upstairs'''' said Natasha running upstairs.


    ''''Wait, they''re busy'''' Sophia said, trying to stop her but it seemed Natasha wasn''t listening.


    ''''Hm, I guess it doesn''t matter'''' Sophia laughed softly.


    Natasha ran up the stairs before opening the door to Damian''s room without bothering to knock.


    Natasha quickly looked around the room only to freeze at the scene before her.


    Ana was on top of Damian with his member thrust into her as she drank his blood.


    Carol was lying nonchalantly with a satisfied look on her face.


    The sound of the door alerted the three, who looked toward Natasha.


    Natasha folded her arms as she looked at them in annoyance.


    ''''Are you pregnant?'''' Natasha asked.


    "Yes," Carol said cheerfully without regard for her nakedness.


    ''''So what are you doing? You can hurt the baby'''' Natasha said, annoyed as she walked towards Ana and pulled her away from Damian.


    Natasha couldn''t help but blush a little when she heard Ana''s slight moan as she pulled her out.


    Ana, who had suddenly snapped out of her moment of happiness, looked at Natasha with an annoyed face.


    ''''We''re a vampire and a space bulb, not to mention having sex, even if we fought the baby wouldn''t get hurt'''' said Ana.


    ''''Hmph, it''s just an excuse, get dressed and tell me everything'''' said Natasha.


    ''''You''re a pain in the ass, you would have joined instead of spoiling the moment, that''s the job of the children'''' Ana teased as she searched for her panties in the sheets.


    Damian was speechless at the situation.


    ''''Don''t just stand there in a daze and put some clothes on,'''' Natasha said as she occasionally looked down.


    ''''Since you''re so concerned about the babies, you should fill in for us and take care of Damian, right?" asked Carol teasingly as she appeared behind Natasha and spoke into her ear.


    Natasha''s cheeks flushed and a light appeared in her eyes.


    ''That''s right, it''s my duty, I have no choice but to help Carol and Ana'' thought Natasha looking at the bulge in Damian''s boxers.


    Carol couldn''t help but laugh when she saw Natasha''s expression, she could already imagine what was on her mind.


    Hearing Carol''s laughter, Natasha turned and looked at Carol''s stomach.


    ''''And tell me, how is my baby?'''' Natasha asked cheerfully while caressing Carol''s stomach.


    ''''All right, I''m 3 months along, although we don''t really know when the baby will be born, hopefully around 9 and 10 months, as usual,'''' Carol said.


    Natasha nodded happily as she moved on to touch Ana''s abdomen.


    Ana only smiled slightly at the affection in Natasha''s eyes.


    Damian''s eyes couldn''t help but sparkle as he took in the scene, it was what he had always wanted, a family.


    ''''I think he''s actually my baby," Damian said, appearing behind Natasha and pulling her onto his lap.


    ''''Don''t get so hung up on the details,'''' Natasha laughed as she felt Damian''s hands on her waist.


    ''''We should go downstairs, Monica and Jane won''t be long,'''' said Damian, smiling as he left a kiss on Natasha''s cheek.


    ''''Sure, I''m hungry,'''' said Natasha.


    ''''Well you''re a growing girl, she has to eat to fill them up again'''' said Carol looking at Natasha''s chest as she teased.


    ''''You''re the one who''s going to fill out, you''re going to look like a cow,'''' Natasha said, looking at Carol''s breasts.


    ''''All I hear is envy," Carol laughed.


    The three of them took a quick bath before getting dressed and heading downstairs.


    Sophia watched them arrive with a smile.


    "Did you like the show, Natasha?" asked Sophia with a laugh.


    ''''So you knew and didn''t tell me'''' Natasha pouted.


    ''''I don''t see you upset,'''' Sophia said teasingly.


    "Who did you call?'''' Damian asked Sophia.


    ''''To Monica, Jane, Maria, and Ophelia, but the latter told me she couldn''t come,'''' said Sofia.


    Damian couldn''t help but stay quiet when he heard that Ophelia wasn''t coming, not for a moment did he think it was because of work.


    ''''I understand," Damian said.


    The entire group remained in the room while waiting for everyone to arrive.


    Monica and Jane arrived together a while later, they didn''t know what Sophia had called them for, she just told them to come quickly.


    The two girls joined everyone in the room as they waited for Maria to arrive.


    After waiting almost half an hour, Carol was already pretty pissed off, so she picked up her phone and called Maria.


    The phone rang for a while until she answered it.


    ''''Maria, may I know why you haven''t arrived?'''' Carol asked, annoyed.


    ''''I''m taking care of some business at SWORD," Maria says absentmindedly as she looks at some papers.


    ''''If you''re not here in 5 minutes I''ll have Damian make you show up here,'''' Carol said menacingly.


    ''''Isn''t it just a meal? It''s not a good time'''' said Maria, she still had several papers to finish.


    ''''It''s not just a meal, let''s talk about something really important," said Carol, feeling her patience was reaching its limit.


    "How important from 1 to 10?" asked Maria hesitantly.


    ''''A thousand, so you have 5 minutes to get there, I don''t care if you have to use your powers'''' said Carol before hanging up.


    Carol was upset, it was time to announce what she wanted so badly and her best friend wasn''t here to hear it.


    They all saw Carol yelling into the phone, so they couldn''t help but stand silently looking away in hopes of not putting themselves in her crosshairs.


    Fortunately, no more than 5 minutes passed when Maria arrived at the house.


    Maria slowly peeked out to look into the room, seeing Carol who was literally almost smoking. She slowly crossed the room and sat down next to Sophia.


    ''''Cough... I''m here,'''' Maria said awkwardly.


    ''''I don''t feel like saying it anymore,'''' Carol said.


    ''''Come on, Carol, I''m sorry, it''s just that I had something important to do,'''' Maria said, trying to persuade her.


    ''''It''s not just about today, you are always isolated. Are we, not your family? You spend more time on that job of yours than with us'''' said Carol seriously, the last time Maria had come to this house was when Damian left, otherwise, she rarely comes back.


    ''''Are you forgetting what we wanted most when we were flying test planes in ''88?'''''' asked Maria.


    ''''To make a difference, that''s what we wanted, you find something you want more than that, but for me, it''s still my desire,'''' Maria said.


    ''''While I also admit that I have become a workaholic, and I should balance my life more and spend more time with the people who are important to me," Maria sighed.


    ''''I''m sorry, tell me what''s wrong,'''' Maria said, smiling at Carol and trying to cajole her.


    ''''Hmph, you''d better live up to what you say and come see me more often,'''' Carol said, feigning annoyance as she tried to keep a smile off her face.

 Chapter 69

    Everyone watched silently as Carol complained to Mary about her absence.


    Damian gently scratched his head as he thought about this situation.


    Maria had been really distant from everyone, even Monica since Monica was the one who went to visit her mother and not the other way around.


    ''''Well, I think the atmosphere has gotten a little strange, how about we talk about why you are here," Damian said, trying to change the subject.


    "Yes, this is a happy moment, so let''s forget about that," Natasha said with a lovely smile to lighten the mood.


    ''''Well, I want to know what was so important that Carol yelled at me'''' said Maria, nodding to change the subject.


    ''''Carol and I are pregnant'''' Said Ana calmly, ending the drama.


    Maria, Monica, and Jane were surprised before smiling brightly and approaching Ana and Carol.


    ''''I''m so glad, finally, I was getting worried already'''' said Maria looking at Damian from the corner of her eye.


    Damian just rolled his eyes, ignoring her.


    ''''I read a vampire novel that said the gestation of a vampire is greater the stronger the vampire, will it be like that now?'''' Jane asked, looking thoughtfully at Carol and Ana''s stomachs.


    ''''What? wouldn''t that make us have to wait many years?'''' Monica asked worriedly, she doesn''t read vampire novels, after all, she herself is a vampire.


    Carol and Ana also grimaced as they listened to Jane; they already had suspicions that her pregnancy development would not be typical.


    ''''Let''s not be pessimistic, let''s wait patiently, good things take time,'''' Damian said with a smile.


    ''''Well said, let''s wait patiently, time is the one thing we will never lack'''' said Sophia nodding.


    ''''Don''t speak for everyone'''' said Jane, she was still a normal human and had already spent about a quarter of her life.


    Unlike Natasha who would surely become a vampire when she gets a little older.


    The whole group let out a light laugh at Jane''s response, but no one pressed the issue.


    ''''Come on, I sent out for a feast to celebrate'''' Sophia said with a smile, she felt her face was stuck and she would have a smile for several days.


    ''''Okay, let''s go'''' Jane said nodding, she was a little hungry as they got home as fast as they could when Sophia called them.


    The entire group went to the dining room table and sat down.


    "So, what will be the name of the babies? Monica asked seriously, she wanted to name at least one of her siblings.


    ''''We have never talked about such issues, our pregnancy was unexpected but joyful news,'''' says Carol happily.


    ''''I think if it''s a girl I''d like to name her Alice," Carol said.


    ''''It''s nice,'''' Sophia said, nodding with a smile.


    ''''I like it," Damian nodded, already imagining a mini Carol calling him daddy.


    ''''We might as well call her Natalia'''' said Natasha smiling, unfortunately, she was ignored by everyone.


    ''''And you, honey, what names have you thought of?" asked Sofia, looking at Ana.


    ''''Maybe Diana, I don''t know, I have to think about it'''' Said Ana hesitatingly.


    "What if he''s a boy?" asked Maria.


    ''''Hmm, Alex?'''' Carol said with some uncertainty.


    ''''How unimaginative," said Maria looking disdainfully at Carol.


    "How about Nataniel?" asked Natasha as she imagined calling the little baby in her mind.


    ''''You''ll have your own baby to name in the future,'''' Carol said, ignoring Natasha.


    Natasha couldn''t help but chew her food with annoyance, she wanted to name the babies so she could tell them in the future ''''I chose your name''''.


    "Can I name it?" asked Monica, giving Carol and Ana her most tender look.


    ''''If you want a name, then have your own baby,'''' Ana said inexpressibly.


    Damian, who was drinking water, almost chokes and can''t help but cough a couple of times.


    ''''Mama Ana, please'''' said Monica looking pitifully at Ana, unfortunately, Ana''s expression didn''t change one bit, and just looked at her with disdain.


    "Stingy," Monica pouted.


    "By the way, why isn''t Ophelia here?" asked Jane, from her point of view Ophelia is almost family.


    ''''She said she had urgent things to attend to in Madripoor," Sophia said, glancing slightly at Ana.


    Ana couldn''t help but frown slightly at the news of Ophelia''s absence, thinking of Ophelia suddenly she couldn''t help but think of Damian sleeping with them under the effect of dragon''s blood.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Ana couldn''t help biting her lip at the thought of how complicated the situation would be with a baby involved.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Damian pull out his cell phone and saw that he was going to text Ophelia so she reached out and took the phone from him.


    Damian looked at Ana and raised an eyebrow wondering what was going on.


    ''''I''ll go see Ophelia later, you don''t need to talk to her'''' said Ana calmly.


    ''''Fine'''' said Damian smiling ironically, by Ana''s expression, Damian understood that she put the dots together, it''s not that it''s very difficult, it''s just that the emotion of the pregnancy had not let them think about it, Carol probably still doesn''t realize it.


    Everyone continued talking and chatting about the future new members of the family.


    Sophia even said she would learn to knit.


    It soon became late and after much talk of the future, they each went to their rooms.


    Damian arrived with Ana, Carol, and Natasha in their room.


    ''''I''m going to see Ophelia, I may be back late'''' said Ana when the four of them were left alone.


    ''''Wouldn''t it be good to go together? After all, it''s something that concerns all of us,'''' said Damian.


    ''''What? what are you talking about?" asked Carol confused, she was talking to Natasha about going shopping for baby clothes when she heard Damian.


    ''''Remember, it wasn''t just the two of us that day we took the dragon''s blood,'''' Ana said.


    "Is Ophelia pregnant too? Carol asked in surprise.


    Natasha also opened her mouth comically.


    ''''We don''t know, I''ll go find out and talk to her to see what we do in the future'''' said Ana putting on a coat before opening the door only to be held back by Damian.


    ''''I still think we should go together,'''' Damian said with a frown.


    ''''Trust me, I just want to chat with her and then we can leave together, okay?" said Ana, giving Damian a quick kiss.


    ''''Fine," Damian said after a few moments of hesitation.


    After Ana left there was a somewhat uncomfortable atmosphere, Carol was still not recovering from the shock.


    ''''How complicated," Damian said, scratching his head.


    "What do you plan to do if Ophelia is pregnant?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''If you mean the baby, of course, I will accept it as my child," Damian said.


    ''''Now, if we''re talking about Ophelia, I really don''t know,'''' Damian sighed.


    ''''If you ask her to be your wife I don''t think she''ll refuse,'''' Carol said thoughtfully.


    ''''I think if I asked her for the baby she would refuse,'''' said Damian.


    ''''Besides, Ophelia is in a relationship with one of the vampires she created, the situation is not that simple, maybe it''s best to leave things like that and just raise the baby together without being a couple'''' said Damian.


    "Isn''t that like vampire incest?" asked Carol mockingly.


    Damian just looked at Carol speechless.


    ''''Let''s not get ahead of ourselves and see how things go'''' said Natasha, seriously trying to put these issues to rest.


    ''''Your serious look looks very cute'''' said Damian smiling at Natasha.


    ''''Damian, we''re talking about something serious'''' Natasha said, trying to keep a smile from appearing on her face.


    ''''Your young look is very cute, when you have a daughter I''m sure she''ll be even cuter with Damian''s genes'''' Carol laughed.


    ''''How about we take a bath?'''' said Carol flirtatiously looking at Damian.


    Damian looked at Carol with suspicion.


    Natasha who saw the doubt in Damian gritted her teeth and steeled herself, not only had Ophelia beaten her to sleep with Damian, but maybe she was even pregnant too, she can''t be so passive.


    ''''Yes, let''s go take a bath,'''' said Natasha, pulling Damian by the arm.


    Damian, seeing that Natasha also wanted to put aside her worries and walked with the girls to the bathroom.


    Carol quickly turned on the bathtub before she began to undress.


    The tub was special and Damian modified it to fill very quickly.


    So Carol immediately entered the water with a slight moan from the warm water on her skin as she turned around and looked at Natasha and Damian.


    "Come on," Natasha said nonchalantly, undressing in imitation of Carol.


    Although on the surface Natasha seemed unconcerned, she was full of nervousness, fortunately, she is good at hiding what she feels.


    Natasha walked to the bathtub and tried to imitate Ana by slightly swaying her hips as she walked before diving into the water.


    Natasha looked at Carol and gave her a thumbs-up gesture.


    Once Natasha approached Carol, they both looked at Damian who was undressing.


    Damian also undressed without any modesty.


    Natasha bit her lips as she exchanged her gaze between Damian''s body and the wall.


    Damian only smiled slightly at Natasha''s actions, as always, she can be quite adorable.


    When Damian entered the water, Carol automatically went over to him and hugged him before closing her eyes and relaxing.


    Natasha looked at Carol with annoyance for getting ahead of her, at least she could have let her go first, so with some embarrassment, Natasha walked over to Damian and leaned her head on him as well.


    Damian reached behind Natasha and wrapped his arm around her waist before pulling her closer to him.


    Natasha raised her head and met Damian''s gaze.


    They both looked at each other for several seconds as their lips gradually drew closer.


    Carol who was secretly watching them couldn''t help but be speechless, she doesn''t understand why Damian is so slow with Natasha, and she wonders if Natasha''s physique doesn''t attract Damian.


    Finally, Carol got tired of looking at them and decided to go out for a bite to eat, the baby in her belly seemed to have a sweet tooth.


    ''''You guys do your thing, I''m going to get something to eat'''' said Carol, getting up from the water and giving a scare to Natasha who was about to kiss Damian.


    Natasha followed Carol with her eyes until she came out of the bathroom, she couldn''t help but think that Carol decided to leave to give her a moment alone with Damian.


    ''''Now no one can save you,'''' Natasha said, looking at Damian.


    Damian laughed softly as he pulled Natasha close to him and placed her on his lap.


    Natasha''s newly gathered courage couldn''t help but collapse instantly as she felt the hardness directly in her butt.


    ''''You know, I''m hungry too,'''' Natasha said in a nervous voice wanting to escape.


    ''''Now that you mention it, I''m hungry too'''' said Damian looking at Natasha with reddened eyes.


    Natasha couldn''t help but feel nervous but also expectant as she watched Damian, she was a nervous mess and she herself wasn''t sure what she wanted.


    Damian''s hands came down from Natasha''s waist caressing her thighs.


    ''''Hm, Damian, wait'''' said Natasha, giving a slight groan.


    "What do I have to look forward to?" asked Damian, bringing his lips close to Natasha''s, brushing them gently.


    Natasha took a deep breath as the feel of Damian all over her body made her feel like she was melting.


    Damian didn''t wait any longer and kissed Natasha intensely, she responded half-heartedly at first as she gradually increased the pace.


    ''''Damian'''' Natasha said softly in a moment their lips parted.


    "Tell me?" asked Damian, also whispering.


    Natasha didn''t respond, she rubbed her hips against the hardness beneath her and let out soft suppressed moans.


    Damian seeing Natasha taking the initiative also ran his hands down her waist to her breasts and gently caressed them.


    Damian felt Natasha squirm but sensed she was still holding back, so he grabbed her legs and pulled her to the edge of the tub with him kneeling in the water.


    Natasha immediately looked at Damian with wild eyes and flushed cheeks.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''ll make you feel good,'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    Natasha looked at Damian with confusion until she saw him position himself between her legs and his mouth moved to her crotch.


    Natasha couldn''t help a slight gasp of surprise before instinctively trying to push Damian''s head away with her hands.


    ''''Be good,'''' Damian said, taking her hands off his head and diving into Natasha''s crotch.


    Natasha couldn''t help but shudder at the new sensations as she let out a long moan and her hands stopped pulling Damian''s head away.


    After several minutes, Damian raised his head and looked at Natasha, who was breathing heavily and staring at him with blurry eyes.


    Damian only smiled slightly as he pulled her to him and dipped her into the water.

 Chapter 70

    Just after separating from the group, Ana headed to the basement and took the portal to Madripoor.


    As she walked to Ophelia''s room she couldn''t help but think about how she would approach this situation.


    None of the options she could think of could satisfy everyone.


    Ana arrived at the door of Ophelia''s room in the palace and knocked on the door.


    ''''Who?'''' Ophelia asked.


    ''''It''s me,'''' said Ana.


    Ophelia did not respond for a few seconds before opening the door and looking at Ana a bit seriously.


    Ana entered the room and sat on Ophelia''s bed while looking at her.


    ''''We need to talk,'''' said Ana.


    ''''Sure," Ophelia sighed before pulling a chair over to her bed and sitting down across from Ana.


    ''''I know you slept with Damian'''' Ana said directly.


    ''''Technically so were you and Carol,'''' Ophelia said awkwardly, averting her gaze.


    "Have you ever thought about having a relationship with Damian?'''' Ana asked, ignoring Ophelia''s answer.


    ''''Sometimes, but I don''t know if what I feel for Damian apart from our friendship is lust or love'''' Ophelia said sincerely.


    ''''I''m pregnant'''' said Ana, bringing up a topic that had nothing to do with what they were talking about.


    "Really?" asked Ophelia in surprise before smiling happily.


    ''''I''m so glad,'''' said Ophelia, smiling.


    ''''Probably you too,'''' said Ana.


    "Huh?'''' Ophelia''s smile couldn''t help but freeze.


    ''''Dragon''s blood is a kind of aphrodisiac, I''m sure you already knew that but apparently it also helps vampires to conceive for a reason we don''t know yet'''' said Ana seriously.


    ''''You, Carol, and I had sex with Damian that day and Carol and I are pregnant, you think you''re not?'''' said Ana.


    ''''Damn it, not only do I have to pay for the awkward situation without having enjoyed sex but I will even have a baby, at least let me remember it all'''' said Ophelia, annoyed while kicking.


    ''''Now do you understand how complicated this situation has become?'''' asked Ana.


    ''''If you weren''t pregnant we could pretend it was an accident and not talk about it, but with a baby involved, things change," says Ana.


    ''''Do you want me to give you the baby when it is born?'''' Ophelia asked, looking at Ana.


    ''''Do you think I would be able to do that to you? Not to say that no one would allow me to'''' said Ana showing a somewhat angry look.


    ''''Now, if you don''t want the baby, of course, I''ll raise it as my son,'''' said Ana.


    ''''I''m not sure what to think about it, I guess when I see my belly grow and have the baby in my arms I''ll know,'''' Ophelia said.


    ''''What do you want to do now?'''' asked Ana.


    ''''I''m not sure I want to be with Damian under these conditions, not to mention I have my harem too, I can''t abandon them like this'''' Ophelia said, trying to joke with a wry smile.


    ''''Do you mean your secretaries? I thought some of them had had children'''' said Ana curiously.


    ''''They were others, two of the five are with me,'''' said Ofelia.


    ''''Besides, what if Damian likes virgin women? You three were virgins when he met you, I''m an.... experienced woman'''' Ophelia said, coughing slightly as she said the last part.


    Ana just looked at her speechless.


    ''''We don''t have to work it out now, but you can''t just leave like that, you should have gone home today, we were celebrating Carol and I being pregnant'''' said Ana, frowning.


    ''''Don''t you want to tell everyone that you are too?'''' asked Ana.


    ''''I don''t know, Sophia probably already knows, it would be telling Monica and Jane, better be a surprise'''' said Ophelia grimacing as she thought about how her girls would react.


    ''''Alright then, we''ll leave it at that for now, but you can''t start avoiding us, you''re family too'''' said Ana trying to give her a kind look.


    ''''Fine,'''' said Ophelia, pretending to reluctantly agree to hide her embarrassment.


    ''''Well, see you remember to be careful with your baby... while you''re pregnant the blood will be.... free'''' said Ana between clenched teeth not quite ready to part with her reserve.


    Ophelia''s eyes could not help but sparkle when she heard Ana''s words.


    ''''Now that''s an advantage of all this,'''' Ophelia said, laughing at Ana''s reluctance.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Ana just looked coldly at Ophelia before leaving her room.


    Ophelia lost her smile as she watched Ana leave before walking over to her full-length mirror and lifting up her shirt to look at her belly.


    ''''So a baby,'''' Ophelia said, looking at her stomach as she gently stroked her abdomen.


    ''''You will surely inherit your father''s attractive genes and your mother''s follies," said Ofelia with a smile.


    ''''And here I thought I was getting fat,'''' Ophelia said, talking to herself as she remembered that some pants were a little tighter than usual.


    "I guess you''re a glutton, in these three months I''ve drunk as much blood as in a year, I thought it was anxiety."


    ''''Don''t worry, I''ll get you some top quality food soon,'''' Ophelia said with a smile thinking about Damian''s blood.


    Ophelia smiled happily in the mirror, these days that she was away from everyone she felt very bad, it was as if she was going back to that gray world she lived in before she met Damian.


    ....


    Ana left Ophelia''s room before touring the palace basements and returning to her home in New York.


    After arriving, she did not immediately go to see Damian but instead went to what was originally her room before she was with Damian.


    Ana opened the door and looked at the place wistfully, it had been decades since she had slept here, yet the place was still clean.


    In the room, several giant refrigerators contrasted with the luxurious look of the room.


    This is where Ana kept her stockpile of Damian''s blood, Ana was pretty sure no one knew she kept Damian''s blood there or she would have many thieves like Sophia, Monica, or Ophelia.


    Ana approached and opened the door rather annoyed as she had to share a lot of her blood with Ophelia, blood she had collected over the years, but there was no other way, Ophelia''s baby had to be properly fed.


    Ana opened one of the refrigerators and took out a container containing 10 liters of blood.


    She looked for a box and put the container inside before writing a note indicating that the blood should last her quite some time.


    With everything ready, Ana took the box and returned to use the portal to Madripoor before instructing the first person she encountered to deliver the box to Ophelia.


    Ana did not want to see Ophelia''s smug face as she received the blood.


    With everything ready, Ana returned home, just as she was going to look for Dami¨¢n she heard noises in the kitchen so she approached with curiosity.


    Normally, she would be thought to be Carol but if she''s not mistaken Carol should take advantage of her absence to grab Damian''s attention.


    To Ana''s surprise, it really was Carol.


    ''''I wonder if even with your powers you can get fat'''' said Ana speechlessly as she saw the number of plates piled up next to Carol.


    Carol looked at Ana before gulping down her food and responding.


    ''''I just have to go around the galaxy a few times and I''ll be back to my usual body for sure,'''' Carol said jokingly, even though she thought she couldn''t put on weight.


    ''''Why aren''t you with Damian? I thought you''d take advantage of my absence to do all kinds of the dirty things you fantasize about,'''' Ana said mockingly.


    Carol just looked at Ana with disdain, in the 5 years she was gone she can''t even imagine what kind of things Ana did with Damian.


    ''''I gave Damian and Natasha some alone time in the tub,'''' Carol said as she continued to eat.


    ''''Have they made it all the way to the end?'''' asked Ana, a little curious.


    ''''I''m not sure, I don''t think so, Natasha wants to but when push comes to shove she chickens out and Damian spoils her by going at her own pace'''' said Carol smiling.


    "How did it go with Ophelia? Carol asked.


    ''''You could say that''s good," said Ana.


    ''''We didn''t get anything concrete, just that he stopped avoiding us,'''' Ana said, pulling out a cup of blood and joining Carol.


    ''''Would you like her to join us?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''I wouldn''t say I''d like it, I''d just be fine with it,'''' said Ana, honestly, she wished there were no more women.


    ''''You''re fine with whatever Damian wants,'''' Carol said mockingly.


    Ana ignored Carol''s comment as she finished drinking from her glass.


    ''''Let''s go to bed,'''' said Ana, standing up.


    ''''What a flirt,'''' Carol laughed.


    Ana just rolled her eyes before she started walking towards the main room.


    ''''I''m coming,'''' Carol said, quickly finishing her meal before running after Ana.


    Ana and Carol entered the room where they saw Damian coming out of the bathroom with Natasha in his arms wrapped in a towel.


    ''''Oh, hi,'''' Damian said, smiling at them.


    ''''Fainted?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''That''s right,'''' Damian said with a nod.


    ''''Give her to me, and I''ll put clothes on her'''' Said Ana, extending her arms.


    ''''Sure'''' said Damian, putting Natasha in Ana''s arms.


    Damian, who had only a towel covering him, also began to dress under Carol''s ardent gaze.


    Ana led Natasha to the bed before grabbing some panties and a large T-shirt.


    Ana began to put Natasha''s panties on before taking off her towel and starting to put on her t-shirt.


    Unfortunately, Natasha woke up in the process and looked at Ana with confusion.


    ''''You fainted'''' Ana said directly as she finished putting on her shirt, she couldn''t help but think that she had to practice, soon she will have to dress her baby,


    When Natasha listened to Ana, everything she had done with Damian came back to her before her face matched her hair.


    ''''Don''t be a prude'''' Said Ana rolling her eyes at her embarrassment.


    Natasha merely pouted and looked away.


    Damian, now dressed, approached the bed before sitting down next to Natasha.


    Natasha, embarrassed but feigning calm, looked at Damian with a smile.


    ''''Well, let''s go to sleep, we can''t keep Natasha up late'''' said Damian before hugging Natasha and going to bed.


    Ana and Carol only exchanged knowing glances as they listened to Damian''s words.


    Today, they were definitely not going to bed early.


    Carol turned off the light before approaching the bed.


    Ana had already undressed on the sly and Carol also began to undress before approaching Damian.


    Ana, furtively, brought her hand to Natasha''s head before lightly putting her to sleep and pulling her out of Damian''s embrace before replacing her place.


    Carol also attacked Damian from behind, hugging him around the waist and running her hands up and down his abdomen.


    ''''Girls...'''' Damian said before sucking in briefly as he felt Ana''s hands on his crotch.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''ve put Nat to sleep'''' said Ana, smiling slightly before climbing on top of Damian.


    Even if Ana said that, in reality, Natasha was awake, she was just slightly dazed by Ana.


    Ana was not very skilled at that sort of thing not to mention that Natasha had the necklace Damian gave her that gave her resistance, which made Natasha only briefly dazed.


    So Natasha quickly woke up only to watch as Ana impaled herself on Damian''s member.


    Natasha couldn''t help but cover her mouth with wide eyes.


    She watched in amazement as Ana went up and down intensely on Damian for a long time. It was surprising for Natasha to see how expressive Ana was right now and the blush on her face looked really captivating.


    Natasha saw Ana tremble slightly as she moaned before sighing contentedly as she stroked her belly.


    Damian gently caressed Ana''s cheek before giving her a soft kiss as he pulled away from her with a moan from Ana.


    Natasha watched Carol approach with golden sparks flying from her hair.


    Damian smiled before wrapping his arms around her and pulling her onto the bed, putting Damian on top of her.


    Natasha couldn''t help but startle as she closed her eyes and did her best to pretend to sleep.


    She had Carol''s Face almost next to her.


    Natasha could only hear Carol''s moaning before she began to hear the lewd sounds of Damian and Carol doing it.


    Natasha took the opportunity to take a few glances before not daring to look anymore, she knew that Damian was not missing anything and it is even possible that he had already noticed that she was awake.


    Although Natasha did not open her eyes again, the scenes kept replaying in her mind as she felt warmth in her body.


    The next morning, Natasha woke up with dark marks under her eyes.


    She initially thought that it would be over after Carol, but she underestimated the endurance of people with superpowers.

 Chapter 71

    That morning Damian woke up with three bodies attached to him.


    Natasha slept on top of him with Carol and Ana at his sides.


    Damian couldn''t help but look at Natasha and notice that her chest had already become quite full.


    It''s normal, after all, it has been almost a year.


    Although a year had passed, Ana and Carol had not yet given birth, their bellies had grown quite large and, just by the size, you would think they would be giving birth at any moment.


    This had generated a lot of confusion on everyone''s part, as they didn''t know how long their pregnancy would last, and there was some doubt as to whether reaching the full size of their bellies would still take much longer.


    Damian couldn''t help but sigh at the situation, which made Natasha squirm as if she was going to wake up.


    Natasha no longer had to go to work every day and only waited for assignments that required her skills.


    The need to go every day at first was a test and also acclimatization on Natasha''s part to her new job.


    "Nat, honey," Damian whispered to Natasha.


    ''''Hm, what''s the matter?'''' Natasha asked in a sleepy voice.


    ''''I''m going to get up and take a bath, keep sleeping if you want,'''' Damian said with a slight smile.


    Natasha nodded and released Damian sleepily before freezing at the word "bath."


    "Take me," Natasha said before hugging Damian again.


    "Fine," Damian said, smiling slightly before teleporting into the bathroom with Natasha.


    Natasha broke away from Damian before she began to remove the underwear she was sleeping in and entered the water with a sigh of contentment.


    Damian also undressed before entering the water.


    ''''Soon the house will be noisy, I don''t think Ana and Carol will be able to sleep this late anymore'''' Natasha laughed as she gently splashed water on Damian.


    ''''Don''t exclude yourself so soon, after all, they are your children too, aren''t they?'''' Damian said with a laugh.


    Natasha just stuck her tongue out at him.


    ''''Besides, it means Ana and Carol will be busy, so we''ll have more time for the two of us,'''' Natasha said coquettishly approaching Damian.


    Damian laughed softly before wrapping his arms around her waist and pulling her close to him.


    ''''You''ve grown quite a bit this year,'''' Damian said, looking down at Natasha''s chest.


    ''''Well, I''ve been eating well and someone has been touching them on and off,'''' Natasha said, teasing Damian.


    ''''Besides, it doesn''t compare to Ana and Carol''s breasts now that they''re pregnant,'''' Natasha said, grimacing.


    ''''I think yours are fine'''' said Damian caressing Natasha''s small breasts before bringing his mouth close and kissing them.


    ''''Nothing will come of them,'''' Natasha moaned in a sultry voice as she felt Damian suck on her nipples.


    ''''You never know'''' Damian said jokingly with a slight smile before kissing Natasha on the lips.


    Natasha responded passionately as she pressed her parts against Damian''s crotch.


    The sound of kissing and caressing was easily heard in the quiet bathroom.


    ''''Damian'''' said Natasha breathing rapidly, wrapping her legs around Damian forcing him to hold her thighs.


    Damian seeing Natasha like this moved to the lowest area of the tub before sitting down with Natasha on his lap.


    Natasha, feeling she could hold up her legs, released her arms from Damian''s neck before reaching into the water and grabbing Damian''s member before rubbing it against her entrance.


    ''''I''ve waited over a year for this," Natasha moaned slightly as she felt him rub against her entrance.


    ''''After all, your body was too young,'''' Damian said, holding Natasha''s waist.


    ''''You just tortured a grown woman trapped in a little girl''s body, you were able to free yourself with Carol and Ana but I can''t'''' said Natasha moaning as she felt the tip inside her.


    ''''After all, it was a little big for you,'''' Damian said as he spread kisses across her neck and breasts.


    With Natasha they had tried almost everything except penetrative sex, Natasha was a bit young physically Damian''s opinion so he had dragged the whole thing out, Natasha would not let him off the hook today.


    Natasha only slightly scoffed at Damian''s comment even though she knew he was right, her body was quite small.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Natasha was deicidal, today, Damian would not escape her.


    Natasha kept going down with a moan until she felt it was no longer going in.


    Natasha recovered and looked at Damian with a victorious smile despite the pain to show him that she could handle anything.


    Damian merely gave her a warm smile without telling her that he was not yet fully inside her.


    Damian hugged Natasha''s waist before he started kissing her and helping her up and down.


    Natasha also kissed Damian passionately as she let out repressed moans.


    Natasha was feeling better and better, definitely better than anything she had done before with Damian.


    After several minutes, Natasha trembled slightly before feeling the best orgasm she had ever had.


    As he felt Natasha squeezing him inside Damian couldn''t help but cum inside Natasha either.


    When she felt the heat in her stomach Natasha felt she couldn''t think clearly due to the strong climax she had reached, when she came to she was still in the bathroom with Damian inside her.


    Natasha couldn''t help but give Damian a happy smile before laying her head against his chest.


    Damian also smiled softly at her as he stroked her hair.


    After a few seconds, leaning back against Damian, Natasha couldn''t help but move her hips from side to side as she moaned slightly and felt Damian still hard inside her.


    Then she raises her head and looks at Damian with a mischievous smile.


    ....


    ''''Damn it'''' muttered Carol as she sat up in bed, she liked to sleep on her stomach but with her belly, it was impossible.


    Carol looked to her side where she saw Natasha sleeping with Ana next to her.


    Carol found it strange to see Natasha in bed, as she always gets up before her.


    Although looking at her closely she could see that Natasha''s posture was somewhat strange.


    Carol couldn''t help but flash a big smile before stretching out her finger and sending a small bolt of lightning at Ana''s butt.


    Ana only shuddered slightly as she felt the numbness in her bottom before turning and looking at Carol.


    ''''You''d better have a good explanation," Ana said, looking expressionlessly at Carol.


    Carol just pointed to Natasha.


    Ana was still half asleep, so she didn''t realize what Carol was referring to.


    ''''You''re lucky we''re pregnant,'''' Ana said before returning to her previous position.


    ''''Look at what time it is and she is still sleeping not to mention her posture where she doesn''t want to put her legs together, if we add her hair which is slightly damp, and her clothes we can conclude that she had a good time with Damian'''' said Carol putting her hand under her chin and acting like a detective.


    Ana listening to Carol became more serious and looked intently at Natasha before reaching over and poking her butt.


    ''''Damian, no more...'''' said Natasha between her dreams.


    ''''It looks like it does, finally, not that I mind Damian doing it with me but I like doing all the work, from provoking him to him venting on me'''' said Ana nodding in satisfaction, she didn''t like the sexual tension between Damian and Natasha, now they were finally sorting it out.


    Carol just looked speechless at Ana.


    ''''Since you''ve damaged my sleep I''ll go have a drink'''' said Ana, making her eyes glow red as she imagined the taste of Damian''s blood in her mouth.


    ''''I will accompany you,'''' said Carol.


    ....


    Before Carol and Ana woke up and after Damian had left an exhausted Natasha in bed, Damian got dressed and went downstairs.


    A very pregnant Ophelia was talking to Sophia in the living room.


    Damian walked towards them before pulling up a chair and sitting down across from them.


    ''''Good morning,'''' Sophia said with a smile.


    ''''Good morning,'''' Ophelia said as she saw Damian, feigning calmness but secretly very nervous as she watched Damian''s eyes wander across her belly.


    Damian looked at Ophelia with a loving smile as he reached up and caressed Ophelia''s abdomen.


    ''''You bastard, don''t smile at me like that, I won''t leave my vampire harem even for you'''' said Ophelia, slapping Damian''s hand with a blush on her face.


    Damian merely laughed at seeing Ophelia act like this before bringing his hand back to Ophelia''s stomach and caressing it.


    At the same time, Damian detected the situation of the baby inside her belly, he could feel that it was totally fine, it was just that to everyone''s discomfort it still didn''t want to come out.


    ''''How have you been feeling?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''I''ve been fine,'''' Ophelia said without going into too much detail.


    ''''I''m glad, remember to call me right away if you notice anything unusual,'''' Damian said.


    ''''You tell me every day, don''t be a bore'''' said Ophelia avoiding Damian''s worried look.


    ''''Okay, why did you come?" asked Damian with a smile not caring about her attitude, he''ll be sure to give her a few slaps on the butt when the baby is born.


    ''''I''ve come to see Carol and Ana, we have control today so I''m waiting for them'''' said Ophelia.


    ''''You know how they are,'''' Damian said with a bitter smile.


    "Yeah, I know, they probably only get up early if it''s for sex," Ophelia said scornfully.


    ''''I''ve also come for my blood ration,'''' said Ophelia somewhat uncomfortably.


    ''''Do you want to drink from the fountain?'''' Damian asked mockingly.


    "May I?" asked Ophelia with sparkling eyes, she had heard Ana gloating that drinking from the fountain was better.


    Damian was speechless, for he did not believe that Ophelia would press the matter.


    ''''I guess so'''' said Damien shaking his head with a slight smile, he hoped Ana wouldn''t find out about this, although he doubted it, her sixth sense sometimes bordered on precognition.


    ''''Guys, you know, I''m still here,'''' Sophia said, smiling kindly at them.


    ''''Let''s go somewhere else'''' Ophelia said seriously, she didn''t care about anything as long as she could taste Damian''s blood directly, she had to know the difference.


    ''''Y-You, you''re rebelling,'''' Sophia said, looking at Ophelia with wide eyes.


    Ophelia merely stuck her tongue out at Sophia with a smile, they are family, but in the face of Damian''s blood, there is no kinship.


    Damian looked at their interaction with a smile.


    Ophelia looked at Damian expectantly as her gaze rested from time to time on his neck.


    "You dare to drink from my neck?" asked Damian with a smile.


    ''''Why wouldn''t I dare?'''' said Ophelia haughtily.


    ''''Only Ana has drunk from my neck, I wonder what will happen if she finds out that you did too, I''ll let you do it, do you dare?'''' Damian asked, laughing.


    Ophelia could not help but remain silent when she thought of Ana.


    ''''I dare'''' said Ophelia, gritting her teeth, anyway, Ana doesn''t dare to hit her while pregnant.


    Damian just extended the collar of his shirt a little showing her his neck.


    Ophelia glanced at the ladder before bringing her mouth up to Damian''s neck and biting him, Ophelia let out a moan as she sucked out as much blood as she could.


    ''''Pervert'''' Sophia said disdainfully as she went away holding her nose, the smell of Damian''s blood was making her crave it.


    Ophelia was having the time of her life, her eyes closed as she tried to savor as much of the red liquid in her mouth as possible.


    ''Ana was right, drinking from the fountain is the best thing to do'' thought Ophelia as she felt she could die happily at that very moment.


    Just as Ophelia was considering how much longer she was going to keep drinking, she suddenly felt a shiver down her back, but Ophelia was too happy drinking, so she ignored it, with Damian here, who could do anything to her?


    However, the shiver intensified and she couldn''t help but open her eyes, only to find two glowing red eyes staring at her uncomprehendingly.


    Ophelia couldn''t stop her heart from skipping a beat when she saw Ana''s murderous look, she couldn''t help but curse her bad luck, she had only been drinking for a couple of minutes when she appeared.


    ''''It''s not what it looks like,'''' Ophelia said earnestly, licking the corners of her lips.


    ''''Pff'''' Damian made a sound holding back laughter at the situation, Ophelia was trying to look innocent but her blood-stained mouth was convincing no one.

 Chapter 72

    Ana looked expressionlessly at Ophelia, not knowing what to feel about the scene she witnessed.


    Although she knew that in the future she would not be the only woman who would be able to drink Damian''s blood directly, she did not think that day would come so soon.


    Seeing the look on Ana''s face, Ophelia pulled her fangs out of Damian''s neck although not before licking a little blood around it which made Ana''s eyes narrow even more.


    Carol walked behind Ana with a smile, she really didn''t care that Ophelia drank Damian''s blood, She''ll have to have Damian''s baby and they''re not even are couple, what''s a little blood?


    "You are very daring," said Ana looking at Ofelia.


    ''''Hmph, I''m a pregnant woman, what are you going to do to me?'''' asked Ofelia looking at Ana. In other situations, she might be afraid, but with the baby in her belly, she is untouchable.


    ''''Let''s go to the check-up'''' said Damian with a smile, he could sense that Ana wasn''t really upset, just a little jealous about drinking from her place.


    Although Damian clearly knew what state the babies were in, Carol and Ana said they wanted to live it normally and go to the doctor.


    ''''We won''t tell Nat?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''I''m going to see if she wants to go'''' said Damian after a moment of silence, Natasha was really exhausted and he doesn''t know if she will want to go.


    Damian appeared in the room and Natasha was in the same position he had left her in earlier.


    ''''Nat, honey,'''' Damian said, lying down next to Natasha and calling her softly.


    ''''What''s wrong?" said Natasha in a sleepy voice.


    ''''We''re going to the pregnancy check, do you want to come?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''I do want to, but take me'''' said Natasha turning around and getting into Damian''s arms.


    ''''Good,'''' Damian said with a slight smile before carrying Natasha in his arms and appearing in the living room.


    Carol chatted with Sophia about the things they needed to buy for the babies.


    Ana only exchanged glances with Ophelia, her pregnancy giving her a lot of courage as she dared to hold Ana''s gaze.


    Everyone turned to look at Damian and gasped at the sight of him carrying Natasha.


    ''''You''ve got her really spoiled,'''' Sophia said mockingly.


    "Let''s go," Damian said carrying Natasha in his arms.


    The whole group headed for the portal and arrived at Madripoor''s palace, where a doctor was already waiting for them.


    She was not the same doctor as before, as they preferred someone from their town to keep her mouth shut.


    More than 15 months had passed and the babies were still unborn, which is totally illogical for any obstetrician.


    The doctor, seeing them, nodded her head before following them with a cart carrying all the instruments.


    When they reached the bedroom, Carol stepped forward and leaned on the bed before pulling up her shirt.


    Natasha was already standing on her feet as she looked between Carol and the ultrasound screen.


    The doctor smears gel on the instrument before placing it on Carol''s abdomen and examining the baby''s condition.


    The doctor gave a slight smile as she looked at the screen.


    ''''The baby has already turned around and its head is pointing down, indicating that the baby should be born soon," the doctor said.


    Carol wipes her abdomen with a smile before getting up, she is looking forward to holding her baby in her arms, and although she has heard that it hurts she doesn''t think it is something to worry about.


    Ana also lay down and her test had the same result, and as everyone expected Ophelia had a similar result.


    So the whole family was very happy because they knew that soon the babies would be born, after more than a year of waiting they were very anxious.


    ''''My little ones will be born soon,'''' Natasha said with a smile as she caressed Ana''s belly.


    Damian just rolled his eyes at Natasha''s words as he listened to the women''s laughter.


    ''''Sir, are you sure you don''t want to do a C-section? The babies are more than ten months old since the first checkup," said the doctor somewhat nervously.


    ''''Don''t worry, you can come back,'''' Damian said politely as he dismissed her.


    ''''Let''s go home, Ophelia, you should stay with us now that the baby is about to be born'''' said Damian.


    ''''Since you gave her your blood why don''t you invite her to our bed too'''' said Ana looking at Damian pouting.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The room fell completely silent as Carol, Sophia, Natasha, and Ophelia looked at Ana in amazement.


    Ana always spoke to Damian in a flirtatious tone and whatever Damian did was fine, but now she seems to be upset with Damian.


    Carol couldn''t help but cover her mouth to hide her laughter as she saw Ana try to imitate her and give Damien a dirty look, although she only ended up making a funny face.


    Damian couldn''t help but give a bitter smile, his precious Ana is now against him, he originally thought she would be upset with Ophelia and not him.


    ''''Ana, are you mad at me?'''' Damian asked, looking at her.


    ''''Maybe'''' said Ana avoiding his gaze, if she looked into his eyes maybe she would forget her anger and throw herself into his arms.


    Ana wasn''t really mad, she was just a little frustrated, it''s like when your little cousins come and touch everything in your room, not at all bad but somehow you don''t like it.


    Ana thinks it is appropriate that Damian gives his blood to Ophelia, after all, she will have his child, almost 15 months of sacrifice.


    Ana just wants some time alone with Damian.


    ''''What can I do to make you happy?'''' Damian asked with a slight smile as he saw her expression struggling to show an angry expression.


    ''''That''s for you to find out'''' said Ana, turning around and looking at him.


    Damian laughed softly as he looked fondly at Ana.


    Her tantrums are really adorable.


    ''''We''ll go back first'''' Damian said to the whole group before disappearing with Ana in his arms.


    Carol pouted at being abandoned, although sometimes she too had her moments alone with Damian so she didn''t mind too much.


    ''''Then let''s go back, I''m already hungry'''' said Carol walking towards the door.


    ''''I''m hungry too'''' said Ophelia with shining eyes, she would try to find Ana''s secret place where she keeps her provisions.


    Sophia chuckled lightly, for her it was never boring to watch the drama happening around Damian.


    ....


    Damian showed up with Ana in her old room.


    Ana was surprised by where they arrived, she thought Damian would take her to the room they shared.


    "Doesn''t this place bring back memories?" asked Damian with a smile.


    ''''Yes, in this place you turned me into a vampire'''' said Ana remembering those moments.


    ''''And years later here we are, with a baby waiting to come out'''' said Damian caressing Ana''s big belly.


    Ana''s expression couldn''t help but soften as she leaned against Damian with a slight smile.


    ''''I still remember how shy you were when I kissed you,'''' Damian said with a laugh.


    Hearing Damian, Ana''s face couldn''t help but redden.


    ''''Speaking of which, it''s been a while since we''ve had fun,'''' Damian said, running his hands up from Ana''s belly to her breasts.


    ''''Damian, no,'''' Ana moaned slightly as she felt Damian gently squeeze her breasts.


    ''''Look, I''ve barely touched them and already your shirt is wet,'''' Damian said with a mischievous grin as he led Ana towards the bed.


    ''''Damian, the baby, we can''t'''' said Ana ''resisting''.


    Damian just smiled slightly as he removed her shirt and bra leaving her huge breasts free.


    ''''They''ve really grown a lot,'''' Damian said, licking a drop of milk sliding down her breast.


    Ana moaned as she felt Damian''s tongue run across her breast until it reached her nipple.


    ''''Not bad, it''s kind of sweet'''' said Damian, savoring it.


    Ana blushed in embarrassment as she watched Damian take her nipple into his mouth and begin to suck on it.


    After tasting Ana''s breasts, Damian kissed Ana as he began to undress her.


    ''''Damian, wait'''' said Ana, putting her hands on Damian''s chest.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Damian in confusion.


    ''''You didn''t leave them the same'''' said Ana with a seductive blush on her face.


    Damian was a bit confused at Ana''s words until he realized that actually her breasts were no longer equal in size.


    ''''Don''t worry honey, I''ll make them even,'''' Damian said with a small laugh as he began to drink from the other breast.


    Ana moaned as she tangled her fingers in Damian''s hair.


    Damian parted his lips in satisfaction as he saw that both breasts were now the same size.


    Since only Ana''s panties were left, Damien took them off before moving his mouth closer to Ana''s pussy, after all, he was pleasing his wife so she wouldn''t get angry.


    Ana almost purred with satisfaction as she felt Damien''s tongue on her pussy, it had been several days since they had done anything as she was very close to the time of delivery.


    However, Ana couldn''t help but almost laugh for a moment when she realized that she can''t even see Damian''s head because of her big belly.


    As Ana was lost in pleasure, she heard the door open, in her mind she didn''t think much of it as she assumed it was Carol or Natasha until she remembered they were in her old room.


    So with surprise, she looks towards the door only to see Ophelia looking at them with surprise.


    Damien also paused as he instinctively covered Ana in fog when he heard the sound of the door opening until he realized it was Ophelia.


    ''''You really seem to be looking for a spanking'''' said Ana inexpressibly, not only had she drunk from her place but even interrupted her sweet moment.


    ''''Cough...go about your business'''' said Ophelia, closing the door with an annoyed face, she couldn''t figure out if Ana was hiding her blood there.


    Damian felt that somehow Ophelia ruined the mood for them.


    Ana sat up before approaching Damian and starting to remove his clothes.


    ''''Hurry up and get it inside me'''' said Ana unbuttoning Damian''s pants before lying down again.


    To Ana''s discomfort, there are few comfortable positions when you have such a big belly.


    Damian got into position and gently plunged his member into Ana''s pussy.


    Damian made it halfway through before exiting and repeating several times.


    ''''Damian, all the way down,'''' Ana said in a sensual voice with her breathing a little quickened.


    ''''Honey, we can''t'''' said Damian kissing Ana and continuing to push inside her while with his other hand he stimulated her in different ways.


    ''''Damian!'''' moaned Ana sensing she was coming.


    Damian continued with the same rhythm for several minutes before shuddering slightly and ending up inside Ana.


    Ana, feeling Dami¨¢n''s heat and pumping couldn''t help but moan loudly as she wrapped her legs around Dami¨¢n.


    ''''I really needed it'''' said Ana, moaning slightly in satisfaction.


    Damian smiled slightly before lying down next to Ana and stroking her belly.


    ''''When the baby is born we can have fun like before'''' said Damian, smiling warmly at her.


    ''''I hope so'''' said Ana approaching Damian''s neck and starting to lick it before burying her fangs in his neck.


    Damian just smiled slightly before adjusting his position to make it more comfortable to drink from his neck.


    Ana seemed especially immersed in drinking Damian''s blood, she drank for quite some time until she stopped and made sure to lick all over Damian''s neck as if she was marking her territory.


    Once she finished she looked at Damian''s neck with satisfaction before leaning back against him.


    ''''You''re a very territorial vampire,'''' Damian said jokingly as he stroked Ana''s hair.


    ''''I don''t mind so much that Ophelia drinks from your neck, it''s just that it took me by surprise'''' Ana said softly.


    ''''I think you''re lying,'''' said Damian, laughing softly.


    ''''Well, yes it bothers me a little but it''s something I can accept'''' said Ana, hitting Damian''s chest.


    "Let''s go take a bath," Damian said with a soft chuckle.


    "Sure," said Ana.


    Dami¨¢n took her with him to the bathroom, where he carefully bathed Ana all over, taking longer and longer to wash her hair, which had grown too long and reached almost to her knees.


    ''''Honey, I love your hair, but don''t you think it''s time you got it cut a little?" asked Damian with a wry smile as he washed it.


    ''''I guess I could cut it a bit, it''s been a bit of a pain to wash it lately'''' said Ana with her eyes closed as she enjoyed the bath.


    Damian gave a secret sigh, if it weren''t for his abilities he would probably last hours washing it well.


    Once they had finished bathing they dressed before going downstairs, surely it was time for lunch.

 Chapter 73

    Damian walked down the stairs taking Ana''s hand with a smile.


    When they arrived in the living room, they saw the whole group watching TV with two large suitcases on one side of the couch.


    Although Ana felt annoyed at the sight of the suitcases, as she supposed it would be difficult to get Ophelia out of the house, but as Damian had already pleased her so she let it pass.


    ''''Tsk, looks like you really had fun'''' said Carol looking at Ana''s satisfied expression, she definitely has to order that service since she is as horny as Ana after so many days without doing it with Damian.


    Ana just looked at her with a slight smile.


    Damian reached over before lifting Natasha up and placing her on his lap.


    ''''It looks like it won''t be long before the babies are born,'''' Damian said, taking Natasha''s hands and playing with them.


    ''''We should start buying the necessary things besides preparing the room'''' said Damian, they hadn''t bought anything for the babies as they really didn''t know when they were going to be born.


    "Yes!" said Carol excitedly, she could already imagine buying miniature clothes.


    Although Carol and Ana insisted that the gender be a surprise, Damian clearly knew what gender the babies were and was quite happy.


    ''''Then let''s go after lunch'''' Sophia said also with a big smile, she was thinking about what kind of things she would buy for the babies, the house would surely be full of toys lying everywhere.


    The entire group ate lunch before leaving in the car for the mall.


    When they entered the mall they attracted quite a bit of attention, after all, you don''t always see three beautiful pregnant women walking around at the same time.


    Quickly they all arrived at a store where they sold all kinds of baby-related things.


    All the women in the group quickly approached the miniature clothes as they looked on tenderly.


    Damian simply walked over to the cribs, not sure whether to buy a crib for each baby or a large crib for all three to sleep together.


    Damian looked around to see what everyone was doing and was speechless because they were already carrying a cart full of clothes.


    ''I Just looked away for a few minutes'' Damian thought wordlessly.


    Damian came over and they kept talking about miniature clothes and anything they found adorable they would put in the cart.


    The funny thing is that there were clothes of all colors since they didn''t know the gender of the babies, surely they were betting that some of the three babies would fit.


    ''''Look Damian, a miniature princess dress'''' said Carol excitedly as she showed him the dress.


    ''''It''s pretty cute,'''' said Damian, smiling.


    ''''I see you have bought quite a bit'''' said Damian looking at the shopping cart.


    You have to be prepared for anything," Carol says, looking at him.


    ''''Fortunately, we are rich,'''' Damian said, denying with a smile.


    "Let''s go look at the strollers," Ophelia said.


    The whole group approached the area where there were many baby carriages.


    ''''Look, we can take this one that''s for triplets'''' Sophia said cheerfully, she already imagined herself taking a walk with the babies, she just hoped they wouldn''t grow up so fast.


    ''''It''s better to take three singles and one for three'''' said Ana looking at the cars with pleasure.


    ''''If they were all born with blue hair they would really look like triplets,'''' Carol laughed as she imagined it.


    Damian merely smiled slightly, he preferred babies to have their mothers'' hair.


    With all the things they were going to buy for now, they approached the cashier before the surprised look of the seller, after paying they gave their address so that all the things could be sent to them.


    Damian and the group returned home as excitement grew for the baby''s arrival.


    With the new member in the house, the days went by, and soon a week passed.


    That morning Damian woke up with Carol and Ana by his side as usual, Natasha was not there because she had to work.


    Damian sat up carefully before looking at Carol and Ana, Damian brought his hand to each of their bellies before he began to feel inside them as he did every morning.


    Damian''s expression couldn''t help but subtly change as he sensed that the babies were very close to being born, probably that very day.


    Damian couldn''t help but feel some anxiety and excitement at the same time, his first children, his eyes couldn''t help but sting a little at the thought of that.


    Monica, somewhere in the world, couldn''t help but sneeze.


    Knowing that the babies would most likely be born that same day, Damian got up and dressed before hurrying downstairs.


    "Hi, is something wrong?" asked Sophia, raising an eyebrow as she saw the unusual expression on Damian''s face.


    ''''Call three midwives and have them bring whatever it takes to deliver a baby,'''' Damian said.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Has someone''s water broken?" asked Sophia, standing up with concern.


    ''''No, but they will likely be born today so set everything up, we can''t rule out the likelihood of them being born at the same time either,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Okay," Sophia said earnestly before she started making calls.


    Damian, seeing that Sophia was making calls, started walking towards Ophelia''s room before entering without a care in the world.


    Damian saw Ophelia sleeping in a rather disheveled posture with a loose blouse that almost showed one breast.


    With no intention of waking her, Damian approached her before placing his hand on her belly.


    To Damian''s surprise as soon as he touched Ophelia''s belly, she opened her red eyes glowing with alertness as she held his hand tightly.


    Seeing that it was Damian she relaxed and withdrew her hand with a sigh.


    ''''I thought you lost your assassin skills,'''' Damian said half-mockingly.


    ''''I''m actually pretty rusty, I only reacted because you touched my belly'''' said Ophelia grimacing from the shock she received, her maternal instincts kicked in as soon as Damian touched her.


    Damian touched Ophelia''s abdomen as he looked at the baby''s condition, only to see that just like Carol and Ana, the baby would surely be born this day.


    ''''Remember to eat breakfast,'''' Damian said, nodding towards Ophelia as he started to leave the room.


    ''''Hey hey, wait, what did you see?'''' Ophelia asked, stopping him.


    ''''Don''t worry, everything is fine'''' said Damian smiling.


    ''''Speaking of breakfast, breakfast is you?'''' Ophelia asked, looking at him with red eyes.


    ''''Ana might throw another tantrum,'''' Damian said jokingly.


    ''''You put a baby in me, besides if we don''t tell her no one will know'''' said Ophelia looking at him mischievously.


    ''''You win, but you''d be surprised what Ana is capable of knowing,'''' Damian said, leaning closer to her as he adjusted his shirt collar.


    ''''Quick quick!" said Ophelia excitedly as she lunged for Damian''s neck as soon as she saw him sit on his bed.


    Ophelia, with a moan, buried her fangs in Damian''s neck as the delicious red nectar entered her mouth.


    Ophelia took big gulps as she felt her panties getting wet.


    ''''Don''t jump so abruptly, remember you''re a pregnant woman,'''' Damian said, smiling slightly as he stroked Ophelia''s striking green hair.


    He always liked to hold it in his hands and play with it.


    After a while, Damian gently patted Ophelia''s back indicating that enough was enough.


    Ophelia bit her neck even harder in protest as she continued to drink.


    Damian just gave a slight chuckle as he waited patiently for her to finish drinking.


    A long while later Ophelia let go of Damian''s neck with a sigh of contentment, she had never felt so full in all her life.


    ''''Thank you for the food,'''' said Ophelia, leaning back on the bed.


    ''''Don''t fall asleep again,'''' Damian said, looking at her speechless.


    ''''Go away, give me a few minutes and I''ll get up'''' Ophelia said motioning for him to leave, she didn''t want Damian to see how she had her panties and bed under her.


    If she squeezed her panties a good squirt would probably come out.


    Damian nodded before leaving the room and going to Sophia.


    Ophelia sighed as she watched Damian leave before getting up and looking at the wet spot on the bed, fortunately, Ophelia has abilities or she would have to be ashamed of herself.


    Damian, after confirming that there would most likely be three births today, approached Sophia who was still on the phone.


    Damian did not interrupt her and sat close to her as he waited.


    A few minutes later Sophia ended the call and looked at him.


    ''''Everything is ready, in a little while three obstetricians will arrive and be ready for anything unexpected,'''' said Sophia sitting down next to Damian as the excitement began to grow in her.


    ''''Things are really going to start getting exciting,'''' Sophia said cheerfully as she thought of the little ones who would be arriving.


    ''''Yes, there will be a lot of noise too," Damian said, smiling wryly at the thought of the crying, diaper changes, and mess.


    ''''It sure isn''t noisy at home at night anymore,'''' Sophia said, looking teasingly at Damian.


    ''''No one tells you to listen,'''' Damian said without repairing his gaze.


    "Did Natasha go out early today?" asked Damian with a frown.


    ''''Yes, she had a mission,'''' said Sophia.


    ''''If the contractions start I''ll go get her,'''' Damian said.


    "She''d probably be mad if she came home to find all three babies outside," Sophia laughed.


    ''''That''s right, I''ll go check on Carol and Ana'''' said Damian getting up.


    ''''Well, I''ll have breakfast prepared,'''' said Sophia.


    Damian went upstairs and into his room.


    Carol and Ana were still sleeping so he approached and gently woke them up.


    ''''Girls, wake up and come down for breakfast,'''' Damian said in a soft voice.


    ''''We''re pregnant, let us sleep,'''' Carol said in an annoyed voice as she pulled the sheet completely over herself.


    ''''I''ll give you a bath, come on,'''' Damian said.


    Ana stood up quickly before leaning back into his embrace sideways.


    Damian smiled slightly at Ana''s action.


    ''''I''ll give Ana a bath, when I''m done with her I''ll come for you, ok?'''' said Damian taking Anna to the bathroom without waiting for Carol''s answer.


    Damian got into the tub of water with Ana as he dunked her.


    ''''You let Ophelia drink from your neck again,'''' Ana said as Damian dipped her.


    ''''Yes'''' said Damien as he began to put Champo in Ana''s long hair, sometimes he wondered if she was some kind of psychic.


    ''''Hm'''' said Ana, she didn''t like it but she wouldn''t tell Damian not to do it either, it was just a whim of hers.


    Damian began to soap Ana''s entire body and when he went over certain sensitive areas she couldn''t help but look at him with desire.


    ''''Don''t look at me like that, we won''t,'''' Damian said more firmly than ever.


    Ana pouted as she looked away.


    Damian quickly rinsed Ana before carefully drying her off and wrapping her in a towel.


    After taking Ana out of the bathroom and putting her on the bed, Damian took Carol in his arms.


    ''''Remember to get dressed,'''' Damian said to Ana, entering the bathroom with Carol.


    ''''Damian, the hottest water'''' said Carol into Damian''s embrace.


    ''''I''ve got them really spoiled,'''' Damian said with a sigh.


    ''''It''s the least you can do if you share us,'''' Carol said with her eyes closed.


    Damian just remained silent at that response and continued to bathe Carol obediently.


    After bathing Carol, he also towels her off.


    Ana was already dressed, she was waiting for them on the couch with her cell phone in her hand.


    ''''Get me dressed,'''' Carol said, stretching out one leg.


    Damian looked at her speechless before going to the closet and pulling out a pair of underwear before approaching Carol again and dressing her.


    ''''Give me the blue one'''' said Carol as she saw that Damian was going to bring her a yellow dress.


    Damian without objection just exchanged the dress for a blue one before helping her put it on.


    Carol stood up with a very animated face after being bathed and dressed by Damian.


    ''''Let''s go to breakfast'''' said Damian taking Carol''s hand before walking over to Ana and taking hers.


    Damian led them to the dining room, where Sophia and Ophelia were already seated waiting for them.


    The five of them had breakfast before Damian led everyone into the living room while he waited for anything.


    Damian took the opportunity to send Monica a message telling her to go back to the house with Maria and Jane.


    "Is something wrong? Carol asked, noticing something strange.


    ''''No, let''s watch a movie,'''' Damian said quickly, putting on a movie to pass the time.


    ''''Good'''' gave Carol somewhat happily as she lay down on the couch next to Ana and occasionally played with Ana''s belly.


    ''''Play with your own belly'''' said Ana, slapping Carol''s hand several times.


    Carol just pouted and watched the movie.


    They were all hanging out watching a movie when suddenly Carol sat up while painfully touching her abdomen and a large amount of liquid came out of her dress.


    As if it were a chain reaction, Ana and Ophelia''s water also broke.


    ''''Let''s go quickly,'''' Damian said in alarm as he took Carol in his arms and carried her to the obstetrician''s room.


    Damian in a second made two more trips before bringing Ana and Ophelia.


    Damian looked with concern at each one who was in a single bed with a midwife next to her.


    ''''Damian, call Nat,'''' Carol said through gritted teeth as she felt the pain of contractions.


    ''''Okay, I''ll be back in a moment,'''' Damian said anxiously.


    ''''I''ll go get Nat, I won''t be long,'''' Damian said to Sophia who had rushed into the living room.


    ''''Be quick,'''' Sophia said with a serious nod.

 Chapter 74

    Natasha, as usual, woke up, hugged Damian, got up, and got ready to leave. After greeting Sophia, she had a quick breakfast before heading to work.


    She was called early today because she has an important mission, so she has to arrive earlier than usual.


    Showing her ID, Natasha quickly reached Fury''s office and knocked on the door.


    ''''Go ahead,'''' said Fury.


    Natasha walked by and stood in front of Fury.


    ''''There''s a gang of human traffickers who kidnapped the daughter of a SHIELD agent, you must get the girl back at all costs'''' said Fury, getting straight to the point.


    ''''Right,'''' Natasha said seriously.


    ''''With respect to Agent Barton, he will not be able to accompany you as he has other matters to attend to,'''' Fury said.


    Natasha just nodded as she idly pondered where her partner was.


    ''''Here is the mission data, you have 30 minutes to prepare, a helicopter will be waiting for you'''' said Fury handing her a file.


    Natasha took the file before nodding to Fury and leaving to change clothes.


    In the dressing room, Natasha quickly undressed before putting on her suit, a black suit and quite tight to the body, although it looked like something a stripper would wear it was actually very comfortable for fighting, it also prevented them from taking your clothes to struggle or get caught on any surface.


    Natasha disarmed and armed her weapons before making sure everything was in order, with everything ready she equipped herself and walked to the helicopter.


    Apparently, the daughter of a high-level SHIELD executive was kidnapped and is demanding the release of a criminal, the mission is to secure the hostage and if possible take care of the kidnappers.


    This was Natasha''s first solo mission so she had to ensure everything went well.


    Natasha quickly boarded the helicopter and was dropped off several kilometers from the area where the kidnappers were barricaded.


    They had taken over an abandoned factory and sealed all the entrances. There were some police and agents outside but they didn''t really do anything, they were only present to report any change in the situation.


    Natasha approached carefully and checked that there were no cameras in the vicinity before looking for a place to enter.


    After looking around, she found no place to enter without making noise, so she looked up at the roof of the factory.


    Calculating distance and footholds, Natasha took a step back before activating her collar suit on her feet and hands to avoid noise.


    Staring at her target, Natasha ran at full speed before jumping up and kicking the wall to propel herself before grabbing hold of a crack in the wall.


    Natasha started climbing and couldn''t help but think she looked like a character in one of Damian''s games.


    After a couple of seconds of climbing, Natasha reached the roof of the factory.


    Natasha looked around before approaching the vents and entering, luckily she was quite small or she would have a hard time getting in.


    Carefully crawling down the ducts she reached a flat area so she crawled for a place to get out, soon she found a room with a slit to get out so she opened it before jumping in.


    ''Successful infiltration'' Natasha thought with a smile.


    Natasha quickly approached the door before pulling out a tube and sending it under the door, it was a spy camera.


    After seeing that there was only one person with his back to her watching through the window Natasha put the camera away.


    Natasha gently opened the door before rushing over and strangling the man until he was unconscious.


    Natasha quickly covered his mouth before tying him up and checking the entrances around her.


    She had to locate the girl quickly, after having her under her protection things would be easier.


    Unfortunately, she can only search everywhere until she finds it.


    Natasha couldn''t help but absentmindedly think that if she had Damian''s alien toys this would be a lot easier.


    Although when Damian wanted to give them to her, Natasha refused, she wanted to do this with her own abilities, with the necklace Damian gave her is enough, if she can''t do any mission with that then it would be better to retire.


    The hallway Natasha was in had 2 doors besides the one she came out of, so she checked with her camera before seeing that it was clear, one of the doors led to some sort of warehouse and the other led to the main area of the factory.


    Natasha looked down the hallway before spotting another vent and smiled slightly.


    She stowed the unconscious body of the guard in the room she arrived in before entering the ventilation duct and with sound cancellation was able to hurry without attracting attention.


    Natasha noticed that they didn''t have any kind of alarm in the duct area, surely they checked and saw that it was too small for someone to infiltrate, surely they didn''t count on a 16-year-old girl being sent on the mission.


    Natasha found several people but first decided to go through the entire duct system to see if she could find the girl.


    As she walked through the ducts, she found a room in which there were three people standing guard.


    Natasha kept watching them to see if she could get any information, as she watched a person come out of the room talking on the phone.


    ''''Listen, you have 2 hours, if you don''t release my brother I will kill the brat!'''' shouted the man.


    He was silent for a few moments listening to the answer before cursing.


    ''''Fuck, it doesn''t matter if I''m a human trafficker, I''m not kidding, I''ll really kill her if you don''t hand over my brother'''' the man shouted before cutting the phone.


    ''''They don''t respect human traffickers anymore since Damian fucking Alucard took over the business," the man sighed.


    ''''We could all make money together, but no, he prefers to go as a samaritan turning people in if their families come after them, there is no fear anymore.''''


    Just as Natasha was considering going down and beating the guy up for talking about her Damian, suddenly a silver-blue-haired man appeared floating near the ventilation duct.


    ....


    Damian, who was in the room where Carol, Ana, and Ophelia were having their contractions, was transported directly to the place where he felt Natasha.


    When he reached the place he saw that he was in some kind of abandoned factory and that he was surrounded by men, although he could not see Natasha he could feel that she was above him hiding in the ventilation duct.


    "Shit!'''' Shouted in surprise the chief hijacker as he saw a man floating out of nowhere.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ''''Who are you?'''' He asked as he drew his weapon, he couldn''t see his face as he appeared with his back to him.


    The boss looked at his men and saw that they all had surprised looks on their faces as they nervously drew their guns and pointed them at the man.


    At that moment Natasha opened the crack in the ventilation duct before jumping out and landing next to Damian, who had stopped floating.


    ''If Damian came looking for me so abruptly it''s because something happened, surely their babies were going to be born,'' thought Natasha.


    ''''Honey, we have to hurry back,'''' Damian said, taking her hand.


    ''''Wait, I have to rescue a girl,'''' Natasha said in panic, fearing Damian would teleport them.


    ''''She''s in that room alone,'''' Damian said, pointing at the door, ignoring the men pointing at him.


    ''''Let me handle this,'''' Natasha said before dashing towards the boss at a speed he couldn''t react to.


    Natasha kicked the weapon before punching him in the stomach causing him to bend over.


    Natasha grabbed the man by the neck before pulling out her gun and pointing it at the 3 henchmen.


    ''''Drop your guns, I''m in a hurry so don''t force me to shoot'''' Natasha said in a serious voice.


    The three men paid no attention and continued to point at Natasha and Damian in fear.


    With the noise they were making, more people were sure to come, they just had to make a little more time.


    Natasha, guessing what they were thinking, kicked the boss in the back, sending him flying and crashing into the three men.


    Damian in surprise quickly moved out of the way and watched as the boss collided with the three men.


    Natasha quickly arrived and in succession struck each of them unconscious.


    ''''You look sexy in that suit,'''' Damian said, giving her a smile.


    Natasha smiled coquettishly at him as she shook her butt a little and walked into the room where the girl was.


    Natasha quickly sent a message saying that she had secured the hostage and that they could go in while she quickly untied the girl.


    Soon they heard the sounds of gunshots so Natasha looked at Damian.


    ''''We don''t have much time,'''' Damian said as he met her gaze.


    Natasha nodded seriously before running towards the gunfire.


    Damian couldn''t help but sigh as he put the girl who was looking at him curiously to sleep and carried her in his arms behind Natasha.


    Natasha quickly caught up with the hijackers from behind before starting to pick them off one by one until they were unconscious.


    Without saying anything to her companions she quickly returned before grabbing the girl and running to hand her over.


    After confirming that all the criminals had fallen, Natasha gave a brief report of everyone''s location before running back to Damian and taking his hand.


    Damian quickly transported her to the room where Ana, Carol, and Ophelia were.


    Natasha, seeing the situation quickly approached Carol who was moaning slightly in pain.


    ''''Are you all right? Are you in a lot of pain?'''' Natasha asked as she took Carol''s hand.


    ''''It''s a little painful'''' Carol said grimacing, when she had been told it was going to hurt she didn''t take it seriously, with her body''s power it shouldn''t be that bad, but right now she feels like a normal human, it''s like her powers don''t want to move.


    Natasha tucked Carol''s hair a little behind her ears before walking over to Ana and taking her hand.


    Ana had a more neutral face, but she was only pretending since she was also in a lot of pain.


    ''''How is my baby?'''' Natasha asked, wanting to touch Ana''s belly but not daring to do so in this situation.


    ''''It''s okay, the obstetrician said it will be soon, but these contractions are very uncomfortable,'''' Ana said in a somewhat unnatural voice.


    ''''Fortunately, there is plenty of time left for me,'''' said Natasha.


    Natasha approached Ophelia and looked at her with a slight smile.


    ''''Does it hurt?'''' Natasha innocently asked Ophelia with the intention of teasing.


    Although Natasha didn''t get along badly with Ophelia she still remembers the scare she gave her years ago so Natasha couldn''t help but tease her.


    Ophelia just looked away and ignored Natasha as she gritted her teeth in pain.


    At that moment Carol gave a slight cry of pain before everyone focused their attention on her.


    ''''She''s dilated enough, let''s get started,'''' said the obstetrician checking Carol.


    Damian could not help but look at the situation nervously.


    ''''Push,'''' the obstetrician who was with Carol told her, encouraging her.


    Again as if their siblings did not want to be left behind, Ana and Ophelia also began the process with an obstetrician encouraging them to push.


    Natasha stood between Carol and Ana trying to encourage both of them.


    Sophia was with Ophelia holding her hand and encouraging her.


    Damian just looked at the three of them trying to encourage them, he would have preferred the delivery to be separate so he could be totally by their side, but now not preferring any of them he decided to stay at the foot of Ana''s bed who was in the middle while he shared comforting glances with all of them.


    Damian was very nervous, even though he knew it was very difficult to have accidents.


    Damian could see it all unfold as if in slow motion, the sounds slowing down as he slowly watched his children being born.


    His breathing seemed particularly loud in his ears as he had the sensation of wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    He only came to with the sound of crying.


    He watched as the obstetrician cleaned the baby before wrapping her in a blanket and handing her to Carol who looked at the baby with a bright smile and unshed tears in her eyes.


    Natasha stood next to Carol gazing in awe at the tiny baby.


    Carol looked at Damian with a smile, seeing him in shock she couldn''t help but chuckle slightly.


    Damian instinctively walked over to Carol and bent down a little to get a good look at the baby.


    What caught Damian''s attention was the sparse blond hair and unusually white skin for a newborn.


    Before he could say anything, Damian heard another sound of crying that made him stop the trembling hand that was about to approach his baby.


    ''''Go'''' said Carol, smiling happily, she still had Natasha by her side.


    Damian nodded before leaving a kiss on Carol''s head and going to Ana who was already holding her own baby in her arms.


    Ana couldn''t help but show a smile when she saw her baby looking at her with curiosity.


    Dami¨¢n approached Ana and gave her a kiss on the head while looking at the girl, Dami¨¢n couldn''t help but be speechless when he saw that her hair was black like Ana.


    Just as Damian wanted to caress his baby''s cheeks he was interrupted by another cry.


    ''''Go'''' Ana said again to Damian as she happily held her baby.


    Damian approached Ophelia and unsurprisingly saw that the baby had green hair.


    Damian embraced Ophelia by putting her head on his chest while with his other arm, he hugged the baby.


    ''''Damian, I have a baby!'''' said Ophelia sobbing, with the life she had led she never thought she would have a family.


    ''''Yeah, she''s really pretty,'''' said Damian stroking Ophelia''s hair with a smile.


    Ophelia sobbed as she smiled looking at her daughter.


    ''''Ma''am, you can''t stand up that fast,'''' said a nervous voice behind Damian.


    Carol, who had slightly activated her powers already felt fine, so she got up with her baby while rocking her lightly.


    Ana lay back as she lifted up her shirt and put her breast against the baby''s mouth and looked at her curiously.


    The baby looked at her mother a little speechless before opening her mouth and sucking.


    Natasha who had approached Ana was pinching the baby''s cheeks with a smile.


    Sophia with a smile stood up before thanking the three obstetricians and politely escorting them out of the room.


    Carol approached Ana with curiosity as she watched her daughter breastfeed while wondering if her baby would be hungry too, just as she thought she heard Sofia talking to Ophelia.


    ''''Try to feed her,'''' Sophia said.


    ''''Okay, hold her a little,'''' said Ophelia, handing her daughter to Damian.


    Damian surprisingly picked up his baby as he looked at her.


    ''''Wo ah wo'''' hummed the baby at the sight of him.


    Damian couldn''t help but feel his eyes sting a little as his vision became a little blurry.


    Ophelia meanwhile removed her shirt before unbuttoning her bra.


    Sophia looked at Ophelia wordlessly before grabbing a sheet and covering her up leaving only one breast free.


    Ophelia gave Sophia a disdainful look before tugging on Damian''s arm to hand over her daughter.


    Damian carefully placed his daughter on Ophelia''s arm.


    ''''Did you get something in your eyes?'''' Ophelia asked mockingly.


    ''''Yes,'''' Damian said as he continued to stare at his baby.


    ''''Ah'''' moaned Ophelia slightly in surprise as she felt the suction on her breast.


    ''''You''re a gluttonous little thing,'''' said Ophelia, smiling at her baby as she stroked her.


    Damian turned to approach Ana, though he was speechless at the scene in front of him.


    Ana was comfortably nursing her baby but Carol had her own breast in her hand as she tried to nurse her daughter who just turned her face away refusing.


    ''''Pff'''' Damian stopped his laughter from coming out as he saw Carol''s frustrated face.


    ''''Don''t laugh'''' said Carol, a little embarrassed.


    ''''Let me see my daughter, she doesn''t look hungry'''' said Damian carefully reaching out his arms before taking her.


    ''''What should we call her?'''' Carol asked as she also looked at her daughter next to Damian.


    "Alice?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Alice'''' said Carol, nodding with a smile.


    Natasha grimaced as she did not participate in the naming.


    ''''Doesn''t she look like the pictures of the newborn babies I saw, doesn''t she look too cute?'''' Carol asked with a smile as she looked at her adorable daughter.


    ''''Well, we''re not human,'''' Damian said without finding the whole thing strange.


    His daughters looked very energetic and full of life compared to a newborn.


    ''''Wa wa'''' Pronounced Alice waving her hands and trying to reach Damian''s face.


    Damian smilingly brought his face close to where his daughter placed her hands and touched his entire face while making adorable noises.


    ''''Why don''t you want to eat honey?'''' asked Damian, smiling without waiting for an answer as he looked at his daughter.


    ''''Maybe she doesn''t like the breasts where the food is,'''' Ana said teasingly.


    ''''Fuck you, watch out you''re smothering your daughter in that udder,'''' Carol said with annoyance.


    Damian smiled to see that they had regained their usual mood before walking over and sitting down next to Ana with Alicia in his arms.


    ''''What should we name this little cutie?'''' Damian asked, looking at his raven-haired daughter.


    "Natasha?'''' Natasha asked.


    ''''What do you think, Emma?'''' Ana asked with a smile looking at her daughter, totally ignoring Natasha.


    ''''Emma it is then,'''' said Damian smiling.


    Natasha pouted as she again received a rejection, turning to look at Ophelia with a twinkle in her eye.


    Damian handed Alice to Ana, who picked her up with her other free arm before getting up and walking over to Ophelia.


    ''''And what do you think about our daughter''s name?'''' Damian asked with a smile as he held the baby''s tiny hands.


    ''''Ivy?'''' Ophelia proposed.


    Damian only chuckled lightly as he wondered if she wanted her daughter to be a villain.

 Chapter 75

    ''''Let''s go to the babies'' room and put some clothes on them before we put them to bed in their cribs," Damian said as he saw Emma begin to close her eyes sleepily.


    The entire group made their way to a room that was adjacent to Damian''s master bedroom.


    In the room, there was everything a baby could need.


    Anne approached the large crib before gently laying sleeping Emma down and beginning to dress her.


    Ophelia imitated Ana and also put Ivy to bed before playing a little with her cheeks.


    Unfortunately, Alice was still full of energy and was waving her hands around Carol''s face while making baby sounds.


    ''''I guess she takes after her mother," Sophia said teasingly.


    ''''You better help me'''' said Carol as she tried to dress Alice, the latter moved her arms and legs to avoid being dressed.


    Sophia laughed before helping Carol dress Alice, the little girl was still very energetic.


    Ana moved closer to Damian before hugging him and hiding her face in his chest.


    ''''Thank you,'''' Damian said, whispering to Ana as he stroked her hair.


    Ana couldn''t help but squeeze Damien tighter as she felt her eyes fill with tears of happiness.


    "Girl, go to sleep already!" said Carol, pitifully as she continued to gently rock Alice, who only giggled.


    ''''I''ll go see Alice'''' said Damian, giving Ana a kiss on the head.


    ''''Hm,'''' Ana replied as she looked away so no one would see her expression.


    ''''Leave it to me,'''' Damian said with a smile as he held out his arms.


    Carol gently handed her baby to Damian with relief.


    She doesn''t want to drink milk or sleep, Carol couldn''t help thinking that her preparation was not enough, she should look for more books.


    Damian looked into his daughter''s very similar blue eyes with a smile.


    Alice also responded by laughing and waving her arms.


    ''''You are very restless, just like your mother," Damian said, smiling warmly at her as he pulled Alice close to him and began to slowly use his powers to lull her to sleep.


    To Damian''s surprise, Alice held out for 5 minutes before falling asleep.


    Damian carefully placed Alice in the crib before looking at his three daughters with a smile.


    finally, his three little girls were born, it''s still something he hasn''t fully digested and it''s hard to believe, after all, he had waited more than a year for them.


    ''''Let''s get something to eat, I''m starving,'''' Carol said, touching her stomach.


    ''''Come on,'''' Damian said to Natasha and Ophelia, who was on the other side of the crib and kept looking at the babies.


    ''''Come on, crybaby," Carol said, taking Ana''s hand and whispering to her.


    Ana just pinched her hand as she accompanied her.


    The whole group arrived at the dining room, it was a little late for lunch but Natasha and Carol were hungry, especially Carol who had just given birth.


    Ana went to the refrigerator before taking out three blood cups and giving one to Sophia and Ophelia.


    Sophia and Ophelia accepted the cup with a twinkle in their eyes.


    As today was a happy day, Ana shared her reserves generously.


    Sophia very rarely drank Damian''s blood and usually drank from the blood company they had, although it wasn''t Damian''s it was still good enough.


    Everyone ate relatively quietly except Carol, who was hungrier than usual. In a few minutes, she finished the plate she had before she was served another.


    ''''Did you tell Monica, Maria, and Jane?'''' Sophia asked, she hadn''t had time with everything that had happened.


    "Yes, they should be coming," Damian said.


    ''''Soon the house will be very lively,'''' Sophia said cheerfully, thinking of the three babies.


    ''''I''ll go take a bath'''' said Natasha when she finished eating, she was still wearing the mission suit and had perspired a bit.


    ''''I''ll accompany you,'''' Damian said with a smile.


    Carol would have said something but she was more interested in eating than bothering Damian.


    Damian walked up the stairs holding Natasha''s hand.


    On their way to their room, they passed in front of the babies'' room and something couldn''t help but catch his attention.


    Sassy had her head inside the crib and was sniffing the babies who were still sleeping.


    Alice had a rather untidy posture unlike her sisters and had one arm in Emma''s face.


    Damian pulled Natasha into the room with a smile.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ''''They''re cute, aren''t they?'''' Damian asked as he petted Sassy.


    Sassy gave a slight grunt of approval before rubbing her head against Damian.


    Damian accommodated Alice''s arm before looking at Sassy.


    ''''Make sure you take care of them and be patient with them,'''' Damian said, smiling as he imagined his daughters teasing Sassy when they grew up.


    Sassy just purred into his chest accepting his words before lying down beside the crib.


    Natasha couldn''t help but stroke Sassy''s tail which was wagging back and forth lazily.


    Damian just looked at her with a smile before leading Natasha toward her room.


    Once they got to the room they entered the bathroom and started to undress before getting into the tub.


    ''''Tell me, why do you think all babies have their mother''s hair color?'''' asked Natasha as she leaned against Damian''s chest while he hugged her around the waist.


    ''''I don''t know'''' said Damian, he really had no idea although if he was honest he liked it that way.


    ''''It''s strange,'''' Natasha said. A part of her wanted her children to have Damian''s strange blue hair.


    ''''Speaking of something else, you looked very sexy in that outfit," Damian said slowly moving his hands down from Natasha''s abdomen to her crotch.


    ''''Ah~'''' Natasha moaned softly as she felt Damian''s fingers.


    ''''Wait, we have to keep an eye out for crying babies'''' Natasha said, stifling her moans.


    ''''Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on her,'''' Damian said before lifting Natasha slightly and slowly sliding inside her, feeling her tension.


    Damian and Natasha were having a good time when they heard a baby crying.


    They both stopped what they were doing but still did not separate.


    Damian caressed Natasha''s abdomen before leaving a few kisses on her shoulders.


    ''''I guess we''ll be interrupted several times in the future,'''' Damian said with a laugh.


    ''''I just hope they don''t catch us doing this kind of thing,'''' said Natasha laughing along with Damian.


    ....


    While Damian was having fun with Natasha, the three new mothers and Sophia were still at the table.


    They had already finished eating but were talking about the future they would now have with three new members of the family.


    Finally, they moved their conversation to the living room sitting on the couch.


    As they were talking they heard the front door opening and three pairs of footsteps walking toward them.


    Maria, Monica, and Jane entered the room at a somewhat hurried pace.


    Monica had told her mother and Jane that they needed to return urgently so they assumed that one of them was in labor.


    The newcomers upon seeing the four women conversing quietly could not help but be speechless.


    ''''Carol, where is your belly?'''' Maria asked in shock.


    ''''You''re a little late,'''' Carol said with a chuckle when she saw Maria''s expression.


    ''''So where is my dear niece?'''' said Maria with a big smile.


    "Yeah yeah, where are my little sisters?" said Monica looking around the room.


    Jane just smiled slightly as she was curious to see how cute Damian''s babies would be.


    ''''They''re upstairs sleeping, if you can get them to go back to sleep go wake them up'''' Sophia said laughing at the thought of Alice.


    ''''Everything happened so fast, when I gave birth to my little brat it took several hours'''' said Maria giving her daughter a hug.


    ''''That''s for normal humans,'''' Ophelia said dismissively.


    ''''Cough...sorry I didn''t mean it in a bad way'''' said Ophelia somewhat uncomfortably as she remembered that Jane was also there.


    ''''It''s okay, I''m used to jokes about humans,'''' said Jane rolling her eyes.


    ''''Where is dad?'''' Monica asked.


    ''''He''s upstairs with Natasha'''' said Carol, giving Monica a suggestive smile.


    Monica just grimaced and pretended she had never asked that question.


    ''''And what are the names of the little vampires?'''' Maria asked, sitting down next to Carol.


    ''''My daughter''s name is Alice, she''s a little bundle of energy, at this rate she''s going to give me several headaches as she gets older'''' said Carol sighing.


    ''''My lovely daughter''s name is Ivy,'''' Ophelia said with a smile.


    ''''My daughter''s name is Emma,'''' Ana said tersely.


    "Cute names," said Maria nodding with a smile.


    ''''I can''t help but think how the years have gone by, I remember when Monica was still a little girl, and look now you even have your own daughter'''' said Maria with a nostalgic smile and some water in her eyes.


    ''''Yes, it really has been a while,'''' Carol said, looking around with a faint smile, remembering the day she almost slapped Damian because he wanted a harem.


    The nostalgic moment was interrupted by the cry of a baby, which after a second was joined by two softer cries.


    The three new mothers looked at each other for a moment before going upstairs to the babies'' room accompanied by the rest of the family.


    When they reached the room, each mother held her daughter in her arms while gently rocking them.


    Carol sat down in a comfortable armchair before lifting her shirt and pulling up her breast to nurse Alice.


    Alice, who woke up because she was hungry, quickly grabbed the nipple and started sucking.


    ''''It feels weird,'''' said Carol.


    ''''Do you prefer it when Damian does it?'''' Maria asked teasingly as she gently poked Alice''s cheeks.


    ''''It''s really cute, I''m so happy for you'''' said Maria with unshed tears in her eyes.


    ''''You''re such a crybaby,'''' Carol also said with her eyes watering.


    Leaving the two overly emotional mothers aside.


    Monica was tugging gently on Ana''s arm.


    ''''Come on, let me carry her,'''' Monica said, pouting.


    ''''Okay, but be careful'''' said Ana, annoyed before gently laying Emma in Monica''s arms.


    ''''Hi, I''m your big sister'''' said Monica, smiling at Emma and giving her kisses on her cheeks, totally ignoring Ana.


    Jane slowly approached Ivy curiously before looking at Ophelia.


    Ophelia just rolled her eyes before dropping Ivy into Jane''s arms.


    As Emma and Ivy had already eaten before they were not breastfed, they were only awakened by the cries of Alice who was hungry.


    Jane looked at Ivy with a smile as she touched her short green hair with one hand.


    ''''Why aren''t her eyes red?'''' Jane asked curiously.


    ''''Because she hasn''t drunk blood yet'''' said Ophelia with a smile as she looked into her daughter''s green eyes, she was the only one to bring out her eyes as Alice and Emma had blue eyes similar to Damian''s.


    ''''So you can never get your normal eyes back?'''' Jane asked, looking into Ivy''s beautiful green eyes.


    ''''It''s hard at first, but eventually, you learn to control it,'''' Ophelia said as she looked at Jane and made her eyes slowly turn green.


    ''''Why don''t you leave them green?'''' Jane asked.


    ''''Red eyes are more intimidating'''' said Ophelia, flashing her eyes and giving him a menacing smile.


    ''''I can see the point,'''' Jane said with a nod.


    While everyone was with the babies, Damian walked in with Natasha following him.


    Ana approached Damian with a smile before hugging him.


    On that day she may have smiled more than in her entire life.


    ''''Why did they cry?'''' Damian asked, smiling as he stroked Ana''s back.


    ''''Alice was hungry, she''s really like her mother'''' said Ana mockingly.


    Natasha laughed softly as she listened to Ana.


    Monica also approached Damian with a smile as she carried Emma.


    Emma''s blue eyes lit up at the sight of Damian before she stretched her arms out towards him and made noises.


    ''''My little baby wants to come with daddy?'''' said Damian with a smile as he took Emma in his arms and gave her kisses on her cheeks accompanied by giggles from Emma.


    Monica grimaced at having her little sister taken from her so she looked around before approaching Jane who was playing with Ivy.


    ''''She has Ana''s hair and your eyes,'''' Natasha said with a smile.


    ''''Hm'''' nodded Ana looking at Damian and Emma lovingly.


    ''''Give her to me, and I''ll try to feed her'''' said Ana, it had already been about 3 hours since she fed her.


    Damian nodded with a smile before giving his daughter a kiss and leaving her in Ana''s arms.


    Ana looked at Damian with a slight smile before approaching Carol and sitting down next to her before beginning to nurse Emma.


    Damian looked at Ophelia and motioned with his eyes for her to sit next to them as well.


    Ophelia nodded with a smile before taking her daughter from Jane and Monica.


    Damian pulled out a camera and took a picture of the three nursing mothers.


    ''''If you wanted a picture of my breasts all you had to do was ask'''' said Ophelia teasingly.


    Damian just looked at her with disdain as he pulled up a chair and sat down near them.


    The whole family also sat and talked about the future while watching the babies.

 Chapter 76

    It had been about two months since the three little ones had been born.


    The new life as a father was a bit strange at first, his daughters could cry at any time when they wanted something, which meant he had to put his things aside to attend to them.


    Their nighttime activities were especially affected; it was not uncommon for them to be in the middle of a heated session when they heard the sound of crying.


    With the arrival of the three girls the house became livelier, Monica was now almost always at home taking care of her sisters, and Maria and Jane also came back more often.


    Sophia was also very happy and almost always had one of the babies in her arms, she was a great help to everyone when caring for the babies, things like changing diapers or bathing them were things they knew in theory but had never done before.


    Unlike Sophia who had experience with Damian.


    Natasha also still occasionally went on missions but was almost always at home.


    It had to be said that his daughters had developed faster than normal, at two months they could already crawl awkwardly and seemed more intelligent, of course, they were still far from talking.


    Damian really prefers that they don''t grow up so fast, if he had a daughter who in a few months could walk and talk it would be very sad.


    In recent months, rumors had also begun to circulate about his daughter Ivy.


    Ophelia was well known in Madripoor and everyone realized she was pregnant, although no one knew who the father was, most suspicions pointed to Damian.


    In the face of rumors that Damien was willing to present his daughters in Madripoor, the matter had been delayed for quite some time.


    Of course, he wouldn''t do anything ostentatious and would just let the country''s reporters take the news and let the country know that they have three new princesses.


    So that morning Damian was in the living room with his family and ready to go to Madripoor.


    Ana, Carol, and Ophelia were holding their daughter in their arms, adorably dressed.


    ''''Then let''s go,'''' said Damian, smiling.


    ''''Looks like today everyone is going to confirm that the baby was yours,'''' Ophelia laughed as she tickled Ivy.


    Ivy laughed as she waved her hands to stop her mother.


    ''''They''ll know they have a lusty king,'''' Carol said mockingly.


    ''''Maybe they''ll send me concubines,'''' said Damian, smiling as he watched Carol stop smiling.


    ''''Let''s go'''' said Ana standing up, she was wearing a black coat while carrying Emma, she looked really motherly.


    ''''You look beautiful'''' said Damian approaching Ana and taking her hand.


    ''''Hm '''' said Ana, smiling at him.


    ''''Let''s go'''' said Carol getting up followed by Ophelia.


    ''''Come on then'''' said Carol standing up followed by Ophelia.


    "Fare them well," Sophia said with a smile.


    ''''We''ll be back soon,'''' said Damian.


    ''''Bye sweetie'''' said Damian to Monica bending down to give her a kiss on the head.


    ''''See you later'''' said Monica, nodding without taking her eyes off the screen.


    ''''Don''t play too much,'''' Carol said mockingly before Damian made them disappear.


    The group appeared at the palace in Madripoor.


    Ophelia quickly pulled out a phone before dialing someone.


    In a few seconds, a half-Asian woman arrived and greeted them.


    ''''Damian, this is Olivia, she''s been taking care of everything in my absence'''' said Ophelia introducing her.


    ''''Nice to meet you,'''' Damian said with a nod.


    "Is everything ready?'''' Ophelia asked Olivia.


    ''''Yes, the reporters are waiting for you,'''' said Olivia.


    ''''Good,'''' said Ophelia.


    ''''Since everything is ready, let''s go,'''' Damian said casually.


    The whole group followed by Olivia walked to a room where several reporters were waiting.


    Seeing the door open, everyone quickly stood up while secretly readying their cameras.


    They had been called to tell them that the king of Madripoor wanted them to cover the news.


    Before arriving, the reporters scrambled for this opportunity, it must be said that no one had interviewed the mysterious Damian Alucard, almost everything was done by the green-haired woman, Ophelia.


    Speaking of Ophelia, reporters wondered if this interview has anything to do with the rumors that have been swirling about the father of Ophelia''s baby.


    ''''Good morning everyone,'''' Damian said, nodding to the reporters before stepping aside and letting his women pass.


    These actions surprised reporters, not only did the king appear to be quite relaxed and courteous but he even stepped aside to give way to someone.


    They expected a somewhat more arrogant and intimidating king considering the nickname they had given him.


    Damian escorted the three mothers and made sure they were seated before addressing the reporters.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ''''I''m sure you are curious about this interview,'''' said Damian.


    ''''Recent rumors made me think I should introduce my daughters,'''' said Damian.


    ''''I want you to do something quite simple, inform the whole country that you have three new princesses, now, I want it to be something quite discreet without any extra words'''' Damian said directly.


    ''''Are we going out too?'''' Carol asked thoughtfully.


    Although it was known that Damian had two women in the end they didn''t know who they were, this is Madripoor and Damian has total control, a paparazzi would never have the opportunity to sneak a photo.


    It would be different if they showed their faces and names now, not that it bothers Carol, she doesn''t care.


    ''''Only if you want to, even if you''ve never introduced yourselves to the world, maybe this is a good opportunity,'''' Damian said looking at Carol and Ana.


    ''''Although I would prefer if we could find a more casual way, maybe have pictures leaked by ''accident''?'''''' Ana asked, she didn''t like the idea of just having her front pictures taken and then being displayed.


    ''''You''re right,'''' Carol said with a nod.


    ''''I really don''t care, everyone knows me in this country'''' said Ophelia, playing with Ivy.


    ''''Now everyone will know that you climbed into the king''s bed to have your position,'''' Carol said mockingly.


    ''''Am I supposed to be embarrassed?'''' Ophelia asked, looking at Carol and Ana with a smile.


    The two women couldn''t help but feel annoyed before deciding to ignore her.


    The journalists sounded as if they were on a field day, the amount of information they were hearing was literally worth gold.


    "Well, then start thinking of an accidental way to reveal everything," Damian said, smiling at the reporters.


    ''''Your Highness, give us a few minutes to talk and we''ll give you an answer,'''' said a reporter before everyone gathered and shared ideas.


    Damian sat near his daughters as he watched their curious eyes dart back and forth.


    A few minutes passed and the same older reporter approached Damian cautiously.


    ''''Your Highness, we have some ideas,'''' said the reporter.


    ''''Okay, let''s hear them out,'''' Damian said with a nod.


    ''''In the last few years social networks have become more powerful and we were thinking if you could create an account and slowly reveal information,'''' the reporter said nervously.


    ''''There''s a booming app called Instagram, it could be a good option,'''' said the reporter.


    ''''Hm, social networks," Damian mumbled thoughtfully, he knew Instagram, it had come up a year or so ago.


    ''''That''s not a bad idea,'''' Damian said absently.


    ''''What do you think?'''' Damian asked the three women.


    ''''Can you explain how Instagram works?'''' Carol asked, she had heard about it but wasn''t clear what it was like.


    ''''Instagram is a social network mainly where you upload photos or videos, other people can comment and give ''likes'' to your content, something interesting about this application is that you can have followers'''' said the reporter.


    ''''It''s quite an exciting thing to have a lot of followers, it''s not uncommon for people to compete over who has the most followers,'''' the reporter said.


    ''''Hm, sounds interesting,'''' said Carol.


    ''''I already have an account, I have 5 million followers'''' said Ophelia with a satisfied smile.


    ''''Why do you have so many?'''' Damian asked curiously, Instagram was a little over a year old, having that many are pretty impressive.


    ''''I''m practically the face of Madripoor, not to mention very beautiful'''' said Ophelia, giving Damian a seductive smile.


    ''''You have a point,'''' Damian said with a nod.


    ''''Monica and Jane also have Instagram, Monica even uploaded a picture hugging you'''' said Ophelia laughing as she showed her phone to Damian.


    ''''This girl'''' said Damian, giving a wry smile as he saw many likes.


    ''''Okay, then we''ll create an account, when everything is ready you can publish the news,'''' Damian told reporters.


    ''''That''s all for now, I''m sorry you had to come for nothing,'''' he told reporters.


    ''''Your Highness must be joking, we''ll be waiting for you to call us,'''' said the senior reporter with a smile before they were all led out by Olivia.


    When everyone left, Carol looked at Damian before asking him.


    ''''I guess soon the whole world will be talking about us'''' said Carol, surely the newscasts of all countries would mention them.


    ''''Yes, but that''s okay, we have nothing to hide and with our daughters growing up it is necessary for us to be known as a family and not just me,'''' said Damian.


    ''''It wouldn''t be nice to be asked who my daughter''s mom is and no one knows who she is,'''' said Damian, smiling.


    ''''This world is very normal for us,'''' Ana said suddenly.


    ''''True, but it won''t be for long,'''' Damian said with a slight smile.


    ''''There he is, with his slight mysterious smile, who knows where he gets his knowledge from'''' said Ophelia mockingly.


    Carol and Ana couldn''t help but laugh, they had also received Damian''s mysterious replies.


    ''''Well, let''s see about setting up Instagram accounts,'''' Damian said as he pulled out the large crib that held all three babies.


    Ana nodded before gently placing Emma in the crib, Emma was a quiet girl so she just casually crawled around the crib while looking around.


    Carol also tried to leave Alice in the crib, but only Alice whined, unwilling to leave her mother''s embrace by holding her hair.


    ''''Alice, honey, look there''s your sister Emma, go play with her'''' said Carol with a pitiful smile.


    Understanding Carol''s words, she stopped resisting and let them put her in the crib.


    ''''It came out totally like you,'''' Ana said with a slight smile.


    ''''I can only be thankful that she''s very smart and understands more or less what I mean'''' said Carol, sighing as she arranged her hair.


    Carol and Ana also pulled out their phone before downloading the app. Ana was not too keen on this social network thing but she also wanted her daughter to be proud of her and be able to brag about being her daughter so she decided to get in on the act as well.


    ''''What the fuck, there''s already a Damian Alucard, there''s even Damian Alucard1, 2, and 3'''' said Damian cursing.


    ''''Hey, the babies'''' Carol said looking at Damian speechless, if they were normal babies it wouldn''t matter, but she wouldn''t be surprised if one day she woke up and her daughter called her ''mommy''.


    ''''Sorry,'''' Damian said, giving a slight smile to his daughters who looked at him, he knew they were very smart, he just hoped they wouldn''t start repeating what he said.


    ''''It''s normal, you just have to call the company and ask them to release your name, regarding the accounts with numbers in the end I don''t think they can do anything'''' said Ophelia laughing.


    ''''Cough...can you take care of that?'''' Damian asked with a smile.


    ''''No,'''' Ophelia replied, matching his smile.


    ''''Don''t forget that I am your king,'''' Damian said, looking at her seriously.


    ''''My child, your father is bullying your mother,'''' said Ophelia, looking at Ivy in her arms with a pitiful face.


    ''''Tsk, Olivia!'''' shouted Damian, calling Ophelia''s temporary replacement.


    ''''Sir,'''' said Olivia, opening the door and looking at Damian.


    ''''Call the owners of Instagram to release my name so I can create an account,'''' said Damian.


    ''''I''ll do it right away'''' said Olivia seriously, it''s her first assignment so she must fulfill it flawlessly.


    Olivia left the room again before using Madripoor''s resources to be able to communicate with the owners of Instagram.


    Finally, Olivia dialed the phone number she had been given before waiting.


    "Hello?'''' Asked the voice with some nerves. A moment ago they had called him from Madripoor to confirm his number and told him that in a moment they were going to call him back.


    ''''Hello, good morning,'''' Olivia said politely.


    ''''Good morning, is there anything I can help you with?'''' said the voice quickly, cursing inwardly at his lack of manners.


    ''''Yes, His Highness Damian wants to create an Instagram account for himself, clearly, his name is taken so he wishes they could release his name,'''' Olivia said directly.


    ''''Of course, we will do it right now, I ask you to thank his highness Damian for using our application, we will also give him 10% of the stocks as a thank you'''' said the voice hurriedly.


    ''''You''re pretty smart, I''ll take care of conveying your words'''' Olivia said, satisfied, she got what she wanted without saying it, and surely the king would congratulate her.


    On the other side, the Instagram co-founder ended the call with sweat on his brow.


    ''''How did it go?'''' asked his partner.


    ''''Everything went well'''' he said, sighing as he put the phone on the table.


    ''''With Damian Alucard himself using our application it will make the number of users explode, it will save us years'''' said the man with a smile.


    ''''Giving him stocks was so necessary? Isn''t it a little strange?'''' the partner asked in confusion.


    ''''The fact that an account is created is the best possible publicity, not only will we not lose money but we will multiply the value of our company'''' said the excited man.


    ''''Just watch Stark Industries, his presence will stabilize our company and investors will have more confidence, we will be able to control investors more easily if they think we can get Damian to use our application'''' said the man with a sly smile.


    ''''The amount of money in shares we gave him is insignificant for a man like him, I wanted to give him more but it pains me to do so'''' said the man with a wry smile.


    ''''Okay, I''m waiting to see the news,'''' said the man with a smile as he imagined the explosive increase in users.

 Chapter 77

    In the living room of a palace in Madripoor, there were four people. Three of them were seriously looking at their cell phones, while the other was playing with a beautiful green-haired baby girl.


    "Done," said Carol, finishing creating her Instagram account.


    Seeing that Damian and Ana were still creating their accounts, she clicked the magnifying glass at the bottom.


    Carol started scrolling through the photos that appeared. As her account was new, her algorithm was not developed, and random things appeared. She began opening various photos that appeared until she curiously searched for Tony Stark, who was Damian''s "friend."


    Tony Stark was more famous than most celebrities, so Carol was curious to know what the profile of such a person would be like. And, as Carol expected, Tony''s account had many ostentatious photos where he appeared with different women and cars.


    After looking at several accounts of famous people, she couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable. She really doesn''t like to show off or exhibit her life.


    "Damian, I don''t know anything about this. Maybe it''s because I grew up in a time when all of this didn''t exist, so seeing these people taking pictures and exposing their lives is not something I''m comfortable with," said Carol, looking at Damian.


    "I know," Damian said, smiling at her. "I don''t expect you to do that kind of thing. You can use your account however you want. I was planning to have someone else manage our accounts to start with. In the future, social networks will become more and more important, and as the leader of a country, I can''t avoid using them," Damian said, smiling at Carol.


    "You, as my wives, will also be in the public eye. Social networks are one way in which you can manifest yourself."


    "We also have to adapt a bit to society. Even if not for ourselves, let''s do it for our daughters. We may not care about people''s opinions, but our daughters are growing up and will probably want to go to school and college."


    "We do it for them," Damian said in closing.


    "Hm, good," said Carol, nodding, convinced by Damian''s words.


    Ana also nodded slightly, satisfied with how everything was going to go.


    "You are grandma," said Ophelia mockingly. She was already an expert in social networks, and many times she was too lazy to do a press conference and simply announced it through social networks.


    "Since you''ve had Ivy, you''ve become really arrogant," said Ana, looking expressionless at Ophelia.


    "Now I have status. I gave a son to the king," said Ophelia haughtily.


    "You''ve watched too many series," said Ana, looking at Ophelia with disdain.


    "Tell me, is that Olivia one of those girls?" Carol asked quietly with curiosity.


    "Well... she was one of the two. Since I was gone so long while living with you, my two girls got together, and my harem rebelled," said Ophelia with a rueful face.


    "Pff hahaha," Carol laughed loudly, making the babies look at her curiously.


    "Don''t laugh," said Ophelia, looking annoyed at Carol.


    "And you didn''t talk about it?" Ana asked curiously.


    "No, our relationship was mostly physical, and although it was clear we liked each other, it wasn''t in a romantic way. We were mostly friends with an edge," Ophelia said indifferently.


    ''''So now you''re a single mom,'''' Carol said.


    ''''Of course not, Damian will take care of me, won''t he?'''' Ophelia asked, grabbing Damian''s arm.


    ''''We''ll see about your behavior,'''' said Damian, looking Ophelia up and down.


    ''''Fuck you,'''' said Ophelia, hitting him.


    ''''Let''s go home,'''' said Damian.


    ''''I''ll let you tell Olivia to take care of our accounts. Tell her I''ll send her some pictures when we decide,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Yes, let''s go back,'''' said Ana. Emma is rubbing her eyes.


    ''''Well, here,'''' said Ophelia, leaving Ivy in Damian''s arms.


    ''''I''ll go and have a chat with Olivia. I''ll be back later,'''' said Ophelia.


    ''''Hey, what if Ivy wants to eat?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''Have the family cow give her some,'''' said Ophelia mockingly as she looked at Ana and ran out of the room with a laugh.


    Carol also laughed lightly, looking at Ana.


    ''''What are you laughing at? You better take Alice and let''s go,'''' said Ana, looking annoyed at Carol.


    ''''Let''s go,'''' Damian said with a slight smile before teleporting everyone home.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    When they reached the house, they could hear Sophia''s scolding voice.


    "Natasha, I understand that mentally you are 22 years old, but your body is much younger. You shouldn''t drink alcoholic beverages," Sophia said to Natasha, who had a half-full beer in her hand.


    Everyone was a little confused by the situation.


    Yet Carol reacted quickly and sided with Natasha.


    ''''Come on, you''re overreacting. It''s just a beer. Let her enjoy it now while she can,'''' said Carol. Natasha would surely be a vampire in the future, and beer would be like water.


    ''''Surely, you were better at drinking when you were young,'''' Carol said teasingly.


    ''''That''s none of your business,'''' Sophia said, avoiding Carol''s gaze.


    ''''Mom, Natasha is all grown up...well, just let her do what she wants,'''' said Damian, hesitating halfway after looking at Natasha.


    ''''You''re not helping,'''' Natasha said, looking speechless at Damian.


    ''''I had a bad day today. I had to kill someone,'''' said Natasha, sighing as she leaned back and took another swig of her beer.


    Damian approached Sophia before passing her to Ivy, who greeted her with a smile and totally forgot all about it.


    ''''It''s okay, honey. If someone is prepared to kill, they should be prepared to be killed,'''' said Damian, sitting down next to Natasha as he hugged her.


    ''''I know. I''m not really sad. It''s just that it''s been a while since I''ve had to come to that. With my new strength and the suit, it''s so easy to knock everyone out,'''' said Natasha.


    ''''I had to do it today to keep Clint from getting hurt,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''Honey, I''m not going to tell you how to do things, but it''s not always the right thing to leave people alive who do terrible things. Even if you send them to jail, they will affect people who may have repented or been there by mistake,'''' Damian said.


    ''''I know. It''s just that after being with you, I wanted to turn the page on that kind of life. So I was kind of reluctant to kill someone,'''' said Natasha, shaking her head.


    "Let''s go take a bath," said Natasha, finishing her beer and taking Damian''s hand, pulling him into the room.


    "What a pervert," Carol said mockingly.


    "Say that without having a breast in the open air," Natasha said mockingly as she walked away.


    Damian chuckled lightly before following Natasha into the bathroom.


    Ana, who was breastfeeding Emma next to Carol, couldn''t help but let out a slight giggle as she watched their interaction.


    "I remember when Natasha had just arrived, she still had that glum look on her face," said Ana.


    "By the way, that makes four of us," Carol said with a nod.


    "Are you including Ophelia?" Ana asked.


    "Sure, she even already had a daughter with Damian," said Carol, looking at Ana as if it was obvious.


    "It''s up to them. Besides, wouldn''t that make Maria also be included?" asked Ana mockingly.


    Carol just looked at Ana wordlessly before ignoring her.


    "Ana, honey, Ivy is hungry," said Sophia, carrying the baby in her arms as she cried.


    Ana couldn''t help but sigh before gently laying Emma down in the crib; she had eaten enough and had fallen asleep.


    "Give her to me," said Ana, extending her arms.


    Ana looked at Ivy in her arms with an almost imperceptible smile. The baby looked with bewilderment; Her food dispenser seems larger than usual.


    "Come on, honey, eat some," said Ana, gently guiding her nipple into Ivy''s mouth.


    Ivy started sucking, although she was confused. Milk is milk.


    While Ana was nursing Ivy, they heard Ophelia''s voice.


    "Ivy, honey, it''s time to eat," Ophelia said cheerfully as she approached the living room.


    Upon arrival, Ophelia couldn''t help but stop and look at Ana nursing a little green head.


    Her expression could not help but turn from confusion to horror.


    "Why are you feeding my daughter?" asked Ophelia, annoyed.


    "She was hungry, plus she seems to like it more," said Ana mockingly.


    "Give her to me; your milk surely has a lot of grease in it," said Ophelia as she approached Ana.


    "She''s falling asleep; you''re going to wake her up," said Ana with no intention of giving Ivy up.


    Ophelia could only watch in annoyance as Ana nursed her daughter.


    "Just wait, I''ll nurse Damian and see how you feel," said Ophelia, annoyed.


    "Pff hahaha," Carol couldn''t help but let out a laugh when she heard Ophelia.


    "Pervert," said Ana, looking disdainfully at Ophelia.


    "What do you mean, pervert? Didn''t you do it?" asked Carol, confused. It was one of the first things she did with Damian when her milk started coming out.


    Ana looked at Carol speechless. Just by her expression, she knew that she had already breastfed Damian.


    "Since you haven''t, I''ll be the second to do it," said Ophelia mockingly before running off in search of Damian.


    Ana couldn''t help but feel the need to turn her into an ice sculpture.


    "Hey, you really haven''t?" Carol asked hesitantly.


    Ana looked at Carol neutrally.


    "Of course, I have. Just look at our breasts and think which one Damian would choose," said Ana teasingly.


    "You didn''t have to be so aggressive either," said Carol, looking speechless at Ana.


    "Do you want to play for a while?" Carol asked.


    "Let''s go," said Ana, nodding.


    They left the three babies sleeping in the crib while they turned on the console and played for a while.


    They were in no hurry to look for Damian as he was probably having fun with Natasha.


    ...


    Ophelia, for her part, was looking for Damian.


    After searching several places, only the main room remained. So, remembering her moments as an assassin, she crept into the room.


    The room was empty, but she heard noises coming from the bathroom. She walked over to the door and slowly crept it open.


    Ophelia could see Damian and Natasha doing all kinds of adult things.


    Despite feeling a sense of familiarity with the situation, she couldn''t curse that day again, even though it had been more than a year. She couldn''t even remember how she felt.


    Ophelia watched Damian and Natasha excitedly. Her legs couldn''t help but slowly rub together at the sight of them.


    She couldn''t take it anymore, so she started to slowly approach Damian. She was almost sure that he had already felt her watching and was just testing to see if she could join in.


    Unfortunately for Ophelia, just as she was about to enter the bathroom, she suddenly appeared outside the room.


    Annoyed, she couldn''t help but kick the door a couple of times.


    Ophelia went downstairs before entering the kitchen. She wanted to see if there was any of Ana''s stash left.


    In the kitchen, Sophia was drinking a cup of blood while looking at a magazine.


    ''''Did you go to look for Damian?'''' Sophia asked with a slight smile.


    ''''Yes, he wouldn''t let me join,'''' said Ophelia, pouting.


    ''''Do you really want that?'''' asked Sophia.


    ''''I don''t know, I just think it would be fun to spend some quality time with Damian,'''' said Ophelia, opening the fridge and starting to look.


    ''''That''s precisely why Damian doesn''t mess with you,'''' said Sophia, sighing as she shook her head.


    ''''It''s just that I''m afraid to have a serious relationship. You all are important to me, and I don''t want our relationship to change,'''' said Ophelia, mumbling annoyed.


    Ophelia had only ever had physical relationships in her life, never a romantic relationship. That was a new area for her.


    ''''Aha, here it is,'''' said Ophelia, taking out a cup of blood that was inside a container.


    Ophelia sat across from Sophia and began taking small sips with an intoxicated expression.


    ''''Do you know that Damian made a deal with Carol that he would only have five wives?'''' Sophia asked, looking at Ophelia.


    ''''Yes, I had heard about it,'''' said Ophelia, nodding.


    ''''Well, I''ll just say that the spaces are filling up, so you have to make a decision,'''' Sophia said, getting up and walking out.


    ''''That''s easy for you to say,'''' Ophelia murmured, taking soft sips from the cup.

 Chapter 78

    In an instant, another month had passed.


    A couple of photographers had come with Olivia and did a small photo shoot, so that in the future they would have things to post periodically.


    As they each had their own accounts and uploaded some photos of themselves together, Damian''s wives and daughters quickly gained popularity, causing a lot of buzz.


    Damian Alucard''s life had always been a mystery. They only knew he had one daughter, and although there were rumors that he had several wives, they had never been confirmed.


    The accounts quickly gained millions of followers, especially Carol and Ana. Their beauty really impressed everyone.


    Although the two were furious to see comments saying they used filters, Carol couldn''t stand their anger and just asked in the comments if they were blind, which caused even more uproar.


    But this fulfilled Damian''s goal of making his family known. His daughters would soon grow up, and he wanted them to adapt to the world. Normally, their family is very antisocial and they don''t interact with other people, but this is an excellent opportunity so that when their daughters grow up and have to go to school, their mothers can be there for them.


    Damian also received many curses for having more than one wife, although Damian only took it as a joke since they were clearly envious.


    For many, this was just something to talk about at work or with friends, but for others, it was more significant.


    ...


    Dreykov had been paying close attention to the movements in Madripoor, especially regarding the mysterious king, about whom he had almost no information.


    Dreykov thought that 10 years was not too late for revenge. His base of operations in Madripoor was totally annihilated, and he suspected that this place was linked to Natasha''s defection.


    Dreykov was at his desk reading some very interesting information. Damian Alucard has three new daughters.


    He couldn''t help but feel annoyed just thinking about it. Many times he tried to kidnap his eldest daughter, but he never came close to succeeding.


    After many attempts and studying Damian well, he came to the conclusion that he is a person with superhuman abilities.


    His aging practically stopped many years ago, something Dreykov was really envious of.


    No matter how much money or power Dreykov has, even if he can overthrow governments, he cannot prevent his own aging.


    He even wondered if Alexei could do the job, but unfortunately, he had sent him to prison and couldn''t risk having him around.


    Dreykov finally put the papers aside with a sigh, it wasn''t yet the time.


    ...


    Alexander Pierce also received a fairly detailed report regarding new people close to Damian.


    What caught Alexander''s attention was not Damian''s daughters; he had totally given up on kidnapping Damian''s relatives.


    Not only was it useless to try, but it might even get him found out. Even if he hated to admit it, Damian was an opponent to be feared.


    What really caught Alexander''s attention was a rather rude blonde named Carol, who was Damian''s supposed wife. She was someone who had little tolerance; there was a lot of name-calling and cursing in response to some of the comments against her.


    Alexander knew this woman; she was involved in a project that HYDRA paid quite a bit of attention to.


    She is supposedly dead, but she is clearly alive and looks exactly the same as she did all those years ago.


    Alexander couldn''t help but show a slight smile; maybe this is his chance to gain an advantage over Damian, although it is not yet time.


    He pressed a button to isolate all communications before picking up the phone to make a call.


    ''''I want you to keep an eye on the parents of a woman named Carol Danvers who supposedly died years ago. Send agents to gain their trust. I want them to be able to be kidnapped at any time,'''' Alexander ordered before hanging up.


    Alexander didn''t know if Carol had lost her memory since she hadn''t returned for her parents, or if she didn''t care about them. Either way, they could be used. Even if she doesn''t care too much about her parents, she surely won''t let them die.


    Alexander casually glanced at the report before looking at Ophelia. He couldn''t help but grimace in annoyance just thinking about her. If he had remained loyal to HYDRA while being Damian''s right-hand man, one can only imagine the benefits he could have achieved. Achieving HYDRA''s goal would not have been far behind.


    He couldn''t help but grimace in annoyance just thinking about her. Had she remained loyal to HYDRA while serving as Damian''s right-hand man, one can only imagine the good she could have done. Achieving HYDRA''s goal would not have been far behind.


    Definitely, the person he hates the most is Ophelia.


    ....


    Damian woke up that morning with Natasha on his chest. He smiled slightly before gently laying her down. The night before, Natasha had been awakened a few times by the cries of their hungry daughters.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Damian got out of bed before looking speechlessly at Ophelia, who had also slept with them and was hugging Ana around the waist.


    Lately, he felt as if he had returned to his former world. The first thing he did when he woke up was check his phone. He usually wakes up to thousands of notifications, and that day was no different.


    Damian looked at his profile with a faint smile. Right now, for normal people to think of something supernatural is almost ridiculous, but in the future, many people will definitely find their family strange and try to tie up loose ends.


    After getting up, he dressed before moving to his daughters'' room next door.


    He had built a door connecting the two rooms for convenience.


    Damian looked at his daughters with a big smile, they were really adorable.


    Then he walks to the walls before he starts to enchant them to make them more resistant.


    He had set that goal, to enchant his entire house, his daughters would surely be powerful and when they grew up they could use their powers to accidentally break the house, reinforcing it would make his daughters feel more "normal".


    Also, this kind of exercise helped him to improve his incantations, he already felt he could put a new version of Natasha''s necklace incantation.


    Damian was charming his house when a message arrived on his phone.


    Damian saw that it was Tony, they had spoken from time to time, and when the news spread about his daughters and wives he had spoken to him almost instantly to gossip.


    Damian couldn''t help but let out a slight chuckle at her message saying that they should get together to exchange ideas on how to conquer women and have them agree to share.


    Damian casually chatted with Tony before agreeing to go to his house in Malibu.


    After putting her phone away again she went over to look at her daughters. It really is amazing how time passes, they are already 2 months old and she has seen that they have started to crawl awkwardly.


    Satisfied with watching his daughters, Damian went downstairs to greet his mother.


    ''''Hi,'''' Sophia said, smiling at the sight of him.


    ''''Hi Mom'''' Damian said with a smile as he walked over and gave Sophia a kiss on the cheek.


    ''''It''s unusual that Natasha is not awake,'''' said Sophia.


    ''''She doesn''t have to work today, besides she was woken up several times last night,'''' Damian said with a slight smile.


    ''''By the way, I''m not having lunch here today, I''m going to a friend''s house,'''' said Damian.


    "Jen?'''' Sophia asked.


    ''''No, I''m going to Tony''s house,'''' Damian said.


    ''''Do you have male friends?'''' Sophia asked, feigning surprise.


    ''''How funny,'''' Damian said expressionlessly.


    "I''m home!'''' Monica''s voice said, entering the house.


    Footsteps were quickly heard coming into the room.


    ''''Dad!'''', Monica said with joyful surprise at the sight of him before launching herself at him as she hugged him.


    ''''How is my beautiful daughter?'''' Damian asked, hugging Monica while caressing her blue hair.


    ''''Aren''t you a little old to be acting like that?'''' Sophia asked with a smile, she could almost see the 5-year-old Monica throwing herself at Damian like that.


    "I''m a vampire. Technically, I''m still a baby," Monica said in a spoiled tone while still in Damian''s embrace.


    Sophia chuckled lightly at Monica''s words.


    "How are your mother and Jane?" Damian asked with a smile.


    "Mom''s at work as usual, and Jane is finishing her Ph.D.," said Monica.


    "Sometimes I stay at her house, and we talk. Her new intern is fun."


    "I''m glad you''re having a good time," Damian said with a slight smile.


    "By the way, I saw your Instagram accounts. It''s really a mess in the comments," said Monica, laughing.


    "Yes, Carol was furiously looking at the comments," Sophia said with a laugh.


    Monica chuckled before looking at Damian.


    "Dad, haven''t you thought that we could live on another planet? This planet is too normal for us," said Monica. Sometimes she wished she could use her abilities freely.


    "Maybe this world won''t be normal for long," Damian said with a slight chuckle.


    "What do you mean?" Sophia asked, squinting suspiciously.


    "It''s nothing," Damian said with a slight smile.


    "When your sisters grow up, we can talk about it," Damian said to Monica.


    "Hm, well," said Monica as she thought about what her father was referring to. This world is very normal, and the only abnormal thing that happened was the whole Carol thing. Since that moment, she didn''t know of anything supernatural that had happened in over 10 years.


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of crying. The three couldn''t help but look at each other with a slight smile before going upstairs to check on the babies.


    Damian spent the rest of the morning with his family before it was time to leave.


    "I''ll be back later," Damian said before getting into one of his cars and appearing a few miles from Tony''s house.


    Damian drove quickly toward Tony''s house before pulling into the driveway.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Damian," Jarvis'' robotic voice said before opening the door for him.


    "Good afternoon to you too," Damian said with a slight smile as he stepped out of the car. He could see Tony coming out of his house with a smile on his face, waving to him.


    ''''Hi,'''' said Tony, patting Damian''s shoulder as they greeted each other.


    ''''Hi,'''' Damian replied with a smile.


    ''''Come on in," Tony said, putting his hand on Damian''s back before leading him inside as they chatted.


    ''''You have a nice house," said Damian as he looked around. He really liked it, as his own house in New York was more traditional.


    ''''Yes, it''s one of my pride," Tony said with a smile.


    ''''Come, sit down. Do you want a drink?" Tony asked as he poured himself a drink.


    ''''Anything is fine," Damian replied with a smile.


    Tony poured Damian a drink with a somewhat mischievous smile, giving him some of the strongest liquor he had. He could imagine himself posting a picture of Damian totally drunk.


    Tony quietly handed the drink to Damian, who just took a few sips without any change in expression.


    Tony couldn''t help but be disappointed at the lack of reaction.


    ''''Tony, Obadiah is calling and wants to come," said Pepper, approaching Tony and Damian.


    ''''Wow, Tony, you didn''t tell me there was a beautiful woman here," Damian said, smiling attractively at Pepper as he greeted her.


    Pepper only gave a polite smile at Damian''s words as she filled her mind with images of Tony to drive the charming smile from her mind.


    ''''Yeah, uh well, she''s my partner," Tony said, stuttering a bit as he looked at Damian defensively.


    ''''Partner? Wow..." Damian said, giving Tony a suggestive smile as he laughed inwardly, watching Tony trying to pull out an excuse.


    Tony viewed Pepper in a very possessive manner and wanted to tease him to see if he could get a reaction out of him.


    Pepper looked at Tony with astonishment at his ambiguous words.


    ''''I apologize, miss. I didn''t know you were with Tony," Damian said with an innocent smile.


    ''''We don''t... don''t worry, it''s okay," said Pepper, changing her words as she saw the look on Tony''s face.


    ''''So, should I tell him you''re busy?" Pepper asked Tony.


    ''''Yeah, tell him to come another day. I''m having lunch with Damian today," said Tony, nodding toward Pepper.


    ''''Okay," said Pepper, leaving in a daze.


    ''''So, you have a secret partner, who would have thought it" Damian said with a smile.


    ''''Uh, well, sort of," said Tony, trying to drop the subject.


    ''''And she doesn''t get mad when you sleep with models?" Damian asked, suppressing a smile as he saw Tony thinking about how to play along.


    ''''She gives me coffee without sugar or wakes me up very early to ask me if I want anything," said Tony, grimacing as that was totally true.


    ''''Wow, she must be pretty jealous," said Damian, smiling slightly.


    ''''Jealous, eh?" muttered Tony absently. Though after a moment, he decided to put it aside. Though Pepper was special to him, he wasn''t about to abandon the forest for a flower, even if it was the most beautiful flower in his eyes.

 Chapter 79

    Dami¨¢n and Tony continued talking until Pepper came back again to tell them that the food was ready.


    ''''Let''s eat. I invited you to lunch, but it''s late and we''ve only been talking,'''' said Tony, laughing lightly.


    ''''Let''s see how your food is. Someday I''ll invite you to Madripoor to taste the specialties of the place,'''' said Dami¨¢n with a slight smile.


    ''''You dare to take me? Aren''t you afraid I''ll invade your whole system?'''' asked Tony as he walked with Dami¨¢n to the table.


    ''''I''m confident you won''t be able to," Dami¨¢n said with a laugh.


    ''''Sounds like you''re challenging me," Tony said before gesturing for Dami¨¢n to sit down.


    Dami¨¢n and Tony had a casual conversation over lunch.


    ''''Tell me, what is it like to have children?" Tony asked calmly.


    ''''It''s great," Dami¨¢n said with a friendly smile.


    ''''But you can forget about fun nights or sleeping in," Damien said with a soft chuckle.


    Tony grimaced. He was not open to such changes.


    ''''I''m sure you''ll want it in the future," said Dami¨¢n, smiling reassuringly.


    ''''I don''t think so. My father wasn''t very good to me. He never loved me, so I don''t know how to love a child. Maybe I shouldn''t have them," said Tony, waving his hand dismissively.


    ''''Come on, don''t be so negative. I''m sure everything will be fine if you have a child. Besides, our children can play together," said Dami¨¢n, laughing.


    ''''What do you say we make an arranged marriage? I''ll have a son, and he''ll marry one of your daughters," Tony said, holding back his laughter as he watched Dami¨¢n''s expression change.


    Damian just looked at Tony blankly, he really wanted a beating.


    ''''Tony... Obadiah arrived," said Pepper, interrupting them hesitantly.


    ''''Why did he come?" Tony asked with a slight frown. He had invited Dami¨¢n over to chat and have some fun. He didn''t want Obadiah to interrupt them or start talking business.


    ''''I don''t know. I''ll go see if I can get rid of him," Pepper said, giving Tony a bitter smile as she headed for the door.


    ''''How are you getting along with Obadiah?" Dami¨¢n asked as he took a bite to eat.


    ''''We get along well. I''m grateful to him as he always takes care of me and the company. When I came back, he gave it to me without any condition. He''s like the last family I have left," said Tony, smiling slightly.


    ''''Last family? What about Pepper?" Dami¨¢n asked with a smile. He secretly recorded Tony''s words. He would be sure to show them to him in the future.


    ''''Pepper... she''s like my babysitter. She''s even more irreplaceable to me," said Tony, shaking his head while laughing.


    ''''You probably wouldn''t survive a week without her," Dami¨¢n laughed.


    ''''Tony!" said Obadiah, exclaiming joyfully, interrupting their conversation.


    ''''I see you have a visitor. Excuse me for coming unannounced," said Obadiah cheerfully as he nodded toward Dami¨¢n.


    ''''Don''t worry," said Tony, although he was a little upset inside. He didn''t show it.


    ''''Why the sudden visit?" Tony asked with a smile.


    "Come on, Tony, you have a visitor. Let''s not talk about that kind of stuff," said Obadiah before sitting down across from Damian and pouring himself some liquor.


    ''Do you know I have a visitor? thought'' Tony silently.


    Obadiah''s shamelessness left Damian speechless.


    "Mr. Damian, I heard that your daughters were born. Many congratulations," said Obadiah with a smile.


    "Thank you very much," Damian replied, nodding politely.


    An awkward silence followed due to Obadiah''s presence.


    Once they finished eating, Tony looked at Obadiah with a smile.


    "Obie, Damian and I were talking about racing our cars. Do you want to come?" asked Tony, already knowing the answer.


    "Uh, no, I''m not so young for that sort of thing anymore," Obadiah said, forcing a smile.


    Damian also nodded and made it seem like they had talked about it before.


    "Well, let''s go then," said Tony, smiling at Damian.


    "Let''s go," Damian said, nodding with a slight smile.


    "Do you want to borrow a car?" Tony asked.


    "Don''t worry, mine is enough," Damian said, declining.


    "Then wait for me outside. I''ll go out with my car," Tony said, walking down to the garage.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Damian left the house and got into his car, waiting for Tony.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle slightly as he remembered Obadiah''s expression when he heard they were going to race.


    ''That guy really doesn''t give up. Although, as an actor, he''s pretty good. He could fake affection for Tony all his life,'' Damian thought to himself.


    Damian was brought out of his thoughts by the sound of a loud engine.


    "Come on, Damian, let''s race to the donut store downtown. Do you know where it is?" asked Tony, who parked his car next to Damian''s.


    "The one with the giant donut on the roof?" Damian asked.


    "That one. Ready?" Tony asked.


    "Let''s go," said Damian, tearing off a little after Tony as he hadn''t waited for his response.


    "Since you''re cheating, don''t blame me if I do a little cheating too," muttered Damian as he drove at full speed.


    Tony and Damian were going about the same speed, with Tony taking the lead.


    The road before arriving in Los Angeles was only one lane and full of curves, so it was not easy to overtake.


    Damian made sure to stay behind Tony until he detected that no vehicles were coming around the next curve, so he took advantage of Tony''s braking to pass him in the other lane.


    "Madman, it''s just a friendly competition," muttered Tony in shock. If there was a car coming at the moment Damian passed him, they would have crashed.


    Tony quickly turned the corner and accelerated behind Damian. He could only use a few shortcuts in the streets to beat him. He definitely did not dare to make a bet like Damian.


    As they entered the city, Damian quickly scanned the area for the best route.


    Tony also broke off at a turn, going down a shortcut he knew.


    The two drove at a high speed in their own lanes, and because they were going so fast, they attracted the attention of the police, who began to chase them.


    Neither Tony nor Damian stopped despite the police shouting at them. They were determined to win.


    After several curves, Damian finally arrived a little ahead of Tony thanks to the fact that he knew where there were cars and where there were not, taking the opportunity to run red lights.


    "I think I won," Damian said with a laugh.


    "Just lucky, I got caught at all the red lights," said Tony, defending himself in annoyance.


    Their conversation was interrupted by two police cars that pulled up next to them.


    The policemen got off very annoyed. Not only had they been ignored, but the two even had the nerve to stop and chat.


    When the policemen got a good look at who the offenders were, they couldn''t help but freeze as their spirits turned somber.


    They clearly recognized Damian Alucard, who had been everywhere lately, and on the other hand, the famous Tony Stark, the weapons they were carrying had been made by him. The policemen could hardly mess with either of them.


    So the policemen looked at each other and agreed tactically.


    Damian and Tony looked at the cops waiting to see what they were going to say, only to be left speechless as they watched them continue walking and ordering donuts.


    "I think we scared them," said Tony, laughing out loud.


    "I guess so," Damian said, laughing.


    The cops just pretended not to hear anything as they talked about which donuts to order.


    "I hope you saved room for dessert," Tony said as he walked to the front desk.


    Damian only smiled slightly as he followed him.


    Damian and Tony sat at one of the tables and chatted while eating donuts.


    "So tell me, what do you like to do in your spare time?" Tony asked curiously.


    "Not much, I just hang out with my family or sometimes play games with my wives," said Damian.


    "Games? Oh right, you have a gaming company," said Tony, remembering.


    "Have you tried?" Damian asked with a smile.


    "Not really. Are they any good?" Tony asked doubtfully. His entertainment was alcohol and women.


    "Well, it''s more exciting if you play with other people. If you try it, let me know," said Damian.


    "I''ll think about it," Tony said.


    "What about you? What do you do when you''re not working?" Damian asked casually.


    "If I think about it, I don''t really do much. I just work, drink, and sleep with women," Tony said with a slight chuckle.


    "Whatever keeps you happy," Damian laughed as he shook his head.


    "But you shouldn''t cheat on Pepper. You''re hurting her like this," said Damian, playing along with Tony.


    "Why cheat on her? Oh yeah...uh, she''s used to it," said Tony, confused at first until he remembered that he had implied that Pepper was his partner.


    Damian just shook his head with a smile. He wanted to play matchmaker with Tony and Pepper, but it''s hard with the current Tony.


    Damian and Tony chatted while they ate until it was a little late.


    "See you," said Damian.


    "Sure, remember to invite me next time. Your daughters looked really adorable," said Tony as he got into his car.


    "Of course, just look at the way I look. My daughters will clearly be cute," said Damian narcissistically.


    "Fuck you," said Tony, starting the car and driving off.


    Damian chuckled lightly before getting into his car and driving somewhere out of the way before disappearing.


    Damian showed up at Kamar-taj. He hadn''t seen Jen in a while. She had told him she was going to be busy with some mystical stuff. It was the date, and she still hadn''t gotten back in touch with Damian, so he decided to go see what was going on.


    Damian''s arrival attracted the attention of some people. Mordo was the only one who approached Damian cautiously.


    "Mordo, right? Is Jen here?" Damian asked, looking around.


    "Jen?" Mordo asked in confusion.


    "The Ancient One," said Damian.


    "She''s recovering. She had some confrontations with the dark dimension," Mordo said.


    "Confrontations?" muttered Damian with a frown.


    "Take me to her," Damian said with a nod.


    "That''s not possible," Mordo said in denial.


    "I''m not asking you," Damian said, looking Mordo in the eye with a smile.


    Mordo clenched the weapon in his hands as beads of sweat began to accumulate on his forehead.


    Damian wasn''t pushing him in any magical way, but just feeling his magic and seeing his red eyes glow slightly caused sweat to break out on his body.


    "Damian, don''t scare my students. Come," said Jen''s voice from inside.


    "Okay," Damian said, walking toward the house where Jen was.


    Mordo couldn''t help but let out a sigh that he didn''t know he was holding back as he wiped the sweat from his brow.


    "Are you hurt?" Damian asked in bewilderment at the sight of Jen.


    "No, it''s just that I used too much dark energy, and I have to remove it slowly," said Jen. There was a trace of black under her eyes.


    "Why didn''t you ask me for help?" Damian asked with a frown.


    "It is the Supreme Sorcerer''s job to confront mystical threats," Jen said.


    Damian just rolled his eyes at her foolishness.


    "Come to my house. My daughters were born, and you haven''t seen them yet," said Damian, smiling slightly.


    "Actually, I missed it. While I was recovering, the thought of seeing your daughters gave me some encouragement," said Jen, smiling slightly.


    "What are we waiting for?" said Damian as he held out his hand.


    Jen just shook his hand with a neutral expression.


    Damian felt the excess dark energy in Jen''s body before devouring it. Jen''s complexion immediately became pinker, and the dark circles under her eyes disappeared.


    Damian gave her a satisfied look before teleporting them both home.


    "It had been a while since I''d been here," Jen said, looking around the house.


    "That''s right. You hadn''t come to visit us," said Sophia, appearing.


    "Hi, it''s great to see you again. Let''s have tea later," said Jen, smiling.


    "Sure, Miss English," Sophia said with a laugh.


    "Where is everybody?"


    "Natasha is napping. As for the others, Carol took a console to the babies'' room, and they are playing there. She said it was so she could be more attentive to them," said Sophia with a wry smile.


    Damian chuckled when he heard that. He thought Carol was a little late to start using a console for the babies.


    "Then let''s go see the little vampires," Jen said with a slight smile.


    "They''re really adorable. I guess they got that from their parents," said Sophia.


    "Of course, no baby of mine would be ugly," Damian said proudly.


    Sophia and Jen looked at him with disdain for his narcissism.

 Chapter 80

    Damian arrived at the baby room with Jen and Sophia.


    Monica and Carol were playing while Ana gently rocked the three babies. Meanwhile, Natasha was lying with her feet spread out on another chair and looking at her phone.


    Upon seeing him enter, Natasha stood up before throwing herself into his arms.


    "Hi," said Damian, giving Natasha a quick kiss on the lips.


    "Sophia said you were with Stark. You better not learn from him," Natasha said jokingly.


    "He''s the one who doesn''t have to learn from me. What if he forms a harem too?" Damian laughed.


    Natasha laughed, thinking that the playboy might not do so well.


    "Oh, hi," Natasha said to Jen. She hadn''t noticed her presence.


    "Hi," Jen said, smiling gently. It always gave her a strange feeling to see Natasha. The difference between her current life and what it should be was huge.


    Seeing her smile, Jen couldn''t help but feel guilty for wishing everything was as it should be.


    "Ophelia isn''t here?" Damian asked in confusion.


    "She went to Madripoor to take care of some business. She left me in charge of Ivy," said Natasha, raising her chest a little.


    "And what if she gets hungry?" Damian asked with a laugh.


    Natasha just gave him a blank look before slapping his hands that were caressing her waist.


    "Hi, Ana," said Jen, waving as she leaned over the crib to look at the babies.


    "Hello," said Ana with a slight nod.


    "They''re really cute. Is your hair, by any chance, not inheritable?" Jen asked Damian, looking at the babies with their mother''s hair.


    "Hey! I have daddy''s hair," Monica shouted in the background while playing video games.


    "You''re right. I''m sorry," Jen said pleasantly, not saying she was adopted.


    "You haven''t been here in a while," Sophia said.


    "Yes, I had a little incident with a cosmic entity," Jen said without going into too much detail.


    Jen turned her gaze back to the babies as she thought to herself. She never had the chance to be a mother. She could never even fall in love and be with a man.


    "Do you want to hold her?" Ana asked kindly as she saw the slight hint of longing in Jen''s eyes.


    "I''d like to," Jen said with a smile.


    Ana leaned over the crib and carefully picked up Emma before handing her to Jen.


    Jen looked at Emma with inexplicable excitement and smiled slightly as she rocked Emma.


    "I told you it would be nice, Aunt Jen," said Damian, smiling.


    Rather than getting annoyed or responding scathingly, Jen found it increasingly pleasant to be called that by the three little girls.


    Jen turned to look at Damian''s other two daughters curiously. Seeing her gaze, Ana told him their names.


    "You''ll be able to identify the mother by her hair. Ophelia''s daughter is Ivy, and Carol''s is Alice," said Ana with a slight smile at the thought of the many strange hair colors at home.


    "By the way, how did you connect with Ophelia? I wasn''t expecting that," said Jen, looking at the green-haired baby with curiosity.


    "It was an accident," Damian said without going into further details.


    "As expected from your daughters, they have a lot of magical power. It''s a bit enviable. We wizards have to extract magic from another dimension, but you generate it in your bodies," Jen said with a slight smile.


    If she had generated that amount of magical power in her body, she would not have had to expose herself to dark energy to extend her life.


    Jen carefully laid Emma in the crib, smiling.


    "How about we drink that tea now?" Sophia asked with a smile.


    "I''d like to," Jen said, nodding.


    So, Sophia and Jen left the room and went downstairs for tea.


    Damian sat next to Ana and wrapped an arm around her.


    "They won''t go away if you stop looking at her for a moment," Damian said, gently chuckling as he noticed that her gaze rarely left the babies.


    "I know. It''s just that I''m so happy. Seeing them makes me think of the past. My current life is like a dream," said Ana, smiling slightly while stroking Alice''s blonde hair.


    "I still remember when we were on our way back to New York. You were on my lap with a dazed look on your face, not being able to believe you would be my wife," said Damian, whispering in Ana''s ear.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Ana couldn''t help but blush as she looked at Damian reproachfully.


    "You''re still just as adorable," said Damian, kissing her on her cheek.


    Natasha stared speechlessly at Damian and Ana, who was flirting.


    Just as Damian''s lips were about to touch Ana''s, his phone started ringing.


    Damian frowned slightly as he checked who it was.


    Seeing that it was Ophelia, Damian looked at Ana, who had a very annoyed look on her face as she stared at the name on the phone.


    "I''ll see what she wants," Damian said, stroking her head.


    "Hello, is something wrong?" Damian asked, answering the phone.


    "Hi, actually something''s up. I''m sure you''ll want to see this," said Ophelia in a surprised and excited voice.


    "Okay, I''m coming," said Damian, sighing as he ended the call.


    "I''ll be right back," Damian said, smiling.


    "Hurry back," said Ana, kissing Damian on the lips.


    "Where are you going?" asked Carol, who had finally finished playing and had approached them along with Monica.


    "To the palace. Ophelia wants me to look at some things. I won''t be long," said Damian.


    "Okay," Carol said with a nod.


    After saying goodbye to everyone, Damian appeared next to Ophelia in the subway laboratory.


    Ophelia looked at him before nodding.


    "Look, we got this video from a secret project of Dr. Banner''s," Ophelia said, pointing to the giant screen in front of them.


    Damian looked at the screen, guessing what was going to happen when he heard Bruce''s name.


    As expected, the video showed Bruce injecting himself with the supposed new super soldier serum before he was exposed to the radiation.


    Later, it showed how his body began to expand before he became a muscular green giant nearly three meters tall.


    In the video, you could see how armed soldiers entered, which caused the now-Hulk to start tearing the place apart as he fled in fear.


    After watching the video, Ophelia looked at Damian with excitement.


    "Why do you have that look on your face?" Damian asked, shaking his head with a smile.


    "Wouldn''t it be great to fight that thing?" Ophelia asked with a big smile.


    "It would be pretty cool, but it''s not allowed for now," said Damian, shattering her illusions.


    Before Ophelia could ask, Damian looked into her eyes with intensity, causing Ophelia to deflate in disappointment.


    "You''ll have plenty of chances in the future, I promise," said Damian, stroking Ophelia''s green hair.


    "You''d better. Take me to my daughter," said Ophelia, pouting as she took Damian''s hand.


    "Sure," said Damian, smiling before teleporting them home.


    When one is happy, time inevitably passes quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, about 10 months had passed.


    Damian''s family, as always, had lived peacefully, although no longer as isolated as before.


    With social networks, the existence of his family became more widely known.


    The most important change in this short time was the growth of Damian''s daughters.


    They were already almost a year old, and although they did not physically develop faster than normal humans, in terms of speech or walking, they were much more advanced.


    By the age of one year, they could talk and walk in a way that only a 4 or 5-year-old could.


    Despite this, Damian was relieved that his daughters had not lost their childlike innocence and were still very adorable.


    Over these months, Damian finally fully enchanted his house. In the end, it was almost a race against time because as his three little vampires grew older, they became more curious and often destroyed things with their mischief.


    Now the house is reinforced in such a way that it is like a normal baby in a normal house.


    ...


    Damian stood on an island in the middle of the sea, exchanging blows with a golden humanoid figure.


    After returning from the other timeline a year ago, Damian had wanted to start training with Carol as he had seen his deficiencies in hand-to-hand combat.


    In the end, as Carol had become pregnant, he had put those thoughts aside. Several months ago, Damian finally told Carol that they would train, and she accepted with a big smile.


    In a moment of carelessness, Carol took the opportunity to kick Damian''s face, sending him several meters backward.


    Damian stopped in mid-air with a bruise on the side of his face that faded almost immediately.


    "Don''t you have a bit of sympathy for your husband''s face? How will I attract hot girls if you ruin my looks?" said Damian, looking at Carol while joking.


    "Honey, I love you, but this is training. Without pain, you feel no need to dodge," Carol said with a smile as she lunged toward Damian.


    Carol had been really pleased with this training with Damian as she had the upper hand at all times.


    She was much stronger than Damian if he didn''t strengthen her body with magic, plus the difference in experience, she would beat Damian up every day.


    "Love, remember when you played that joke on me where I couldn''t control my powers?" Carol asked as she flew towards Damian like a meteor.


    "Honey, resentment is not good. We''ve been training for almost half a year, and you always have new reasons to want to hit me," said Damian, hastily dodging the barrage of punches sent by Carol.


    "I only start to remember them when I hit you," said Carol, laughing as she didn''t give Damian time to breathe.


    Carol swiftly kicked Damian in the head, but he managed to block it with both arms, disrupting his balance and causing him to stumble backward.


    Seizing the opportunity, Carol turned around and hit Damian in the chest with her other leg.


    Thanks to their training, Damian was sometimes able to anticipate Carol''s attacks.


    When he blocked her kick and lost his balance, Damian quickly thought about where her next blow might land, guessing that she would aim for his chest. Damian waited until the last moment to dodge her kick, then grabbed her outstretched leg and slammed it into the ground.


    Carol couldn''t help but be surprised before the world spun around and she felt a huge impact on her back.


    She immediately saw Damian climb on top of her and deliver a punch to her face.


    Realizing that she had no way to avoid the punch unless she used her powers in a more dangerous way, Carol closed her eyes and braced herself for impact.


    After a few seconds of silence, Carol slowly opened her eyes to find Damian looking at her with disdain.


    "Do you really think I would punch you in the face?" Damian asked with a smile, seeing the wariness in her eyes. He didn''t have the heart to hit her, even though he knew the punch wouldn''t hurt her.


    "Idiot," Carol said, smiling as she sat up with Damian still on top of her.


    "That was a good counterattack," Carol said, beaming with pride.


    "I had a good teacher," Damian replied, his hands now running over Carol''s Kree suit.


    "How about your teacher teaches you some stretching exercises?" Carol asked, smiling sensually as she ripped Damian''s shirt off and ran her hands over his muscles.


    "That sounds pretty good," Damian said, pushing Carol to the ground as he touched her Kree bracelet with one hand, causing her costume to disappear and leaving her in just her panties.


    "Don''t you wear it without panties anymore?" Damian teased.


    "They were Kree customs. Since I got my memories back, it feels weird to wear it without underwear," Carol replied, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    Damian smiled as he brought his lips to Carol''s, and they began to kiss passionately.


    "Just put it in. I don''t want foreplay today," Carol said excitedly, the training with Damian having left her feeling particularly horny.


    Damian smiled before teleporting with Carol to a nearby tree and hugging her from the waist.


    ''''Hold the tree," Damian said in Carol''s ear.


    ''''Oh, we''ve never done this before," Carol laughed as she leaned her hands against the tree and stuck her bottom out to rub it against Damian.


    Damian used one hand to aim himself while holding Carol''s waist with the other before slowly pushing in, both moaning in satisfaction as he entered.

 Chapter 81

    Damian hovered a few inches off the ground with Carol in his arms.


    With their stretching completed, they could return home.


    ''''It''s time to go back,'''' said Damian stroking Carol''s back.


    ''''Hm, let''s go back,'''' Carol said with a smile as she hugged Damian.


    They both quickly cleaned up before starting to get dressed.


    Carol activated her costume on her bracelet causing her costume to grow from her wrist and cover her entire body, she had no idea where her panties had been.


    Damian also pulled a garment from his dimensional pocket before teleporting them both home.


    Damian and Carol showed up at the entrance before going in, they were usually up a little early for training so it was just Sophia and Natasha awake.


    Carol went forward to greet Sophia and Natasha who smiled back at her.


    ''''That suit really suits you," Sophia said, smiling as she pinned it on.


    ''''It really is like a superheroine''s costume,'''' said Natasha nodding.


    Damian smiled at Natasha''s words.


    It was already mid-2007, a little less than half a year before Tony''s kidnapping, which would trigger the era of superheroes.


    Speaking of Tony, Damian was still pretty much in touch with him, he was his only male friend although he was a really annoying jerk at times.


    Damian had played matchmaker between Tony and Pepper, and while there were no results yet he had noticed that Tony was paying more attention to Pepper while also toning down his playboy tendencies a bit.


    It looked like Tony was trying to resist but finally couldn''t take it, which led him to drink sugar-free coffee.


    Damian approached and also greeted Sophia and Natasha before heading upstairs.


    He arrived at the room where his daughters usually slept only to be surprised not to see them sleeping there.


    Damian frowned deeply as he scanned the entire city.


    In the end, he couldn''t help but chuckle slightly at his overreaction when he detected them in his room.


    It is practically impossible for someone to kidnap them.


    Damian walked to his room and saw Ana in bed sleeping next to Alice, Emma, and Ivy.


    Damian smiled softly as he approached them before pulling the blankets aside and laying down next to Ivy.


    So the three babies were left between Ana and Damian.


    Damian gently stroked the hair of Ivy who was closest to him.


    The three girls were really a handful since they learned to walk, they would not sit still and be full of curiosity about the world.


    They didn''t look any different from a normal 1-year-old baby, if there was something to highlight it would be the hair, the color of her hair was very intense, Alice''s hair was almost golden and she looked like Carol with her powers activated.


    Ivy also had very colorful green hair, Emma''s hair on the other hand was very black and almost seemed to absorb the light.


    Damian smiled as he felt at peace watching his three little girls, unknowingly his eyes closed before he fell asleep.


    Damian didn''t know how long it was before he felt small hands touching his face.


    He opened his eyes a little puzzled to see beautiful green eyes.


    Damian smiled at the sight of Ivy playing with his face.


    ''''Hi sweetheart'''' said Damian, smiling at his daughter.


    ''''Daddy, your face is really soft'''' said Ivy laughing.


    Damian laughed at the sound of his daughter''s adorable voice.


    Ana also laughed softly at the sight of them.


    ¡­.


    Ana was surprised when she woke up and saw Damian sleeping with her and the girls.


    Still, she decided not to wake him up and just sat on the bed while watching her family.


    Although Alice and Ivy were not her biological daughters, it made little difference to Ana.


    She really loved all three of them, even many times nursing Alice or Ivy.


    In the end, Ana, who seemed the coldest and most inexpressive, turned out to be the most maternal.


    As she watched Damian, her daughters woke up.


    All three gently rubbed their eyes as they looked around.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Seeing their father sleeping next to them, they couldn''t help but show smiles of happiness before approaching him.


    Ivy was the quickest and sat on Damian''s chest before she started playing with his face.


    Ana couldn''t help but chuckle slightly as she watched Damian wake up, she also really liked playing with Damian''s face when he slept, it was really soft.


    Damian laughed as he waved to Ivy and looked at his other two daughters and Ana.


    Damian''s only regret about having three daughters is that he only has two arms.


    Still, Damian drew his three daughters close with his arms before leaving kisses on their cheeks.


    ''''What are my little girls doing in my bed?'''' Damian asked, smiling.


    ''''Alice made noise and woke us up so we came to see if we could sleep here,'''' said Ivy adorably.


    ''''I didn''t make that much noise,'''' Alice muttered, pouting.


    ''''We knocked on the door'''' said Emma with a proud smile, several times their parents had told them they had to knock before entering.


    Damian gave a slight laugh when he heard Emma''s words, on many occasions the girls almost caught them doing things for adults, fortunately, Damian reacted in time and avoided the situation.


    ''''Did you forget about me now that you see your father?'''' Anne asked with a smile as she came up from behind and caught Alice in her embrace.


    ''''Mommy, I want Daddy,'''' said Alice pouting.


    ''''Little girl, now you want your father, don''t you? When you get hungry go get him too'''' said Ana scolding her while laughing.


    ''''I''m hungry,'''' Alice said, looking at Ana.


    Ana just laughed softly looking at Alice, she was a cheeky little minx like her mother.


    ''''I''m hungry too,'''' said Emma, nodding.


    ''''Me too,'''' Ivy said with a smile.


    "I heard that my little girl is hungry," said Ophelia from the entrance of the room. She had just finished some business in Madripoor and was in a hurry to feed her daughter.


    "Mommy!" said Ivy happily as she saw her.


    "How are you, honey? Did your mom Ana bother you?" Ophelia asked, laughing as she took Ivy in her arms.


    Ivy looked at Ophelia in confusion. Why would her mother bother her?


    "Let''s go have breakfast," said Damian, smiling slightly as he took Emma in his arms and got out of bed.


    The whole group, including Carol, Sophia, and Natasha who were still talking downstairs, followed Damian. He didn''t sleep for very long; it must have been about half an hour.


    Upon reaching the dining room, the previously unnecessarily large table was already filling up. Ivy, Emma, and Alice had their own special chairs to reach the table.


    In total, there were nine people, and that was without Monica, Jane, and Maria, who usually came a couple of times a week. Monica, in particular, came almost every day.


    "Mommy, can I have some?" Emma asked shyly, seeing Ana drinking a cup of blood.


    "Honey, you know the rules. It''s one bottle a day, and it''s not time yet," said Ana, smiling as she arranged Emma''s hair.


    Emma pouted; she really liked tasting her father''s blood.


    Ana just smiled when she saw their disappointed faces. They were given Damian''s blood only once a day, and after several tests, they realized that it was the optimal amount for their age.


    "You should look at Alice," said Ana, looking disdainfully at Carol.


    Carol turned to look and saw her daughter eating. She couldn''t help but laugh when she saw Alice''s big appetite.


    "Sometimes I wonder if you had daughters or photocopies," Sophia said, denying with a faint smile.


    After breakfast, everyone went to do their own thing.


    Damian approached Ophelia, who was watching the girls through the window. Damian sat in a chair a little behind her. The next day was going to be his daughter''s first birthday, and she had taken it upon herself to prepare a big party.


    "How is everything going for tomorrow?" Damian asked, looking at Ophelia.


    "Alright, but are you sure it''s okay to have such a big event? I thought it would be something more intimate," Ophelia asked, a little confused as she looked at Damian.


    Damian had always been a low-key person, and throwing such a high-profile party was not his way of doing things.


    "I have my reasons. I want my daughters to experience that kind of thing. Although they are young, they are also very smart," said Damian, getting up and looking out the window.


    "I''m a little worried if my daughters will adapt well to this world. This world is so normal and fragile that I worry about how they will feel as they grow up," Damian said thoughtfully.


    "We had no powers from birth and grew up as normal people," said Damian, referring more to everyone than to himself.


    "Just the thought of my daughters living a life where they have to repress themselves and pretend to be like everyone else makes me want to destroy the current society and create something where they can be free; a place where they can use their abilities to their heart''s content," said Damian, with a twinkle in his eye as he continued to think about the Reality Stone.


    "How frightening," said Ophelia mockingly, looking at him.


    "You know, when I saw the Hulk videos, I got excited, as I thought this world can be more than what we see. I hadn''t thought from that point of view," said Ophelia, nodding as she looked at her daughters.


    "I just hope it doesn''t come to that point, and that they can adapt well to this world, or the world will have to adapt to them, and a lot of people will die in the process," said Damian, watching as his daughters played with Sassy.


    Alice was riding Sassy as she roared and played at attacking Emma and Ivy. Alice had a big smile as her hair glistened slightly.


    Emma and Ivy laughed as they ran and deftly dodged Sassy''s attempts to capture them.


    Ivy waited for the moment when Sassy hit the ground before jumping up and hugging Alice, knocking her to the ground.


    "She''s good, just like her mother," said Ophelia, laughing as she watched Ivy''s deft movement.


    Damian just smiled softly at the sight of them.


    "Tomorrow will be fun," Damian said, leaving the room with a smile.


    As Damian walked into the living room to see what they were doing, he heard his phone ring.


    "Hello," Damian said into the phone.


    "Hey, I saw the invitation for your daughters'' birthday. Did you email me instead of calling me?" asked Tony, complaining.


    "The invitations were sent by Ophelia," Damian said with a laugh.


    "Whatever, I''ve already prepared what to give those little devils," said Tony, laughing. He had met them several times, and they were always a pain in the ass. When he carried them, they often pulled his hair or his beard.


    "Make sure you don''t overdo it," Damian said with a laugh. He could picture Tony bringing a giant stuffed animal strapped to his jet.


    "Don''t worry, it''s something simple but a lot of fun. I created it a while ago, waiting for their birthday," said Tony, smiling proudly on the other end of the phone.


    "You seem to like kids. You should have one of your own," said Damian, chuckling softly, as he was curious about Tony''s response.


    Tony on the other end of the phone couldn''t help but fall silent.


    "I had already told you. I don''t think I can be a good father. Mine wasn''t with me, and I don''t want to give my childhood to my child," said Tony, somewhat melancholic.


    "I think you''d make a good father. Just ask Pepper," Damian said with a laugh.


    "Ha ha, don''t think I haven''t seen what you''re doing. I can''t leave the wanderings, so it''s best not to get into that kind of relationship with Pepper," said Tony, refusing.


    "Just give it some time," Damian said with a laugh.


    "I''ll never change," Tony said, raising his voice through the phone.


    "Anyway, I''m kind of busy. See you tomorrow," said Tony, saying goodbye.


    "Hm, see you tomorrow," Damian said before cutting the call.


    Damian was silent, thinking about Tony. There were about six months left until his kidnapping.


    Damian had never considered deliberately altering those events; it was the moment when Tony changed and became the best version of himself. However, he felt guilty for allowing it to happen.


    But only by witnessing firsthand the destruction and suffering caused by his weapons in the wrong hands could he change. He would have to ensure that he did not die accidentally.


    As he walked into the room, Damian shook his head and smiled wryly. He could only act as Tony''s guardian during those months to make up for it.

 Chapter 82

    Damian entered the room and was surprised to see Monica and Jane present, along with Ana, Carol, Natasha, and Sophia.


    Upon seeing Damian, they all turned their attention to him, and Monica stood up and greeted him with a hug.


    Damian laughed as he hugged Monica and planted a kiss on her cheek.


    "How are you, my girl?" Damian asked, smiling.


    "Well, even though I''m a little bored, I feel like I''ve already seen everything the world has to offer," Monica replied. Since graduating, she has been constantly traveling, climbing the Himalayas, exploring Greenland, and even venturing to the poles.


    "What about the sea? It''s the most unexplored area in the world, after all," Damian suggested with a smile.


    "I hadn''t thought about it. I wanted to ask for a spaceship to explore space, but exploring the sea is not a bad idea either. Maybe I''ll encounter mythological monsters like the Kraken or J?rmungandr," Monica said, her eyes lighting up.


    "I''m sure there must be something like that down there," Damian chuckled.


    "In that case, I''ll request the construction of a submarine for myself," Monica nodded, smiling.


    "You really are a spoiled girl who gets everything," Jane teased, eliciting laughter from the other women.


    "You''ve been spoiled in the same way since you arrived at this house," Monica retorted playfully.


    "Speaking of which, are you ready for the party tomorrow?" Damian asked with a smile.


    "Speaking of the party, do you think it might be too extravagant?" Jane asked. She was concerned about the event drawing attention, as it would likely be covered by the media. She had enough of people constantly hitting on Monica, and she didn''t want to attract unwanted attention.


    Jane had heard from Monica that women approached her for personal gain, and many men saw her as a potential way to become the future king by marrying the eldest princess.


    Moreover, Jane couldn''t take care of herself as well as Monica could.


    "To be honest, it will be a bit extravagant. Are you worried that it might affect your daily life?" Damian inquired.


    "A little bit," Jane nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you won''t be recognized. Just dress casually and don''t fret about it," Damian reassured her with a smile.


    "Good," Jane replied, nodding.


    "Well, I''ll take care of that," Damian said, preparing to teleport away.


    "Wait, where are my dear sisters?" Monica asked, hugging Damian just as he was about to disappear.


    "They''re playing on the lawn with Sassy," Damian replied, gently stroking Monica''s hair.


    "I see," Monica nodded before rushing off to find them.


    "Remember to invite Jen," Sophia reminded Damian before he could leave.


    "Of course," Damian acknowledged, swiftly vanishing before any interruption.


    Damian materialized behind Jen, who was sipping tea.


    "You used to respect privacy," Jen complained, slightly annoyed by Damian''s sudden appearance.


    "Don''t worry about such things," Damian dismissed her concern.


    "How are the girls?" Jen inquired, her smile faint but present.


    "They''re doing well, full of energy," Damian chuckled.


    "Tomorrow is their birthday, make sure to show up and bring presents," Damian reminded her.


    "And wear something that won''t draw too much attention."


    "Perhaps a wig," Damian added with a chuckle before vanishing.


    "Bastard," Jen muttered, halting all the weapons that had been aimed at Damian mid-air, preventing them from striking their intended target. She cheerfully got up and made her way to the room where all the artifacts were kept, pondering what she could give to the mischievous little girls.


    Suddenly, Jen couldn''t help but think that Kamar-taj''s treasures might not be enough to make it to the girls'' 18th birthday, and that Damian would surely have more children.


    "Well, then it''ll just be one treasure each, and better when they''re older," Jen said quietly as she went back to her room.


    ...


    Damian arrived at a jewelry store inside his mall in New York.


    There was a young salesman who was engrossed in his phone and hadn''t noticed Damian''s presence.


    Damian, too, paid no attention to the salesman and began to look at the necklaces on display.


    There were all kinds of beautiful necklaces, but Damian wasn''t sure which one to choose. He planned to give it to Jane along with an enchantment that would distract people''s thoughts when she wore it.


    This way, she could interact normally, and when the party was over, she could simply take it off, and no one would know who she was, kind of like Superman''s glasses.


    Finally, Damian spotted a rather simple necklace with a small diamond at the end.


    "Boy, give me that necklace," Damian said, startling the clerk, who almost dropped his phone in surprise.


    The employee looked at Damian with surprise, while in his mind, he groaned, thinking that they were the same age.


    "Of course," said the clerk, pulling out the necklace and showing it to him.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Damian took it in his hands and examined it before nodding in satisfaction.


    "Wrap it up," Damian said.


    The clerk nodded with a smile, thinking about the bonus for selling the necklace.


    Damian paid for the necklace before disappearing in front of the salesman''s face, making his face turn pale.


    The salesman quickly ran to check the cameras, wondering if he was hallucinating.


    Seeing that the person also appeared on the cameras, he couldn''t help but wonder what had happened.


    He finally decided never to mention it; no one would believe it, even with a video.


    ...


    Damian appeared in front of his house and looked at the necklace inside the bag before starting to enchant it. It was a short process as the enchantment was not complicated at all.


    With everything ready, he put the bag away in his storage space before entering the house.


    To Damian''s surprise, the house was relatively quiet, which was rare in the past year.


    Damian entered the living room where he saw all the women gathered together, talking quietly, while the three babies slept next to each other in a rather large crib.


    "Hello," Damian greeted everyone with a smile.


    "You didn''t take long," Carol said, smiling as she went to him and hugged him.


    "Have a little talk with Jen before you buy anything," Damian said, placing a kiss on Carol''s blonde hair.


    "Did they fall asleep a little while ago?" Damian asked, looking at his daughters.


    "They eat more and more; they will leave my breasts dry," Carol complained.


    "You can always ask Ana to replace you," Damian teased, laughing as he caressed her cheeks.


    "You can''t compare quality with quantity," Carol retorted, giving Damian a dirty look as she pinched him.


    Ana looked at Carol as if asking what she had done to deserve that.


    "How are your preparations for tomorrow?" Damian asked, changing the subject.


    "Alright, we got some princess dresses for my little sisters," Monica said cheerfully.


    "We were thinking of wearing the same color dress as our daughters, but in the end, the hair is enough for everyone to know who the mother is," Ophelia said with a laugh.


    "In fact, I wonder if at some point my child will have my hair color," Damian chuckled.


    "Maybe you don''t put enough effort into the act," Sophia joked.


    ''''Grandma!'''' said Monica, embarrassed, as she gently kicked Jane, whose imagination had begun to run wild.


    The only thing Damian could do in the face of his mother''s mockery was to ignore her completely.


    ''''After lunch, we will go to Madripoor and spend the night there,'''' said Damian.


    The entire group casually nodded, not caring to follow Damian''s arrangements.


    ''''By the way, who''s going to the party?'''' Monica asked.


    ''''Only people from Madripoor,'''' said Damian.


    ''''As senators?'''' Jane asked.


    ''''Don''t you know? In Madripoor, there is nothing like that. The greatest power is me and Ophelia,'''' said Damian, smiling.


    ''''So how do you manage the country?'''' Jane asked in confusion.


    ''''Madripoor has a single giant city, which is somewhat problematic but also easy to supervise.''''


    ''''After I took over the city, Ophelia and I got together with several architects and designed a circular city. We divided the city into sections and gave them to small mayors to manage. In the end, they simply reported to Ophelia,'''' explained Damian to Jane.


    ''''And the laws?'''' Jane asked.


    ''''You''re talking to the law,'''' Damian said with a chuckle.


    ''''Pff hahaha, that''s a good one,'''' laughed Ophelia.


    Jane just rolled her eyes.


    ''''Speaking of Madripoor, is it true that there is no corruption or criminals?'''' Jane asked.


    ''''There is no one who knows the secrets of Madripoor and dares to corrupt themselves,'''' Damian said with a laugh.


    ''''As for criminals, the city has many of them.''''


    ''''Many police officers, firefighters, or soldiers are former criminals who became unemployed,'''' Damian said.


    ''''So your nickname, ''king of the underworld,'' isn''t a joke?'''' Jane asked, looking at Damian with disdain.


    ''''Girl, want to bet that if I sell you to some dealers in a few weeks, you''ll end up in Madripoor?'''' said Damian mockingly.


    ''''Cough...no need, I believe you,'''' said Jane, smiling.


    ''''I''m sure a Ph.D. in astrophysics would sell quite well,'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''Idiot, they''d charge you even more for it,'''' said Ophelia mockingly.


    Damian just looked menacingly at Ophelia, who just gave him the middle finger behind Sophia''s back.


    The rest of the group chatted about different things until it got late, and they prepared everything before going to Madripoor.


    The whole family arrived at the gate to Madripoor before crossing it, leaving the house alone except for the maids who stayed behind to look after it.


    Once on the other side of the portal, they all walked to the elevator before reaching the palace.


    Alice, Emma, and Ivy immediately ran off with Sassy onto the lawn to play.


    Damian just chuckled before looking at Monica.


    ''''Don''t you want to go play too, honey?'''' Damian asked teasingly.


    Monica just looked at him speechless.


    ''''I remember when you also played all over the palace with Sassy,'''' said Damian, smiling as he hugged Monica with one arm and left a kiss on her head.


    Monica was immediately pacified as she happily embraced Damian.


    The whole family spent the rest of the day peacefully, making sure everything was ready for the baby''s first birthday.


    Just as Damian was about to relax in a hot bath, Carol approached him with a smile that promised nothing good.


    ''''Honey, it''s your turn to bathe the girls today, so good luck,'''' Carol said, kissing him before running off.


    Damian chuckled wryly before turning back to fetch his daughters.


    Damian searched throughout the castle until he found his three daughters and Sassy in the kitchen, stealthily bringing out food.


    Damian chuckled at their caution, assuming they were playing games to make sure no one saw them, as they were never forbidden to forage for food.


    ''''We already have the yogurt. Let''s go quietly,'''' whispered Ivy.


    ''''Alice, make sure you don''t bump into anything like last time,'''' whispered Emma.


    ''''That table got in my way. Don''t bump into it,'''' muttered Alice, pouting.


    ''''Why are we whispering?'''' Damian asked quietly.


    ''''So they don''t find us,'''' Alice whispered to Damian before going into shock.


    Ivy and Emma also turned to look, only to find their father smiling at them.


    ''''Abort the mission. Let''s split up to escape,'''' said Ivy before she started running on her little legs.


    Emma also immediately started running in another direction.


    Alice also wanted to run, but being the closest to Damian, she was instantly caught.


    "Daddyyyy," Alice whined.


    ''''Sorry, princess, but it''s time to take a bath,'''' said Damian, kissing his adorable daughter on the cheek.


    ''''How about we go catch your sisters?'''' Damian asked, smiling.


    ''''I will not betray my sisters,'''' Alice said seriously.


    Damian gave a small laugh at the sight of her adorable face before giving her several kisses on the face.


    ''''I guess I''ll have to capture them in front of you,'''' Damian said, giving her an evil grin.


    Damian started scanning the palace for them. His daughters could run really fast if they put their minds to it for 1-year-old babies. This had caused them all a lot of headaches.


    At this age, they could already run faster than an adult, so Damian spotted them quite far away.


    Damian floated gently with Alice in his arms as he moved in the direction where he felt Emma hiding.


    Damian reached the basement where the elevator to the labs was. Damian couldn''t help but smile when he saw Emma on the ceiling, holding on to the lamps.


    Damian pretended not to see her and entered the room, pretending to search.


    ''''Sneak attack!'''' shouted Emma before lunging towards Damian and hugging his neck.


    ''''You''re not supposed to shout it,'''' Alice said with a laugh.


    ''''At least Daddy didn''t catch me first,'''' said Emma, pouting.


    ''''You''re very good at hiding, honey. Don''t worry,'''' said Damian, smiling as he took Emma in his other arm.


    With a baby in each arm, Damian advanced towards his last daughter, who was also the most mischievous and cunning. Damian can only think that Ophelia''s genes are very strong.


    Ivy was hiding by holding on to a ceiling lamp just like Emma, but Ivy proved to be more cunning by taking off her shoes and leaving them sticking out from under the curtain.


    With the window open, the curtain moved slightly, which could confuse a person.


    Damian advanced through the room until he reached and opened the curtain, at which point Ivy jumped toward him before trying to free Alice from his arm.


    Damian didn''t give her the chance, and when she jumped at him, he turned and caught her, holding his three daughters in his two arms.


    ''''That was a nice try,'''' said Damian, kissing Ivy on her little head.


    Ivy laughed as she kissed Damian on the cheek with a smile.


    ''''Your mother better not be teaching you that stuff,'''' Damian said, looking at Ivy with a smile before bending down, floating Ivy''s shoes, and holding them with his fingers.


    ''''Let''s go take a bath,'''' Damian said before starting to walk to the bathroom as he chatted with his daughters, and they told him what they did for the day.

 Chapter 83

    "Daddy, tomorrow is our birthday. Are more kids coming?" asked Alice. They had never met anyone their age, although they didn''t mind much since they had each other to play with. She was curious to meet other children.


    "Sweetheart, I''m not sure how many kids are coming, but I''m sure there will be," Damian said, smiling at them.


    "Hm, I hope they''re nice," said Emma.


    "You girls are so cute, it''s impossible not to be nice," said Damian, handing out kisses to his three daughters who just laughed happily.


    Damian arrived in the bathroom where he began to remove everyone''s clothes before putting them in the tub.


    Damian left Ivy and Emma playing while he started bathing Alice.


    "Daddy, it hurts a little here," said Alice, touching her gum.


    "Honey, as soon as I finish bathing you, I''ll check you over," Damian said, finishing putting soap on her.


    "Close your eyes," Damian said, smiling at her before he started shampooing her.


    Damian laughed softly as he watched her close her eyes tightly.


    Damian began rinsing her to get all the shampoo and soap out before taking her in his arms and sitting her in a chair.


    Damian grabbed a towel and gently dried her entire body before leaving her wrapped in the towel.


    "Let''s see, honey. Open your mouth and let me see," said Damian with a smile.


    Alice opened her mouth as wide as she could, and Damian could see her white front teeth. Her molars had not yet erupted, but Damian could see that the gum area was a little swollen and looked like they were about to erupt.


    "It''s just that your teeth are coming through," said Damian, stroking Alice''s head.


    "Hm," Alice made a sound to indicate her understanding.


    "Do you want me to take you to Mom''s while I bathe your sisters, or do you want to wait?" Damian asked, touching Alice''s little nose.


    "I''ll wait here," Alice said obediently.


    "Good," said Damian, leaving a kiss on Alice''s cheek before returning to the tub.


    Damian reached over and caught Emma before he started putting soap on her.


    "Did you have fun today, honey?" asked Damian as he began to wash Emma.


    "Yes, every day is a lot of fun," said Emma, smiling happily.


    "That makes me very happy," said Damian, smiling as he began rinsing her.


    Damian pulled Emma out of the tub before wrapping her in a towel and placing her next to Alice.


    "I won''t be long. Behave yourselves," Damian said earnestly, which elicited giggles from the girls.


    Damian approached Ivy and began soaping her while conversing with her.


    "Tell me, did you teach Emma how to hang from the ceiling?" Damian asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I taught her how to be a ninja," Ivy said with a laugh.


    "And who taught you? It''s not your mother, is it?" Damian asked, laughing.


    "Hm, Mom taught me and told me not to tell you," Ivy said with a smile, not considering that she had ratted out her mother.


    "You''re a smart girl. You''ll surely be a great ninja," Damian said, smiling as he played along.


    "Of course," Ivy said seriously.


    Damian smiled as he thought about recreating a ninja anime in his memories when his daughters got a little older.


    "Okay, you''re ready. Let''s go," said Damian, taking Ivy in his arms and wrapping a towel around her as well.


    "Let''s go," said Damian, taking his three daughters in his arms.


    Damian walked to their room before entering to find Ana reading a book in a rocking chair.


    "Hi," said Ana, smiling as she approached Damian, giving him a hug and a kiss, squeezing the girls who were clamoring for space.


    Ana smiled at their complaints before taking Ivy in her arms, who was between Alice and Emma.


    "I''ll help you," said Ana, putting Ivy on the bed and dressing her.


    Damian also put Alice and Emma on the bed before dressing them.


    "Okay, my little vampire girls, time for bed," Damian said smiling.


    "I''m not sleepy," said Alice, jumping on the bed.


    "Me neither," said Ivy, chasing after Alice.


    "Can we play for a while?" Emma asked, giving him a pitiful look that was supported by Alice and Ivy.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Just inside the room," Damian said, smiling as he blew Emma a kiss.


    "Yes!" (x3)


    Damian smiled as he watched them play all over the room. He wasn''t worried about them getting dirty again since the floor had a carpet, and the room was cleaned every day.


    While Damian and Ana were spending time with the three babies, Ophelia came into the room.


    "How is my little ninja?" said Ophelia, taking Ivy in her arms.


    "I ambushed Daddy today," Ivy secretly whispered to Ophelia.


    "That''s my girl," whispered Ophelia, giving Ivy kisses before letting her go back to playing with her sisters.


    "Hey," greeted Ophelia, Damian, and Ana.


    "What were you doing?" asked Damian, looking at Ophelia.


    "Just checking tomorrow''s guests. There will be about 40 guests, including 3 children between the ages of 1 and 3," said Ophelia.


    "That''s fine," Damian nodded.


    "Oh, there you all are," said Carol, entering the room with a smile.


    "How are my little devils?" said Carol, smiling as she knelt on the bed and chased after the three girls.


    The three little girls screamed and laughed as they ran from Carol, who advanced at a slow pace while kneeling.


    "Gotcha," said Carol, jumping up and catching Alice.


    Carol began showering Alice''s face with kisses, causing her to giggle and kick to escape.


    Seeing their sister captured, Emma and Ivy attacked Carol''s side, tickling her with their small hands.


    Carol shuddered as she endured the laughter until she couldn''t take it anymore and released Alice, who joined her sisters in tickling Carol.


    Damian laughed along with Ophelia and Ana as they watched Carol play with the girls.


    Damian couldn''t help but be filled with happiness when he saw this scene. He hoped that his daughters could always have that happy smile on their faces.


    After playing, it was time for bedtime, so everyone put the three babies to bed and covered them up.


    "Good night, my little ones," said Damian, giving each of them a kiss.


    They all said goodnight to the babies before letting them sleep. Sassy usually slept in the same room to keep an eye on them.


    After leaving the girls'' room, Damian and the group arrived at their room.


    "You should go to sleep," Ana said to Ophelia.


    "Yes, you''re right," said Ophelia, nodding seriously before walking to the bed and getting under the covers.


    Ana looked at Ophelia with the desire to strangle her. Almost every night was like this, forcing her to kick Ophelia out so she could have some private time.


    Damian went straight to the bathroom as he sensed that Natasha was bathing there.


    Damian undressed before entering the water and approached Natasha, hugging her from behind.


    Damian left kisses on her back as he caressed Natasha''s abdomen.


    "You haven''t been going on missions lately," Damian said, resting his chin on Natasha''s shoulder.


    "No, the world has been eerily quiet," said Natasha, smiling with her eyes closed as she enjoyed Damian''s caresses.


    "Maybe it''s the calm before the storm," Damian chuckled before bringing his hands to Natasha''s shoulders and starting to massage them.


    "Mmm," Natasha moaned softly as she felt the pressure of Damian''s fingers on her shoulders.


    Carol, who was standing in the bathroom doorway with her ear pressed against the door, couldn''t help but smile with a blush on her face as she heard Natasha''s moans.


    Carol looked back and saw that Ana was still arguing with Ophelia, so she entered the bathroom, undressed, and joined them in the water, only to be left speechless when she realized it was just a massage.


    Damian smiled at Carol as he continued to massage Natasha.


    "I thought they were doing something more interesting," pouted Carol.


    Damian chuckled softly as he listened to Carol before kissing Natasha on the cheek and pulling her closer to him.


    Natasha was already in another world, totally relaxed.


    Carol moved closer to Damian and leaned against him as well.


    "My brother contacted me," Carol said after a moment of silence.


    "What do you want to do?" Damian asked, taking her hand.


    Natasha, who was half asleep, couldn''t help but wake up when she heard Carol. She knew her parents and brother were still alive but didn''t know much more.


    "I will meet with him, although I don''t regret ignoring my parents and joining the Army given the situation. It was immature of me not to contact them again, although they didn''t either," Carol said.


    "Although they were not the best parents in the sense that they did not support me, at least they provided food and education and never physically abused me. I will meet with them and let them see Alice," said Carol, playing with the water.


    "That''s fine with me. Your parents must be getting older by now. If you were expecting more from them, they might not be around anymore. I''ll go with you," said Damian, supporting her.


    "Hm, although I think we should go just the two of us first. I want to see what their attitude is like first," said Carol.


    "That sounds good to me," said Damian, smiling as he kissed Carol''s head.


    After a while, Ophelia arrived naked and abruptly jumped into the water, followed by an annoyed Ana.


    They all bathed together before getting out and getting dressed.


    Ana kept trying to push Ophelia out of the room, but she hugged Damian, who was lying down, and there was no way to separate her. So Ana could only give up and lie down in annoyance.


    Carol laughed before going and lying down next to Ana as they talked.


    Natasha had her place secured, so she removed Ophelia''s arm that was over Damian before lying down.


    Damian smiled as he stroked Ophelia''s hair and hugged Natasha.


    After talking for a while among themselves, they slowly fell asleep.


    The next day, they would have to wake up early for the babies'' birthday.


    ...


    Tony woke up to a loud alarm and bright light on his face.


    "Jarvis, turn that off," said Tony, still sleepy.


    "Sir, you have to go to a birthday party in Madripoor today," said Jarvis.


    "Hm, right," said Tony, lazily getting up and heading into the bathroom to take a shower.


    After a few minutes, Tony emerged from the bathroom with only a towel around him and began to dress in a semi-formal manner.


    Looking at himself in the mirror and smiling with satisfaction, Tony left his room and went to the living room, where Pepper served him breakfast in a luxurious dress.


    "Where are you going dressed like that?" Tony asked with a frown.


    "Of course, with you to Damian''s daughter''s birthday," said Pepper, looking at him.


    "Damian invited you?" Tony asked, with an uncomfortable frown.


    "That''s right. He said you probably wouldn''t invite me," Pepper said, smiling at Tony.


    "Damian also said he could send a plane to pick me up," Pepper added, smiling as she saw he was about to say something.


    "No need. Let''s go together," said Tony, annoyed.


    "I knew you''d invite me," said Pepper, smiling.


    Tony just made an annoyed face. He would have to keep an eye on Damian so he wouldn''t get too close to Pepper.


    Tony and Pepper finished eating before taking a car and arriving at Tony''s private hangar.


    The two quickly boarded the jet, fastened their seat belts, and waited for takeoff.


    Once the jet had taken off, Tony unfastened his seatbelt and went to one of the rear compartments, which had a bed. He planned to lie down for a while, as he was still sleepy.


    Imagine Tony''s surprise when he found Obadiah in the bed, pretending to be "asleep."


    "What are you doing here?" Tony asked, speechless.


    "Hm, Tony?" Obadiah asked, feigning drowsiness.


    "What are you doing here?" Obadiah asked, confused.


    Tony felt his forehead veins swell.


    "That''s my question," said Tony, annoyed.


    Pepper, hearing the voices, approached in confusion, only to be surprised, like Tony, to see that they had a stowaway.


    "Tony, I sent you a message saying I was going to borrow your jet. I''m surprised to see you here," said Obadiah, pretending to be bewildered.


    Tony couldn''t help but feel annoyed. If this weren''t a jet and they weren''t thousands of feet off the ground, he would make him get off.


    "I''m going to Madripoor. If they don''t let you in and you have to stay on the jet, don''t blame me," said Tony, returning to his seat and making him get off. It wasn''t as comfortable as a bed, but it was what was available.

 Chapter 84

    Damian and the ladies woke up to the alarm set by Natasha. They knew it was the family''s baby girl''s birthday, so they all got up.


    Everyone dressed and went downstairs. Sophia was already in the kitchen with some maids, finishing decorating a small cake.


    "Is it ready?" Damian asked, smiling.


    "Yes," Sophia said, smiling as she took the cake.


    "And the secret ingredient?" Ana asked, looking at the cake with interest.


    "So it has," said Sophia, looking at the cake hungrily. It had been baked with some of Damian''s blood. Sophia and Ana had started experimenting with using his blood in cooking, and the results were always good.


    "Why aren''t Monica, Jane, and Maria here yet?" Damian asked with a slight frown, looking at the time.


    "They must be coming soon. Relax," said Sophia, smiling.


    After waiting for about 15 minutes while they talked, the three finally arrived.


    "Dad," Monica said, hugging Damian with a smile.


    "What took you so long, honey?" Damian asked, stroking her hair.


    "We were choosing what to wear," Monica said, laughing.


    "We? Sounds like a lot of people. It was you who didn''t know what to wear," said Jane, looking at Monica speechless.


    After everyone greeted each other, they went to the babies'' room together, woke them up, and wished them a happy birthday with cake.


    "It smells so good," said Ivy, with sparkling eyes as she looked at the cake.


    "Taste some," Damian said with a smile before breaking the cake into three pieces.


    "It''s delicious," said Alice excitedly. It was the first time she tasted such delicious food.


    "Hm," nodded Emma as she continued eating.


    Everyone celebrated together and wished them a happy birthday. The girls were hugged and kissed by everyone, congratulating them.


    After spending some time together, they decided it was time to start getting ready for the party.


    "I''ll go get dressed then," Sophia said, smiling before leaving for her room.


    "I''ll wait for them downstairs," said Monica, pulling Jane with her. She wanted to see if there were any new games.


    Maria, with nothing to do, left the palace for a walk.


    "I think it''s your turn today. I''ll go take a bath," said Damian, laughing as he walked out of the room, thinking about taking a relaxing bath.


    "Cough... then I''ll let you take care of my daughters," Natasha said jokingly as she ran to bathe with Damian.


    The three mothers looked at each other speechless as they watched Natasha instantly abandon them for Damian.


    "Let''s bathe them in the bathtub in our room," said Carol, looking at Ana and Ophelia seriously.


    "Yeah, fuck ''em. Either we all enjoy it or nobody," Ophelia said with a nod.


    Ana just looked disdainfully at Ophelia, as she was never included in the ''all''.


    The three mothers grabbed their daughters and walked to the large tub where Natasha had already undressed and was flirting with Damian.


    Sensing his arrival, Natasha turned around and made an unnatural expression before pouting and relaxing in the water.


    Carol just gave her a mischievous smile.


    "Mommy, let go of me," said Ivy, looking at her mother.


    "Sweetheart, you still can''t swim," said Ophelia, giving a wry smile.


    "Swimming?" Ivy asked in confusion.


    "Yes, if you go in the water, you sink unless you know how to swim," said Ophelia, demonstrating it to her and only holding her when the water was coming up to her face.


    Seeing their sister, Alice and Emma looked at their mothers, wanting to say they also wanted to try.


    Carol and Ana rolled their eyes before also ''playing'' with them, showing them that they could not float.


    The three sisters just pouted. They were always bathed in a tub where the water was not deep, so they could move and play to their heart''s content.


    After everyone had a bath, they began to get dressed, leaving the girls in bed playing before getting dressed quickly.


    Natasha finished dressing before approaching the three little girls and playing with them.


    "What dress are we going to put them in?" Natasha asked with a smile.


    "How about matching their hair color?" asked Ophelia.


    "Let''s give it a try," said Carol, smiling in amusement.


    Natasha also smiled broadly, holding a dress in her hands.


    The three sisters looked at the four women with dresses in their hands, with confused expressions.


    The four women quickly surrounded the three babies as they began to dress them.


    A few minutes later, they stepped back, and Damian saw three beautiful little princesses dressed in matching hair-colored dresses.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Each wore a dress the same color as her hair. Seeing them standing together was really interesting.


    They each wore a little flared dress that came a little below the knee. They looked adorable and could still play.


    "My princesses look really pretty," said Damian, smiling at them.


    The three little girls just giggled adorably as they listened to their father.


    With everyone dressed, they went downstairs and into the living room, where they usually gathered.


    Monica, Jane, and Sophia were chatting while waiting for everyone to arrive.


    "You finally came downstairs. Jane was already getting hungry," said Monica, ignoring Jane''s annoyed look.


    ''''Are you sure you''re not the one who''s hungry?'''' Damian asked, embracing Monica while stroking her hair.


    ''''Yes,'''' Monica replied, closing her eyes and enjoying his caresses, before realizing what she had said.


    ''''Silly,'''' Jane said, covering her mouth and laughing.


    ''''My little girls look absolutely adorable in their dresses,'''' Sophia remarked, bending down to admire the girls.


    ''''Grandma, who''s the prettiest?'''' Alice cheerfully asked, not fully understanding the implications of the question, as she had seen her mothers asking their daddy the same question.


    ''''Hey, honey, why don''t you go and fetch Sassy? I think I saw her in the garden,'''' Sophia suggested with a slightly uncomfortable smile.


    ''''Okay,'''' Alice responded, looking at her sisters with a smile and shifting the topic.


    ''''Don''t get dirty,'''' Ana cautioned as she watched them run off.


    "Yes, Mom,'''' the three girls replied in unison.


    ''''My little ones,'''' Ophelia said with an affectionate smile as she observed them play.


    ''''Wow, Viper''s actually smiling,'''' Carol teased, noticing Ophelia''s smile.


    Ophelia''s smile froze, and she looked at Carol with annoyance.


    ''''Just so you know, despite being an assassin, I''ve always had a kind heart,'''' Ophelia retorted, trying to maintain a serious expression.


    ''''Yeah, right,'''' Carol laughed, playfully tapping Ophelia''s arm.


    ''''I''m sure you''ve killed more people than I have to do that ship-crossing thing you enjoy so much,'''' Ophelia mockingly remarked.


    Carol grimaced, knowing that Ophelia''s remark was true. Larger ships typically carried hundreds of living creatures.


    ''''Girls, it''s a happy day, let''s not dwell on such matters,'''' Sophia interjected with a frown.


    Damian was about to support Sophia''s comment when his phone started ringing.


    ''''Hello,'''' Damian answered the call.


    ''''Hey, Damian, I have a little problem,'''' Tony said, sounding somewhat uneasy.


    ''''Let me guess, someone managed to sneak onto your jet to join us,'''' Damian chuckled.


    ''''I won''t even ask how you guessed that. What should I do?'''' Tony asked, knowing that it was Damian''s house and that if he said the person couldn''t get off the plane, Tony would accept it.


    ''''Just let them do as they please,'''' Damian replied. Obadiah had less than a year to live, so he should enjoy himself.


    ''''Thanks, I owe you one,'''' Tony sighed in relief.


    ''''What are friends for?'''' Damian said, smiling.


    ''''We''re landing now. I''ll be there soon,'''' Tony informed him.


    ''''I''ll send a car to pick you up. Say hi to Pepper for me,'''' Damian said, smiling before ending the call.


    ''''Fuck you,'''' Tony muttered into the phone, but unfortunately, no one heard him.


    Damian smiled as he looked at his phone.


    ''''Was it the idiot playboy?'''' Carol sneered.


    Damian chuckled upon hearing Carol''s reference to Tony. Both of them had a sarcastic and snobbish personalities, which caused them to clash.


    Whenever Tony visited, they exchanged biting remarks with each other.


    ''''Yes, it was him. He said he''s already landing,'''' Damian confirmed with a nod.


    ''''And Jen?'''' Sophia inquired.


    ''''I''m not sure,'''' Damian replied, shaking his head.


    ''''She''ll arrive at some point. Let''s go to the living room,'''' Ana suggested, holding Emma in her arms, who had arrived with Sassy.


    Just as Ana finished speaking, a circular orange portal appeared at a distance, and a bald woman in a Buddhist dress emerged from it.


    ''''Oh, hi Jen. You''re just in time,'''' Damian greeted her with a smile.


    ''''Hello, everyone,'''' Jen greeted back, waving with her trademark smile.


    ''''Aunt Jen!'''' Alice, Emma, and Ivy exclaimed, running towards Jen and hugging her.


    Jen smiled gently and bent down to greet them. For Jen, meeting Damian''s three daughters was always a pleasant experience. Their purity and innocence provided a refreshing contrast to her accustomed solitude.


    "I brought you a little gift," Jen said, smiling as she pulled out three medium-sized boxes wrapped in colorful paper, handing one to each of them.


    "I was a bit late searching for a place to wrap these presents," Jen added with a slight smile.


    Damian chuckled, imagining the surprise the store employees must have felt when Jen appeared out of nowhere.


    "Let''s head to the hall," Damian suggested, leading the group to the designated party area.


    They entered a spacious room with two tables on either side, adorned with a variety of delicious food. Several guests had already arrived, including prominent figures from Madripoor, ranging from former crime bosses to several Kree individuals.


    Although most people present were familiar with the three little princesses, their daughters had not yet met them. This would be their first interaction with strangers.


    Damian surveyed the room and noticed that everyone''s attention was on him, except for Tony, who was engaged in a hushed conversation. Pepper tapped Tony on the shoulder to quiet him, but he seemed oblivious, wearing a smug expression while the other person appeared slightly irritated.


    As Damian''s gaze shifted towards them, many others followed suit, making them the center of attention. Tony seemed unfazed, but the other person grew increasingly nervous, sweating slightly.


    Amused, Damian chuckled to himself, observing Tony''s antics.


    "Greetings, everyone. I am delighted to have you all here to celebrate my daughters'' first birthday. I hope you enjoy yourselves, and I extend my gratitude in advance for the gifts you have brought," Damian addressed the gathering with a warm smile.


    All eyes were fixed on Damian, except for Tony and Pepper, as he held considerable power and was the key to immortality within Madripoor.


    Most individuals present harbored a desire to become vampires, but Damian had yet to give the green light to such requests, and no one dared to ask directly.


    Ophelia laughed softly alongside Damian, fully aware of the thoughts running through the minds of these men. After all, she had interacted with them the most.


    "Alright, the show''s over. Mind your own business," Ophelia interjected, noticing that some were still staring in silence.


    Upon hearing Ophelia''s remark, they grimaced and returned their attention to their affairs, and the atmosphere was noticeably relaxed. Small conversations resumed as guests leisurely indulged in the food.


    "These guys need a firm hand to keep them in line," Ophelia commented, shaking her head. She understood her people well.


    The other women chuckled at Ophelia''s remark, acknowledging her aptitude for managing such situations.


    "You seem to handle them better than I do," Damian said, laughing.


    "You''re too polite. These guys are mostly ex-criminals. You have to deal with them firmly; otherwise, they don''t know how to behave," Ophelia replied, crossing her arms with an air of arrogance.


    "You were the right choice for the job," Damian remarked, nodding in approval.


    "Alright, girls, you can go..." Damian began, only to realize his daughters were no longer by his side. Scanning the room, he spotted them sneaking around one of the tables, sampling the food.


    "They''re quite adept at slipping away," Sophia remarked, smiling at Damian''s perplexed expression.


    "They certainly are. I''ll go say hello to Tony," Damian said, amused by his daughters'' playful behavior.


    "By the way, who was Tony talking to?" Damian inquired, turning to Ophelia.


    "He''s the mayor of one of the eight zones in Madripoor, though he''s considered the ''weakest'' among them," Ophelia replied, recalling his apprehensive reaction to the spotlight.


    "I see," Damian nodded before making his way to Tony.


    "Why do you say he''s the weakest?" Carol asked, puzzled.


    "Each area of Madripoor has its own police force and soldiers securing the territory. His zone is deemed the weakest as they possess only conventional weaponry," Ophelia explained.


    "Unlike some other zones where vampires and highly advanced alien weapons are involved," Ophelia added, smiling.


    "Poor guy," Carol remarked, laughing.


    "He''s competent at managing his area, though," Ophelia casually remarked.


    "Well, let''s grab something to eat," Carol said, heading towards the table and reaching for a beer.


    "Come on, I want to try that," Jane exclaimed, pulling Monica along as they approached the table.


    The group dispersed, occasionally casting glances at the girls who had already begun interacting with other children, exchanging greetings and smiles.

 Chapter 85

    ''''Hi," Damian greeted Tony before looking at Pepper.


    "You look very beautiful, Pepper," said Damian, smiling kindly at her.


    "Yes, she''s always beautiful," said Tony, moving slowly between Damian and Pepper.


    "You look handsome too," Damian said with a smile as he put his hand on Tony''s shoulder.


    Pepper stifled a laugh by covering her mouth.


    "Where''s the stowaway?" Damian asked jokingly.


    "Haven''t you seen him? Look over there," said Tony, subtly pointing in a direction where Obadiah was talking animatedly with someone who didn''t seem very impressed with his speech.


    "I hardly recognize him lately," said Tony, shaking his head slightly.


    "I''m sure he can''t take it anymore," Damian thought with a slight smile. Having Tony killed must have been a very difficult decision for Obadiah; after all, it is Tony who creates all the inventions. Without Tony, they would be just another run-of-the-mill weapons company.


    "Who are those?" Tony asked, looking in one direction.


    Damian followed his gaze to find his three daughters along with three children chatting.


    "They are the children of some of the people here, though I don''t know exactly whose," Damian said, though it wasn''t entirely true. The three children were vampires.


    Damian was actually kind of curious about how this kids'' conversation was developing.


    His daughters are quite intelligent for their age, but they are still as naive as a 1-year-old baby, they don''t even know that they are vampires.


    ''''What a king you are, you don''t even know who your subjects are," Tony said mockingly.


    "I''m sure if you met your workers on the street, you wouldn''t be able to recognize them either, even if they were the most important ones," Pepper said with a slight smile.


    Tony said no more because he knew it was true.


    "How long do you plan to stay?" Damian asked, changing the topic.


    "Three days. I''ll take the opportunity to go somewhere on vacation. Here, all the ethnicities of the world are present. It''s like Christmas," said Tony with a smile, while also agreeing to ignore Pepper''s words.


    "You guys..." Pepper said, shaking her head before going to get something to eat and see who she could chat with, hopefully, a normal person.


    ....


    Several minutes ago...


    When the three sisters sneaked out to look for food, they encountered three children.


    The three sisters looked at the children with curiosity. After all, it was the first time they had seen people close to their own age.


    "Hi, what''s your name?" said Alice with a nice smile as she waved.


    The three children looked at each other before introducing themselves.


    The oldest is named Brian and he is three years old.


    The one in the middle is a girl, her name is Aminah, and she is two years old.


    The youngest child is named Sharon and she is about one year old.


    All three are also vampires, children of the vampires created by Ophelia.


    The children quickly opened up and talked about all sorts of childish things until they decided to go outside to play.


    "Let''s play hide and seek," said Ivy, smiling.


    "Good," they all agreed.


    "Who''s counting?" Emma asked.


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing how to decide who would count.


    "Let''s have a race. Whoever loses counts first," said Alice excitedly.


    Everyone nodded as they looked at Alice.


    "How about we go around the garden, and the last one to arrive loses?" Alice asked.


    "Sure," Emma said with a nod.


    "Let''s do it," Ivy said with a smile.


    Unlike them, the other three children were somewhat uncomfortable.


    "Isn''t it too far?" Brian asked hesitantly.


    The three sisters looked at him in confusion. It was a relatively short distance that they would cover in a brief time.


    "Hm, forget it. Let''s do it," said Brian, not wanting to be left behind.


    Aminah also nodded, unconvinced.


    Sharon''s eyes filled with tears as she thought about all the running she would have to do.


    "So when this rock falls, we''ll run, right?" Alice asked, picking up a stone from the ground.


    Seeing her nod, Alice threw the stone in the air. When it fell to the ground, Alice, Emma, and Ivy ran off quickly.


    Unlike them, the other three children ran much slower. Although they were vampires, their difference from a normal person was not significant. They were already quite impressive for their age.


    At such a young age, the three children could easily match someone 10 years older than them.


    Ana, who had escaped from the banquet to secretly watch her babies, couldn''t help but be speechless at the game they were playing.


    Ana assumed that Damian meant this by adapting to the world. Even in front of other vampires, the difference was immense. How would it be with normal humans?


    "What are the little devils up to?" Ophelia asked, arriving with a drink in her hand.


    ''''I''m not sure, but they''re having a race, it looks like they want to do a lap around the gardens,'''' Ana said.


    "Isn''t that like 3 miles?" Ophelia asked, speechless.


    Ophelia created a hologram on her wrist that showed the cameras of the entire garden. As she expected, she saw her three little ones running very fast.


    "They''re really fast for one-year-olds," said Ophelia, sighing. She probably couldn''t run any faster even in her prime when she was human.


    "Yes, but it''s still within the norm. They are Damian''s daughters," said Ana with a slight smile.


    "What about the other children?" asked Ana.


    "They''re quite far back, especially Sharon," said Ophelia, checking the cameras.


    "Do you know their names?" Ana asked, somewhat surprised.


    "Of course, they are the children of my dear subordinates. I even helped name their children," said Ophelia proudly.


    Almost 8 minutes after the race started, Alice came running with a big smile on her face. She gave a little jump before turning around and looking at her sisters, who were a bit behind.


    "I won," Alice said with a smile.


    Emma and Ivy just pouted before ignoring her.


    "I''ll go get them," said Ophelia with a wry smile. Sharon had already given up after running 1 kilometer, and Aminah had been left at 3 kilometers. Only Brian was close to arriving, but he was running unsteadily.


    Ophelia exited at a speed impossible for the human eye to see before reappearing a few seconds later with Sharon and Aminah in her arms.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Hm? How did you get here before?" Alice asked in surprise as she looked at Sharon and Aminah, who were behind her.


    "Mommy brought them," said Emma.


    At that moment, Brian arrived. He had dust on his clothes and was sweating, clearly having a tough time.


    "Brian, you lost. It''s your turn to count," Alice said with a smile.


    Brian didn''t even listen to Alice and just collapsed on the ground as soon as he arrived. Brian looked at the sky, speechless. He was clearly older, so why were these girls so fast?


    Only his pride as the eldest of the group allowed him to reach the finish line.


    "What''s up? Do you want to take a nap?" Alice asked, coming over and looking at him in confusion.


    "Alice, honey, just leave it," said Ophelia, shaking her head with a wry smile. Alice''s innocence could be cruel.


    "What if I play too? I''ll count, and you hide," said Ophelia, smiling.


    "Sure," Alice said, smiling.


    Everyone except Brian also nodded.


    "Then I''ll start counting. Remember to hide," said Ophelia, approaching a tree and starting to count with her eyes covered.


    The five children immediately started running while looking for a place to hide.


    They were clearly no strangers to the game.


    The garden was quite large and had all kinds of bushes and little grass mazes, so it wasn''t hard to find a place to hide.


    Ophelia finished counting and began to look around with a smile, although her smile froze a little when she saw Brian still lying on the floor.


    Ignoring him, she began to search.


    Ophelia didn''t plan to cheat, aside from her advantage of being faster, so it wasn''t impossible that some would be spared.


    Ana smiled with amusement as she recorded Ophelia moving slowly through the garden, searching for the girls.


    Ophelia first encountered Sharon, who peeked her head out a bit before quickly retreating, eliminating herself.


    Ophelia quickly found Aminah before starting to look for the more difficult ones.


    In Ophelia''s opinion, Alice would be easier to find. The problem lay with Emma and Ivy. Those two little girls were quite cunning.


    As Ophelia had expected, after a few minutes, she found Alice, and they both started running towards the tree.


    Alice ran in panic and held out her hand to stop Ophelia, who had beaten her to it and was about to touch the tree. Suddenly, Alice''s hand lit up and fired a small cosmic ray, surprising Ophelia and causing her to dodge. The beam hit the tree, causing a small explosion and shaking it.


    Ophelia nearly fell to the ground in surprise as she watched Alice shoot a bolt of lightning from her hands. Although the damage was minimal and would probably only incapacitate a normal person, it was still incredible for a one-year-old girl.


    Alice took advantage of Ophelia''s momentary daze to run to the tree and save herself. After saving herself, Alice looked at her hand with a bit of confusion as she sat down, feeling a strange sensation.


    Carol, who was at the banquet but occasionally looked outside, felt the energy in the garden and couldn''t help but be surprised. She ran out and arrived in front of Alice.


    "Honey, what''s wrong?" Carol asked, seeing her daughter sitting up and looking tired.


    "I don''t know, Mommy. I feel weird. I don''t want to move," said Alice, confused.


    "You''re tired," Carol laughed as she saw her daughter''s confused expression.


    "What happened?" Carol asked Ana, who came to her side, with curiosity.


    "It looks like she inherited your abilities. She triggered them in a moment of emotion," said Ana, showing her the video.


    "Look at my little girl. She will be strong like her mother," said Carol proudly.


    "She''s also silly like her mother. She doesn''t even know what it''s like to be tired," said Ana with an amused smile.


    In the chaos of Alice''s shooting, Ivy and Emma stealthily saved themselves. Ophelia just pouted at losing to children. Ivy and Emma also witnessed Alice''s beam, so they excitedly went over to ask her.


    "How did you do that?" asked Ivy excitedly, taking Alice''s hand.


    "I don''t know. I just felt something warm, and it came out," said Alice, tilting her head in confusion.


    "Mommy, when can we do that?" Emma asked.


    "When you''re a little older. Alice''s was a fluke," Ana said, comforting Emma. Maybe she could never do exactly that since she''s not Carol''s daughter.


    "Okay, kids, that''s enough game. Let''s go inside and get something to eat. Let''s also cut the cake," said Ophelia, smiling to divert the topic.


    All the children came in with smiles on their faces, looking for something to eat. Playing and running around had made them hungry, especially Brian, who was very tired.


    Next, they sang the birthday song before distributing the cake to everyone.


    In the afternoon, the guests began to leave, and the children said their goodbyes.


    "Let''s play again another day," said Alice, bidding farewell with a smile.


    "See ya," Ivy said, smiling.


    "Goodbye," said Emma, waving goodbye.


    The children also bid their farewells before leaving with their mothers.


    Only the family remained, along with Jen, Tony, Pepper, and Obadiah.


    Obadiah had spent the whole afternoon trying to establish connections with some of the most important people in Madripoor. However, he realized he had made a mistake. The people here were like hooligans and didn''t play by the rules of politeness. He was outright rejected on all occasions, with no possibility for negotiation. These people couldn''t be bribed, or rather, he had nothing to bribe them with.


    "Tony, I''ll wait in the jet," Obadiah said, his typical friendly smile somewhat forced.


    "I take my leave. Thank you very much for having me," said Obadiah politely to Damian and his family before leaving.


    "Sure, just ask someone to take you. You can also explore the city if you feel like it," Damian said, nodding politely.


    "Sure, I''ll go check out the city," said Obadiah, feeling slightly more encouraged at the chance to accomplish something. He didn''t believe that normal citizens would be as demanding as the people he had encountered.


    "I think I''m starting to see through you already. You''re polite to someone you don''t like or have no interest in approaching," Tony said, smiling slightly.


    "You''re kind of right," Damian said with a smile.


    "Let''s go inside and sit down for a chat," said Damian.


    The whole group moved to the room where they usually gathered and sat down.


    "Little girls, you still haven''t said hello to me," said Tony, looking at Damian''s three daughters, who glanced at him before laughing.


    "Where''s my gift?" Alice asked, holding out her hand.


    "Yeah, yeah, where''s our present? I heard from Mommy that you have a lot of money, so we''re expecting something nice," said Ivy, putting her hands on her hips in an adorable way.


    Emma also looked at him as she slowly extended her hand.


    Carol pursed her lips at how cheeky they were with the playboy; they were only like that with people they liked.


    Tony chuckled as he looked at the three little minxes.


    ''''They''re in the gift area; you''ll have to check later. Plus, their father is richer than I am,'''' said Tony, laughing and holding out his hands helplessly to indicate that he had nothing.


    The three girls looked at him with something akin to disdain, imitating the expressions of adults, before ignoring him and going to play with Sassy.


    ''''How can they not be tired after playing all day?'''' Tony asked, shaking his head with a smile.


    "They are very energetic, like their father. I can last all day doing things," said Damian seriously before bursting out laughing with Tony.


    Pepper rolled her eyes and muttered ''men'' to herself.


    ''''By the way, show me that thing you''ve been working on,'''' said Tony.


    ''''Sure, you''re going to love it. Follow me,'''' said Damian, getting up and leading Tony to the lab beneath the palace.


    The women who were left alone in the room began to talk about things they couldn''t discuss in front of Damian and Tony.


    ''''So, tell me, how are things going with Tony?'''' Carol asked, laughing.


    ''''Nothing''s happening with Tony,'''' Pepper said, denying it with a faint smile.


    "Come on, tell us. There are six women here who can help you," said Carol.


    ''''I don''t think it''s a secret to you that I like Tony, but it''s impossible between the two of us. He''s too irresponsible and... a lot of things. So, I just try to take care of him as best I can,'''' Pepper said with a slight smile.


    ''''If we were to enter into a relationship and he betrayed me, I couldn''t bear it. I''d quit and walk out of his life. Things are fine the way they are,'''' said Pepper, denying with a smile.


    ''''I think you two will definitely end up together,'''' Jen said with a slight smile.


    ''''Ohh, look at that kind of smile Damian does when he wants to be mysterious and talk about something from the future,'''' said Ophelia, laughing.


    Jen gave Ophelia an annoyed look before ignoring her.


    ''''Who knows if Damian copied it or Jen copied it from Damian,'''' Carol said with a laugh.


    ''''You girls,'''' Pepper said with a laugh. It was only the second time she had come to Madripoor and met Damian''s family, but it always had a relaxed and loving atmosphere, despite the banter between them.


    ....


    Damian, on the other hand, took Tony to the lab beneath the palace.


    ''''What a thing you''ve got down here,'''' said Tony, astonished.


    ''''Not bad,'''' Damian said, nodding with a smile before leading Tony to a room.


    Damian turned on the screen and showed Tony what he had been working on.


    In front of them was displayed a green armor with black accents and an orange visor.


    ''''What is that?'''' Tony asked, confused.


    ''''It''s an advanced exoskeleton designed to enhance soldiers'' abilities,'''' Damian said with a smile.


    ''''Although you might as well call it armor,'''' Damian added with a soft chuckle.


    Tony looked thoughtfully at the armor as many theories ran through his head.


    ''''According to the data you''ve shown, it''s almost impossible. Not only is creating the exoskeleton difficult, but the energy required is also too much, and the technology in our world hasn''t advanced that far,'''' said Tony, shaking his head.


    ''''Their creation is nearly finished,'''' Damian said with a smile.


    ''''Show me,'''' said Tony, excitedly.


    ''''No,'''' Damian said with a big smile.


    ''''Fuck you, you showed me this just to tease me,'''' said Tony, looking anxious at the thought of not being able to see something so magnificent.


    ''''Create your own,'''' said Damian, patting Tony''s shoulder with a laugh as he started to leave the room.


    ''''Shit,'''' Tony cursed before following Damian back into the living room.


    ''''Don''t make that face. I promise that when everything is ready, I will show you,'''' said Damian, laughing when he saw Tony''s expression.


    ''''Are you sure it''s possible?'''' Tony asked, a little more serious as he continued to make calculations in his head.


    ''''Yes,'''' nodded Damian.


    ''''I see,'''' said Tony thoughtfully. He wouldn''t have thought of doing something like this, but now that he knows it''s possible, he should definitely try to do it.


    Damian took Tony back to the living room where everyone noticed his irritation. But after a while, Tony returned to normal, and everyone had a good time talking.


    It was already dark when Tony and Pepper said goodbye.


    Even the little vampire girls'' batteries were depleted as they lay sleepily on Sassy.


    It was already late, so everyone went to their rooms to rest. Jen even decided to spend the night and come back the next day.


    After playing all day, the little ones were quite dirty, so they gave them a quick bath before putting them to bed.


    ''''It''s the first time Alice has fallen asleep so fast,'''' said Carol, shaking her head and smiling.


    ''''After all they did today, it would be weird if they weren''t tired,'''' Ophelia said with a laugh.


    ''''Oh right, Damian, did you see our daughter shoot lightning from her hands?'''' said Carol animatedly as she hugged Damian.


    ''''I didn''t see it, but I felt it,'''' said Damian, smiling as he kissed Carol.


    ''''Watch the video,'''' said Carol, showing Damian how Alice reached out her little hand and unleashed a bolt of lightning.


    ''''Although the damage is a bit pitiful,'''' Damian said with a slight chuckle.


    ''''It''ll get better when she grows up,'''' Carol said with a laugh.


    "Nat, did you do anything interesting today?" Damian asked, smiling.


    ''''I talked to a SHIELD agent who was at the party. Coulson is his name. He''s kind of like Fury''s right-hand man,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''Hm,'''' Damian made a sound of recognition. Now that he remembered, Carol mentioned something like that.


    ''''Well, let''s go take a bath and go to sleep,'''' said Damian, smiling as he walked to the bathroom.


    Ophelia was the first to give her approval before following Damian, under the speechless gaze of the other women.


    After the bath, everyone went to sleep.


    Living with the girls, every day was different and fun. Before they knew it, half a year had passed, and it was time for it all to begin.

 Chapter 86

    Damian was up extra early that morning before gently shaking Carol awake.


    "What''s wrong?" Carol asked sleepily.


    "Remember, we''re going to see your family," Damian said quietly so as not to wake the others in bed.


    "Hm, right," Carol said, slowly getting up before entering the bathroom.


    Damian smiled slightly before following her.


    The two quickly took a bath before going downstairs and having breakfast.


    As they ate breakfast, Carol looked at Damian hesitantly, unsure of what to do.


    Damian just looked at her sideways and didn''t care. When she made up her mind, she would tell him.


    "Honey, can I go first, and you come in about 20 minutes later? You can buy a cake so you don''t come empty-handed," Carol said nervously.


    "I don''t know how they''ll receive us after all this time. I wouldn''t put up with them badmouthing you," Carol said, looking at Damian.


    "Honey, let''s do it your way," Damian said, smiling before kissing her on the cheek.


    "Okay, remember not to get there too fast," Carol said before running off, pulling into the garage, and driving to the restaurant where she was going to meet her brother.


    Damian just smiled slightly at her haste.


    Carol was quite nervous about seeing her family.


    The last time they had seen each other was when Carol left high school and said she wanted to join the Army.


    One thing led to another, and they ended up arguing loudly, which led to Carol leaving home and joining the Army.


    Her brother wasn''t against her following her dreams, but he wasn''t in favor of her going into the military either. 18-year-old Carol saw him as not being on her side either, so she stopped talking to him as well.


    Her family did not have a phone at the time, so she had no place to call.


    Sometimes Carol would write letters that she never sent, and as the months went by and she saw that her family never tried to contact her, Carol couldn''t help but feel a little resentful.


    Eventually, she became a pilot, met Maria, learned to live without them, and the rest is history.


    More than a week ago, her brother had contacted her, and Carol had hesitantly opened the message before seeing the invitation to lunch at a restaurant in New York.


    Carol regretted her decision to cut off communication with her family, but they had not tried to talk to her either, so she felt it was a 50-50 proposition.


    When Carol arrived at the restaurant, before parking her car and going in, she took a quick look at all the people in the place before she noticed three individuals in particular.


    She saw two older people in their 60s and a middle-aged man who looked to be in his late 40s.


    The 60-year-old couple looked quite old. They had white hair, but you could still see some vigor in them.


    Her brother also looked pretty good for his age.


    But that didn''t seem strange to her; her family is attractive. Otherwise, she would have suspected that she was adopted.


    Carol approached them seemingly fearlessly, even though she felt a myriad of emotions inside.


    Carol ungraciously pulled back her chair before sitting down and looking at her "family."


    After Carol sat down, the four of them looked at each other uncomfortably, not knowing how to begin the conversation.


    Carol''s parents and brother were especially surprised to see Carol. She didn''t look much different from the day she left for the army, and all three of their eyes couldn''t help but burn a little at the thought of the past.


    Finally, Carol''s brother Steve, who felt he was the mediator, spoke.


    "Carol...you look the same as the last time I saw you," Steve said, smiling somewhat awkwardly.


    "You look very old," Carol said with a smile.


    "Life does that. I''m already married and have kids," Steve said with a wry smile.


    "Really? Tell me about it," Carol said a little more excitedly, already forgetting that she was nervous.


    "I have a wife named Lisa. We have 2 children. My youngest daughter is 14, and my oldest son is 16," Steve said with a slight smile.


    "But you better tell me about yourself. What happened? They told us you died," Steve said, looking sideways at his parents, who were also looking at Carol attentively.


    When they were told of Carol''s death, it was a great shock to the whole family, and they finally began to regret not supporting her, especially Joseph, Carol''s father, someone totally old-fashioned, who quietly shed tears when he learned that his daughter had died.


    When they began to see pictures of a woman with the same name as Carol, they couldn''t help but doubt it, especially because she looked so young even though so many years had passed. Eventually, with some help, Steve was able to communicate with Carol, and it turned out that she was his sister.


    "It''s a long story," Carol said with a sigh.


    "In short, I had an accident. I survived, but some people kidnapped me. Because of the accident, I lost my memory, and I didn''t get it back until 5 years later," Carol said, summarizing.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "After that, you met your...husband?" Steve asked, not sure if they were married.


    "Oh no, we were together before the accident," Carol said with a laugh.


    Carol''s father couldn''t help but grimace when he heard the word ''husband.'' No father is happy to see his daughter with a man who has several wives, especially when that man isn''t even coming.


    "He''s not coming?" Steve asked.


    "Oh, he''ll be here soon. He went to buy a present," Carol said, smiling.


    After this brief conversation, an awkward silence fell once again, and Carol''s smile faded as she observed the situation.


    Steve couldn''t help but curse in his mind as he saw his parents remaining silent, unsure of what to say. He had no choice but to keep the conversation going.


    "I saw Alice in the pictures. She''s very cute," Steve said with a smile.


    "She''s really cute, although she''s also a handful, running around with her sisters," Carol laughed as she remembered her little girl.


    "Yeah... her sisters. How''s your situation with them?" Steve asked with some hesitation, unsure if he was touching on a sensitive topic.


    "Oh, we get along very well. We are a very happy family," Carol said with a smile.


    Steve nodded thoughtfully, wondering if the typical fights between siblings depicted in stories occurred in their case.


    "Does that guy treat you well?" Joseph, Carol''s father, asked, speaking for the first time. His tone wasn''t too friendly when referring to Damian.


    Carol''s expression couldn''t help but show a hint of annoyance at the way her father was talking about Damian, but she held it back before looking at her father.


    "He treats me very well. In fact, I would say too well, as he always indulges my irrational whims," Carol said, speaking a bit more seriously to her father.


    Once again, awkward silence followed this brief discussion.


    Steve was getting annoyed, so he ignored his parents'' stares and let them talk as well.


    Finally, Sarah, Carol''s mother, looked hesitantly at her daughter before speaking.


    "What do you do?" Sarah asked, trying to find a topic of conversation.


    "I don''t do anything. I take care of my daughters, play video games, or sometimes work out with Damian," Carol said, suddenly realizing that she was almost like a housewife, which was the reason she had fought with her parents. She tried to console herself by thinking that she was just a retired space hero.


    "Daughter, tell me, are you happy with your life?" Sarah asked as she looked at Carol. She had always secretly wished her daughter could be free and do what she wanted, but she was limited to following her husband''s wishes. Moreover, she didn''t want Carol to fly planes, considering it a dangerous profession that could result in her daughter''s death.


    "Yes, I am very happy with my current life. I do not regret the decisions I made back then. If things had not turned out the way they did, maybe I would never have met Damian or had the family I have now," Carol said, clearly expressing her happiness.


    "As long as you won''t regret it, it''s okay," Sarah said, smiling at the sight of her daughter''s smile.


    They had come to try to reconcile with their daughter. After all, they were getting older, and times had changed. They had always longed to see their daughter again, although they feared she would reject them. With the support of some friends they had made some time ago, they had mustered the courage to try and reconnect.


    Especially after seeing her daughter and granddaughter constantly on the internet.


    Just as Sarah was about to ask her daughter more about her life, she caught sight of a man approaching and was stunned when she looked at him.


    ...


    While Carol was engrossed in conversation with her family, she had no idea that they were being watched through the restaurant''s cameras.


    Two HYDRA agents, posing as a couple, had gained the trust of Carol''s family and advised them on repairing their relationship. They knew exactly which restaurant to meet at, so they had intercepted the cameras and discreetly placed advanced microphones beforehand, avoiding anything visible on the table to prevent Damian from becoming suspicious.


    "Sir, Targets have arrived," the agent said over the phone, glancing at the screen.


    "Is Damian there too?" Pierce asked on the other end of the line.


    "No, sir. Only the woman," the agent replied.


    "Well, continue," Pierce said before being interrupted by the agent.


    "Sir, Damian is entering the restaurant," the agent quickly reported.


    "I understand. Keep watching," Pierce said before hanging up.


    In his office, Pierce couldn''t help but smile. This file might come in handy in the future. Even if he couldn''t directly threaten Damian, he could certainly use it to get his attention during critical moments.


    Putting that aside, he couldn''t help but frown when he saw the report on his desk. The research on the Tesseract hadn''t yielded the results he had hoped for. They hadn''t learned much about it, primarily discovering its ability to create portals.


    At first, they had doubted the data, but Pierce knew that Damian had the Tesseract in his possession. Coupled with the fact that Damian never traveled by plane yet appeared in Madripoor seemingly out of thin air, they had concluded that it possessed such capabilities.


    They could only wait and see if they could reach the same level of technology as Madripoor, although they didn''t have a clear idea of what that level entailed either.


    ....


    Damian waited for 15 minutes for Carol to disappear and reappear at a famous bakery.


    After waiting for 5 minutes, he got his cake before rejoining Carol.


    He observed the situation briefly before entering with a slight smile, holding the cake in one hand.


    Damian approached the table where everyone was seated but slowed down when he realized it was a table for four.


    Carol''s mother noticed Damian approaching since she was the only one looking in that direction. She couldn''t help but be surprised to see him and think that the pictures didn''t do him justice; he really made people feel like they weren''t the same species.


    Seeing the almost stunned look on her mother''s face, Carol couldn''t help but laugh before turning around and standing up.


    "Just in time," Carol said, smiling at Damian before kissing him on the lips and accepting the cake.


    Carol took his hand and pulled him closer to the table, realizing there were no more seats.


    Carol wanted to ask them to move to another larger table, but upon seeing the angry look on her father''s face when he saw Damian, she couldn''t help but feel angry herself. She motioned for Damian to sit down.


    Damian obediently sat down with a slight smile when he saw Carol''s angry look.


    Carol then sat on Damian''s lap, exchanging looks with her father. She definitely inherited her stubbornness from somewhere.


    "Hi, nice to meet you. I''m Damian, Carol''s husband," Damian said, introducing himself to everyone with a slight smile as he pulled Carol aside a little to talk.


    "As far as I know, there was no wedding. Where is your marriage certificate?" Carol''s father asked angrily.


    "She should be asleep at home by now. She''s a bit sleepy," Damian said calmly, smiling.


    Carol couldn''t help but laugh upon hearing Damian''s response.


    "It''s the best marriage certificate I could ask for," Carol said, looking into her father''s eyes.


    Carol''s father''s face was truly interesting to watch.


    Carol''s mother continued to look at Damian with awe. Her son-in-law was really handsome.


    "So, tell me, how old are you?" Sarah asked, looking at Damian.


    "I''m four years younger than Carol," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    "Why do you look so young?" Sarah asked hesitantly, inquiring about something Joseph and Steve wanted to ask as soon as they saw Carol.


    The HYDRA spies were also listening, not wanting to miss a word.


    Before Damian could respond, Carol pinched his leg and spoke up.


    "It''s just some skin treatments. It''s not that impressive; it simply helps us maintain a youthful appearance," Carol said, smiling and downplaying it. She couldn''t imagine what nonsense Damian would say if she let him answer.


    "Hm, I see," Sarah nodded.


    "What do you do, brother-in-law?" Damian asked with a slight smile.


    "I''m the manager of a small supermarket," Steve replied, looking at Damian.


    "That''s nice," Damian said, nodding with a smile.


    "You and your family are invited to Madripoor. A few days off will do everyone good," Damian said, smiling at him.


    "Thanks, I''ll definitely take you up on your offer some time," Steve said, nodding.


    Damian engaged in conversation with Carol''s family about various topics, including what Carol was like as a child.


    He had never met the in-laws of any of his wives. Ironically, he couldn''t escape this situation even after so many years with Carol.


    Fortunately, his mother-in-law was on his side and avoided any awkward conversations with Joseph, who clearly didn''t like Damian.


    Although Damian didn''t blame him entirely, he would probably want to kill someone who wanted to be with his daughter by having multiple wives.

 Chapter 87

    Not much had happened in the past half year.


    Perhaps most importantly, Alice got to know her grandparents, and they occasionally visited her in New York. Carol also visited her parents and brother several times a month.


    Damian got out of bed and chuckled slightly at the sight of Ophelia hugging Ana. After sneaking into their bed for so long, they took it for granted, and even Ana didn''t say anything anymore.


    Damian got dressed before going downstairs and sitting with his mother, who was accompanied by Sassy.


    "Did you sleep well?" Sophia asked, smiling as she took Damian''s hand.


    "I slept well," Damian said with a light laugh. It is almost impossible for a vampire to sleep badly.


    "Tell me, are you happy with your life?" Damian asked as he looked into Sophia''s eyes.


    "Of course, I am," Sophia said, smiling happily. She has a big family and three little granddaughters to spoil.


    "Sometimes I worry you''re bored," Damian said with a sigh.


    "You''re overthinking it. I''ve always loved being at home and reading books. I even learned the Nova language to read their books. The family you gave me is enough," Sophia said, smiling warmly at him.


    "I''m glad you said that. Remember to tell me if you ever get bored of this lifestyle," Damian said.


    Sophia simply rolled her eyes before returning to her book.


    Just then, Damian''s cell phone rang, so he pulled it out before answering it.


    "Tony," Damian said, waving.


    "Hi, I was just calling to tell you that I made a breakthrough on the power source. Just wait, my armor will be better than yours," Tony said boastfully.


    "It''s just a little preview. When you send me a picture of your finished armor, we can talk," Damian said teasingly.


    "You say converse, but the suit you showed me was not designed by you," Tony said mockingly.


    "Where are you?" Damian asked, ignoring his mockery because he was right.


    "I''m in Afghanistan. I''m doing a gun show," Tony said, laughing as he saw how Damian changed the subject. It wasn''t easy to get one over on Damian.


    "Lately, I''ve been cooped up at home doing research. Obadiah came to bother me and said I should show my face occasionally. I had no choice but to come," Tony said, somewhat annoyed.


    "That''s a dangerous area, be careful Tony. But don''t worry, if anything happens to you, I''ll take care of Pepper for you," Damian said with a laugh.


    "Fuck off," Tony said angrily as he hung up.


    Damian laughed as he heard Tony before pausing and looking at the phone a little sadly, then sighing.


    It''s time for Iron Man to be born. It''s a really good transformation for Tony, but it comes with suffering. The only thing he can do for his friend is to make sure everything goes well.


    "Everything okay?" Sophia asked as she saw Damian''s expression change.


    "No, it''s just that I''m going to be a bit busy soon," Damian said, shaking his head. He has to make sure that Tony doesn''t accidentally die.


    "I''m going to Madripoor. I''ll be right back," Damian said, getting up from the couch.


    "Fine, I''ll tell the girls," Sophia said with a nod before going back to her book.


    Damian disappeared and reappeared in the subway labs.


    When Damian showed Tony the armor, it was partly to inspire him and help him rid himself of the trials he would later face.


    Damian entered the area where they had developed the armor. Damian had used his memories to more or less guide the scientists in the direction he wanted.


    Many times the scientists suggested better solutions than the ones he remembered, so little by little, they created something similar to the armor of the game, only better or worse in some aspects.


    Damian really started this project partly for fun and partly because it might be useful in the future.


    "Tell me, how is the data?" Damian asked the scientist in charge of the project.


    "These armors are really good. If it weren''t for the fact that they are quite difficult to make, we could create a great army that could take on the best technological civilizations in the universe," said the excited scientist.


    "How many can you create with the materials we have?" Damian asked without commenting on the scientist''s words.


    "We can only create ten, and we would have to stop several projects due to a lack of materials. There are materials that can only be obtained in certain places far away from Earth," the scientist said reluctantly.


    "I see," Damian said with a nod.


    "Still, in the process of creating this armor, we have made great advances in our technology. We are definitely more advanced in some aspects than the Kree race."


    "Tell me, why didn''t they try to create armor like this?" Damian asked curiously.


    "Although these armors are impressive, their creation is not easy. And the universe is full of very powerful beings who could destroy the armor with relative ease."


    "How to put it... these armors are very good against other technological civilizations, but against really powerful, more magical civilizations like the Asgard, who was unchallenged at the top of the universe, there is little they can do," the scientist said, shaking his head.


    "Nor is there much that can be done in the face of celestials or gods."


    "In the end, the costs do not outweigh the benefits. Unless there is a cheaper way to produce the same level of armor, no civilization is going to burn a hole in their pockets to create something that any cosmic being passing by can destroy," the scientist said with a smile.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Another aspect to consider is the energy of the Space Stone, without which many things would have been difficult.


    "You''re right," Damian said with a nod.


    "What about the soldiers?" Damian asked.


    "That''s another problem we have," the scientist said with a sigh.


    "My Lord, when we created the armor, you tested it most of the time, and since you were so strong, there were no adverse effects. But when we had a normal human wear it during the tests, he broke his arms," the scientist said, grimacing as he remembered the poor man''s scream.


    "We need to improve the soldiers so that they can wear the armor. The stronger the soldier, the more power he can get out of the armor. Although, of course, there is a limit. Even in your case, wearing the armor would hardly increase your strength at all," the scientist said, thinking about the terrifying strength of his king.


    "Have you thought of something to fix it?" asked Damian, nodding thoughtfully.


    "Yes, creating super-soldiers has always been a major interest of civilizations, and we have quite a bit of information from the Kree database."


    "We can greatly increase physical abilities, although it is better to focus on bone structure. At the end of the day, the most important thing when wearing armor is how much your body can resist movement," the scientist said.


    "Good, I like it. Start the tests. I want to have 10 super soldiers with their own armor in a maximum of 2 years," Damian said, nodding.


    "No problem," the scientist said, nodding.


    Damian went to another room where the artificial intelligence they had created some years ago was located.


    "Mr. Damian, do you have any tasks for me?" the artificial intelligence asked in a female voice.


    "Yes, I want you to show me the location of Tony Stark," Damian said.


    "Just a moment," the AI said and started to search for Tony.


    In front of Damian, an image of several military vehicles in a caravan appeared.


    "Okay, that''s all. Thanks," Damian said, nodding.


    "It is a pleasure," the AI said.


    Damian appeared above Tony as he looked off into the distance where several men were waiting for vehicles to approach.


    Damian only secretly followed Tony to protect him. He never thought he''d end up babysitting.


    Damian was hovering over Tony as they began to attack the convoy, secretly rescuing the soldiers who were shot and knocked unconscious.


    Damian hovered over Tony as they began attacking the convoy, stealthily protecting the soldiers from deadly gunfire and only knocking them unconscious when they were shot in the bulletproof vest.


    When Tony saw that the soldiers protecting him had fallen, he got out of the car and grabbed a gun from one of the fallen soldiers before hiding behind a rock.


    "Damn, what lousy service. I''ll never do another weapons demonstration," Tony muttered as he surveyed his surroundings.


    A missile flew towards Tony, but Damian saw it and deflected it, causing it to fall away from Tony and avoid hitting him.


    Tony was still behind a rock, looking around desperately.


    At that moment, a group of five armed men approached and surrounded Tony.


    Tony aimed back at them but didn''t dare to shoot, knowing that he would be killed instantly.


    The men yelled at him in an unknown language, while Tony tried to yell back in English.


    The men were under orders not to kill him, and their leader, Raza, was curious about who was important enough to be escorted by the military and, at the same time, sent to be killed by one of the bosses of Stark Industries.


    Finally, the men fired several shots near Tony, causing him to curse before lowering his weapon and surrendering.


    He was Tony Stark, and they would definitely ask for a ransom. If he resisted, he would only die.


    ...


    Damian couldn''t help but sigh as he watched Tony being taken away. He followed him stealthily, preparing to save his life at any moment. After all, his mission was to kill Tony, and it was the greed of the terrorists that allowed Tony to survive and escape.


    After a few twists and turns, Tony and Yinsen were finally alone in the cave. Damian figured that everything would work out as it should.


    Damian left some cameras at the scene before going home. He had been looking after Tony for several hours and still hadn''t seen his little girls.


    As Damian expected, when he got home, he saw that everyone was watching the news about Tony Stark''s disappearance. All the women looked at him with some suspicion. Damian and Tony disappeared at the same time, and if they were not friends, they would suspect that Damian got rid of Tony.


    ''''Hi, sorry to be so late,'''' Damian said, greeting everyone.


    ''''So you didn''t save him," Sophia said, looking at him.


    ''''Don''t be so blunt," Damian said with a wry smile.


    "Did you know this would happen, or did you provoke it?'''' Carol asked with a frown.


    ''''I knew it would happen," Damian admitted.


    "And why didn''t you avoid it?'''' Carol asked.


    ''''It''s for the greater good," Ophelia said, trying to imitate Damian''s voice before ending with a laugh.


    Damian could only remain silent as he looked at Ophelia.


    ''''Have you been sleeping well these days?'''' Damian asked Ophelia before ignoring her.


    ''''Relax, Tony is about to have the best character development of his life. I helped him out, so it''s not so hard,'''' Damian joked.


    ''''For someone who dislikes you, you seem upset about his disappearance," Ana teased Carol.


    Carol gave Ana an annoyed look.


    ''''I''m going to see my little girls, by the way, don''t let them watch the news,'''' Damian said as he ran away.


    ''''We''re going to have lunch soon, so don''t be late,'''' Sophia shouted after him.


    "Sure," Damian said in the distance.


    Damian reached his daughters, who were playing catch.


    ''''Daddy,'''' Ivy said with a big smile as she ran towards him, ignoring the ball.


    Emma and Alice also saw him with Ivy''s scream, so they ran over as well.


    Three small missiles crashed into him, knocking him to the ground.


    "How are my beautiful daughters?" Damian asked, smiling as he lay on the grass.


    "Fine, we''re playing catch. Mama Ophelia said it was good for coordination and reflexes," Alice said cheerfully.


    "Well, she''s right," Damian said with a laugh.


    "Invite me to play?" Damian asked, with a smile.


    "Sure," Ivy said, smiling before running back to her previous position and picking up the ball.


    Damian stood in front of Ivy, and when Emma and Alice saw him, they also returned to their positions, forming a square between the four of them.


    Ivy used all her strength to throw the ball to Damian, who caught it while feigning difficulty.


    Damian smiled before tossing it to Emma, who was standing to his left. Emma easily caught the ball with both hands before tossing it to Alice.


    The four of them played for a while before Damian got the ball and stopped the game.


    "It''s time to eat," Damian said, smiling as he saw their stares.


    The girls pouted but still approached their father before going inside together.


    "Okay, girls, wash your hands," Damian said, stopping in the bathroom and lining them up to wash their hands.


    They each washed their hands before running to the dining room where Damian helped them into their chairs.


    The whole family had lunch and spent some time together before Damian disappeared and returned to the cave where Tony is being held.


    Tony had already woken up after being knocked unconscious. He was talking discouragingly with Yinsen.


    At that moment, a rather fat man with a beard came along and took him out of the cave and made a deal for him to build missiles for them.


    Tony reluctantly agreed, and with no other choice, before returning to the cave, he realized he was screwed. These people weren''t looking for money, they wanted him to build them weapons.


    Tony accepted with no other choice, before returning to the cave, he realized he was screwed. These people weren''t looking for money, they wanted him to build them weapons.


    Tony leaned back as he sighed. All he could do was wait for the army or, better yet, Damian to find him.


    Yinsen looked at Tony with concern as he saw him give up, so he hesitated before speaking to him.


    "Will you do nothing? This will be the last act of the great Tony Stark?" Yinsen asked, trying to get Tony''s fire burning again.


    "What will happen to the people you care about? Who will take care of them?" Yinsen asked, seeing that his previous words had no effect.


    "Take care?" Tony murmured before his eyes became steady. He could still remember Damian''s words about taking care of Pepper if he didn''t come back.


    He definitely needs to go back and tell Pepper how he feels. When he was aiming at those men before he was captured, one of the things he could think about was Pepper and how he was never honest with her. He can''t let her fall into Damian''s hands.


    "That bastard," Tony muttered in annoyance before standing up.


    "Let''s get to work," Tony said confidently. He doesn''t need anyone to help him, he will escape by his wits alone.


    "That''s the Tony Stark I know," Yinsen said, smiling.


    "Go call that idiot. I''ll tell him what materials we need," Tony said.


    Yinsen nodded before knocking on the door and saying that Tony wanted to talk to his boss.


    Tony began making a list as the kidnappers brought him many types of materials to "assemble" the missile.


    Tony had a calm look on his face. He was definitely going to escape.

 Chapter 88

    Damian smiled slightly at Tony''s new attitude and couldn''t help but laugh at his murmurs. He had definitely motivated him with his words.


    Days passed while Damian occasionally kept an eye on Tony, mostly by having his AI monitor the cameras he had secretly installed. Tony was very serious about his work, and with Yinsen''s help, he managed to create a miniature version of the Arc reactor.


    "What is that?" Yinsen asked in amazement upon seeing what they had created.


    "It''s a miniature Arc reactor, an improved version if I have to say so," said Tony. After talking with Damian about the armor, he thought for a long time before coming up with the idea of creating a miniature version of the Arc reactor.


    "In a way, I have to thank him," said Tony, laughing slightly as he saw the reactor light up.


    Yinsen continued to look at Tony with confusion, not seeing how this could help them in their situation.


    "This will be the most important part of our escape," said Tony, his face illuminated by the reactor.


    "How will this help us escape?" asked Yinsen, confused.


    Tony spread out the overlaid plans, showing a somewhat rough-looking armor.


    "This is our ticket out, so let''s get to work," said Tony before looking at Yinsen, who seemed amazed.


    With a goal in mind, Tony and Yinsen got to work. The weeks passed quickly until something caught Damian''s attention.


    Apparently, the leader of the terrorists was at the end of his patience, so he gave them only one day to finish their missile.


    Damian was invisible at that moment, keeping an eye out in case something unexpected happened. Fortunately, everything went as it should, and his participation was not necessary.


    Damian knew that this meant Tony''s escape was also going to be soon.


    Tony and Yinsen had already finished most of the armor; three months were enough. It should be noted that the terrorists were quite patient.


    Damian didn''t leave this time and just watched as they started putting the armor together. Tony put on several layers of clothing to avoid getting hurt before positioning himself so that Yinsen could lower the top part of the armor onto Tony.


    "How do you feel? Is something wrong?" Yinsen asked as he checked that Tony could move.


    "No, everything''s fine," said Tony, moving his hands.


    "Do you remember the way?" Yinsen asked.


    "Perfectly," said Tony, nodding.


    Yinsen started making some adjustments to the armor when they began shouting from outside the door.


    "Answer them," said Tony, alarmed.


    "I don''t know their language," Yinsen complained before responding with what little he knew.


    The guards, seeing that they weren''t getting a response, decided to open the door, triggering the explosive trap they had set.


    "Damn, we have no time, Initiate," Tony said, figuring that a bunch of armed men would be arriving in a few minutes.


    "Press F11, when a bar appears press Control I and Enter," said Tony hastily.


    Yinsen quickly approached the computer and did everything before returning to the armor and finishing closing it.


    "They''re coming," Yinsen said with concern upon hearing footsteps and shouts.


    "We''re going to need more time," said Yinsen distractedly, looking at the loading bar.


    "Don''t do anything stupid, listen to me," said Tony, imagining what Yinsen was about to do.


    "Take a weapon from the entrance and shoot continuously. They won''t dare to come out carelessly," said Tony.


    "Don''t look at the loading bar, look at me. I never make mistakes, remember? The second part is faster, we have enough time," said Tony, shouting at Yinsen when he didn''t respond.


    "Okay," said Yinsen, looking hesitantly at the bar before approaching the door and taking the weapon from the guards.


    Yinsen started shooting toward the ceiling every few seconds to scare the terrorists.


    Yinsen sighed a little relieved when he didn''t hear any footsteps and saw that the terrorists didn''t dare to come out.


    Yinsen fired until the entire clip was empty. Fortunately, all the lights went out at that moment and he heard mechanical sounds, so Yinsen quickly returned to hiding, knowing that the suit was operational.


    When they no longer heard any more shots, the terrorists cautiously came out. It was completely dark, so they approached with fear. Once they were all inside, they scattered to search the place.


    Tony took advantage of the fact that they were all inside to start moving and striking the terrorists, leaving them unconscious or half-dead from the impact.


    "Yinsen," said Tony.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "It seems like everything went well," said Yinsen with some relief, even though he was willing to give his life for Tony''s escape, he would prefer not to die if possible.


    "Remember the plan, when you hear a loud explosion, come out carefully and walk towards the East. We will meet there, and I''ll be waiting for you. Remember to bring water and something to cover ourselves from the sun," said Tony, lifting his helmet.


    "Okay, be careful," said Yinsen, nodding before starting to gather everything. They didn''t know how long they would have to walk in the desert.


    Tony nodded before starting to walk through the tunnel according to his memory. Along the way, he easily eliminated all the terrorists he encountered.


    Feeling more relaxed, Tony couldn''t help but wonder what Damian would think of his armor. It''s a bit rough, but who can blame him? He made it in a cave.


    Tony arrived almost at the entrance of the cave, where he saw the bald guy with an RPG in his arms. Tony nearly wet himself at the sight of the RPG pointing at him before he quickly dodged.


    The bald man couldn''t help but curse under his breath before pulling out a pistol and trying to aim at the small holes in the helmet with hope.


    Tony didn''t give him much time before firing an improvised missile into his chest, making a big hole.


    "Damn, that''s grotesque," cursed Tony, feeling like he was going to vomit.


    Tony took a few deep breaths before leaving the cave and feeling the sun for the first time in months, only to be shot at from all directions.


    Tony immediately turned on his flamethrowers and started burning their weapons, causing them to explode.


    Tony walked deeper into the pile of weapons before setting everything ablaze. He finally reached a point where he knew he had to get out quickly.


    Pressing the button on his arm, Tony shot up from the ground thanks to the fire shooting from his feet, narrowly avoiding the massive explosion that killed all the terrorists in the camp.


    "Damn, it was stronger than I thought. I hope Yinsen can make it out," Tony said before starting to fall.


    Through the small holes in his helmet, Tony saw everything in a confused manner. Luckily, he realized he was close to the ground, so he twisted in the air, putting his feet toward the ground before they burst into flames, reducing the impact before he hit the ground.


    The armor cushioned the blow but was almost completely destroyed, especially the feet that were overloaded to activate twice.


    "Not bad," murmured Tony, taking off the armor that was falling apart.


    Tony removed the reactor from his destroyed suit before putting it inside his clothes. He then looked back at the still-rising smoke from the explosion.


    With no other choice, Tony began to walk back toward the terrorists'' camp. According to his calculations, they should be able to retrieve Yinsen and leave before supposed reinforcements arrived.


    Before he arrived at the camp, Tony met Yinsen carrying two crudely made umbrellas.


    "Glad you made it," Tony said with relief.


    "I almost didn''t, that explosion was really big," Yinsen said, remembering how he stumbled while running through the cave''s corridors.


    "Well, I was the one who made the weapons," Tony chuckled.


    "Take this chance, don''t waste your life," Yinsen said softly as he looked at Tony.


    Tony couldn''t help but stay silent, knowing that Yinsen was right. This was another chance to live.


    "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t waste it," Tony said seriously. Seeing his family''s work used by these kinds of people really angered him. He could still remember the soldiers who died protecting him.


    "Well, let''s start walking," Yinsen said, nodding slightly as he saw that Tony was taking it seriously.


    "It would be funny to escape from that place only to die in the middle of nowhere," Tony said laughing as he patted Yinsen''s back and started walking.


    Damian had been watching Tony throughout the entire journey and couldn''t help but smile as he watched them walk under the sun.


    Damian felt a helicopter approaching in their direction, likely attracted by the explosion.


    Damian smiled faintly before heading back home.


    Tony and Yinsen continued walking for about 30 minutes until they heard the sound of a helicopter approaching.


    The two quickly waved their hands to get its attention, causing the helicopter to stop and land.


    Several armed soldiers got off the helicopter and guarded the surroundings while Rhodey approached Tony and Yinsen.


    "How was the ''''fun-vee''''?" Rhodey asked with a slight smile.


    Tony just laughed bitterly before hugging Rhodey.


    "Let''s go home," Rhodey said, patting Tony''s back.


    "Well, this is Yinsen, he was also a prisoner. Without him, I wouldn''t have been able to escape," Tony said, smiling as he saw Rhodey''s gaze on Yinsen before introducing him.


    "I appreciate it," said Rhodey sincerely.


    "Don''t worry, without Tony, I wouldn''t have been able to escape either," Yinsen laughed.


    Everyone got on the helicopter before heading to the nearest base.


    Tony and Yinsen bathed and dressed before meeting up with Rhodey again.


    "The plane is ready, let''s go home," said Rhodey, wanting to get Tony out of there quickly.


    "Let''s go," Tony nodded.


    ...


    The next day.


    Damian sat with Sophia in the morning watching the news about Tony Stark''s rescue.


    "And everything went as you wanted?" Sophia asked, looking at him speechless.


    "You make it sound like I planned everything, I had to be a babysitter for three months," Damian said unsatisfied.


    "What a good friend you are, leaving Tony in a cave for three months," Sophia mocked as she laughed.


    "How annoying," Damian muttered, getting up and walking up the stairs.


    Sophia chuckled slightly as she saw his annoyed face before turning her attention back to the news.


    "Wow, what good timing," Sophia said as she watched Tony''s press conference in which he said he wouldn''t make any more weapons.


    Sophia took her phone and bought several shares of Stark Industries that many people were selling as if the company was going to close the next day.


    "Even if they don''t sell weapons, the guy is a genius, I don''t think he''ll starve," Sophia murmured, buying the shares with her savings.


    ....


    Damian went upstairs and entered his babies'' room, only to find them sleeping. He looked at them with a smile before leaving quietly. The crib was becoming somewhat small for the three of them.


    Damian entered his bedroom where Ana, Carol, and Ophelia were still asleep.


    Ophelia had really become lazy and only went to Madripoor to take care of business in the afternoons. Although Damian couldn''t really call anyone lazy since he was the king he hardly took care of things himself.


    Since there was nothing to do, Damian decided to lie down next to Carol, hug her around the waist, and take a nap. Damian didn''t know how much time had passed when he felt small hands on his face and heard small whispers.


    Damian slowly opened his eyes to see Alice panicking with a marker in her hand near his face. Damian couldn''t help but squint as he sat up in bed.


    The three mothers and their three daughters panicked before starting to run and laugh.


    Damian gave an ironic smile before approaching the mirror and seeing that he had a mustache and poorly drawn circles around his eyes. Damian could still hear the laughter coming down the stairs, so he opened the door and ran to chase after them.


    "Don''t let me catch you, or I''ll spank each of you," Damian shouted, smiling as he chased after them at a normal pace. There were screams and more laughter with his words as they separated and started running.


    Sophia smiled as she watched them pass by while laughing. She couldn''t help but burst out laughing at the drawings on Damian''s face, too bad she couldn''t take a picture of it.


    Damian caught Emma first, who after turning a corner, hid on one side of the door and tried to slip away when he passed. Damian laughed before picking Emma up and giving her two playful swats on the butt while leaving kisses on her cheeks.


    "You said it was only one," Emma said, laughing happily as she hugged Damian''s neck.


    "We still have 5 more to go," Damian laughed before starting to run with Emma in his arms while looking for the others.


    Damian spent the morning playing with everyone before spending the rest of the day peacefully.

 Chapter 89

    Tony, who was already at home, got dressed before taking one of his cars.


    Tony wanted to visit his friend Rhodey to see if they could work together on a new big project.


    After driving for a while, Tony arrived at the military base where he was easily allowed to pass. Asking some people, he was able to locate where Rhodey was before approaching and joking with the recruits before finally being alone with Rhodey.


    "Hello, I didn''t expect to see you so soon," Rhodey said, laughing.


    "Hey," Tony said, smiling.


    "I wanted to see you. I''m working on something and I wanted you to be part of it," Tony said, smiling at him.


    "Wow, you''ll surely make the superiors happy. After your conference, we thought you wouldn''t make weapons anymore," Rhodey said more excitedly upon hearing Tony.


    "It''s not something for the military...it''s different," Tony said, not knowing exactly how to describe it.


    "What? What do you mean? Did you become a philanthropist or something?" Rhodey asked incredulously.


    "No, listen to me first," Tony said, trying to explain.


    "No, what you need is time for your mind to clear," Rhodey said, not believing that Tony would stop making weapons.


    Tony smiled somewhat incredulously at Rhodey''s words.


    "I''m serious. It was good to see you, Tony," Rhodey said, walking away somewhat coldly.


    Tony nodded distractedly before returning home.


    Entering his house, Tony met Pepper who was leaving.


    Pepper had some things to do at the company but stopped when she saw Tony''s expression.


    "Tony, did something happen?" Pepper asked with concern. She had never seen Tony with a melancholic expression before.


    Tony looked at Pepper and couldn''t help but smile ironically. He hadn''t had a good talk with her since he returned two days ago.


    Tony hesitated, looking at Pepper before deciding to talk to her. He had never really shared his concerns with anyone.


    "Do you have time for a talk?" Tony asked, smiling slightly.


    "Tony, don''t scare me," said Pepper, taking her phone and canceling her meeting.


    "Come, tell me," said Pepper, taking Tony''s hand and leading him to the couch before sitting next to him and looking at him with concern.


    The previous Tony Stark wouldn''t have had that kind of expression and definitely wouldn''t have talked about his problems with her.


    Pepper wondered if he had any trauma from the kidnapping.


    "There are so many things I have to say," said Tony, smiling slightly as he looked at Pepper.


    "Then let''s start with what''s got you down," said Pepper, smiling at him.


    "I went to talk to Rhodey. I''m working on something new, something that can change the world," said Tony, accepting Pepper''s words.


    "When I told him I was working on something, he was happy, but his expression gradually changed when I told him it wasn''t something for the military. He wanted us to work together, but I felt like he was mocking my desire to not make weapons. He even asked me if I had become a philanthropist. In some way, I felt like our friendship was only as long as I kept providing weapons," said Tony, sighing.


    Pepper couldn''t help but sigh as she listened to Tony. It had taken her by surprise too when he said he wasn''t going to sell weapons anymore.


    "Tell me, Tony, why did you make that decision?" Pepper asked, trying to understand Tony''s point of view.


    "Pepper, I saw soldiers die under my weapons. I saw people doing terrible things with my weapons," said Tony, somewhat disturbed.


    "Just imagining the things that are done in my name makes me sick," said Tony.


    "That''s why I''ve decided to stop. I don''t want that to be my legacy."


    "I''m sure I can help the world more without weapons or bullets," said Tony, looking at Pepper.


    "I''m sure you can, Tony," said Pepper, smiling, believing she understood Tony''s thoughts. Anyone can complain, but it''s not their name that goes on the weapons.


    "As for Rhodey, I don''t really know what to tell you. I don''t have much experience with friendships. My life is practically taking care of you and the company," said Pepper, smiling at Tony.


    "You''ll have to talk to him in the future and find out if he''s really your friend."


    "Hm," said Tony, nodding.


    "Is there anything else you want to share with me?" asked Pepper with a smile, glad to be able to share Tony''s concerns.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Yes, there are a few things," said Tony, moving a little closer to Pepper.


    "They say that when you fall, you realize if you have friends," said Tony, thinking of his other friend.


    "The other thing that''s been on my mind since I was in that cave is Damian," said Tony.


    "What''s up with him?" asked Pepper curiously.


    "You may not know this, but I''m sure he knew where I was," said Tony, sighing.


    "How is that possible?" asked Pepper, confused.


    "The scope of Damian''s technology is very high. I don''t know everything exactly, but I''m sure his army can sweep the world if he wants," said Tony, making a face.


    "But that''s not the point. I''m sure he knew I was there and didn''t come to rescue me," said Tony, not knowing what expression to make. He had known Damian for several years and believed they were friends. They chatted and had fun together in ways that Tony didn''t know, he only knew about drinking and women as entertainment.


    His interactions with Damian always felt more homely, like two friends after school.


    "Tony," said Pepper, sighing.


    "I think you should see him face to face and ask him. Just like the world doesn''t understand you, perhaps you don''t understand his decision. Find out why he didn''t rescue you and decide if you want to continue being his friend," said Pepper, rubbing Tony''s hands.


    Tony smiled slightly as he thought that Pepper had always been the one by his side in his good and bad moments.


    "Do you know what I thought most when I was in that cave?" asked Tony, moving a little closer to Pepper.


    "About Damian?" Pepper jokes.


    "Well, yes...but I was thinking about something even more important," said Tony, laughing softly as he remembered his time in the cave.


    "About you. I was thinking about you when I was in that cave," said Tony, getting closer and gently caressing Pepper''s cheek.


    Tony was so close to Pepper that he could hear her breathing and see her freckles.


    "Tony," said Pepper, feeling her breath catch as she looked nervously at Tony.


    "Thinking of you gave me the motivation to make it out of that place alive," said Tony, leaving a kiss on Pepper''s cheek.


    Pepper couldn''t help but feel embarrassed by Tony''s closeness, and his kiss on the cheek put her on edge.


    "I...well, Tony, I didn''t know you felt that way," said Pepper, embarrassed and not knowing where to look.


    "I promised myself that if I made it out of there, I would tell you how I feel," said Tony, looking at her with a smile.


    "I''m a new man, and I want to show you with my actions. So don''t say anything, just look at me, okay?" said Tony, smiling at her nervously.


    "I''ll make sure to watch you," said Pepper, feeling embarrassed but with some hope. Although she loved Tony in secret, she had never entertained the idea since she knew what Tony was like.


    "I''ll go talk to Damian," said Tony, standing up and heading to the basement. It was time to give Pepper a break.


    Tony took out his phone with a determined look before dialing Damian. After a few seconds, Damian answered in his familiar voice.


    "You finally call. I thought you didn''t miss me," Damian jokes.


    "Can we talk in person?" asked Tony, making a funny face but trying to maintain a serious tone.


    "Sure, donut shop?" asked Damian.


    "Donut shop," said Tony, nodding before hanging up.


    Tony got into one of his sports cars and drove to the location.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Damian said goodbye to his family and told them he was going to see Tony before appearing a few blocks away from the donut shop and walking calmly toward the place.


    Damian couldn''t ignore Tony''s unusual tone of voice; he assumed Tony wanted to confront him about why he didn''t save him.


    He only hoped the conversation would end well, perhaps he would have to be a little honest with Tony.


    After a few minutes of walking, he arrived at the store. Before entering, Tony gestured with his hand from a table, so he approached and sat down in front of him.


    The two looked at each other seriously before a smile appeared on their lips, and they couldn''t help but laugh while looking at each other.


    "Tony... I suppose you''re here to complain like a baby, asking me why I didn''t rescue you," Damian said, addressing him as an elder.


    Tony just looked at Damian annoyed as he took the initiative in the conversation.


    "Would it help if I told you that I was also with you in that cave protecting you?" Damian asked, chuckling slightly.


    "Impossible," Tony said, rejecting the idea.


    "Tony, the world is bigger than you think, supernatural abilities do exist, and you could say that I''m someone like that. I won''t say much so you don''t distract your thoughts; anyway, you''ll find out for yourself in the future," Damian said, laughing.


    Tony looked at Damian with doubt.


    What mattered most to Tony was that Damian seemed to care about him, and he didn''t want to realize that maybe his two friends were fake.


    "Prove to me that you were there," Tony said, hesitating.


    "Sure," Damian said, laughing before pulling out his phone.


    "I even took pictures of you," Damian said as he scrolled through his phone and showed Tony several high-quality photos, many of which showed Tony working, playing, or even sleeping.


    Tony just looked at the images with amazement. Even if he wanted to check them to make sure they weren''t fabricated, he thought it didn''t make sense. Damian wouldn''t lie to him like that. Tony believed he knew enough about Damian''s personality to know that he wouldn''t go that far for something so simple.


    "I feel relieved but upset," Tony said, pouting.


    "By the way, you owe me money. My stocks went down after your words at the conference," Damian complained.


    "Tell me, what do you think of my decision?" Tony asked with some doubt, ignoring Damian''s words.


    "Why do you doubt? Aren''t you known for doing whatever you please? Even if it''s not right, as long as you want it, then it''s fine," Damian said, hitting Tony''s shoulder.


    "If you don''t want to sell weapons, who can force you?" Damian hit the table.


    "You''re right," said Tony, laughing with more enthusiasm as he listened to Damian.


    "And tell me, how were things with Pepper? Did you two passionately kiss when you reunited?" Damian asked, laughing.


    "I told her I liked her," Tony said proudly.


    "I''m glad," Damian said, laughing.


    "I''ll show her that I''ve changed. I''m definitely not going after models," Tony said with a smile.


    "Or journalists, scientists, soldiers," Damian said, laughing as he saw Tony left speechless.


    "Whatever, I have things to do. I''m glad nothing has changed between us," Tony said with a smile before leaving.


    He didn''t ask Damian how he got those photos or about his supernatural abilities. He''ll discover it on his own, and what makes him happy is that Damian seems to be sincere with him.


    "Well, remember to stay in touch," Damian said with a smile as he saw Tony leave.


    In Damian''s opinion, Tony had really changed. He looked more at ease.


    "I hope everything works out for you," Damian muttered before disappearing, surprising some guys at the next table.


    Damian returned home with a slight smile. Fortunately, things had gone well with Tony.


    "Hi," Carol said, approaching him with a smile.


    "How''s the idiot playboy?" Carol asked, laughing.


    "He''s fine, although he''ll probably stop being a playboy," Damian jokes.


    Carol just smiled and hugged Damian.


    "Where are the girls?" Damian asked.


    "Ophelia took them to play at the palace with Brian, Aminah, and Sharon," Carol said.


    "That''s good," Damian said, nodding with a smile.


    "I''m sore from today''s training," Carol said, rubbing her shoulders.


    "My hits don''t even faze you," Damian said looking at her without words. After more than a year of training, Damian could face Carol more easily even though he was physically weaker.


    Carol''s energy cloak made her really resistant to any attack, so even his normal attacks without magic enhancement didn''t even faze her.


    "How about a massage?" Carol asked, looking at Damian flirtatiously.


    "Sure," Damian said, laughing at her expression before putting his hands under her thighs and carrying her to the bedroom.

 Chapter 90

    The next day, Damian woke up earlier than usual.


    He had arranged to review the armor project with the scientist in charge, so he got dressed and took a quick look at his daughters'' before leaving.


    Damian reappeared at the laboratory where the scientist in charge of the project was waiting for him.


    "My lord," said the scientist, greeting him.


    "Tell me how everything is going," Damian said, nodding in greeting.


    "We have selected 100 people to be genetically enhanced. The top 10 of these 100 will be the first to wear the armor," the scientist said.


    "What is the success rate of the genetic enhancement?" Damian asked, a little curious.


    "Don''t worry, my lord. The success rate is 100%. The difference is how well they adapt to the process. That will determine how strong they will be," explained the scientist.


    "I see. Where are the soldiers, and when will they start the process?" Damian asked.


    "The soldiers are training. We are particularly concerned about their mentality. The body is easy to improve, but the mind is not. We dug even deeper and created a large room where we will improve the 100 and train them with the armor," said the scientist.


    "How much have we excavated already?" Damian asked with an ironic smile. They have been expanding the underground laboratory every year, and he no longer knows exactly how big it is.


    "There are about 5 floors, counting the first floor where the energy source is," said the scientist.


    "Very well. Take me to the soldiers," said Damian, nodding.


    "Yes, please follow me," said the scientist, leading Damian.


    They arrived at an elevator that went down to the fifth floor. Damian entered with the scientist, and they arrived at a large area that still had some construction zones.


    Damian could see the soldiers training in the distance. Some were fighting, others were running, and others were lifting weights.


    They both moved closer, and Damian could see everyone. There were all kinds of ethnicities among the soldiers, but that was to be expected considering the kind of country Madripoor was.


    As Damian scanned over all the soldiers, one caught his attention. Partly because he was the only one who looked at Damian for more than a moment, but mostly because of his appearance.


    "Who''s he?" Damian asked, gesturing towards the man.


    The scientist by his side looked in that direction before starting to search for the person on his tablet.


    "Frank Castle, 28 years old, been living in Madripoor for about 5 years," the scientist said.


    "Tell me his story," Damian said with curiosity. Although he didn''t know much about Punisher, he definitely knew he shouldn''t be here. He wondered if this situation was one of the first signs of how the world changes with his presence.


    ...


    Frank Castle was one of the best soldiers during his time of service. At the age of 18, he enlisted, and by 23, he was the best soldier under the command of Ray Schoonover.


    Frank had a great skill for combat, so Colonel Ray held him in high regard and saw him as his best weapon.


    Frank''s life was relatively normal for a soldier of his caliber until he met a woman named Maria.


    Their connection was instant, and within just three months, she had become pregnant, and they had decided to marry.


    Colonel Ray was upset when he found out, fearing that his best tool would soften or no longer want to work under his command.


    So, in secret, Colonel Ray had Frank''s pregnant wife kidnapped and sold to Madripoor.


    Ray''s plan was simple: he knew that Madripoor was a place to make easy money by selling people, but at the same time, it wasn''t cruel to those people and put them to work for the country.


    All he had to do was trick Frank into continuing to work for him with the promise that they would get the money to free his wife. By explaining that his wife wouldn''t be living in poor conditions, Frank would surely accept to keep working with him.


    Ray''s plan was decent, and it might have worked with anyone else, but Frank was different. He was an impulsive person with a desire to do things himself.


    After three days without being able to communicate with his pregnant wife, Frank was quite distressed, so he asked for permission to go home for a few days.


    Colonel Ray, knowing what had happened, generously permitted him.


    Frank arrived at his home and saw that it was disheveled with clear signs of a struggle.


    Seeing this situation, Frank could not help but feel horror wash over him as he imagined his wife''s possible fate.


    Clearing his mind, he began to gather information. At that moment, Frank was an unstoppable machine searching for any trace of his wife.


    Frank earned quite well, so his house was in a decent neighborhood with security cameras. After reviewing the cameras, Frank saw clearly how two men entered his house and took his wife.


    Frank felt his blood boil as he saw them take his pregnant wife. Thanks to the kidnappers intentionally leaving clues, it was very easy for Frank to track them to the docks.


    After several days of investigating, he had an idea of where they had taken his wife. During these days, he completely ignored the calls from his superiors, knowing that it could cause him problems, but at that moment, he couldn''t care less.


    Colonel Ray also didn''t send anyone to look for him, only calling him symbolically. He wanted Frank to discover where his wife was so that when he faced a giant like Madripoor, he wouldn''t have any other option but to ask for help.


    After many setbacks, Frank finally confirmed the location where they had taken his wife. The kidnappers were somewhat known in the area, and calculating the time since they set sail, they shouldn''t be in Madripoor yet.


    After confirming everything, Frank couldn''t help but lean his back against the wall before falling to the ground with a defeated sigh.


    After what seemed like a long time, Frank opened his eyes full of determination and killer intent as he looked at the photo of the kidnappers'' ship that he had obtained.


    Several days ago, Frank had heard his colleagues talking about Madripoor, saying that one can recover people as long as they paid the price. Frank knew he didn''t have enough money, so he could only rely on his killing skills.


    Frank returned home before searching for his secret stash of cash and weapons. He then went to a hospital to secretly steal an oxygen tank.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Knowing that his weapons had no papers and he couldn''t bring them on a plane, and going by boat would take too long, had to find another way, Frank wasn''t sure of the condition of his pregnant wife and couldn''t fully believe the rumors about Madripoor.


    It was almost dark when Frank took a taxi to the airport and snuck onto the runway wearing a green camouflage suit. He took advantage of the darkness and crawled toward the beginning of the runway before pulling out his phone.


    He called the airline to inquire about flights to Madripoor and learned that a plane was leaving in two hours.


    Frank waited for almost two hours before calling the airline again, pretending to want to buy a ticket. This time, he was told that the plane was on the runway and about to take off.


    When Frank saw the slow-moving plane heading straight ahead, he knew it was his plane, so he waited for it to turn before stopping to check the final preparations before takeoff.


    Frank took a deep breath before running and climbing up the plane''s wheels, tying himself to them before holding on tight.


    The plane began to accelerate before lifting off and retracting the wheels.


    Frank stayed in the wheel well, he knew it would get cold and there would not be enough oxygen as the plane climbed higher.


    That''s why he came prepared, wearing several coats and a blanket before putting on an oxygen mask.


    Frank knew it would be a long flight, so he lay down and tried to sleep.


    Frank slept and woke several times during the trip, even with the coats on his body it was quite cold, and he occasionally took a few swigs of the whiskey he carried in his pack to keep warm.


    After many hours, Frank felt the plane begin to descend. He couldn''t help but sigh with relief. It was finally over. It had been torture to constantly wake up from the cold.


    As the plane descended, the temperature and oxygen increased. After several minutes, the plane lowered its wheels while still descending.


    Frank could see the sea as the plane descended. The beginning of the runway was very close to the sea.


    The plane began to decelerate before touching down, and Frank was jolted quite a bit at the moment of landing.


    After several seconds, the plane began to slow down, and Frank, considering the speed acceptable, threw his bag before throwing himself, hugging his head, and rolling.


    Frank rolled and bounced several times before coming to a stop.


    Frank sighed as he lay on the grass. It had been really painful, but fortunately, he didn''t seem to have anything broken.


    Frank got up with some effort, limping slightly to his bag before heading to the beach. He could consider his infiltration into Madripoor a success.


    However, without Frank knowing it, a green-haired woman had already detected him.


    Frank arrived at the beach before taking off his coats that had helped cushion the blow. He looked at his body and saw several red areas that would surely turn purple soon.


    He quickly ate something before walking towards the city. He had the advantage that the traffickers had not yet arrived. He only had to wait patiently at the docks. As soon as he saw his wife, he would kill the traffickers before escaping on his boat.


    Frank arrived in the city and paid for a hotel near the dock. There were still several days until they arrived, so he dedicated himself to recovering from the landing blows and preparing to rescue his wife.


    It probably wouldn''t be peaceful, and it''s possible that he could die, but he definitely wouldn''t allow his wife and unborn child to be bought as slaves.


    And so the days passed as Frank spent all day at the dock watching every person who passed by.


    Unbeknownst to him, Frank was being observed by Ophelia.


    Ophelia was curious about what Frank was planning, so as soon as she got off the plane, she sent her familiar to follow him.


    After seeing him go to the dock every day for surveillance, she assumed that he was waiting for someone who had been kidnapped.


    Ophelia couldn''t help but feel some admiration for the man - he was the first person to arrive before the victim.


    And after finding out he came from New York, she was quite impressed. So many hours of travel in a cramped space with only blankets and an oxygen tank are not something anyone can do.


    Frank waited ten days before he could find his target. He looked at the picture in his hand and compared it to the ship approaching the dock before he began to prepare.


    The ship stopped about 100 meters from the dock because there was no space, and they could only wait for a moment for space to open up.


    Frank saw that it was not going to happen soon, so he carefully entered the water, making sure no one saw him, before starting to swim carefully towards the kidnappers'' ship.


    After several minutes of swimming carefully so as not to attract attention, he managed to reach under the ship before taking his weapons out of his bag and boarding the ship.


    It wasn''t a big ship - it was just big enough to cross the ocean.


    As Frank walked stealthily through the ship, alert to any enemies, a seagull circled in the sky, watching him.


    Ophelia, seeing that something was finally going to happen, started paying attention as she headed toward the boat.


    After a few seconds, she arrived just in time to see Frank covering the mouth of one of the kidnappers before slitting his throat.


    Carefully throwing the body into the sea to avoid making noise, he went down to the rooms to begin carefully searching for his wife.


    He didn''t want to make any noise and alert them.


    Ophelia followed Frank stealthily.


    Frank walked down to the rooms before smiling slightly when he saw a closed door from outside.


    He carefully opened the door to find his wife lying bored in bed, reading a book.


    Apparently, she had not realized he had entered or had ignored him, thinking they were her kidnappers.


    "Darling," said Frank, his voice trembling.


    Maria turned around incredulously upon hearing her husband''s voice.


    Upon seeing that it was really Frank, Maria stood up and ran to his arms while tears filled her eyes.


    "Relax, darling, I will get you out of here," Frank said, comforting his wife.


    "Listen to me, I will go out and take care of the other people, close your door, and don''t open it until I tell you," Frank said, looking at his wife seriously.


    Maria nodded with fear in her eyes, knowing there was no other option.


    Frank nodded before sneaking into the next room. He opened his eyes with some surprise before looking coldly at the two men who had not realized his presence.


    They were the ones who took his wife from their home.


    Frank aimed his gun and pulled the trigger.


    At that moment, a strong kick knocked his gun out of his hands.


    Frank quickly pulled out a knife before stabbing in the direction of the kick, only to be stopped by a hand holding his wrist.


    Frank looked incredulously at a green-haired woman who stopped his hand as if it were nothing.


    "Calm down, kid, I''m not against you," Ophelia said with a slight smile before letting go of his hand.


    Frank immediately put distance between Ophelia, creating a triangle between the two men and Ophelia.


    The two men who were alerted by the noise looked at Ophelia with fear. Although Frank did not recognize her, they clearly knew who she was.


    They did not even dare to draw their weapons. Surely, they were surrounded by ships and soldiers ready to eliminate them if they resisted.


    "Who are you?" Frank asked, putting his hand alertly on his back where he had another weapon.


    "You infiltrated my house, and you don''t even know who I am?" Ophelia said, looking at him wordlessly.


    "I could say I''m the one who runs this country, but that''s not important," said Ophelia with a slight smile as her eyes shone in an intimidating red.


    "You see, you piqued my curiosity with the way you infiltrated the country. Then I could tell you were waiting for someone who was kidnapped. You''re good," said Ophelia, nodding in satisfaction.


    "Join Madripoor," said Ophelia.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a US Marine," said Frank, calmly declining.


    "Hm, too bad," said Ophelia without insisting.


    "Although something is interesting about this case. Tell me, do you usually think they only sell one person?" asked Ophelia with a playful smile.


    Frank couldn''t help but open his eyes in surprise at Ophelia''s words as everything connected in his mind.


    "You''re smart too," said Ophelia, satisfied.


    "That''s right, the fact that they only brought your wife means they wanted her specifically. Someone ordered this," said Ophelia, looking at the two men who cowered in fear.


    "Go ahead, interrogate them," said Ophelia, seeing Frank''s hesitant gaze going back and forth between her and the two men.


    Frank took a step towards them before they spilled everything, not because they were afraid of Frank, but because of Ophelia. They definitely didn''t want to be against her.


    "The job came from a drug trafficker named ''Blacksmith.'' We''ve done some jobs for him, and while we don''t know exactly what he''s like, we do know he has connections to the military. We made sure to have some information just in case," said one of the men fearfully.


    "Military?" murmured Frank unconsciously.


    "It seems like someone wants to keep you under control. They sent your wife and made sure to treat her well. They probably expected you to ask for help instead of coming like a crazy person to rescue her," said Ophelia, laughing.


    Frank wasn''t stupid. He immediately thought of his superior, Colonel Ray.


    Frank couldn''t help but sigh. He couldn''t go back to the United States.


    As he knew about Ray''s dirty deals, he would surely capture his wife after this escape to keep him under control or even kill them both directly.


    And if it wasn''t him, it means there''s a drug trafficker behind him, which is unlikely since he has always served outside the country. Anyway, his wife would be in danger.


    "I''ll join Madripoor," said Frank, seriously looking at Ophelia.


    "You''ll see it''s a good decision. In the future, you can even get revenge," said Ophelia, patting Frank''s shoulder.


    "Revenge?" murmured Frank with a gleam in his eyes. Yes, he would definitely get revenge.


    "What''s going to happen to us?" asked one of the kidnappers timidly.


    "Give me the account where they deposited the money. I''ll try to track the money to make sure who it was," said Ophelia.


    "I guess you can decide what to do with them," said Ophelia, looking at Frank.


    "When you''re done here, go to the palace and ask for me. I''ll help you with the paperwork," said Ophelia, leaving the room before disappearing.


    Frank only looked at the kidnappers who returned his nervous gaze.

 Chapter 91

    Frank had already been living in Madripoor for 5 years, had two children with his wife, and lived a pleasant life.


    Ever since he confirmed that his former superior Ray was behind the kidnapping of his wife, Frank wanted revenge.


    Unfortunately, he knew that seeking revenge could result in his death. If he had nothing to lose, he wouldn''t mind dying, but he has his wife and children.


    He could only postpone his revenge until a year ago when Ophelia came to him with a proposal.


    Ophelia arrived at Frank''s house before knocking on the door.


    "Hi, Ophelia," Maria greeted her cheerfully. She was always grateful to Ophelia for giving them another chance to live. Without her, they would surely be living illegally in some country.


    "Hi, I came to see Frank. I have a proposal for him," Ophelia said as she greeted Maria.


    "Sure, come in. I''ll call him," Maria said with a smile.


    Maria was going upstairs when she met Frank coming down the stairs.


    "Ophelia came. She wants to talk to you," Maria said upon seeing her husband.


    "Hm," Frank nodded before leaving a kiss on Maria''s temple and going downstairs.


    Ophelia greeted Frank before sitting on the couch.


    "By the way, Maria, you can listen if you want," Ophelia said upon seeing Maria leave to give them space.


    "Damian is creating a project, although I really think he''s doing it just for fun," Ophelia said with a slight giggle.


    Ophelia created a hologram of black armor with green plates.


    "Nice, isn''t it? We are selecting soldiers to undergo a genetic enhancement. Without it, they couldn''t use this armor," Ophelia said.


    "I can recommend you to join the project. There are only 100 spots available for the project, and of those 100, only 10 can use the armor for now," Ophelia said, looking at Frank.


    "They are really expensive to make. It''s much cheaper to make an aircraft carrier," Ophelia laughed.


    "Is it dangerous?" Maria asked with concern.


    "Not exactly," Ophelia shook her head.


    "The genetic enhancement is 100% safe. There is only a difference in the enhancement from person to person. The suit''s main function is to protect the soldier inside, so there is not much danger," Ophelia said.


    "The only thing is that we will only choose the best to operate them," Ophelia said.


    "This is one of your best opportunities for revenge. We will call them ''Spartan.'' One really skilled ''Spartan'' could take down an army from Earth," Ophelia laughed inwardly when she said, "From Earth."


    "Tell me, are you interested in joining?" Ophelia asked with a smile, knowing he would answer.


    "Sure," Frank nodded seriously, not just for revenge, but with that armor, he could better protect his family.


    "Great, then they will contact you when the project starts," Ophelia said, nodding.


    "By the way, how is your baby?" Maria asked with a smile.


    "She''s very cute," Ophelia said, showing them a realistic hologram of Ivy.


    "She''s really adorable," Maria said with a big smile.


    "I''ll bring her for you to see one day," Ophelia said as she got up from the couch.


    "Then we''ll see you. I have high hopes for your performance. I''m sure you can use one of the armors," Ophelia laughed.


    "I''ll accompany you," Maria said with a smile.


    "Hm, I''ll be waiting," Frank said.


    ¡­.


    At present, Frank was in training as he was every day.


    At least in direct combat, he is the best, so he has some confidence in obtaining armor.


    But that day was different. Halfway through training, a man with a characteristic silver-blue hair color arrived.


    Frank recognized the man as the king of Madripoor, and in a way, the person he had to thank for his life in Madripoor.


    When Damian arrived, everyone unconsciously stopped and looked at him.


    Damian looked at everyone with a smile and nodded slightly.


    "I''m glad you''re all here. As you know, you will soon undergo a genetic enhancement treatment. How much better you will become depends purely on you. It will be painful, but it will have its rewards," said Damian.


    "By being genetically enhanced, you will be stronger and live longer, but more importantly, you will be able to protect the country and what matters most to you," Damian said.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "That''s why I urge you to endure the pain, thinking of your families. As they say, pain is just weakness leaving the body," Damian said with a slight laugh.


    "In about a month, it will be time, so remember to prepare yourself physically and mentally," Damian said, nodding to everyone before walking around the construction site.


    "That was an excellent speech, my lord. Very motivating," said the scientist behind Damian.


    "You''re a boot-licker," Damian said, looking at him disdainfully as he laughed.


    "Remember to call me before starting the procedure," Damian said.


    "Yes, sir," the scientist nodded.


    Damian disappeared and returned home just in time to hear three pairs of footsteps coming down the stairs.


    Damian smiled before hiding behind the wall and waiting for them to pass.


    A blonde head and a green head passed before Damian captured Emma in his arms.


    "Daddy," Emma said, hugging him with a smile after the sudden embrace.


    Alice and Ivy stopped when they heard Emma before turning around and seeing their sister captured.


    Alice and Ivy looked at each other before running towards their father and pulling on his legs, trying to knock him down.


    Damian coped with a smile, falling to the ground.


    The two sisters quickly released Emma from Damian''s embrace before the three of them climbed on top of Damian and hugged him to hold him down.


    "Surrender, you can''t beat the Alucard sisters," said Alice heroically.


    "Yeah, surrender," Ivy said, laughing as she tried to tickle Damian.


    "I surrender, please, no more," Damian said, laughing as he pretended he couldn''t take it anymore.


    The three little girls laughed as Damian''s performance was very fake.


    "Where were you going in such a hurry?" Damian asked with a smile, seeing that they didn''t believe his act.


    "Mama is taking us to the city to have ice cream," Alice said excitedly.


    "Oh, great! Can I come with you?" Damian asked with a smile.


    "Sure," Ivy said with a smile before kissing Damian''s cheek.


    "Then let''s not keep your mother waiting," Damian said, laughing as he got up with his daughters in his arms.


    He idly wondered who they were referring to as "mother" this time.


    Damian walked with his daughters to the garage, where he found Natasha leaning against a car, looking at her phone.


    "Oh, Damian, are you coming to have ice cream?" Natasha asked with a smile.


    "Sure," Damian said, laughing.


    Natasha opened the car door, and the back had three baby seats, so Natasha and Damian settled the three babies before Damian took the driver''s seat.


    Damian started the car and drove towards the city.


    "What flavor do you want for your ice cream?" Natasha asked, looking towards the back seats.


    "Vanilla."


    "Mango."


    "Chocolate."


    Three voices answered at the same time.


    Damian smiled before accelerating, and after about 10 minutes, they arrived at an ice cream shop they usually went to.


    Damian and Natasha helped the girls out of the car before taking their hands and walking towards the ice cream shop.


    The five of them drew some attention as they had five different hair colors, two of which shouldn''t exist.


    They entered the ice cream shop together and each ordered their ice cream before sitting at an empty table.


    While they waited for their ice cream, the three girls looked out the window curiously as they usually didn''t come to the city often. They mostly spent their time at home or in the palace playing.


    "Daddy, why are those people dressed the same?" Emma asked Damian while pointing to a group of kids in uniforms.


    "They go to the same school, where children learn things," Damian said, smiling at her.


    "Will we also go?" Emma asked curiously.


    "That''s right, when you''re 5 years old," Damian said, laughing.


    "Will there be many children to play with?" Alice asked excitedly.


    "There will surely be many children," Damian said patiently, answering with a smile.


    At that moment, the store employee arrived with a tray carrying the ice cream.


    Damian handed out the ice cream to each one before they all started eating.


    Damian continued to chat with Natasha while they ate ice cream, although they were occasionally interrupted by the curious girls.


    Everyone finished their ice cream before deciding to head back home.


    Damian and Natasha once again put the girls in their baby seats before buckling them in.


    Damian drove more calmly home while everyone talked and laughed.


    When they returned home, Damian and Natasha took the girls out of their seats.


    Damian decided that he needed to have special seats made that wouldn''t require so much hassle.


    The three girls immediately ran off, leaving Damian and Natasha alone.


    "They''re really fast," Natasha casually remarked as she watched them run.


    "They''re also pretty strong. They would have demolished the house if it weren''t reinforced with enchantments," Damian laughed.


    "What does it feel like to have 1-and-a-half-year-old girls who are almost as strong and fast as you?" Damian joked.


    "They still have to call me ''Mommy''," Natasha laughed as she hugged Damian.


    "That''s true," Damian laughed as they walked toward the house.


    Upon entering, Ana came out to see them upon hearing a car arrive.


    "Hello, where are the girls?" Ana asked as she saw them.


    "They ran off somewhere," Damian said with a smile as he kissed Ana on the cheek.


    ''''It''s time to teach them numbers and letters,'''' said Ana sighing.


    "Isn''t it a little early?" Natasha asked Ana, looking at her.


    "They''re very smart. It''s okay for them to learn a little early, and it''s just the basics for a while," Ana said, looking at Damian, wanting to know where the girls were.


    "They''re probably in the backyard," Damian smiled. The three girls were a bundle of energy.


    Sitting down to learn how to read is something they really don''t like; only Emma, who is calmer, can endure it until the end.


    "I''ll go get them," Ana said with a sigh before disappearing.


    Damian smiled slightly before going to the living room with Natasha.


    They both sat on the couch and turned on the TV. Damian usually wasn''t so interested in watching TV, but since many movies or shows were new to Natasha, Damian was happy to accompany her.


    Damian spent almost two hours with Natasha watching a movie when Alice ran into the room and jumped onto him.


    "Daddy, I''m playing hide-and-seek, help me hide," Alice said, giving him puppy dog eyes.


    "Sure," Damian said, laughing to himself as he wrapped Alice in an invisibility cloak.


    "I made you invisible, now no one can see you, just relax," Damian said, stroking Alice''s blonde hair.


    Alice nodded before hugging Damian comfortably while looking at the TV.


    A few minutes later, Ana arrived, looking around the room before fixing her eyes on Damian with a smile.


    "Honey, where''s Alice?" Ana said, smiling.


    "I don''t know, why are you looking for her?" Damian asked, pretending to be curious.


    "I promised them we''d play hide-and-seek after studying, I just need Alice," Ana said, carefully watching Damian''s expression.


    "Well, you should have invited me," Damian said casually with a smile.


    "Honey, don''t pretend. You must have hidden Alice. She was the only one who came in this direction of the house, and you would never refuse to hide her," Ana said with a smile as she approached Damian.


    Ana extended her hand and put it on Damian''s leg before starting to climb.


    Alice also climbed up Damian''s body, afraid that Ana would touch her and discover where she was.


    Ana raised her hand very close to Damian''s crotch before looking at him.


    "Honey, this is not the time for that," Damian said, laughing.


    Ana narrowed her eyes, still sure that Damian was hiding Alice.


    Suddenly, Ana lightly slapped Damian''s abdomen and accidentally hit Alice''s butt, causing her to make a slight sound.


    Ana gave a slight smile before extending her hands and pulling Alice out of Damian''s embrace, breaking her invisibility.


    Alice pouted, looking at Ana, who hugged her.


    "I caught you," Ana said, smiling at Alice before kissing her on the cheek.

 Chapter 92

    It had been about a month, and Damian woke up early to head to the laboratory. That day, the soldiers would undergo genetic enhancement, so he was quite curious.


    Natasha wasn''t in bed, so he assumed she was going to work that day.


    After checking on his daughters, he went downstairs. Natasha was finishing her breakfast and gave him a slight smile upon seeing him.


    "What do you have to do today?" Damian asked, sitting beside her.


    "I''m not sure, maybe I won''t have anything to do," Natasha replied, laughing. Her missions with Clint were usually focused on assault, and those kinds of situations didn''t occur every day in her area.


    "What an exhausting job," Damian joked.


    "It''s a job with its risks, although, with the necklace you gave me, it''s highly unlikely that anything will happen to me," Natasha said, smiling faintly.


    Damian smiled and ran his fingers through Natasha''s hair as he watched her finish eating.


    "See you later," Natasha said, kissing Damian before leaving.


    Damian smiled as he watched her go before teleporting to Madripoor.


    Damian arrived with the scientist, who was a bit surprised by his sudden arrival.


    "My lord," the scientist said, smiling.


    "The soldiers are ready, we''ve been waiting for you," the scientist said.


    "Follow me to the control room," the scientist said before leading him to a room with windows where all the soldiers were wearing uniforms with numbers.


    "I will start the process," the scientist said before pressing a button and speaking into the microphone.


    "Everyone, please go to the capsule with your number," the scientist instructed the soldiers who were chatting while waiting.


    As everyone walked toward their respective capsules, the scientist''s voice explaining the process could be heard.


    "The capsules are personalized, that''s why they have numbers."


    "Inside the capsules, they will be injected with a large amount of somatotropin along with muscle electrostimulation. This will make them grow and increase their muscle mass and bone density while also inducing the body to primarily use fat as an energy source."


    "The process will be unimaginably painful; it''s best to endure the pain. The longer you can withstand it, the greater the benefits will be, although there is a limit to this as well."


    "This will push you to the maximum limit as ordinary humans. Then we will inject a chemical compound to break those limits, making you several times stronger while neutralizing the consequences of the previous treatment."


    "The capsules also provide the necessary nutrients to facilitate the transformation."


    "That sounds good," Damian said, nodding as he watched the soldiers enter the capsules in an orderly manner.


    "What is the distribution between men and women?" Damian asked.


    "There are 60 men and 40 women," the scientist replied, reviewing the data.


    "I see," Damian said, remaining silent as he watched everyone enter their respective capsules.


    Once each one was inside their capsule, they began to rotate and position themselves horizontally.


    The scientist ensured that everything was in order before pressing a button to initiate the procedure.


    The capsules started to emit a faint glow before the sound of agonizing screams could be heard from within.


    "Just remember that the more pain you endure, the stronger you will become. Think about how the greater your strength, the better you can protect your families," the scientist said, trying to encourage the soldiers.


    "What happens if they can''t bear it?" Damian asked.


    "The capsule will detect their brain waves and halt the process before injecting them with the Kree chemical compound that enhances and heals them to eliminate any adverse effects. But it''s like forging; once the iron is cold, you can no longer shape it," the scientist said, shaking his head slightly.


    Damian nodded before looking at the capsules and creating an illusion in everyone''s minds where they would lose what mattered most to them.


    "With that, they should be able to endure quite a lot," Damian murmured as he listened to the screams emanating from the capsules.


    If they weren''t several meters underground, the people in the city would surely hear the horrifying screams.


    "Hm, I expected several to have already emerged," the scientist said, looking at the clock. It had been about 30 seconds, and he had expected them to last between 20 seconds and 2 minutes in the most extreme cases.


    Damian said nothing and remained silent, watching as the seconds continued to pass.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    After one minute, around 30 capsules started to glow before the screams inside them ceased. Another 30 seconds passed, and 80 capsules had come to a stop.


    "This first batch is quite impressive; they have a lot of willpower," the scientist murmured, looking at the time.


    At one minute and 45 seconds, 99 capsules had glowed and silenced the screams. Only one capsule remained, and both of their attention was focused on it.


    The scientist checked the tablet and saw that the soldier''s name was Frank Castle. He couldn''t help but glance at Damian, wondering if his king had a good eye for people.


    It took two and a half minutes until the screams from the last capsule ceased.


    "How long do they have to stay in the capsules?" Damian asked, looking at the scientist.


    "It depends on each individual. The capsules will release them as soon as they wake up. If they don''t wake up within a day, we will remove them to see what''s going on," the scientist replied, checking the data for each soldier.


    "Hm, then we shall wait," Damian said. The least he could do for his soldiers was to wait by their side as they recovered from the torture they had endured.


    "Are the weapons ready?" Damian casually asked as they waited.


    "Yes, they fire energy beams. The energy comes from the armor, so they shouldn''t run out of ammunition until the suit''s energy is depleted," the scientist said, displaying a projection of the weapons.


    "Hm, let''s prepare for an expedition. Look for places where we can obtain materials to create more armor, even if it means going to other planets," Damian said, nodding.


    Damian and the scientist waited for five hours until the first capsules started to glow and tilt.


    The soldiers moved somewhat dazed by the new sensations, looking at their hands and bodies in awe.


    They quickly tried to stand up as several assistants approached to make sure everything was alright.


    "They grew quite a bit," Damian said, somewhat speechless.


    "Yes," the scientist replied with a slight laugh.


    The soldiers had grown significantly, with the men measuring around 2 meters and the women measuring around 1.90 meters.


    People quickly took their measurements after emerging from the capsules and their data was recorded.


    As individuals continuously came out of the capsules, those who had already been checked were guided to a room for further examinations.


    Damian also noticed Frank emerging, wearing his usual grumpy expression as he examined his hands and surroundings with a sense of amazement.


    Frank stared in awe at his hands before looking around. It was evident that he had grown in size, and not only that, all his senses had significantly heightened.


    Looking down, he could see his impressively toned body. A faint smile appeared on his face as he thought about his former superiors, to the point that he completely disregarded the people taking measurements of his body.


    Once all the soldiers had exited the capsules, they were taken to another room where they underwent various examinations to ensure that everything had gone well.


    "Let them return to the city for a few days and relax before resuming training," Damian said.


    "Very well," the scientist nodded, though with some hesitation. He wanted to keep them under observation for a few more days since it is common for individuals to feel invincible after gaining such power, and they might attempt to escape.


    "Just keep an eye on them and inform me of any changes," Damian said, nodding at the scientist before disappearing.


    Damian reappeared at his home.


    His arrival caught Ophelia''s attention, and she approached him.


    "You''ve been quite busy lately," Ophelia teased.


    "And you''ve been quite free," Damian retorted, teasingly smiling. Ever since she temporarily put Olivia in charge, she hardly did anything.


    "What are you working on?" Ophelia asked.


    "The Spartan armors," Damian replied.


    "Hm, have they started assembling them already?" Ophelia inquired curiously.


    "Not yet. In a few days, the soldiers will begin adapting to their new physical abilities before we decide on the first 10 individuals to wear the armor," Damian explained.


    "I want one," Ophelia said, looking at Damian flirtatiously.


    "At your level, the armor won''t be of much use to you," Damian declined.


    "But it looks cool," Ophelia persisted, moving closer to Damian flirtatiously, wrapping her arms around his waist and looking up at him.


    "What are you doing?" Damian raised an eyebrow. Although they were very close, they didn''t typically show affection in that way.


    "Can''t I hug the father of my daughter?" Ophelia asked, smiling at him.


    Damian fell silent for a moment before responding.


    "I suppose you can," Damian said, running his fingers through Ophelia''s hair with a slight smile.


    "How are the girls?" Damian asked, his smile turning gentle.


    "You know, restless, running around and playing all over the place," Ophelia laughed.


    "Let''s go inside," Damian said, still standing at the entrance.


    Damian and Ophelia walked into the living room where Sophia was chatting on the phone.


    Damian and Ophelia didn''t pay much attention and sat on the sofa.


    As they talked about various things, three pairs of footsteps came running.


    "See? I told you, Daddy''s here," Emma said, looking at Alice and Ivy.


    "What happened?" Damian smiled at his daughters.


    "I told Alice and Ivy that you were here, but they didn''t believe me," Emma pouted.


    Damian gestured for them to come closer, so he lifted Emma and Alice onto his lap while Ophelia held Ivy.


    "And how did you know I was here?" Damian asked, slightly curious.


    "I don''t know, I just saw you here for a moment," Emma said, looking at Damian innocently.


    "Hm, I see," Damian nodded, suspecting something, but Emma is too young to fully comprehend it. He''ll observe how things unfold as she grows older.


    "And what did you do today?" Damian asked, kissing Emma on the head.


    "We played catch, we also played with Sassy, and now we were going to play hide-and-seek," Alice said, counting on her tiny fingers.


    "What productive girls," Damian chuckled.


    "Well, should we all play hide-and-seek together then?" Damian suggested with a smile.


    "Yes! Let''s invite Mommy too," Alice said, grinning.


    "Alright, go find your mothers, and we''ll start playing," Damian said, smiling.


    The three girls ran off to find Carol and Ana.


    "Technically, my daughter had already found me," Ophelia laughed, seeing Ivy also running out.


    "Carol and Ana are their mothers too, maybe as they grow older, they''ll start to differentiate, especially when they see the difference in hair color," Damian laughed.


    "I like how it is now, so it''s fine," Ophelia said, smiling softly.


    In a few minutes, the three girls returned, pulling Carol and Ana by their hands. The two had been taking a nap when the girls came to wake them up.


    "Let''s play," Damian said, smiling, and the whole family began to play.


    ...


    Frank looked at himself in the mirror with the new clothes he had been given since the previous ones were too small. Adjusting his outfit, he stepped out to meet other soldiers he had come to know when he joined the Madripoor army.


    "Going back home?" John, a black man who was Frank''s comrade, asked.


    "Yes, my wife and kids will surely be surprised to see my new appearance," Frank said, shaking his head slightly.


    "My mother will also have a good shock when she sees me," John laughed. He stood at 2.1 meters and could probably dunk a basketball without jumping.


    "It''ll be tough to find a husband with this height," Laura said, smiling ironically. She was a Latina who had arrived in Madripoor as a child and had grown to be 1.96 meters tall, the tallest among the women in the group.


    "Death by Snu-Snu?" John joked, laughing, only to receive a punch on the shoulder from Laura.


    Frank smiled faintly at their banter. It felt like being back in the army in America.


    "See you in three days, guys," Frank bid farewell to John and Laura before casually nodding to the few others in the locker room.

 Chapter 93

    Frank exited a building that was quite close to the palace, one of the exits of the underground laboratory.


    Frank took a deep breath of Madripoor''s clean air as he looked around.


    The city had changed a lot since he arrived; now it was more futuristic, with both regular cars and levitating cars on the streets.


    Regular cars were gradually being replaced.


    A very good public transportation system had been implemented, with white buses that levitated and passed by every 5 minutes. There were hundreds of them throughout the city, which led to fewer people using their cars and opting for the bus since it was free.


    After waiting for about 2 minutes, a bus arrived and stopped in front of Frank.


    Frank got on and casually nodded to the driver before taking a seat.


    The driver didn''t actually drive the bus; it followed an automatic route, and the driver was only responsible for moving it forward or stopping it. Although they could activate the manual mode, it was rarely necessary.


    Frank looked out the window as the bus moved. With fewer cars on the road, the traffic wasn''t as heavy, considering that Madripoor was a huge city with around 12 million people.


    After 15 minutes, Frank pressed the bell and waited for the bus to stop so he could get off.


    He arrived in front of a beautiful two-story house that Frank had been able to buy with Ophelia''s help, gradually paying it off with his salary.


    Frank rang the doorbell and waited for someone to open it.


    A young woman opened the door and inevitably looked up in surprise at the person''s stature.


    She was even more surprised when she saw her husband''s face.


    "What... what happened?" Maria asked, very surprised.


    Frank smiled at his wife''s astonished face before crouching slightly and lifting her from the waist as he entered the house, closing the door with his foot.


    "Forgive me for not telling you. I didn''t want you to worry," Frank said, gently kissing Maria.


    "Explain yourself now," Maria said, with an angry expression.


    "I became a super soldier like Captain America," Frank joked.


    "You said the treatment was still pending," Maria said, lightly hitting him on the chest, looking annoyed.


    "I''m sorry," Frank said, kissing his wife.


    "Don''t think...that...will...convince me," Maria said, speaking between kisses while also hugging Frank and returning the kiss.


    "Wait, wait, explain to me why you grew. Ophelia didn''t mention that last time she came," Maria said, stopping Frank and looking at him.


    "The treatment made us grow. I''m a little over 2 meters tall now, and my physical abilities have increased a lot," Frank said, caressing his wife''s cheek.


    "How cool," Maria said, her eyes shining.


    "Let''s see you lift the sofa," Maria said with a giggle, pointing to the sofa and sitting down.


    Frank, with an expression of helplessness, lifted the sofa with one hand on the armrest and another underneath, lifting it relatively easily.


    Maria exclaimed in astonishment while laughing.


    "My husband is a superhero," Maria said, laughing.


    Frank just gave a slight smile at seeing his wife''s happy expression, knowing that her smile made everything worthwhile.


    ...


    Three days passed quickly and Damian carefully got out of bed so as not to wake anyone.


    He looked at his wives with a slight smile before he got dressed and went to his daughters'' room.


    As usual, he watched them for a while with a smile, wondering what mischief they would get up to that day.


    After kissing each of them, Damian went downstairs before walking into the living room and saying hello to Sophia.


    "Hello, Mom," Damian said, kissing Sophia on the cheek before sitting next to her.


    "Darling, you''ve become quite industrious lately. Before, months could pass without you leaving the house," Sophia joked, hugging Damian.


    "You''re the one who hardly ever goes out," Damian laughed.


    "I still have many books to read," Sophia laughed.


    "Good luck with that. I''ll be out for a while. Not sure when I''ll be back," Damian said, standing up and bidding farewell to Sophia before disappearing.


    Damian reappeared in the underground laboratory where the 100 soldiers had already gathered and were lined up.


    There was a certain tension in the air as they knew they would be competing to obtain the armor.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    With Damian''s arrival, many eyes turned towards him.


    Damian nodded to the scientist standing next to him.


    They had already agreed to settle it one way: through combat.


    Even someone who didn''t receive such great physical enhancements, if they were skilled enough in fighting, could still secure the armor.


    Damian glanced at all the soldiers lined up before he began to speak.


    "Good morning. I hope you enjoyed your rest because it''s time to work. We will have a tournament to determine the top 10 fighters. You can use any weapon or method to win," Damian said with a slight smile.


    Damian nodded to the scientist, who nodded back and pressed a button, causing several walls to rise behind them.


    There were also shelves with various weapons and tools.


    "Your number will appear on the screen, and you can choose whatever you want to fight with. The weapons are non-lethal; they shoot small projectiles that deliver an electric shock. One of those should be enough to take down an elephant, so good luck," Damian said with a slight smile as the numbers scrolled on the screen, eventually stopping at two.


    The two soldiers approached the shelves with weapons, selected their choices, and entered the miniature battlefield from opposite sides.


    A screen hovered above the field, displaying everything happening below.


    The two soldiers began to advance slowly, keeping their weapons aimed forward.


    They moved stealthily, peeking around the corners of the walls.


    Internally, Damian shook his head, realizing they hadn''t adapted to their newfound strength. They could easily jump over the walls if they wanted to. Now, as superhumans, they should think outside the box.


    The two continued to advance without encountering each other until one of them finally looked up at the walls without a roof.


    Calculating the distance, they jumped and landed on the wall. Quickly crouching down, they began searching for their opponent. After a few seconds, they spotted each other, but at the same time, they were also spotted.


    The other soldier was slightly surprised to see their opponent standing on the wall, so after stepping back, they jumped onto a slightly farther wall before starting to shoot.


    The two swiftly moved, jumping from side to side while continuing to shoot at each other. With their reflexes and agility, they easily dodged the shots.


    After playing cat and mouse for a while, one of the soldiers managed to land several shots in the chest of their opponent, ending the battle.


    Quickly, the winner picked up his electrocuted teammate and carried him out of the arena.


    The ceiling screen displayed the winner before selecting two new contenders who quickly grabbed their preferred weapons and went to fight.


    Everyone fell silent as they watched the battles, witnessing their comrades unveil new tricks to secure victory.


    Some fights caught Damian''s attention, like the one involving a soldier named Laura. As she approached the weapons, she grabbed a sword and a revolver.


    Damian couldn''t help but marvel as Laura clumsily deflected bullets with her sword at the beginning.


    They fought for several minutes, during which she improved her skills and eventually won by approaching her opponent, damaging their weapon, and placing the sword at their neck.


    The scientist approached and scolded her for damaging the weapon, as it was only meant for testing and they didn''t have many.


    Laura simply laughed and apologized.


    Another person who caught Damian''s attention even before the fight was a tall black man measuring 2.1 meters. He was the tallest among them, and his name was John, according to the data.


    His style was truly wild as he grabbed a SWAT shield in one hand and a high-caliber shotgun in the other, charging wildly at his opponent, blocking and ramming with his shield while finishing with his shotgun.


    His unfortunate opponent would surely wake up in pain after the blow they received.


    Finally, it was Frank''s turn, and Damian was quite curious to see how Punisher would fight.


    Frank advanced, casually picking up an assault rifle and entering the arena. He moved slowly while circling the central area.


    Once he reached a spot close to where his opponent entered, Frank jumped over the wall, ready to shoot.


    To Frank''s surprise, there was no one there. With even more caution than before, he proceeded to advance slowly, jumping from one wall to another in the opposite direction of his entry point.


    He assumed that his opponent had also thought of flanking.


    When he arrived in the area, a smoke grenade suddenly exploded, obscuring visibility.


    Frank quickly tried to retreat from the smoke when he saw an armed silhouette. Without hesitation, he fired several shots, only to be bewildered as they had no effect.


    At that moment, he received a blow to his weapon from behind, causing it to fly out of his hand.


    Frank took a step back before looking at his attacker.


    They had shed almost all their clothes and used them as a decoy, which was clever for close-quarters combat where grappling was not allowed.


    "You must have a lot of confidence in your close-quarters skills," Frank said, raising his fists with no intention of reaching for his weapon.


    "I''m a native of Madripoor. It wasn''t as peaceful there before, and if you weren''t good at fighting, you''d die," said the young-looking soldier as he also assumed a stance.


    "Let''s go," Frank said before lunging at his opponent.


    His opponent was the youngest recruit in the project, only 19 years old and a native of Madripoor. His name was Ryan, and from a young age, he had to learn to fend for himself.


    Ryan saw Frank charging at him and crouched to dodge Frank''s hook before countering with a punch to Frank''s face.


    Frank rotated his body, avoiding the punch, and struck Ryan''s face.


    Ryan staggered back a bit before taking a few steps back and looking at Frank.


    They locked eyes for a few seconds before Ryan advanced and exchanged blows with Frank.


    The sound of their punches resounded loudly as they landed on flesh.


    If their blows landed on an ordinary human, they would surely die.


    After several minutes, Ryan was quite beaten up, his face covered in blood, while Frank only had a few bruises on his face.


    Frank relentlessly continued to pummel Ryan while inwardly praising Ryan''s skills and resilience at such a young age.


    Ryan received a powerful blow to the jaw before staggering back, reaching the end of the corridor, and placing a hand against a corner of the wall to steady himself.


    "You''ve got guts, kid," Frank said, raising his fists.


    "Guts aren''t always enough," Ryan said with a smile, wiping the blood from his lips with one hand while pulling a thin rope with the other.


    Before Frank arrived and their fight began, he had set up this trap.


    There were all kinds of weapons and tools to grab, so he was prepared.


    The puppet with its equipment had been left far behind, and Frank had already forgotten about it.


    Ryan had taken a beating to lower Frank''s guard and position himself.


    The rope would pull the trigger of his gun, firing a few bullets before the makeshift puppet collapsed.


    After pulling the rope, Ryan pounced on Frank, giving it his all. If his trap didn''t work, he would only lose.


    The sound of multiple shots rang out, and Ryan saw Frank''s face contort in pain.


    Even with genetic enhancements, the pain caused by the shots immobilized even the best in the group for several seconds. With confidence, Ryan prepared to deliver a direct blow to Frank''s chin, putting all his body weight and momentum into it.


    In his pain, Frank still saw Ryan lunging at him and responded with a punch to his face, sending him crashing to the ground unconscious.


    Frank saw Ryan''s face shift from disbelief to unconsciousness before he fell.


    Ryan wondered how it was possible that Frank was still fine after two shots.


    The force behind Frank''s blow, combined with Ryan''s momentum, caused the latter to be unable to withstand the impact and remain on the ground, not getting up again.


    Frank breathed heavily, gritting his teeth due to the pain in his body. He couldn''t help but curse the overly cunning brat in his mind. He walked away slowly as the pain gradually subsided in his body.


    At the exit, he encountered Laura and John, the closest ones to him in the group, who were looking at him with glee.


    "Did it feel good?" Laura asked, laughing.


    "When we train, I''ll make sure to show you how it feels," Frank said, passing by them with a grim expression.

 Chapter 94

    Damian nodded silently as he observed Frank''s performance. He wasn''t particularly impressive in any aspect, but he had the willpower to overcome adversity. He didn''t crumble even after receiving two shots that could easily bring down an elephant.


    "Tell me, who is that boy? He looks quite young," Damian asked the scientist.


    "He''s a native of Madripoor. We don''t have much information since you hadn''t taken control of Madripoor at that time," the scientist replied.


    "We know he was always a loner and joined the army at the age of 16. Ophelia let him in. The boy could barely read, and fighting was the only thing he knew. His psychological profile shows some improvements."


    "Hm, keep an eye on him," Damian said. The boy seemed stable, but one never knows what might happen in the future.


    All the soldiers regrouped, wearing somewhat unnatural expressions due to missing the opportunity to use the armor.


    Damian took a step forward and began to speak.


    "We''ve witnessed some truly interesting fights. Everyone has showcased their abilities in one way or another. But don''t be saddened by losing this opportunity. In the future, you''ll also have the chance to have your armor. So, strive not to lose," Damian "consoled" those who lost.


    "The ten individuals who obtained the opportunity to have the armor must not relax either. You must acquire the raw materials to create armor for your comrades. This is their responsibility as winners," Damian said seriously.


    "The armor will be assembled based on your measurements. You''ll have two months to train before embarking on an expedition to obtain materials and gain experience in a real fight with the armor."


    "That''s all. You may go and rest," Damian dismissed them.


    "You truly look like a general, sir," the scientist praised Damian.


    Damian merely looked at the scientist silently.


    "Send probes across the land to search for the necessary materials to create more armor," Damian said.


    He paused for a moment before speaking again.


    "Leave the sea aside," Damian said, thinking of his daughter''s desire to explore it.


    "Yes, sir. Although I''m not sure if such material exists, one of the remarkable aspects of our armor is its fluidity. We use a specially synthesized semi-sensitive gel made from the cerebrospinal fluid of a Celestial. The reserves we had were obtained from Knowhere, the severed head of a Celestial," the scientist said.


    "I don''t think such materials exist on Earth."


    "Without this gel, the armor would be clumsier and weaker. It is one of the main components," the scientist explained.


    "Hm, scan anyway. Earth can sometimes surprise you," Damian nodded.


    "I''ll return. Inform me if anything happens," Damian said before disappearing.


    Damian returned home while thinking about Knowhere. He supposed they would go to obtain the materials. Perhaps he could take his family for a ride.


    Damian entered the living room where Alice, Emma, and Ivy were watching television, leaning against Sassy who was sleeping on her side.


    Sophia was sitting on the couch, reading a book, occasionally glancing at the girls.


    Upon seeing him, the three girls waved to greet him before returning their attention to the cartoon.


    Damian, who was about to open his arms for a hug, couldn''t help but freeze upon realizing his daughters only greeted him with a wave.


    Sophia let out a small laugh at the sight before returning to her book.


    Damian approached his daughters and lay down next to Alice.


    "Darling, what are you watching?" Damian asked, despite knowing the answer.


    "The Fairly OddParents," Alice replied, smiling at him before shifting her gaze back to the TV.


    Damian was familiar with The Fairly OddParents; he remembered watching it during his childhood. He had been surprised when he found out it also existed in this world.


    Seeing his daughters so engrossed in the show, he couldn''t help but murmur in complaint.


    "What''s so great about it? I can do much better," Damian grumbled, dissatisfied with his daughters'' lack of attention toward him.


    Although Damian was complaining to himself, Alice still heard him.


    "Daddy, can you make things appear out of nowhere?" Alice asked, looking at him. Her question also caught Emma and Ivy''s attention as they also turned to look at him.


    "Of course," Damian said, conjuring a cake in his hands. He had all sorts of things in his storage.


    "How about a car?" Ivy asked.


    Damian made a car appear, floating above their heads.


    "A pink dinosaur," Emma said, her eyes sparkling.


    Damian''s hand, about to perform a visual effect, couldn''t help but freeze.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Uh? Do you hear that? I think your mother is calling me. We can continue another time," Damian said, pretending to hear something before hastily disappearing. He definitely couldn''t shatter his perfect image in front of his daughters.


    Sophia burst into laughter at seeing him escape like that. It was the first time she saw Damian retreat defeated; surely only his daughters and wives could do that to him.


    The three girls looked at him innocently before returning to watching television. They would surely ask their father for more things later.


    Damian, who had escaped from the living room, had a somber look as he tried to figure out how to do magic like The Fairly OddParents.


    He had some ideas but needed time; he figured he could just postpone his daughters'' requests while he conducted his research.


    Since there''s no better time than the present, Damian teleported to Kamar-Taj.


    Damian appeared in front of Jen, who was reading a book while having tea.


    "Now, what do you want?" Jen asked without taking her eyes off the book.


    "I want to read your entire library," Damian said seriously.


    "Oh? Interested in magic now? I can teach you if you call me ''master''," Jen said, looking up from her book and mocking him.


    "What a pervert," Damian said, shaking his head in disappointment.


    "What does that have to do with anything?" Jen asked, annoyed, almost throwing the book at him.


    "It''s clear that you want to be my master to take advantage of my body," Damian said, looking at her as if she were a pervert.


    "I''ve lived for hundreds of years; I''ve definitely seen more handsome men than you," Jen said, irritated.


    "It''s debatable, but I respect your poor taste," Damian said, nodding understandingly.


    "Just go to the library," Jen said, dismissing him.


    "Sure, remember to come for dinner whenever you want," Damian said as he left the room.


    Damian walked to the library; he had never actually entered it, but Jen had given him a tour years ago.


    Upon entering the building, he was stopped by an old man around 60 years old who looked at him expressionlessly.


    "I came to look at books; Je-the Ancient One agreed," Damian said before continuing to walk and starting to browse through the books.


    The old librarian hesitated when he saw Damian pass by; he didn''t dare to stop him again for fear of causing a conflict. He continued watching Damian before returning to his post. In the end, knowledge in Kamar-Taj was not forbidden.


    A month quickly passed as Damian read the entire library of Kamar-Taj.


    He spent over 8 hours a day reading, making sure to spend enough time with his family. However, he had been avoiding his daughters as they insisted on him doing magic like The Fairly OddParents.


    Upon hearing the laughter of his wives, he suspected that they had found out and had encouraged his daughters to tease him.


    He would show them.


    Damian''s use of magical power had always been rather crude, and he had only gained finer control over his magic through enchantments.


    Nevertheless, in terms of energy control, he was fairly average.


    But after conducting research, Damian believed he had found a new way to perform magic by combining the magic of Kamar-Taj, the enchantments of Asgard, and drawing inspiration from his past life.


    Damian teleported to space before looking at his phone, which had been ringing for a while.


    Once again, he was told to go to the laboratory as they had found something. However, Damian told them to wait. His reputation in front of his daughters was more important.


    Damian drew inspiration from many stories of his previous life in an attempt to create this new magic system.


    The first step was to locate the place where magic was stored. In the case of vampires, it was in their hearts.


    Damian sensed the immense amount of magic contained in his heart before using his magic to create a circle of runes.


    He was trying to create his own magical circle based on imagination.


    The idea was to turn the magic circle into a kind of catalyst. The user would send their magical power and imagine the desired outcome. The power of the spell would depend on the amount of magic they sent.


    In essence, magic is taking a thought and making it real.


    In simple terms, it was just a magical circle that allowed you to use any spell you wanted as long as you provided magic to it.


    Being quite confident in engraving enchantments, Damian began carving them into nothingness.


    With confidence, Damian finished carving it with a smile before suddenly bursting into a mist of blood.


    In an instant, his body reformed, and he wore an astonished expression.


    For several minutes, Damian stared into nothingness. He had never experienced anything like that before, existing without being able to feel anything.


    After several minutes, Damian managed to regain his composure and began to ponder what went wrong.


    In the end, he couldn''t come up with anything, so gritting his teeth and cursing, he started engraving the enchantment again. The only way to know what went wrong was to fail once more.


    Damian quickly finished the enchantment before speeding up his reaction time to see what would happen. That''s when he realized his mistake. It was like writing in the air, which wasn''t possible. He needed a surface to place the enchantment.


    He naively thought it would simply condense once the enchantment was completed.


    This time, Damian was prepared. He reinforced his body with magic, preventing it from exploding. It felt like sneezing while pinching his nose.


    Damian pondered for a moment, then sent some of his magic to his hand and tried to make it rotate, taking on a semi-solid form.


    His magic began to spin, almost taking the shape of a small disk before collapsing.


    "I suppose I don''t have enough control," murmured Damian in frustration.


    Damian sighed before appearing in the underground laboratory. He had postponed his affairs for too long, and he still needed some practice to better control his magical power.


    "My lord, you''ve finally arrived. A week ago, we found something truly incredible," the scientist said excitedly upon seeing him.


    "Tell me," Damian said, looking at the screen and raising an eyebrow at the highlighted area in Antarctica.


    "As you instructed, I sent drones to scan the entire planet to obtain materials, and while we found most of the materials, the most important one is still missing. We''ll have to go to Kwohere to get it," said the scientist, shaking his head.


    "While scanning the planet, one of the drones reached Antarctica and discovered a completely new ecosystem. It''s a place filled with resources, and we should quickly seize control of it," said the excited scientist.


    "We didn''t dare to enter because we don''t know if there''s any civilization dominating that place. We''re waiting for your instructions, my lord," said the scientist, looking at him.


    "You did well," Damian replied, thinking about the Savage Lands.


    Damian only knew about it from the comics, but it shouldn''t exist in this universe.


    "How does it look from the satellites?" Damian asked.


    Regarding that, the scientist replied, "From what we can see, it appears as if there''s nothing there, just snow-capped mountains. That''s why I didn''t dare to explore further. There''s a high likelihood of intelligent life."


    "I''ll go check it out. Just wait for my response," Damian said before teleporting high above Antarctica.


    At first glance, Damian saw the same view as the satellites, but when he focused, he could see a tropical place with highly developed fauna, including various prehistoric creatures like dinosaurs.


    In the center, there was a large city. Damian observed dark-skinned humanoid beings wearing a kind of blue armor. They seemed to possess advanced technology, at least superior to the average world outside.


    There were also humanoid beings with animal-like appearances, appearing as hybrids of all the animals in the wildlands.


    Damian couldn''t help but wonder if this was a natural or artificial occurrence. If it was natural, it was somewhat eerie.


    Damian wasn''t in a hurry to descend; he simply continued observing them while waiting for an opportunity to gather information.


    Ideally, he wanted to interrogate the dark-skinned beings with armor, but they didn''t seem to come out often.


    After waiting for an hour, a human-dinosaur hybrid separated from the group, and Damian appeared in ethereal form, using his abilities to take control of it.

 Chapter 95

    Damian began asking questions of the hybrid man, and to his great surprise, the man responded in somewhat strange English. Unfortunately, this person didn''t have all the answers Damian needed, but at least he learned how things worked in this place.


    The dark-skinned beings with blue armor were called Bhadwuans; they were the masters of this place, and the hybrid men had been their slaves for as long as they could remember.


    After obtaining this information, Damian released him before disappearing. The hybrid man looked around with confusion before going about his business.


    Damian moved away from the area and started searching for some dinosaurs. He couldn''t help but think that if he had believed this place existed, he could have gotten a dinosaur for his daughter many years ago.


    Damian was cautious with this unknown civilization; he didn''t know what tricks they might have, so he decided to test them.


    He controlled a few dinosaurs and made them attack the main city of the Bhadwuans. Several Bhadwuans flew out of the city, shooting various magical abilities from their hands at the dinosaurs. The dinosaurs quickly fell to the attacks as the Bhadwuans approached, confused.


    In the savage lands, no one dared to attack them; after so many attempts, obedience was almost ingrained in their DNA.


    After finding nothing that could have caused the attack, they began to return to their city. At that moment, another dinosaur approached to attack, only to be brought down once again.


    Looking in the direction the dinosaur came from, the group leader couldn''t help but hesitate before telling one of his subordinates to go back and report.


    The group leader, along with five members of his race, cautiously advanced in the direction where the dinosaurs came from. Along the way, they encountered many dinosaur attacks from the same direction.


    Finally, they reached an area with sparse vegetation where they found a half-eaten dinosaur corpse; its flesh looked somewhat purplish and seemed to be poisoned.


    The leader carefully scanned the surroundings before focusing on the corpse, and he sent one of his men to take samples and quickly return to the city to find out what was happening. The leader assumed that the poison had caused some kind of frenzy in the animals.


    As the person carrying the sample flew, halfway through, gravity suddenly increased greatly, causing him to fall heavily to the ground. As he tried to get up, he saw someone appear in front of him; this person was different, with incredibly white skin.


    "Who are you?" the man asked, gritting his teeth as he tried to stand up. Damian didn''t understand the language, but he could still deduce what was said.


    "I ask the questions here," Damian said with a slight smile before hypnotizing him. Clearly, Damian had caused all these "accidents" to create an opportunity to be alone with one of these individuals. Who knows if they were immune to hypnosis or something like that.


    He was being extremely cautious since they didn''t appear to be strong; he also didn''t want to risk them knowing there were more people outside in case they didn''t already know.


    "Do you speak my language?" Damian asked in English.


    "Yes," he replied.


    "How do you know this language?" Damian asked, somewhat curious.


    "Many years ago, people with white skin who spoke this language arrived. In the end, they proved to be too stupid and couldn''t quickly learn our language, so we learned theirs," the man said in a neutral tone of voice.


    "What happened to those people?" Damian asked.


    "We conducted experiments on them after obtaining information from the outside world; in the end, they became hybrids," the man said.


    Damian continued questioning him about his race. In the end, it turned out that these people were also more or less human; they were the survivors of Atlantis after a cataclysm more than 10,000 years ago.


    This place served as an amusement zone for them, so they filled it with all kinds of ancient animals for occasional hunting. In the end, this place was the only one that survived.


    Damian also inquired about their technology and numbers, although their knowledge was quite basic. There were about a million of them, and their technology wasn''t as advanced as he had thought. It turns out they combined magic with technology, but it wasn''t that impressive; clearly, they had reached a stagnation point thousands of years ago. Their technology was fairly average, comparable to that of a less developed intergalactic civilization.


    They had remained isolated in this place because of a legend that said if they left, another cataclysm would befall them. Damian sensed that they had significant trauma associated with that word.


    Damian released the soldier, who once again looked around somewhat confused before examining the sample in his hands and starting to run. His physical abilities were rather average, a little stronger than Captain America''s. His magical abilities, on the other hand, were quite good, although a bit embarrassing as they had to recite spells.


    There weren''t any particularly impressive spells in the man''s mind whom he had interrogated; they seemed quite typical of Western fantasy stories, such as fireballs or icy gusts.


    Nevertheless, Damian was interested in reading their records to see if he could find something that would complement his magical system.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    With the information complete, Damian disappeared from the place and reappeared in the underground laboratory where the scientist awaited him.


    Upon seeing Damian, the scientist stood up and looked at him expectantly.


    "How is the training going?" Damian asked, gazing at the scientist.


    "Well, the soldiers have adapted to the armor. The results are better than we expected. They will undoubtedly cause a massacre," the scientist said, his eyes gleaming.


    "Let''s proceed as planned. Let them train for another month so they can fully utilize the armor''s capabilities. In a month, we will take over the Savage Lands," Damian said.


    "Yes, sir. The soldiers will be thrilled to flex their muscles," the scientist said with a big smile.


    Damian mentally communicated with his AI, downloading the relevant content about the Savage Lands.


    "The information about the place is already in the database. However, don''t get too complacent, as I didn''t infiltrate their base, so there may still be surprises. They should be prepared for any situation," Damian said, even though he would be there to prevent any accidents.


    Damian also didn''t want to hand everything to them on a silver platter. If he didn''t let them suffer a little, they wouldn''t become good soldiers.


    "Yes, sir," the scientist said, nodding seriously.


    "I''ll be back. See you tomorrow," Damian said before disappearing, leaving the scientist to review the information.


    Damian returned home somewhat disheartened for not having completed his magic system.


    Still, he couldn''t help but smile as he saw his daughters passing by.


    "My princesses, give Daddy a kiss," Damian said, kneeling down and extending his arms to them.


    The three girls laughed before running and hugging Damian, planting kisses on his face.


    Damian held them in his arms as they talked about what they had done during the day.


    "Daddy, are we humans?" Emma asked, looking at Damian.


    The other two girls also fell silent and looked at their father.


    "Why do you ask, sweetheart?" Damian asked, chuckling softly.


    "We are different from Brian, Aminah, and Sharon," Emma said, looking at Damian.


    "Well, sweetheart, you''re right. The three of you are not humans," Damian said, touching Emma''s little nose with his own.


    Damian smiled ironically inside, as this was not a topic they should address at such a young age.


    "If we''re not humans, then what are we?" Ivy asked curiously.


    "We''re vampires," Damian said, chuckling lightly.


    The three girls looked at him with confusion since they didn''t know what that meant.


    Damian looked at them, thinking for a moment before speaking.


    "Tonight, I will tell you a vampire story so you can understand, okay?" Damian said, looking at them with a smile.


    "Like in an animated book?" Alice asked, her eyes sparkling. She had seen some books that glowed and had moving pictures.


    "Whatever you want, sweetheart," Damian said, smiling faintly.


    The three girls nodded happily.


    At that moment, Ana arrived, looking at the girls with a slight smile.


    The three girls glanced at each other before starting to run in different directions.


    "Study time?" Damian asked, laughing.


    "Yes, I''ll go find them," Ana said with a slight smile as she disappeared.


    At that moment, Carol and Natasha came downstairs, engaged in a conversation. When they saw him, they stopped and greeted him.


    "Are you going somewhere?" Damian asked, smiling at them.


    "Yes, we''re going to the mall," Carol said.


    "Do you want to come?" Natasha asked, smiling.


    "I would like to, but I have things to do," Damian said, sighing at the thought of the animated book he would have to create quickly.


    "What do you have to do?" Carol asked, furrowing her brow with curiosity.


    "I''m going to teach the girls what a vampire is. I''m going to create an animated book," Damian said, smiling ironically.


    "Well, good luck. I''m also excited to see it," Carol said, giving Damian a kiss before leaving.


    "You still have to convince me to be a vampire, so I''m waiting for your book," Natasha said, laughing before giving him a kiss and following Carol.


    Damian was left alone, massaging his temples as he thought about what to do.


    Suddenly, he couldn''t help but think of a certain vampire movie for children, but when he remembered that it was about a vampire who marries a human, his expression couldn''t help but darken.


    Definitely, some things need to be changed.


    Damian teleported to his AI''s location in Madripoor before starting to share his memory of the movie.


    "I want you to modify the movie. Make it shorter and add more about the fact that vampires drink blood. Also, remove the male character and replace him with a female, like this," Damian said, nodding as he saw the changes.


    "I''ve completed several versions. You can choose one of them," the AI said.


    Damian nodded before starting to watch all the movies in super-fast motion.


    After an hour, Damian chose the best movie for this situation.


    The characters remained mostly the same, but now the plot revolves around Dracula preventing Mavis from befriending a human.


    The movie was quite entertaining, and some more adult scenes had been removed.


    "Hm, perfect," Damian said, nodding.


    "Thank you," Damian said before disappearing with the movie.


    The AI remained silent, trying to process why his master always thanked him.


    Damian returned home, smiling satisfactorily as he imagined how he would impress his daughters with the movie.


    Damian arrived just in time to see his daughters running around, searching for hiding places. Smiling slightly, he assumed they had finished studying.


    All three of them saw him and greeted him with a smile before going to hide.


    After finding Alice in Damian''s arms, they no longer asked him to help them hide.


    Damian smiled and walked to the kitchen to get some fruit while he waited for the girls to finish playing.


    Damian was eating when Ana appeared in the kitchen, quickly glancing around before focusing on him.


    Damian looked at Ana as she approached, wearing a cute white dress.


    Ana approached Damian and started running her hands all over his body, apparently searching for one of the girls.


    Damian smiled slightly before lifting Ana by her legs and placing her on the small kitchen table.


    "Damian," Ana protested playfully.


    ''''Weren''t you seducing me?'''' Damian asked while leaving kisses on Ana''s neck.


    Ana raised her head as she let out a soft moan.


    Damian licked Ana''s neck a little before burying his fangs in her neck.


    Ana moaned even louder as she hugged Damian''s neck and wrapped her legs around Damian''s back.


    Damian took a few gulps before withdrawing his fangs and licking up the remaining blood.


    ''''You are as delicious as ever," Damian said, looking at Ana with an affectionate smile.


    Ana sighed as she rubbed her head against Damian, she felt like she had a mini orgasm at that moment.


    "How will I keep playing now?" Ana asked, complaining as she was completely soaked.


    "I love you," Damian said, smiling.


    Ana blushed before gently hitting Damian''s chest while softly murmuring that she loved him more.


    At that moment, the three girls arrived, looking at them confused.


    "What happened, Mommy?" Alice asked, approaching and looking at Ana curiously.


    "I held Mommy back for you guys to win," Damian said, laughing.


    The three girls laughed since they had never actually beaten Ana before.


    "I have the story ready, although it won''t be a book, it will be a movie, okay?" Damian asked, looking at his daughters.


    "Yes," x3.


    "Great, then after dinner, we''ll watch the movie together," Damian said, smiling.


    "How about we play again? This time I''ll count, so run," Damian said before covering his eyes against the wall and quickly starting to count.


    Upon hearing him count so fast, the girls screamed and laughed as they ran as fast as they could.


    "Go change or I''ll hide in a certain place," Damian joked, laughing.


    Ana also chuckled softly before going to change.


    Damian continued playing for a while until lunchtime, and then they spent the rest of the afternoon together until movie time arrived.

 Chapter 96

    After dinner, Damian gathered the entire family in the living room.


    "Well, let''s see that book," Carol said mockingly, unaware that it had been turned into a movie.


    Damian looked disdainfully at Carol before putting the movie on the television and pausing it before it started playing.


    "Girls, we''re going to watch a movie that doesn''t necessarily represent us as vampires, but it''s how the world thinks we are, although some things in it are true," Damian said, smiling at them.


    "If you have any questions, feel free to ask at any time," Damian added before taking his seat.


    The whole family crowded onto the large sofa in the living room, with Alice, Emma, and Ivy sitting on their mothers'' laps.


    The movie began, and they watched a vampire taking care of a baby. As the movie continued, new characters appeared, and more of the monster world was revealed.


    Everyone paid close attention to the movie, laughing at some parts.


    Damian couldn''t help but be speechless when everyone, except his daughters, looked at him during the overprotective moments of Dracula.


    They definitely thought Damian had drawn inspiration from the character, just like Monica, who had grown up being overly protected.


    The women couldn''t help their eyes turning red when Dracula''s wife was revealed, and the story of their love unfolded.


    Finally, the movie reached its end, when Dracula allowed his daughter to befriend a human, as her happiness was what mattered most to him.


    "Daddy, can we turn into bats then?" Alice asked curiously.


    "Of course, sweetheart, you just have to be a little older," Damian said, smiling as he adjusted Alice''s hair.


    "Daddy, is blood very important for vampires?" Emma asked curiously.


    "Absolutely, darling, blood is the most... important thing," Damian trailed off, opening his eyes with surprise.


    "That''s it!" Damian exclaimed, standing up with an excited smile.


    "Keep asking your mother questions, I''ll be right back," Damian said, planting a kiss on Emma''s cheek before disappearing.


    Everyone fell into a surprised silence at Damian''s sudden outburst.


    "It seems he had a sudden inspiration," Sophia said, laughing softly.


    "Mommy, what if we can be friends with humans?" Ivy asked, looking at her mother.


    "If that''s what you want, of course, we can," Ophelia said, smiling at her.


    "Did you like the movie?" Carol asked, smiling at the girls.


    All three nodded as they discussed their favorite parts.


    "I wonder where he got that movie from," Ophelia said suspiciously.


    "Yeah, with the games, it was something similar. It''s not easy or quick to make a movie, and we know he started working on it this morning," Ana said, narrowing her eyes slightly.


    "He''s definitely hiding something from us," Carol agreed, nodding with suspicion.


    "Come on, girls, everyone has their secrets," Sophia said, laughing.


    The four women looked at her in silence because, in fact, Sophia had many secrets. There were many moments in her life that she hadn''t shared.


    "I don''t have any secrets," Carol said thoughtfully.


    "Neither do I," Ana said expressionlessly, gazing into the distance, lost in thought.


    Natasha also shook her head when their gazes fell upon her.


    "Well, actually, I do have one that you don''t know," Ophelia said thoughtfully.


    Everyone looked at her curiously, waiting to hear what she had to say.


    "Before I met Damian, I was part of an... organization, a terrorist organization that aimed to conquer the world," Ophelia said and looked at everyone who opened their eyes in surprise.


    "You always had a villainous look about you," Natasha said, laughing softly as she remembered being captured by Ophelia.


    "Well, let''s not discuss these topics in front of the girls," Sophia said, ending the topic as the girls looked at them curiously.


    "Alright, let''s take a bath," Carol said, standing up with Alice in her arms.


    Everyone nodded and headed to the large bathtub for a bath.


    ...


    Damian appeared in the space with enthusiasm.


    Emma''s words had inspired him. Instead of engraving the enchantment into his own magic, why not engrave it into his blood?


    His magic resided in his heart, but it was in something akin to a pocket dimension. So, with some effort, he introduced some blood and shaped it into a disc, starting to engrave the enchantment.


    Once Damian finished writing the enchantment, the blood, and the letters glowed before transforming into a crimson magical circle the size of a CD.


    The magical circle displayed various symbols and spun slowly.


    Excitedly, Damian extended his hand, imagining a spell. At that moment, the magical circle appeared a few inches away from his hand, hurling a basketball-sized fireball that quickly dissipated due to the lack of oxygen.


    Damian burst into laughter, finally having succeeded in creating a magical system.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Damian enchanted the magical circle to become a kind of authority in the universe. It just needed some fuel to operate. Providing mana to the circle would allow it to perform all kinds of things.


    The way to become stronger with this magical system was by increasing the number of magical circles. According to Damian''s predictions, the second circle would be more than twice the size of the first and would allow for greater feats.


    According to this system, he was at the first level.


    His theories in the magical system he had created suggested that he could only use elemental spells at the first level, more powerful elemental spells, and a bit of transmutation at the second level, and more powerful transmutation spells and a bit of conjuration at the third level.


    Although Damian theorized that he could break those limits a bit.


    Although the magical circle didn''t solely permit those types of spells at each level, it was still a circle based on imagination. As long as it was relatively simple magic, it could still be performed at any level.


    Finally, Damian decided to return. He had left his family hastily, and they might be worried. Besides, the first circle wasn''t interesting enough for further experiments.


    Returning to his house, he found the living room empty. Damian was about to scan with his senses when, out of curiosity, he activated his magical circle and used a spell to detect living beings.


    In his mind, the locations of all the living beings in the house appeared.


    Damian couldn''t help but appreciate the magical circle in his hand. Now, he could consider himself a magician.


    Damian couldn''t help but laugh again at the mere thought.


    Calming down, Damian climbed the stairs. It was getting late, and he assumed they were bathing before going to sleep.


    Damian entered his room before going into the bathroom, and as he expected, they were all playing in the water.


    His daughters had floaties and were adorably splashing around in the bathtub.


    "Daddy!" the three girls shouted when they saw him.


    Damian smiled as he crouched down by the sides of the tub to greet them.


    "Where did you go in such a hurry?" Carol asked curiously. Very few things could excite Damian that much.


    "I was inspired by Emma''s words to finish something I had been working on," Damian happily replied.


    "Oh, what were you working on?" Natasha asked curiously.


    Damian gave a proud smile before activating his magic circle and transforming into a miniature version of the white dragon he had met in the alternate timeline, diving into the water.


    Damian swam a few laps before resurfacing and looking at everyone.


    "You can transform?" Ophelia asked, surprised.


    "Cool!" the three little girls exclaimed as they kicked their legs slowly to get closer and touch him.


    The four women also ran their hands over Damian''s scales and couldn''t help but be amazed by how real it felt.


    Damian let them play for a while before returning to his human form.


    "How was that? Isn''t it cool?" Damian laughed proudly. It felt truly great to see his daughters'' admiration.


    "How did you do it?" Ophelia asked, while everyone else also looked at him with curiosity. Clearly, vampires couldn''t do that unless they had a specific familiar.


    "It''s just magic," Damian joked.


    The four women looked at him with annoyance, realizing he was evading their questions.


    "Well, it''s time to sleep. It''s already quite late," Damian said, looking at his daughters.


    The three girls pouted; they still had plenty of energy.


    "Go to sleep so you can grow up and transform too," Damian laughed.


    "Okay," said the three girls more convinced, imagining themselves turning into bats like in the movie.


    Everyone got out of the water and started drying off. Damian helped dry his daughters before dressing them.


    Once they were dressed, they all went to tuck the girls into bed. After giving them kisses and cuddles, they finally went to sleep.


    When everyone returned to their room, the four women looked at Damian, waiting for explanations.


    Damian didn''t hold anything back and began to tell them everything. He hadn''t said anything before because their daughters were present, and he didn''t want them to start learning too quickly since it was still a risky process. Damian even burst into a haze of blood once.


    "I created a magic system, for now, it''s only for vampires," Damian said, summoning his magic circle in his hand.


    "Now I could be considered a first-circle mage, but according to the system I created, one can add more circles to increase the amount of magic and enhance the power of spells," Damian explained to them.


    "I just completed it today, and I will research more to create a safe way for all of you to learn," Damian said, seeing their expectant looks.


    "What about those of us who aren''t vampires?" Carol complained. Using magic was very useful for everyday life, like conjuring food or cleaning up their mess.


    "Darling, give me time," Damian said, smiling ironically.


    "Although it''s really difficult in your case since all your energy is cosmic, you could say it''s a superior energy to normal magic," Damian said, shaking his head slightly.


    Ana and Ophelia covered their mouths to avoid laughing at Carol''s dejected expression, while Natasha simply smiled ironically as she tried to console her.


    "But let''s see what happens in the future," Damian said, trying to cheer her up, even though he didn''t have much hope himself.


    "I''ll make it up to you. I have a surprise for you," Damian telepathically said to Carol, who clearly became more animated, although she didn''t show it too much to avoid suspicion.


    "And tell me, how does magic work exactly? Do you have to chant a spell or something?" Natasha asked curiously.


    "You simply use your imagination. Magic is taking a thought and turning it into reality," Damian said smiling.


    "Isn''t that too powerful?" Ophelia asked, surprised.


    "Yes and no. If you have only one magic circle and try to do something beyond its limits, you might end up with a horrible death," Damian laughed.


    "Besides, imagination also has its limits," Damian shrugged.


    "Well, let''s go to sleep," Damian said with a smile, seeing that the questions had come to an end.


    The four women nodded before getting into bed and lying down.


    They casually talked about some things that had happened during the day or things they wanted to do in the future before slowly falling asleep.


    The next morning, Damian woke up and found only Ana and Carol in bed.


    Natasha and Ophelia probably had things to do.


    Damian looked at Carol before embracing her and whispering in her ear.


    "Darling, do you want to take a bath before I tell you the surprise I have for you?" Damian asked softly.


    "Is it just a bath?" Carol asked without opening her eyes.


    "It can be whatever you want," Damian said, smiling slightly as he placed his hand on Carol''s thighs.


    Carol gave a faint smile with her eyes closed as she hugged Damian.


    "Take me," Carol said.


    Damian teleported them to the bathroom, apologizing to Ana in his mind for leaving her behind.


    Damian quickly made their clothes disappear before entering the water.


    "So, do you want to hear your surprise first or ''take a bath''?" Damian asked, smiling mischievously.


    ''''It''s a difficult decision," Carol said, smiling seductively as she ran her hands over Damian''s chest and abdomen before reaching his crotch.


    Carol took Damian''s cock in one hand as she put another hand on his chest for support, Carol kissed Damian as her hand began to move up and down his cock.


    Damian stimulated Carol''s breasts with one hand while his other hand stroked her ass, always using a small amount of magic to make it pleasurable.


    Carol quickly grew impatient before lifting her ass up and lining up with Damian''s cock before quickly lowering herself.


    Ah~ how nice,'''' Carol moaned as she felt Damian''s cock thrust through her.


    You''re especially excited today," Damian said, helping Carol up and down on his cock.


    ''''Yes, ah~'''' said Carol moaning loudly as she had her first orgasm after a few minutes.


    Carol purred in bliss as she leaned against Damian still feeling him fully hard inside her.


    Carol and Damian did it for a long time and both finished several times.


    Carol leaned against Damian''s chest with a satisfied smile.


    "Now, what is the surprise?" Carol lazily asked.


    "In a month, I''ll let you lead an attack with 10 special soldiers," Damian said, gently caressing Carol.


    "Are we attacking an extraterrestrial civilization?" Carol asked, excitedly.


    "No, it''s a civilization on Earth, but it''s quite unique. I''ll send you the data to your phone so you can take a look," Damian said, smiling slightly at her enthusiasm.


    "Finally, a serious battle. Even during training, we still hold back a lot," Carol said, laughing as she stroked Damian''s face.


    "Your caresses don''t make up for the punches you''ve given me," Damian said, looking at her without words.


    "I love you," Carol said, giving him a kiss on the lips with a big smile.


    "You know I love you too," Damian said, kissing Carol with an affectionate expression.


    "Well, how about we take that bath now?" Carol said, laughing as she looked for the soap.


    Damian laughed before joining her in the bath.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, the day of the attack on Savage Lands had arrived.

 Chapter 97

    Damian woke up and sat on the bed, looking around. To his surprise, only Ana was in bed.


    Damian gently stroked Ana''s hair before kissing her cheek and heading to the bathroom to get ready.


    After getting ready, Damian went downstairs and found Sophia chatting with Natasha.


    "Hello," Damian greeted them with a slight smile.


    Sophia and Natasha greeted him back with a smile.


    "Have you seen Carol?" Damian asked, a bit confused.


    "I saw her in her superhero suit heading towards Madripoor," Natasha replied, laughing.


    "I''ll go find her. Take care of the girls while we''re away," Damian said, bidding them farewell.


    The two women nodded before returning to what they were doing.


    Damian had already informed them that they would be engaging in a small battle with a secret civilization on Earth, and although it had raised many questions at the time, everything had settled down since then.


    Sophia wasn''t interested because such battles often resulted in casualties, and it was different from their previous encounters where they could fight and leave. The battlefield was cruel.


    Natasha had been fighting since she could remember, so it didn''t excite her as much.


    Damian arrived in Madripoor and quickly descended to the lower floor where the ''Spartan'' project was located.


    Upon entering, Damian saw Carol surrounded by the 10 Spartans lying on the floor, trying to get up.


    The scientist stood a few meters away, nervously observing the armor.


    Damian could only smile ironically at the situation, wondering how things had come to this.


    ...


    Carol woke up early that morning. She knew she had to fight, and even though she had gathered the necessary information, she hadn''t met up with her team yet.


    So she carefully got up before entering the bathroom to get ready.


    Carol stepped out of the bathroom in her Kree suit, posing in front of the mirror.


    "I look really beautiful," Carol murmured before sighing. She didn''t have an intimidating appearance, so she supposed she would have to show them a little force if they didn''t respect her based on her looks.


    Carol touched her muscles in the mirror and noticed that they weren''t as defined as they were many years ago, but the lines were still visible in her suit.


    Satisfied with her appearance, Carol left her room and went down to the basement to enter the portal to Madripoor.


    While in Madripoor, Carol arrived on the top floor and found the scientist walking towards the elevator. She assumed he had seen her coming down.


    "Hello," Carol greeted with a nod.


    "My queen, may I ask what brings you here?" the scientist asked, surprised to see her. His king had told him that someone would be sent to lead the assault, although he had assumed it would be Ophelia.


    "Of course, it''s to meet my little squad," Carol said with a smile, advancing toward where everyone was gathered.


    The scientist had no choice but to follow her hurriedly while smiling ironically. He didn''t know what kind of abilities Carol had, but he knew she wasn''t a vampire.


    Carol walked forward and saw 10 suits on a platform with a hoop behind them. The suits were held by mechanical arms and looked truly impressive.


    Carol would like to have one, but only for its appearance since she didn''t really need one. It might even hinder her.


    "What time are we leaving?" Carol asked as she continued to approach the soldiers.


    "In four hours, we''ll fly to Antarctica and deploy the soldiers at 10,000 meters high to avoid detection beforehand," the scientist said.


    "Hmm," Carol nodded before reaching the soldiers who were in their resting period.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Carol said loudly, catching everyone''s attention.


    At that moment, Carol didn''t have her usual cheerful and friendly attitude. She had a serious look and exuded an imposing aura with occasional golden glimmers running through her hair.


    Although if Damian were there, he wouldn''t be able to help but smile because he would still find her adorable.


    "As you know, we will have a battle in a few hours, and I will be your commander," Carol said with determination.


    "Now, I know that you will definitely follow my orders, but I''m sure some of you may have doubts. The biggest fist is always right, so let''s fight," Carol said, giving them a smile.


    "Put on your armor," Carol said before looking at the scientist, who sighed and activated the machines, gesturing for the 10 soldiers to put on their armor.


    Frank, among them, stood somewhat confused on his platform as the mechanical arms began to put on his suit. Frank had always wondered what security measures the country had against them.


    The logical thing would be to think that if the 100 of them rebelled, they could probably take over the country. Frank had been curious about the fact that there didn''t seem to be any protection measures against them, and they were even allowed to go home normally. Although he had never discussed this with anyone, perhaps now he could find out the reason.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The 10 Spartans, wearing their armor, stood in front of Carol. In their private channel, they discussed what they were going to do, while Carol patiently waited in front of them.


    "Tell me, should we be careful?" John asked, somewhat embarrassed. His mother had always taught him not to hit women.


    "You better say that because she''s the queen, not because she''s a woman," Laura replied in an annoyed voice.


    "We''ll attack with everything we''ve got," Frank said after a moment of silence.


    "What?"


    "Are you sure?" several Spartans asked.


    "Yes, let''s attack," Frank said before leading the charge.


    The others looked at each other for a moment before following Frank and starting to surround Carol.


    The 10 quickly assumed a standard stance, surrounding Carol.


    Before Frank gave the signal, two Spartans emerged from different directions, attacking Carol simultaneously. One of them aimed for Carol''s upper body, while the other targeted her lower body, leaving her with no escape.


    Carol smiled slightly and leaped into the air, spinning her body before kicking one of the attackers in the helmet, positioning herself between the two strikes.


    Carol landed back on her feet before approaching the other attacker and kicking him in the chest. The Spartan quickly reacted, twisting his body to avoid the kick before quickly retreating back into the circle.


    Carol didn''t chase him and simply remained in the center, looking at everyone.


    The scientist nearly bit his tablet upon hearing the awful sound of Carol''s strike against the Spartans'' helmets. He had cared for them like his own children, and they didn''t even have a scratch yet.


    One of the Spartans stepped forward to help his fallen comrade, who was still dazed.


    "All right, she''s strong," Laura said with an excited smile.


    "I repeat, we won''t hold back. Let''s all go together," Frank said before advancing towards Carol. All the other Spartans also launched themselves at Carol from different directions, except for the dazed one.


    Carol smiled slightly as she saw everyone rushing towards her; it reminded her of her training on Hala.


    Carol dodged two strikes before punching one in the chest while blocking another blow with her other arm.


    She moved swiftly in the flurry of attacks, constantly stepping back and evading, every block sending one of them flying.


    When surrounded, she would jump out of the encirclement while continuing to strike them. Inevitably, they would regroup and surround her again, repeating the process.


    The Spartans fell to the ground only to rise again and charge at Carol.


    She almost seemed like a small tornado, sending anyone who approached flying.


    The sound of metal being struck could be heard all over the floor as the other soldiers watched in amazement.


    The Spartans had ridiculous reflexes, partly due to their enhancements and the armor that helped them predict any attack. However, in front of Carol, it became futile. At the last moment, the speed of Carol''s strikes increased dramatically, making it impossible to avoid the blow.


    After nearly half an hour of constant strikes, most of the Spartans were on the ground, trying to get up. An average person would have likely died after so many impacts, even with the protection of the armor.


    Carol stood in the center of the fallen Spartans, her hands on her hips and a big smile on her face. It felt good to flex her muscles.


    This was the scene Damian witnessed upon arrival, so with an ironic smile, he approached Carol.


    The scientist seemed like he had seen a god and nearly shed tears at the sight. His precious armor had been mercilessly battered.


    Carol, who was still in combat mode, immediately felt someone walking towards her, so she turned around with a determined look, only to freeze upon seeing Damian.


    The other soldiers watching couldn''t help but be speechless as they saw this fierce commander transform into a girl who innocently smiled as if she had done something wrong.


    "You know that the battle will commence in a few hours?" Damian asked with an ironic smile as he looked at his soldiers.


    "You don''t understand, there must be a mutual understanding between the commander and the soldiers," Carol said seriously before giving him a faint smile.


    "Whatever you say," Damian replied, shaking his head with a smile before extending his hand toward the battered Spartans.


    A magical circle formed in his hand, and the 10 of them glowed, accelerating their metabolism while giving them the energy to recover quickly.


    The 10 Spartans stood up, looking at each other in amazement at their rapid recovery.


    At that moment, Damian spoke as he looked at everyone.


    "I''m sure you all know her, but this is my wife, Carol. She will lead you in the attack and take care of any surprises," Damian said, looking at everyone as he gestured toward Carol with his hand.


    Carol looked at him and understood what he wanted to do before letting go of the embrace and looking at the soldiers.


    "We''ll be leaving in three hours, so prepare your gear," Carol said, returning to her commander state.


    All the soldiers nodded before dispersing.


    "My queen, could you be a little more careful? The armor is new," the scientist said with concern.


    "Dramatic," Carol said, ignoring him.


    "I''ll be heading back home. I just wanted to make sure my soldiers and I were on the same page," Carol laughed before giving him a quick kiss and leaving.


    "The queen has an... interesting personality," the scientist remarked, pursing his lips.


    "That she does," Damian chuckled.


    Nearly three hours passed quickly, and all the soldiers were lined up in front of Damian, Carol, and the scientist at the military camp outside the palace.


    At the front were the 10 armors ready for combat.


    "All right, everyone on board," Carol said, taking the lead and boarding the large ship designed for Spartan transportation.


    Carol took the pilot''s seat before beginning the takeoff preparations.


    Damian, who was outside the ship, looked at the scientist.


    "Well, we''ll be back later. You can monitor through the cameras," Damian said before boarding the ship.


    Carol closed the door and manipulated several buttons on the ship''s ceiling, initiating the takeoff.


    "We''ll arrive in 30 minutes," Carol announced, elevating the ship at high speed and exiting the atmosphere.


    Carol piloted the ship in space to avoid wind resistance and reach their destination faster. After about 20 minutes, they approached the Antarctic and began descending.


    "We''re nearing the deployment zone. Prepare your equipment," Carol said, pressing buttons as the ship''s doors started to open.


    Before the strong wind could enter the ship, a transparent blue shield appeared, blocking the wind.


    Carol removed her headphones and stood in the aisle of the ship, facing one of the doors.


    "The 10 Spartans with me, we''ll secure the area. The rest can land. See you down there," Carol said, leaping out of the ship.


    Everyone was surprised to see her jump without a parachute or armor to cushion the impact.


    They quickly regained composure as the 10 Spartans followed suit, jumping from the ship.


    They fell for about 2 minutes before Carol, who was in the lead, activated her powers and landed smoothly on the ground.


    She turned to look at her men, who were a bit higher up.


    The Spartans came with their heads down, propelling themselves to catch up with Carol.


    About 30 meters from the ground, they flipped in the air and activated small jetpacks integrated into their armor to cushion the fall before hitting the ground with force.


    The group of 11 people began to explore the area ahead. According to the information they had, they were a couple of kilometers away from the native city.


    After ensuring that there was no nearby aerial defense, Carol sent a message to the ship, signaling it to start landing behind them.


    Carol remained vigilant, scanning the direction of the city in case any weapons were fired. Finally, the ship landed smoothly. Carol wasn''t sure if it was due to a lack of detection instruments or if their weapons had a short range.


    The other soldiers also disembarked with their weapons, wearing protective suits with plates covering their vital areas.


    "Follow us 100 meters behind and secure any enemies we neutralize," Carol said, nodding to the Spartans before starting to advance.


    Carol cast a final glance at Damian, who was at the rear, before beginning to move forward.

 Chapter 98

    Carol advanced alongside the 10 Spartans towards the city of the Bhadwuans. Along the way, they encountered several hybrids that they easily neutralized. When they were about five kilometers away from the city, they were detected.


    Several dozen flying soldiers cautiously approached Carol before stopping a few meters away.


    "Who are you?" asked the Bhadwuan leading the group. He wore larger armor and seemed to be someone important.


    Carol smiled slightly before responding.


    "We are invaders."


    "What?" the leader asked, confused.


    "We have come to invade your city. You can surrender," Carol said, placing her hands on her hips.


    The 10 Spartans behind Carol couldn''t help but be speechless. That wasn''t exactly the right way to do it, but they couldn''t think of anything to say in this situation either.


    The Bhadwuan leader didn''t really know how to respond to that. Besides, the decision wasn''t entirely up to him. He felt that responding would only embarrass him further, so he gave the order to retreat and prepare the city for what was to come.


    Carol didn''t attack them as they retreated; she simply continued to advance slowly. She didn''t want to start a massacre; it was better to crush whatever resistance they had, shatter their spirit, and facilitate their surrender.


    The hybrid men started to attack them, but it was only to delay their progress. They were all neutralized before the soldiers following them captured them.


    Damian, who was at the back, witnessed the entire interaction and agreed with Carol''s decisions. By giving them time, civilian casualties wouldn''t occur in the crossfire, and they would likely surrender once their defense was broken.


    Carol finally reached about a hundred meters from the city. They had erected a rough earth wall about 5 meters high. Carol had read in the report that they knew magic, so she assumed they had constructed it that way.


    At the top, there were hundreds of Bhadwuan soldiers waiting to attack.


    Carol calmly observed the situation. The wall put them at a disadvantage, and if everyone up there were mages casting spells like fireballs, even the Spartans would have to retreat in defeat.


    There would be no dodging in that rain of attacks.


    "Alright, guys, we''re going to race. The last one to cross the wall buys the drinks," Carol said, laughing before enveloping her body in a golden glow and flying towards the wall.


    The Spartans cheered in approval before running after Carol at high speeds.


    The Bhadwuans on the wall quickly began casting all sorts of spells down at them.


    Carol and the Spartans zigzagged, avoiding all kinds of energy beams and fireballs.


    Carol landed forcefully on the wall, creating a small crater, before striking one of the enemies and sending him flying.


    Carol began flying in one direction while striking and eliminating several enemies.


    "Damn, the commander won''t leave us anything," Laura complained as she leaped over the wall and activated her energy sword, which emerged from her forearm in the shape of a tear.


    They all hurried and began taking down the Bhadwuans.


    Damian observed the battle from behind and was quite satisfied with the Spartans'' performance. Although it was too easy for them, the Bhadwuans seemed to have no military training, which was to be expected since they hadn''t faced any enemies in thousands of years.


    Nevertheless, their offensive power was quite good. A stray spell managed to hit one of the Spartans, sending him flying several meters and knocking him off the wall.


    Damian saw him cough a bit from the impact before getting up and jumping back onto the wall to continue fighting.


    Carol truly seemed like an unstoppable force. Enemies were sent flying one after another, and even the leaders couldn''t resist. Within minutes, the entire defense collapsed, and the remaining Bhadwuans began to retreat.


    One Bhadwuan stayed behind and began chanting a long spell, causing dark clouds to gather.


    The Bhadwuan pointed his hand at them before hundreds of lightning bolts rained down on them from all directions.


    Upon seeing this, Carol quickly shot a bolt at the Bhadwuan, sending him flying and canceling the spell.


    "Everyone, move forward, secure those who are still alive," Carol said to the 90 soldiers waiting.


    Damian slowly advanced behind the soldiers.


    Originally, they were supposed to join the attack behind the Spartans, but the spells turned out to be really strong. If an unarmored soldier were hit by the attack, they could die. So Damian let only the Spartans clear the battlefield.


    The few remaining Bhadwuan fighters retreated towards the inner part of the city.


    Carol advanced with the Spartans behind her when she encountered a man without armor and wearing a more majestic suit.


    The man glared angrily at Carol and the Spartans behind her.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "I am the king of this place. State the terms of surrender," said the man through clenched teeth.


    He didn''t want to surrender, but he clearly knew there was no way they could resist. It was better to surrender to obtain a better deal.


    His city had only about a thousand trained soldiers, and most of them had fallen in the attack. They didn''t have more soldiers because they didn''t really need them. No one could threaten them in the wild lands, let alone normal civilizations with outdated weaponry.


    "Eh?" Carol asked unconsciously as she looked at her men, who also glanced at each other.


    The man also looked at the Spartans and Carol, not understanding why they were looking at each other.


    At that moment, Damian appeared next to Carol, startling everyone.


    Carol looked at Damian with a smile as she took his hand, clearly entrusting him with everything.


    The king of the Bhadwuans stared at Damian in astonishment. He felt an immeasurable amount of magical power within that person and felt dizzy trying to gauge how much he possessed.


    When he saw Damian, he knew there really was no room for resistance and stopped thinking of ways to get out of that situation.


    "I surrender," the man said, sighing with slumped shoulders.


    Carol couldn''t help but be surprised at his sincere surrender. She couldn''t help but look at Damian reproachfully.


    If she didn''t know him, she would think it was all an act.


    "Wouldn''t it have been easier for you to come forward and face him directly?" Carol pouted.


    "The goal was to gain experience for the Spartans, plus you looked great fighting," Damian said, smiling at Carol.


    Damian redirected his attention to the king of the Bhadwuans.


    "I accept your surrender, don''t worry. It won''t really change your life too much," Damian assured him, looking directly at him.


    "I will only ask you for a few things that should be easy for you. First, lead us inside," Damian instructed the former king.


    "Yes, please, come in," the man said, gesturing courteously for them to enter.


    The former king guided them to a hall where he offered Damian the main seat.


    "So, tell me the history of your people," Damian requested.


    The man sighed before beginning to speak.


    "Our small city dates back over 12,000 years, when Atlantis was the most advanced civilization on the planet. At that time, there was a great cataclysm. I''m not really sure of the reason," the man said, shaking his head.


    "In this place, a prince from Atlantis took control of the location."


    "After that cataclysm, my ancestors attempted to venture out into the world again, but all the expeditions were destroyed. There were powerful beings that eliminated us on sight. They called us Deviants," the man explained.


    ''''We learned from the beings after many sacrifices, they never seem to grow old''''.


    "Eventually, we prevented anyone from leaving this place. My ancestors created legends of divine punishments. Very few people know the truth; it was passed down orally and it''s forbidden to write it down."


    ''''Although we never understood why they couldn''t find this place''''


    "So we resigned ourselves to living in this place. Over 6,000 years ago was the last attempt. We are humans, but at the same time, we are different. Before the cataclysm, we modified and combined our DNA to gain power. That gave us this dark appearance and allows us to use magic."


    "Thanks to magic, we have superior physical abilities compared to normal humans, and we live for quite a long time. The more magic there is in your body, the longer you live."


    "I am the 70th king, and my name is Ka-zar," the man finally introduced himself.


    "Interestingly, I will also be the last king. Now we are at your service. Feel free to ask for whatever you want. If you want someone else to be in charge of the city, I will make sure to instruct them in all the important matters," Ka-zar honestly stated.


    "No, it''s not necessary. You can continue in your position. Your future actions will determine your ability to remain the leader of this place," Damian nodded in response to his words while pondering over the story Ka-zar had told him.


    Many things now made sense with his story, and he also inferred who was preventing their departure.


    Carol was also quite impressed with the story and had a curious gleam in her eyes.


    "As for the inability to leave this place, we will slowly uncover the truth in the future," Damian said thoughtfully.


    He assumed that if they talked about Deviants, then it was a matter concerning the Eternals. Damian doesn''t remember anything about that movie, so he''s somewhat excited to see what might unfold.


    "Yes," Ka-zar replied with a sparkle in his eyes. He had always been curious about seeing the world. It''s just that he is afraid of dying.


    "I also want all your books or research on magic. Additionally, if possible, information about your genetic modification to obtain magic," Damian requested.


    "I will send some people to investigate the place and search for what kind of materials are there."


    "Yes, sir. I will have everything ready as soon as possible," Ka-zar said earnestly. This is the moment to prove his worth if he wants to maintain his position.


    "I''ll be back. I''ll leave my soldiers here for now. Soon, a group will come to take care of everything," Damian said before taking Carol''s hand and disappearing.


    Ka-zar remained, staring at the spot where Damian had vanished, with astonishment. Teleportation is something they have been researching, but all attempts ended in terrible accidents, so they stopped trying.


    He couldn''t help but think that this is also an opportunity for his people to advance in magic.


    ...


    Frank was on guard duty at the newly established camp. They had been ordered to stand guard until the next team arrived to take over everything here.


    "It''s quite crazy that magic exists," Laura said, sipping water while recalling the spells they had cast.


    "I would say it''s quite terrifying. With our armor, normal spells don''t affect us, but without our armor, we could easily die," John shook his head. He had been sent flying several times by spells hitting his shield.


    "What''s even more terrifying is our king," Frank said somewhat strangely as he pronounced the word ''king.''


    "Not only did he appear out of nowhere, but I didn''t sense him at all. If he had appeared behind me, I probably would have died. And I don''t know if you noticed, but the king of these people was almost scared shitless when he saw our king," Frank recalled the man''s expression.


    "He surrendered earlier because it was the best option, but when he saw Damian, it was as if he had no other choice but to surrender," Frank shook his head. It seems like he has entered a bigger world by coming to Madripoor.


    "I really don''t care. In fact, I''m glad knowing that our king is very powerful," Laura shrugged.


    "I think Commander Carol looked even more frightening. She was practically invulnerable. It''s like playing a game with cheats," John commented.


    "That''s true. What about this family? I wonder what their daughter is like," Laura pondered.


    "I wonder if I can have a dinosaur as a pet," John said, contemplating.


    "Are you an idiot? It would eat you alive," Laura looked at John.


    "Maybe a baby one. I could train it," John considered.


    "Oh, we could create a dinosaur cavalry," John said excitedly.


    "If we were in the Middle Ages, it would be a good idea. But if someone shoots a damn spell at you, I want to see your dinosaur dodge it," Laura looked at him disdainfully.


    "We could give them armor," John hesitated.


    "We barely have enough materials for 10 soldiers, and you want armor for a dinosaur?" Laura asked, looking at John as if he were an idiot.


    "You wouldn''t understand," John muttered annoyed. Riding dinosaurs must be really heroic and youthful.


    Frank just gave a slight smile at their nonsense before looking into the distance and sighing.


    He has 2 children, and it seems like the future is uncertain with all the things he has seen. He can''t help but worry about their well-being. He will have to train them to ensure they can choose what kind of life they want to live.


    At that moment, a large ship approached and deployed smaller vessels.


    One of them was the scientist in charge of the Spartan project. He looked around with curiosity before approaching them.


    "Guys, I''ll need your help to install some things. I hope I''m not bothering you," the scientist said with a slight smile.

 Chapter 99

    Damian arrived at his house with Carol after leaving the Spartans to take care of the place. He wasn''t too worried about Ka-zar; he felt like he had genuinely surrendered.


    "You fought well," Damian said, wrapping his arm around Carol''s neck.


    "It felt a bit nostalgic to fight as a team, except this time I was the commander," Carol replied, smiling as she leaned against Damian.


    "Do you want to get some ice cream?" Damian asked, smiling at her.


    "I''ll take a quick shower. Let the girls know," Carol nodded, leaving a kiss on Damian''s hand that was near her face before rushing to the bedroom.


    Damian smiled slightly before walking into the living room, where Sophia was watching the news.


    "Hello," Damian greeted her.


    "Hi, how did it go?" Sophia asked with a smile.


    "It went well," Damian nodded, sitting down next to Sophia and taking her hand.


    Sophia smiled at him, resting her head against Damian''s shoulder.


    "Lately, you''ve been quite popular in the news," Sophia said, looking at the television.


    On television, a reporter was discussing Tony Stark and his supposed post-traumatic stress.


    "They say he hasn''t been seen in four months," Sophia remarked.


    "He should be fine. I think he''s just busy," Damian laughed.


    "If you say so," Sophia shrugged.


    "Do you want to get some ice cream?" Damian asked.


    "Sure," Sophia nodded.


    "I''ll go get the girls," Damian said, leaving a kiss on Sophia''s cheek before getting up and heading to the garden.


    Damian walked to the garden and saw his three daughters playing with water guns. They were already soaked, laughing, and enjoying themselves.


    Leaning against the doorframe, Damian watched them with a smile.


    He observed their movements and laughter in slow motion, unable to shake the feeling that time was passing too quickly.


    With a sigh, Damian put on a smile and approached his daughters.


    Upon seeing him, the three girls wore mischievous smiles and pointed their water guns at him.


    Damian also gave them a mischievous smile before conjuring a water Gatling gun.


    The three girls were shocked, but then they started running towards the trees in the garden to hide.


    Damian chuckled as he began firing, the cylinder spinning rapidly and sending multiple streams of water crashing against the little girls.


    Alice received several shots on her backside and looked at her daddy with a sad expression before making a fist and firing a cosmic beam at Damian''s weapon.


    The weapon instantly turned into magical particles and disappeared; it was just a small magical construct.


    Seeing that he no longer had a weapon, the three girls turned back and started spraying water at their father.


    Damian was surprised by Alice''s ray, but he also started running around the garden, trying to dodge the water jets.


    After several minutes of playing, all four of them were completely drenched but smiling.


    "You cheated by creating such a big weapon," Alice complained once they finished playing.


    "Yeah, Daddy, that''s not fair. You have to create weapons for us too. I want a tank that shoots a water ball," Ivy said, looking at him.


    "I want a helicopter," Emma said, smiling slightly.


    "What about you? Do you want a spaceship?" Damian asked Alice, teasing her, knowing she was about to say something.


    ''''How about another day I make a tank for the three of you? It''s not easy to handle and requires you to work together,'''' said Damian convincingly.


    "And I''ll take you out for ice cream," Damian said, smiling.


    "I suppose that''s barely acceptable," Alice laughed.


    Her sisters nodded as if it were a barely profitable business, but there were big smiles on their faces.


    "Alright, let''s dry off," Damian said, lifting his daughters and carrying them in his arms.


    "You''re getting bigger and bigger. What will I do when I can''t carry all of you?" Damian feigned sadness.


    The three girls laughed and hugged their father tightly.


    Damian took the girls to their room and gave them a quick magical bath to speed things up.


    Then he dressed them before bringing them back downstairs.


    In the living room, the whole family was already gathered. Damian was speechless to see that even Monica and Jane were there.


    "Papa!" Monica exclaimed, hugging Damian tightly and squeezing her sisters.


    "How are you, sweetheart?" Damian asked, kissing Monica''s head.


    "I''m good. We''ll be staying at home for a while with Jane," Monica said, glancing at her sisters.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "How are you, girls? Your older sister came to visit," Monica proudly announced with a smile.


    Damian let the girls talk to their sister and approached Jane to greet her.


    "How are you?" Damian asked Jane, smiling.


    "I''m fine. I found something interesting to do," Jane replied, smiling.


    "I''m going to New Mexico. There are some interesting readings in that area," Jane said.


    "Oh, and do you have a place to stay?" Damian asked, surprised to hear that. He didn''t think she would keep going to that place.


    "Yes, I bought a place. They''re remodeling it, so I''ll stay here for a few days," said Jane.


    "I''m glad. Remember, you can always ask for my help," Damian said, stroking Jane''s hair.


    Jane simply looked at Damian with a smile. She could never thank him enough for what he had done for her.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go," Ophelia said, picking up Ivy in her arms.


    "Let''s go," Damian nodded.


    Everyone arrived at the garage. There were 11 people, including the girls, so they would need two cars.


    Carol chose a sportier car and got in with Sophia, Monica, and Jane.


    Damian took a larger SUV so that Ophelia, Ana, and Natasha could be comfortable with the girls.


    "Let''s have a race," Carol said, smiling provocatively at Damian.


    "I''m taking the girls," Damian refused.


    "Oh, come on. Even if a nuclear bomb dropped, nothing would happen to them with your protection, let alone a crash," Carol said, not accepting his excuse.


    "Or are you afraid you won''t be able to beat me without powers like back then?" Carol teased.


    Damian tried not to show surprise as he looked at Carol, speechless.


    "Do you think I didn''t know? When I regained my memory, I tested the car many times, and it''s impossible for it to reach the speeds you achieved with the modifications it has," Carol laughed.


    "You win, let''s do it," Damian said, annoyed.


    "Since my car is sportier, I''ll give you a head start, even though your car is also modified, and I don''t think it''s much slower than mine," Carol said confidently, smiling.


    Damian sighed before nodding.


    "Go ahead, I''ll give you a 15-second head start," Carol said.


    "Wow, someone is giving you a head start. You even have those days," Ophelia said, trying to hold back laughter.


    The three little girls looked somewhat confused, not fully understanding what was happening.


    Damian didn''t respond and just accelerated at full speed.


    "If you want to cheat, we won''t tell anyone, but that kind of example is not set for a child," Ophelia said, shaking her head.


    "I think it''s time to get you a room in the house," Damian said, looking at Ophelia, who was instantly defeated and remained silent.


    Damian drove recklessly and disregarded traffic lights. He had to win; otherwise, Carol wouldn''t let him forget it.


    "And I didn''t cheat. I just used what was available," Damian muttered, annoyed.


    Damian continued driving and smiled slightly when he saw the ice cream shop at the end of the street, only to freeze when he saw a sports car already parked.


    Damian wondered if he should just turn around and go back home.


    The three women in the car were laughing at Damian''s expression. The girls didn''t know what was going on, but seeing their mothers laughing, they laughed along because their father''s face was funny.


    Without any other option, Damian parked the car behind Carol''s and got out expressionless.


    Carol, with Sophia, Monica, and Jane, was already seated at a large table, greeting him with a smile.


    Damian approached with his group and sat at the table. Carol patted the chair beside her with her hand as she looked at Damian.


    With no other choice, he sat next to her, assuming that the loser had no right to complain.


    "Darling, you owe me a date. I''d like to start with you feeding me," Carol said, smiling as she took Damian''s hand.


    Damian couldn''t help but laugh slightly at Carol telling him he owed her a date.


    It reminded him of when he "tricked" her into going on a date.


    At that moment, a waitress approached to take their order.


    The waitress patiently wrote down the ice cream flavors each person wanted before going to have them prepared.


    Everyone engaged in small conversations while waiting for the ice cream to be served.


    "Don''t think I don''t know you cheated. You probably enhanced the vehicle with your energy," Damian said, looking at Carol with a faint smile.


    "How do you know that?" Carol asked, surprised. She had never shown it to Damian.


    "Of course, I know everything about you," Damian whispered in Carol''s ear.


    Carol pouted as she looked at Damian flirtatiously.


    "We''re in public, at least wait until we get home. It will be all over the news," Ana said, looking at them.


    "They''ve never seen a beautiful woman flirt before?" Carol asked, looking disdainfully at Ana.


    Before Ana could respond to Carol, two employees arrived with trays filled with ice cream.


    They quickly distributed the ice cream before leaving.


    Carol glanced at Damian and pointed at the ice cream. With no other choice, Damian took Carol''s ice cream and spoon-fed her.


    Carol smiled happily as Damian fed her, enjoying the sight of his enchanting red eyes fixed on her.


    Carol pressed her lips against the spoon, leaving it clean as she flirtatiously looked at Damian.


    Damian sighed before activating his magic circle and erasing any trace of that scene from the multiple cameras that were pointed at them from a distance.


    "Darling, that''s enough," Damian said, smiling at her before starting to eat his own slightly melted ice cream, which he preferred that way.


    Everyone finished their ice cream and returned home happily. It was the first time they had all gone out together, so it was a pleasant moment.


    Once they arrived home, everyone went about their own activities.


    M¨®nica pulled Carol to play on the console.


    Jane simply lay on the couch, using her phone.


    Their daughters seemed to have their own plans as they ran to the garden.


    Ana chased after the girls with Natasha watching over them, and it''s unclear where Ophelia went.


    Damian took advantage of the moment to disappear and appear in outer space.


    Throughout the past month, he had been learning and researching more about his magic, and he felt it was time to take a step forward.


    Sending a significant amount of blood to his magic, he began creating an even larger magic circle.


    Damian began writing the incantation as the magic circle slowly solidified.


    Once the incantation was completed, the letters shone before a crimson-red circle the size of a vinyl disc formed, rotating with a terrifying glow.


    Damian invoked both magic circles at the same time, with the larger one appearing first, followed by the smaller one.


    Both overlapped, although one was more than twice the size of the other.


    Damian conducted the same experiment as before and created a fireball.


    Both magic circles shone, creating a fireball the size of a yoga ball that traveled a great distance before extinguishing due to a lack of oxygen.


    Damian looked at the spinning magic circles in his hand and concluded that each circle amplifies the spells, and it''s not as simple as doubling the power.


    Damian teleported to Antarctica and went to a very secluded place. Now he had to test the limits of this magic system.


    Damian pointed his hand towards the sky, and the magic circles spun before creating a massive storm that struck the ground with lightning.


    As Damian added more magic, the storm grew larger, and the number of lightning strikes increased.


    It was a truly impressive sight.


    Lowering his hand, Damian canceled the spell before contemplating something more significant.


    Damian thought for a moment before extending his hand and attempting to create a black hole.


    Theoretically, it is impossible, but it''s just an experiment.


    The magic circles glowed intensely before shattering, causing Damian''s entire arm to disappear.


    Damian looked at his arm, which was reconstructed almost instantly. He couldn''t help but be speechless. Advancing in magic is truly dangerous. If it weren''t for his immortality, who knows how many lives it would have cost him to get where he is?


    Damian extended his arm again, using his magic circles to transform ice into the sand.


    Damian looked satisfied with his action before transforming the sand into butterflies.


    "Transmutation doesn''t seem to be a problem either," Damian murmured as he watched the butterflies fly away.


    Damian activated his magic circles again, trying to turn a piece of ice into a dinosaur.


    His magic circles faltered, fracturing in some areas, and creating an ice sculpture of a dinosaur.


    Damian frowned, feeling the pain of overloading his magic circles.


    "At least you could have exploded; it would be less painful," Damian muttered, annoyed.


    With his current known limits, Damian prepared to return home.


    For now, his magical powers are more practical than anything else, as his familiars surpass him by far in offensive capability.


    Damian teleported back home and spent the rest of the day with his family.

 Chapter 100

    Damian was having breakfast with his family, His daughters, in particular, ate quickly.


    Damian smiled gently at them before speaking.


    "Girls, eat slowly, we have all day to learn how to swim," Damian said, laughing.


    The girls looked at their father and nodded, starting to eat more slowly, although unconsciously they were increasing the speed again.


    "You still haven''t said which pool we''re going to," Carol said as she ate.


    "Why don''t we have a pool here?" Monica asked, realizing it was strange.


    "Damian''s grandfather never liked it, he said it took away the old charm of the mansion," Sophia said.


    "He has a point," Jane agreed, nodding.


    "Alright, girls, let''s put on our bikinis," Carol said, finishing her meal before getting up from the table.


    "Alright, I''ll go create the pool," Damian said, nodding as he saw everyone getting ready to leave.


    The departing women couldn''t help but freeze before turning around and looking at Damian.


    Clearly, they wanted to accompany him to see how he was going to do it.


    Everyone there had a pretty good understanding of Damian''s powers, and they couldn''t think of a more direct way to create a pool.


    Damian walked towards the large garden, followed by his entire family.


    Once outside, Damian extended his hand, and two magic circles manifested in his hands. In an instant, the grass and earth transformed into a large pool two meters deep.


    Everyone was in a state of shock at the sight of this impressive display of magic.


    Carol stepped forward and took Damian''s hand, curiously touching the magic circles, although her hand simply passed through them.


    "Now you have two," Carol said, examining her hand from different angles.


    "What an observant remark," Damian said, teasingly.


    Carol just gave him an annoyed look.


    "I improved the system; now it allows for a certain level of transmutation," Damian explained to everyone concisely.


    "Alright, let''s put on our swimsuits," Damian said, lifting his daughters as he entered the house with everyone.


    A few minutes later, they all came out to the garden in their bikinis, except for Damian, who wore a simple pair of swim shorts.


    "We need chairs, umbrellas, and some tables too," Ana said, looking at Damian.


    He simply nodded before making all those things appear.


    Ana looked satisfied before reclining in the chairs.


    Natasha also smiled before lying down and soaking up some sun.


    "Daddy, we''re going to learn how to swim," Alice said, urging him on.


    Emma and Ivy also looked at him with eager eyes.


    The three girls were wearing adorable one-piece swimsuits.


    Damian entered the pool with his three daughters in his arms.


    Damian took them to a shallow area where the water reached their chests, although it was shallow for him.


    Damian created three snorkels and put them on his daughters.


    "Daddy, we can''t breathe with these," Emma said, looking at him.


    "Breathe through your mouth for now," Damian said, smiling.


    "We vampires can hold our breath for a long time, so don''t worry. Now, with the snorkels, we''re going to try swimming," Damian said before creating a larger snorkel for himself.


    Without practice, it''s easy for them to unconsciously start breathing, and that''s a really unpleasant feeling.


    "Come on, follow me," Damian said before walking towards the deeper part and submerging himself.


    Alice hesitated for a moment before also going behind him and diving into the water.


    Damian saw her and smiled, taking her hand and pulling her toward the bottom of the pool.


    Alice clumsily tried to move her limbs and propel herself in the water.


    At that moment, Emma and Ivy also submerged and attempted to swim towards Damian and Alice.


    Damian brought them closer to him before swimming ahead of them and showing them how to swim.


    The three girls quickly imitated him before approaching him somewhat clumsily.


    Damian swam with the three girls following him to the deepest part of the pool before gesturing for them to rise.


    The three girls kicked their legs and quickly surfaced, holding onto the pool''s edge.


    Damian emerged behind them and removed the snorkels from all three so they could speak and breathe properly.


    "How was that?" Damian asked, smiling at them as he brushed Alice''s hair out of her face.


    "It was fun," Emma said, nodding with a slight smile.


    "It''s like flying, but when you go deeper, it feels tight in the chest," Ivy said, looking at Damian.


    "That''s because the deeper you go, the more pressure your body withstands from the weight of the water," Damian explained with a smile.


    "Can we try again ourselves?" Alice asked.


    "Of course, should I put the snorkels back on you?" Damian asked, smiling at them.


    "Yes" (x3).


    Damian put the snorkels back on them before the girls were submerged in the water.


    Monica and Jane had also entered the pool and were having some drinks while sitting in the shallow part of the pool.


    Damian smiled before leaving the pool and heading towards the area with the chairs.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "You''re the father of the year, leaving your newly-learned swimming daughters alone in a pool," Carol teased as she raised her sunglasses.


    Damian rolled his eyes at Carol''s words; his daughters could probably hold their breath for hours.


    "Why don''t you put sunscreen on me?" Carol flirtatiously asked.


    "Can you even get sunburned?" Damian asked, smiling as he lay down next to her.


    "Let''s not wait to find out," Carol said, sitting on Damian''s lap with a smile.


    At that moment, a stream of water hit Carol''s head.


    Carol looked at where it came from and saw Sophia looking at her expressionlessly, pointing the girls'' water gun at her.


    "What a killjoy," Carol murmured, leaning against Damian and stopping her playful behavior.


    Damian simply smiled as he gently stroked Carol''s hair.


    "I love you," Carol said with a sweet smile before getting up and entering the pool.


    Damian lovingly smiled as he watched Carol; he truly is a fortunate man.


    Ana approached him and coquettishly reclined next to him, wearing a black two-piece bikini.


    Damian put an arm around Ana''s neck before planting a kiss on her hair.


    At that moment, Damian felt his phone ringing, so he took it out and answered.


    "Hello," said Tony''s voice.


    "Hey there, Mr. Elusive. You haven''t been showing your face lately," Damian said, laughing.


    "I''ve been busy. Can you come to my house tonight?" Tony asked, sounding excited.


    "Don''t make it sound weird," Damian chuckled.


    "Just come whenever you can. I have something really cool to show you," Tony laughed before hanging up.


    "Tony?" Ana casually asked with her eyes closed.


    "Yes, I''ll go to his house later," Damian replied.


    "Mama is upset because she lost money buying stocks in Stark Industries," Ana said, laughing a little.


    Damian chuckled upon hearing Ana''s words.


    "She''ll recover the money," Damian said with a smile.


    They all spent the rest of the afternoon enjoying each other''s company until it was getting dark and cold, so they all went back inside.


    "How long will the pool last?" Jane asked, not fully believing that it was permanent.


    "As long as it has magic, it can be forever, but with the magic I infused, it should last a few weeks," Damian explained.


    Jane simply shook her head at the illogical situation.


    Damian entered his house and changed his clothes before teleporting near Tony''s house and walking. It was already nighttime on this side.


    Damian approached the door before it opened on its own, with Jarvis greeting him.


    Damian greeted Jarvis and entered the house, not seeing Tony anywhere.


    "Mr. Stark is downstairs," Jarvis said, guiding Damian to the location.


    As Damian descended the stairs, he found a glass door that Jarvis opened for him.


    Damian entered and saw Tony in a silver metal suit lifting weights.


    ...


    Tony had spent the past four months creating his own suit.


    It was a somewhat difficult task since he could only do it by himself and couldn''t use the labor force of his company.


    That day, Tony had performed the final test flight inside his garage and was ready to assemble the prototype.


    Although, of course, Tony was filled with enthusiasm to show off his suit to Damian.


    He didn''t dare show it off to anyone else. Tony knows perfectly well the extent of power his suit possesses in the current state of the world.


    It''s something that could even put his life at risk. Another kidnapping where he has to create suits for some organization is not impossible.


    It was getting close to dusk when Tony put on his armor for the first time.


    Approaching a mirror, Tony saw his silver armor, turning and moving his arms as he observed himself closely.


    "Jarvis, let''s begin the strength tests," Tony said before approaching some weights he had prepared in advance.


    Tony quickly added a thousand pounds before lifting it with ease.


    "Jarvis, do you think they''ll let me participate in the weightlifting competition with my suit?" Tony asked, laughing.


    "I don''t think so, sir," Jarvis replied.


    Tony looked at the bar in his hands, which was quite bent and clearly at its limits.


    "Jarvis, is there anything heavier I can lift?" Tony asked.


    "I''m afraid not, sir. Creating a hydraulic press would be a good idea to test the suit''s limits," Jarvis suggested.


    "Hm, you''re right. Take note of that," Tony nodded.


    "Sir, Mr. Damian is at the door," Jarvis said.


    "I understand, let him in," Tony said before approaching the bar and starting to do repetitions with one arm.


    "This is what you''ve been working on?" Damian asked, smiling slightly as he saw him.


    Tony lowered the weights before looking at Damian and making his helmet retract.


    "What do you think?" Tony asked, proudly smiling.


    "It''s not bad," Damian nodded.


    "It''s just the prototype, nothing too impressive," Tony laughed before approaching Damian with his suit making sounds.


    "Although it''s not very stealthy... or agile," Damian said, laughing at his movements.


    "And here I was considering making you my sidekick. We could be like Batman and Robin," Tony joked.


    "You don''t have enough to pay me," Damian said, laughing.


    "Tell me, does Pepper know about this?" Damian asked.


    "Not yet. It''s a surprise. I invited you to witness the first test flight," Tony said, smiling.


    "Sure, we could fly together," Damian said, smiling.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Tony asked, looking at Damian confused.


    "Come on, what are you waiting for?" Damian teased before starting to float and flying out of the garage.


    Tony stood there in shock, watching Damian fly away.


    "Jarvis, did you see the same thing I did?" Tony asked.


    "Yes, sir. I think I have a little error trying to process how Mr. Damian did that," Jarvis said.


    "I think I have an error too," Tony murmured.


    "Let''s catch up to him," Tony said before getting into position and flying off in search of Damian.


    Even though Damian had told him about superhuman abilities, it''s different to hear it and see it.


    Tony floated in the air, trying to look around to find Damian.


    "Jarvis, can''t you locate him?" Tony asked.


    Before Jarvis could respond, Tony heard the sound of metal hitting the back of his head.


    Tony distanced himself and turned around to see Damian floating in front of him with a smile.


    "How do you do that?" Tony asked.


    "Magic exists, it''s a simple levitation spell," Damian said.


    "Magic? Are you kidding? That doesn''t exist," Tony said. He''s a man of science and refuses to believe in something so illogical.


    Damian laughed lightly before raising his hand and using his magic circles to change Tony''s armor color to pink.


    Tony looked in awe at the magic circles that appeared in Damian''s hands before looking at himself and seeing that he was completely pink.


    Tony truly had no way of knowing how Damian did it. Even if he didn''t really change the color and it was just an illusion, it still wouldn''t explain how he could do something like that.


    "When you said there were superhuman abilities, I thought it would be something more scientific like genetic modifications, not a trick like magic," Tony said, ironically smiling inside his helmet.


    "So I guess you''re a magician," Tony said, looking at Damian with a mischievous smile as he recalled his limited knowledge of fiction.


    "Let''s make a bet on who can go higher," Tony said, increasing the power of his thrusters and shooting upward.


    In his opinion, magicians are physically weak. Surely there is a height limit due to the low temperatures.


    Damian chuckled lightly before catching up to him and ascending with him.


    Damian just looked at him with a slight smile as they continued to ascend and things on the ground became smaller.


    "Sir... there''s a dangerous layer of ice forming on the armor," Jarvis said.


    "Just keep going," Tony said, gritting his teeth as he saw Damian looking at him with a smile as if nothing happened.


    Damian just watched as Tony''s pink armor became covered in ice before it shut down and started falling.


    Tony flailed a bit before opening the flaps, which slowed down his descent.


    Damian landed in front of Tony and caught him in the air when he was close to the ground.


    "That was crazy," Tony said with his armor back online.


    "Magic is truly tricky," Tony said, shaking his head.


    "You just have to create an armor that can match it," Damian laughed before releasing Tony, who fell a few meters before ascending with his thrusters.


    "I wanted to surprise you, but I ended up being the surprised one," Tony muttered, annoyed.


    Damian just laughed before returning home with Tony.


    Both entered the garage before Tony started removing his suit.


    "Could you please make it return to its normal color?" Tony asked, ironically smiling.


    Damian chuckled lightly before making the armor return to its normal color.


    "Your armor is good, although it''s just a prototype. It will surely be improved in the future," Damian said, smiling.


    "Don''t you want to have an armor duel?" Tony asked, teasing.


    "I think it''s too soon. You would be facing trained soldiers, and with your crude armor and lack of training, you would only embarrass yourself," Damian said, mercilessly telling him the truth.


    Tony grimaced but didn''t respond because he knew Damian was right.


    "Do you know any martial arts masters who could train me?" Tony asked.


    "I know quite a few," Damian laughed.


    "Carol could teach you, but I don''t recommend it. She would probably brutally torture you in the name of training," Damian said with a smile.


    "You could ask Monica. She''s quite good and not as brutal," Damian suggested.


    "Is she strong?" Tony asked hesitantly, after all, she was just a girl in his eyes.


    "I bet she could beat you even with your armor on," Damian teased him.


    "I''ll ask her later," Tony said, sighing.


    "Well, I guess I''ll head home. Good luck improving your armor," Damian said, about to leave before remembering something and looking at Tony.


    "By the way, there''s a charity event tomorrow. Are you going?" Damian asked.


    Tony looked at Damian, confused.


    "Jarvis, are we invited to anything?" Tony asked Jarvis.


    "I have no record of any invitation, sir," Jarvis said.


    "We''ll find out little by little," Tony said, shrugging.


    "Maybe I''ll go," Damian nodded.


    "See you," Damian said.


    "See you," Tony nodded before his eyes widened in surprise as he saw Damian disappear.


    "Jarvis?" Tony asked hesitantly.


    "Sir, I think my servers are overheating," Jarvis said.


    "Just ignore that. We''ll figure it out gradually," Tony said, sighing.


    "Let''s start with Mark 3. Remember to give it a cover to withstand low temperatures," Tony said, sitting down and starting to work.

 Chapter 101

    Damian returned home and, after checking the surroundings, found his entire family sitting at the table, eating.


    Upon seeing Damian, everyone greeted him while they ate.


    Damian smiled before sitting in an empty seat next to Emma.


    "We thought you''d eat at Tony''s place," Sophia said, smiling at him.


    "That''s alright, I''ll eat something later," Damian replied, giving Carol, Ana, and Natasha a smile.


    "Daddy," Emma said, looking at him tenderly.


    "Yes, sweetheart?" Damian said, smiling at her.


    "Can you feed me?" Emma asked, moving her plate closer to Damian.


    "Of course, darling," Damian said, lovingly smiling at her before taking her utensils and carefully bringing them to her mouth.


    Damian thought that Emma must have seen him feeding Carol, which is why she asked him.


    "That''s not fair, I want some too," Alice protested, pouting.


    Ivy didn''t say anything but also looked at him.


    "How about taking turns? One of you can have it next meal," Damian suggested, happy that his daughters wanted him to feed them.


    "I suppose I''m included too, or am I, not your daughter?" Monica asked, smiling at Damian.


    "Of course, dear," Damian said, smiling.


    "You won''t let them grow up," Sophia said, shaking her head.


    Damian shrugged, unconcerned. He''ll have them at home until they turn 118.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll be attending an event at Stark Industries. Does anyone want to come with me?" Damian asked, looking at everyone while feeding Emma.


    "I''ll pass. I don''t want a bunch of people following me," Carol declined.


    Ana also shook her head, finding it bothersome.


    Natasha simply gave a slight smile and shook her head. She couldn''t have such a high profile while working for SHIELD.


    "I''m not going either. I prefer my boys in Madripoor. The politics in this country are boring," Ophelia said. If someone annoyed her in Madripoor, she could just punch them. If she did that at an event like this, it would likely make the news.


    "I can go with Daddy," Ivy raised her hand.


    "I''m sorry, sweetheart, it''s only for adults," Damian said, smiling at her. He didn''t want his daughter to be exposed to that world so quickly.


    Ivy pouted as she stabbed her food and put it in her mouth.


    "I guess I''ll go alone," Damian said, not really caring.


    "I want to go" x2


    Damian looked towards the two voices that spoke at the same time and were surprised to see Monica and Sophia.


    The two looked at each other before looking at Damian, silently asking him to choose.


    "Alright, then the three of us will go," Damian said, nodding with a smile.


    Damian finished feeding Emma and took a napkin to gently wipe her mouth.


    Emma smiled happily, enjoying all the attention from her father.


    Everyone finished eating before going to the living room and spending time together.


    When it was getting late, everyone went to bed.


    Damian quickly bathed the babies with the help of their mothers before putting them to sleep.


    Damian lay down with the four women. They had all given in to Ophelia, accepting her sleeping with them.


    Natasha was, as always, lying on Damian''s chest while hugging him with a smile.


    "Damian, SHIELD has been keeping an eye on Tony," Natasha said.


    "Hm, not surprising. Tony has created something truly impressive for this era," Damian nodded.


    Everyone looked at him with confusion, urging him to explain.


    Damian created a simple illusion of Tony''s armor flying.


    "Tony created it. What you see there is just a prototype," Damian said.


    "It''s not bad, although a bit crude. I still prefer ours," Carol commented, looking at the armor.


    "How does it handle G-forces and impacts?" Ophelia asked curiously, watching it perform sharp turns.


    "I don''t know," Damian replied after a moment of silence.


    "Well, time to sleep," Damian said.


    The night passed quickly, and the next day Damian woke up with Natasha on his chest.


    Gently stroking her cheeks, he left her lying on the bed before getting up.


    Damian went through his daily routine before seeing his daughters.


    They were getting bigger every day; in a few months, they would turn two years old.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Sighing nostalgically, Damian left the room and went downstairs.


    Unexpectedly, the living room was empty, and his mother was nowhere to be seen.


    Confused, Damian sat down on the couch before lying down and looking at his phone.


    Damian scrolled through posts, occasionally laughing.


    At that moment, Ophelia entered the room and saw him.


    "Hm? Where''s Sophia?" Ophelia asked, puzzled.


    "I don''t know, she''s not home," Damian replied, shaking his head.


    "Hm," Ophelia hummed, nodding as she approached Damian and sat on his stomach.


    Damian raised his gaze from his phone and looked at Ophelia, raising an eyebrow in question.


    "I have to go to Madripoor. There''s a comprehensive report about the raw materials found in the Savage Lands," Ophelia said, swinging her feet that didn''t reach the ground anymore.


    "I''ll go with you," Damian said after thinking for a moment.


    "Alright," Ophelia nodded, still sitting on Damian.


    Damian stared at her, speechless.


    Ophelia lay on Damian''s chest and looked at him with a smile.


    "I think it''s time to buy beds for the girls. They''ll be turning two soon, and although the crib is big enough, I think it''s time," Ophelia said, smiling at Damian.


    "I thought the same when I saw them this morning. Should we go buy them?" Damian asked, considering it.


    "Why not make them yourself? You can make them more comfortable, and while you''re at it, you could improve our bed too," Ophelia suggested, smiling.


    "Not a bad idea," Damian nodded.


    Ophelia shifted herself closer to Damian and continued smiling.


    "What do you want?" Damian asked, sighing.


    "How about starting with a little blood?" Ophelia asked, licking her lips.


    Instances, where she''s alone with Damian, are really rare, so she has to take advantage.


    "Don''t you have to go to Madripoor?" Damian asked, sighing


    "No worries, I''ll just say that our king didn''t want to let me go," Ophelia said flirtatiously as she rubbed her cheeks against Damian''s neck.


    Damian chuckled lightly at Ophelia''s words, setting aside his phone.


    Seeing no opposition, Ophelia smiled before sinking her fangs into Damian''s neck, her hands resting on his shoulders.


    Ophelia moaned softly as she felt the blood flowing down her throat, something she could never tire of.


    Damian gently stroked Ophelia''s hair as he allowed her to drink to her satisfaction.


    He couldn''t help but think about his relationship with Ophelia. They''ve had their ambiguous moments, but neither of them has taken a step forward.


    After finishing drinking, Ophelia licked the area that had traces of blood before lifting her head and looking into Damian''s eyes.


    Ophelia''s eyes glowed with a bloody red color from recently feeding.


    Ophelia firmly grasped both sides of Damian''s head before bringing her lips close to his.


    Damian opened his eyes slightly surprised as he sat up, leaving Ophelia sitting on his lap.


    Damian finally returned the kiss, as it would be awkward to reject her, not to mention hypocritical since he is clearly attracted to Ophelia.


    Ophelia ended the kiss before resting her head against Damian''s chest.


    Finally, she lifted her gaze, looked into Damian''s eyes, and smiled at him.


    "Sorry, I got carried away," Ophelia said, laughing.


    "It''s okay," Damian said, shaking his head with a smile.


    "Let''s go, we''re already late," Ophelia said with a soft smile.


    "A king is never late, others arrive early," Damian joked.


    Ophelia chuckled and playfully pushed him.


    Damian laughed before taking her hand and teleporting them to Madripoor.


    Both of them walked over to where the scientist was waiting for them.


    "My lord," the scientist said, standing up upon seeing Damian.


    "Miss Ophelia," the scientist also greeted Ophelia.


    "What do you have for us?" Damian went straight to the point.


    "We have found many interesting things in the Savage Lands," the scientist said.


    "From rare metals to extinct flora and fauna."


    "The most important discovery was a truly illogical material. I had never seen it before. It has anti-metal properties, which doesn''t make sense since the material itself is a metal," the scientist said, smiling ironically.


    "We conducted some tests, and any other metal that comes into contact with it dissolves, making it very difficult to process."


    "Do you have a sample here?" Damian asked.


    "Yes, here it is," the scientist said, taking out a small piece of metal from a special compartment.


    Damian took it in his hand and examined it closely.


    "It has certain spatial properties," Damian said, looking at the piece.


    "How can we use it?" the scientist asked excitedly.


    "I don''t know," Damian shrugged as he returned the piece.


    "What''s the situation in the Savage Lands?" Damian asked.


    "We have taken control. They didn''t oppose us in any way. We''ve set up cameras and some tricks in case they betray us," the scientist said.


    "Alright," Damian nodded.


    "My lord, about the trip to Knowhere," the scientist hesitated.


    They had already collected enough materials and only needed the materials from the Celestial to create more armor.


    "Not today, maybe tomorrow. We''ll see," Damian said to the scientist without making any promises.


    "It''ll be good to use the ships. They''re probably gathering dust," Damian chuckled lightly.


    Ophelia simply rolled her eyes at his words.


    "Tell me, how are the soldiers?" Damian asked.


    "They''re doing well. They''ve adapted, although their height causes them some minor problems in everyday life," the scientist said, laughing lightly.


    "Prepare them to go to Knowhere," Damian said, nodding.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Let''s go back," Damian said, looking at Ophelia.


    Ophelia nodded before they both disappeared.


    "It seems like my lord and Miss Ophelia are closer than before," the scientist murmured with a smile.


    Damian and Ophelia returned home just in time to see their three daughters coming down the stairs.


    Seeing both of them, the girls ran towards them, greeting them with smiles.


    "Where are you going?" Damian asked, smiling at them.


    "We''re going to play with Brian, Aminah, and Sharon," Alice said with a cute smile.


    "I see. Have fun," Damian said, smiling at them.


    The girls giggled as they said their goodbyes and gave Damian and Ophelia a kiss.


    "Remember to have some compassion for your playmates," Ophelia said, laughing lightly.


    "Yes, Mommy!" the girls said as they ran off.


    "What time do you have to go to the charity event?" Ophelia asked.


    "It''s in the evening, in Los Angeles," Damian said.


    "Hmm," Ophelia nodded casually.


    "I''ll go get something to eat," Ophelia said before separating from Damian and heading to the kitchen.


    Damian smiled before walking up the stairs and into his room. His three lovely ladies were sleeping lazily.


    Damian chuckled before lying down behind Ana and embracing her.


    Ana felt Damian and smiled softly, sliding her legs between his and snuggling close to him.


    Damian smiled as he ran his hands over Ana''s waist and planted a kiss on her head.


    "Do you know that the girls went to the palace?" Damian asked, gently trailing his fingers along Ana''s abdomen.


    "Yes, they woke me up to tell me," Ana said, smiling softly.


    "They''re turning two years old soon," Damian sighed.


    "Hmm, the time has passed so quickly," Ana said softly.


    ''''Should we have another one? Maybe a boy this time,'''' Ana said smiling as she rubbed her body against Damian''s.


    ''''It''s not like we get to choose the time and gender," Damian said with a slight chuckle as his hand began to move up her abdomen.


    ''''They''re still pretty full," Damian said, squeezing Ana''s breasts while leaving kisses on her neck.


    ''''Girls don''t drink anymore,'''' Ana said laughing as she tried to pull Damian''s pants off with one hand.


    Ana tired quickly and ripped Damian''s pants off.


    Damian stopped stroking Ana''s breasts before he lowered his hand and lifted Ana''s little black pajamas.


    ''''Ah~'''' Ana moaned softly, feeling Damian entirely inside her.


    Damian kissed Ana''s neck as he slowly moved in and out of her, picking up the pace.


    Ana tried in vain to stifle her moans, she didn''t want Carol and Natasha to wake up, but at the same time, it excited her.


    Damian could feel the tension in Ana so he chuckled slightly as he shifted his position and positioned himself behind Ana before continuing to push inside out.


    Finally, Ana let out a rather loud moan as she squeezed Damian tightly.


    Damian couldn''t stand Ana''s pressure either and ended up inside her.


    Ana a little dazed from the strong orgasm opened her eyes to see Carol looking at them with flushed cheeks and a great desire in her eyes.


    I''ll lend it to you for a while," Ana said with a satisfied smile as she lay on her side.


    Carol just teased before throwing herself on Damian''s lap and starting to kiss him as she quickly undressed.

 Chapter 102

    Damian went downstairs with Carol, Ana, and Natasha.


    After Carol, even Natasha had woken up, and after a few hours, they finally took a bath before coming downstairs.


    It wasn''t very common for them to have time for themselves, so they decided to simply enjoy the moment.


    When the four of them came downstairs, they found Sophia and Ophelia playing with the three girls.


    "Hello, Mom, I didn''t see you when I came back," Damian said, smiling at her.


    "I was with my little treasures, accompanying them in Madripoor. You all seem to have had fun," Sophia said, looking at Damian reproachfully for spending the whole morning on that.


    Damian just smiled and didn''t comment on it.


    Ophelia also looked at Damian with a complaint since she wasn''t invited.


    "You arrived just in time. It''s time for lunch," Sophia said, getting up with a smile.


    The three mothers took their daughters before joining the rest of the group and heading to the dining room to sit down.


    "Today it''s my turn to be fed by Daddy," Alice said, with a happy smile.


    Ivy pouted but didn''t say anything; her turn would come later.


    Damian smiled and took Alice''s small hand, playing with it while they waited for the food to be brought.


    In a few minutes, several maids arrived and served the food.


    Damian set aside his meal as he took a spoon and fed Alice.


    Alice was truly happy, swinging her legs under the table as she chewed with a smile.


    All the women smiled softly at the joyful expression on Alice''s face.


    After lunch, Damian played with the girls for a while before Ana came to take them to study.


    "Daddy, can you teach us too?" Emma asked.


    "Of course, sweetheart. This time, I''ll teach you with your mother," Damian said, smiling.


    Ana just smiled slightly before walking towards a room, followed by the others.


    In the room, there was a large round table with several seats.


    The girls familiarly sat down, looking towards Ana.


    Damian clumsily took a seat as well.


    "Today, we''ll review all the letters of the alphabet. Once you''ve learned them all, we''ll move on to conjugating them," Ana said as she handed out the prepared papers.


    The girls nodded before starting to write the entire alphabet.


    Occasionally, they made mistakes with some letters before being corrected by Ana or Damian.


    An hour quickly passed, and the girls managed to finish all the tasks Ana had prepared for them.


    "You can go play now," Ana said, looking at them with a slight smile.


    The girls laughed as they ran off, in their happiness forgetting about their father who was with them.


    "Teacher, there''s something I didn''t understand," Damian said, innocently looking at her.


    "You can ask me," Ana said, putting on a strict expression.


    "It''s a biology question; I''m not sure if the teacher can help me," Damian said, pretending to look at her shyly.


    "It seems we''ll need intensive classes," Ana said, nodding sternly before getting up and closing the door.


    Ana walked over to Damian and sat at the table in front of him, looking at him with a flirtatious smile.


    ...


    It was already dark when Damian entered the living room wearing a quite elegant suit. It was time to go to the charity event, so Damian was waiting for Sophia and Monica in the room.


    Damian sat on the sofa while browsing the internet, occasionally glancing at the time before returning to his phone.


    After half an hour of waiting, he couldn''t help but grow impatient as they were running late. He went upstairs and opened the door to his room, which they were using to get ready.


    Damian saw all of them helping Monica choose a necklace, repeatedly switching between different ones to see which one matched better.


    "Darling, they all look good. It''s late, can we go?" Damian asked with an ironic smile.


    "Dad, you don''t understand. This is an elegant event, and it will surely be in the news. I want to look beautiful," Monica said, shaking her head.


    "Just hurry up," Damian said, sighing.


    Sophia had been ready for a while, wearing a beautiful, long blue dress with a thigh-high slit. She was helping Monica choose.


    After a few minutes, Monica finally felt satisfied with her appearance and smiled at Damian before hugging his arm.


    "I''m ready, let''s go," Monica said happily.


    Sophia also embraced Damian''s arm while looking at him with a smile.


    "See you later," Damian said, bidding farewell to all the women in the room.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Take care."


    "Have a great time."


    Everyone said their goodbyes before Damian teleported with Monica and Sophia to the entrance of their house.


    There was a limousine controlled by their AI waiting there.


    The three of them quickly got into the car before Damian teleported them several blocks away from the building where the event was taking place.


    The limousine stopped, and someone came to open the door as Damian stepped out.


    Immediately, all attention and cameras were focused on him, as his appearances at such events were very rare.


    Damian paid no attention to the cameras and turned around to offer his hand to Sophia, who stepped out with a slight smile.


    The cameras took several shots again when they saw an unfamiliar woman with Damian.


    As Sophia exited the car, she stepped aside for Monica to get out.


    There wasn''t as much commotion upon seeing Monica, as everyone knew she was Damian''s daughter.


    Damian walked inside with Sophia and Monica.


    Many people whispered as they watched them pass, but the group had become somewhat accustomed to it.


    When Damian, Sophia, and Monica entered the hall, the noise decreased a bit as everyone looked at them.


    Damian couldn''t help but sigh internally at everyone''s reaction. He simply ignored them and hoped they would forget about his presence.


    "Dad, I saw a friend from school. I''ll go say hi," Monica said to Damian before happily walking towards a blonde woman in the distance.


    "And what about you?" Damian asked.


    "I don''t know. I''ll see if there''s something good to drink. Have fun," Sophia said, smiling at him.


    Damian couldn''t help but smile ironically. He arrived with two dates, and now both had abandoned him.


    Damian looked around before spotting Pepper chatting with some people, so he shrugged and walked toward her.


    ...


    Sophia approached the bar and glanced at the drinks on the shelf.


    "Give me something light," Sophia casually said, even if she asked for something strong, she wouldn''t feel it.


    The bartender nodded before starting to prepare her drink.


    At that moment, a blonde woman approached Sophia, looking around before sitting somewhat disappointed.


    The woman glanced beside her and was surprised to see a beautiful blonde woman in her thirties.


    "Hello, I''m Christine. May I know your name?" Christine asked politely. She was a journalist, and it was almost impossible for her not to recognize such a beautiful woman with a temperament and confidence she had only seen in important people.


    "Hello, I''m Sophia... Sophia Alucard," Sophia said, smiling slightly, hesitating a bit as she said her name.


    Christine was greatly surprised, staring at Sophia, hesitating for a moment before asking.


    "Are you his wife?" Christine asked with doubt.


    "No, actually, I''m his mother," Sophia said, laughing softly.


    "Uh?" Christine could only utter a sound of surprise upon hearing Sophia''s response.


    Christine couldn''t help but take a deep breath to calm herself as she thought about the rumors surrounding the technology in Madripoor and the fact that Damian himself looked as if he had just entered university.


    "I''m sorry... it''s just quite surprising," Christine said. The woman in front of her should be at least 60 years old, of course, she didn''t dare to say it.


    "You are quite unfamiliar; I''ve never seen you before," Christine inquired.


    "I don''t like to go out much; I usually take care of my granddaughters," Sophia said, smiling without minding the subtle question.


    "And what brings you here? You seemed to be looking for someone," Sophia said, smiling at her.


    "I was looking for Tony Stark; I wanted to discuss some matters, but it seems he won''t be coming," Christine said, somewhat disappointed.


    "Oh, as far as I know, he will come. Perhaps he''s running a bit late," Sophia said, smiling.


    "And tell me, what is it like being the mother of one of the most powerful men in the world?" Christine asked with interest as she turned on her recorder.


    "Is this an interview?" Sophia asked, smiling.


    "If you don''t mind," Christine nodded.


    "I must be the least famous person you''ve ever interviewed," Sophia joked with a smile.


    "I really don''t have much to say; I live a pretty normal life, I don''t get too involved in his affairs," Sophia said, smiling as she took a sip of her drink.


    "Can you tell me what you think about the rumors regarding the technology in Madripoor?" Christine asked.


    "They are true. Just look at my appearance; do you think it was achieved through magic?" Sophia jokingly asked, chuckling softly.


    "Why don''t they make that kind of technology available to the public?" Christine asked excitedly, knowing that this interview would make her famous.


    "Because it''s not easy to do so; it would make it accessible only to the very wealthy," Sophia said.


    "I see," Christine nodded. It was quite normal for something so "miraculous" not to be easy to achieve.


    "It seems the person you were expecting has arrived," Sophia said, looking towards the entrance.


    Christine followed her gaze and saw Tony entering, standing at the bar a few meters away from them.


    Christine no longer felt in a rush to talk to Tony. Sophia was much more interesting. Everyone had heard about Tony hundreds of times, but who had heard about Damian''s mother?


    Tony approached the bar and started looking around. At that moment, a man in a suit approached him and began talking to him.


    Tony responded absentmindedly while gazing at Pepper, captivated by her dress that exposed her back and shoulders.


    Tony began walking, completely focused on Pepper, and didn''t notice Damian who was talking to her.


    Christine couldn''t help but let a slight smile appear on her face as she observed Tony''s expression.


    "How interesting, it seems this idiot has a thing for Pepper," Christine thought, feeling the urge to get back at the couple who had treated her poorly.


    Nevertheless, Christine stayed by Sophia''s side. She still had many more questions she could ask her, although she didn''t get anything else that night.


    Sophia wasn''t foolish. Her previous answers were things that most truly important people could guess, and she just wanted to play with the woman.


    ...


    Tony approached Pepper and took her hand, wanting to lead her away.


    Damian couldn''t help but be left speechless as he saw his friend completely ignore him.


    "Wait, Tony, take a closer look at who I''m talking to," Pepper resisted and sighed.


    Tony finally looked beyond Pepper and was surprised to see Damian.


    Seeing Damian''s mocking smile, Tony couldn''t help but grimace, knowing he wouldn''t live this down.


    "Don''t worry about me, go dance or kiss each other," Damian laughed before walking away.


    Pepper couldn''t help but feel embarrassed as some people around heard Damian''s words.


    Tony chuckled to himself as he walked away with Pepper, knowing he would have time to greet Damian later.


    Damian looked around once again and sighed, realizing he had nothing to do. Both of his dates had abandoned him, so he walked towards the balcony and leaned against the railing, gazing into the distance.


    He regretted coming a bit, he just wanted to look around and have a change of scenery but it turned out to be very boring so far.


    ...


    Monica had wanted to come with her father because she knew a friend from school would be there. It had been a while since they last spoke, and Monica wanted to reconnect with her.


    Upon arriving, she immediately spotted a blonde head with a beautiful face, so she approached her.


    "Hi, Sue," Monica greeted with a smile.


    Susan, who was talking with her brother, turned around in surprise upon hearing that familiar voice.


    "Monica!" Susan exclaimed happily as she embraced her.


    "How have you been? It''s been a while since we last talked," Susan smiled.


    "Yeah, I heard you were coming, so I came with my dad and grandma," Monica smiled.


    "Your dad? Where?" Susan asked, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Monica just looked at her wordlessly as she sighed.


    "Let me show you," Monica said, looking around until she spotted her father on the balcony, gazing out the window with a pensive expression. She could see many women looking at him or discreetly taking photos.


    Seeing Monica''s gaze, Susan also started looking around until she spotted Damian on the balcony.


    "Why don''t you introduce me to your dad? I haven''t spoken to him since we were kids," Susan tugged on Monica''s arm, giving her puppy eyes.


    "Are you planning to be my stepmother?" Monica asked, annoyed, as she playfully slapped her hand away.


    "You can start practising calling me that," Susan laughed jokingly.


    Monica just laughed and shook her head. She was already used to this situation.


    At that moment, Susan''s brother cleared his throat while looking at Susan, speechless.


    "Oh, right, he''s my brother," Susan said casually.


    Before Monica could greet him, Susan started pulling her by the arm towards Damian, leaving her brother behind.


    Many women who were hesitating to approach Damian couldn''t help but curse in their minds when they saw Susan sneaking in with Monica''s help.


    "Dad," Monica softly called out as she approached Damian.


    Damian looked in Monica''s direction and gave her a slight smile.

 Chapter 103

    Damian watched as the blonde woman, along with M¨®nica, stopped dragging her and it was M¨®nica who started dragging her.


    "Dad, do you remember Susan? You met her when you went to pick me up from school several times," M¨®nica said, smiling as she pushed Susan in front of her.


    "I remember her," Damian said, smiling at Susan.


    "How are you?" Damian asked kindly.


    "I''m fine, thanks for asking," Susan said, with a slight blush on her cheeks.


    "Did you come with your family?" Damian asked. Susan was around the same age as M¨®nica, about 25 years old, so it was strange for her to come to this kind of event.


    "Uh... I came with my aunt," Susan said, with a somewhat rigid smile.


    "My parents died," Susan said, seeing M¨®nica look at her vague words.


    "What!?" M¨®nica exclaimed in astonishment.


    "Why didn''t you tell me anything?" M¨®nica said, looking at Susan.


    "My mother died six years ago, my father started drinking and gambling, and he eventually died of a heart attack," Susan said sadly.


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you during those times," M¨®nica said, hugging Susan as her eyes turned red.


    "Hm, it''s okay," Susan said, shaking her head.


    "At that time, our relationship became somewhat awkward, and I know it wasn''t your fault," Susan said, smiling tearfully at M¨®nica.


    "I distanced myself from you even though you tried to get closer to me, forgive me," Susan said.


    "It''s okay, I understand the reason, it must have been difficult for you too," M¨®nica said, smiling at her.


    "You''re too kind," Susan said, shaking her head.


    "We''ve known each other for almost 20 years, I know you''re also a kind woman," M¨®nica said, smiling as she wiped Susan''s tears.


    Damian watched the situation somewhat speechless, anything he said would be out of place since he didn''t really know Susan that well.


    He was just calm, not doing anything to anyone, why did they have to put him in this situation?


    Still, he put on a friendly expression as he thought of something to change the mood.


    "I''m sorry you see me in this kind of situation," Susan said, embarrassed as she looked at Damian.


    "It''s okay, seeing a beautiful woman cry is one of my guilty pleasures," Damian said, smiling at her before laughing at her shocked expression.


    "Pff," M¨®nica couldn''t bear it either and burst out laughing at Susan''s expression.


    "I thought you were more serious," Susan said, laughing softly after recovering.


    "Not really," Damian said.


    "By the way, have you heard anything from Emma?" M¨®nica asked.


    "No, she went to London after school, and I haven''t heard from her since then," Susan said, shaking her head.


    "Hm," M¨®nica nodded before looking at her father.


    "Dad, can I invite Susan to stay at our house?" M¨®nica asked, acting adorably.


    Damian couldn''t help but smile as he looked at M¨®nica, she reminded him of when she was little and asked for something in the same way.


    "Of course, sweetheart, as long as Susan wants to," Damian said, smiling.


    "I don''t know, I''m staying with my aunt now, and I don''t want to leave my brother alone. What if we do it another day?" Susan said, somewhat embarrassed to reject them.


    "Come on, don''t be so polite, if you can''t, then it''s fine," M¨®nica said, laughing as she playfully slapped her arm.


    "Girls, I''ll leave you to chat," Damian said, smiling at the two young women before walking towards Sophia, who had been left alone.


    ...


    Tony walked with Pepper to the center of the hall before starting to dance with her among other people.


    "Tony, everyone is looking at us," Pepper said, somewhat embarrassed.


    "Are you uncomfortable?" Tony asked softly.


    "No, it''s just that dancing with my boss in a low-cut dress in front of my coworkers is not something I would want to do," Pepper said with a strained smile.


    "I think you look beautiful," Tony said, smiling at her.


    Pepper smiled as she danced gently with Tony.


    "Damian came with Sophia and M¨®nica," Pepper said.


    "Really? I didn''t see them," Tony said, looking around a bit.


    "You didn''t even see Damian, what were you thinking?" Pepper asked with a playful smile.


    "Hm, maybe there was a beautiful back occupying my thoughts," Tony said, smiling as he raised his hand from Pepper''s waist and ran it over the skin of her back.


    "Tony!" Pepper exclaimed quietly as she gently took Tony''s hand and placed it back on her waist.


    "There are people watching us," Pepper said, embarrassed.


    "I could fire you if it makes you feel better," Tony joked with a smile.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "I don''t think you''d survive a week without me," Pepper said, smiling.


    "Maybe," Tony said, smiling as he admitted it and leaned a little closer to Pepper.


    Their gazes met, and like two magnets, they started to draw closer.


    Pepper also leaned a little closer to Tony, and just before their lips touched, Pepper quickly pulled back.


    "How about we get some fresh air?" Pepper said, with a blush on her face.


    "Yes, let''s go outside," Tony said, nodding eagerly, wanting to continue what they were about to do.


    Both walked to an empty balcony before they started flirting with each other again.


    Gradually, they started to draw closer again as Pepper looked into Tony''s eyes.


    Finally, Pepper took the final step and pressed her lips against Tony''s.


    Pepper parted her lips from Tony''s while keeping her eyes closed, took a deep breath, and looked at Tony.


    "I want a drink," Pepper said.


    "Sure," Tony nodded absentmindedly, still gazing at Pepper''s lips.


    "I want double olives," Pepper said, sighing.


    "I''ll be right back," Tony nodded as he absentmindedly walked away.


    Tony walked to the bar and ordered two drinks.


    At that moment, Christine approached him.


    "Well, Tony Stark," Christine said, greeting him in a somewhat mocking tone.


    "Oh, hey, Catherine?" Tony said with an awkward smile.


    "Christine," she said, almost through gritted teeth.


    "I knew there was a relationship with the C and the H," Tony said jokingly, not really caring that he couldn''t remember her name.


    "I just came to tell you that you''re a liar, I almost believed that whole story," Christine said.


    "I was away for a few months, in case you didn''t know," Tony said, looking at Christine like she was crazy because he had no idea what she was talking about.


    "Weren''t you going to cancel the arms deal?" Christine asked mockingly.


    "Do you know a town called Gulmira?" Christine asked as she searched for some photos in her purse and handed them to Tony.


    Tony looked at the photos in astonishment, especially when he saw a slightly fat, bearded man.


    "When are these from?" Tony asked with a serious voice.


    "From yesterday," Christine said.


    "I didn''t order this," Tony said, furrowing his brow.


    "Your company did," Christine said.


    "It seems like I''m not my company," Tony murmured with a grave expression.


    Tony began walking towards the exit of the venue while taking out his phone and sending a message to Damian, asking him to take care of Pepper and take her home.


    It looks like it will be really busy that night


    Christine followed Tony with curiosity as his reactions were quite unusual.


    Tony walked around until he found Obadiah and approached him with a displeased expression.


    "Tony, is something wrong?" Obadiah asked with his usual cheerful expression.


    "Have you seen these photos? What is going on?" Tony asked angrily, feeling insulted that his own company would do this after what he had said.


    "Come on, Tony, we can''t be so naive," Obadiah said, trying to calm him down.


    "We sell weapons, not toys."


    "Naive? I was naive when I didn''t thoroughly supervise the company after clearly stating that we wouldn''t sell weapons anymore," Tony said furiously.


    "I thought I could trust you to oversee everything," Tony said.


    Obadiah looked at Tony and sighed, realizing that he can no longer keep up the act.


    "Tony, who do you think tried to push you out of the company? I was the one who requested your replacement," Obadiah said, looking at Tony.


    "If it weren''t for Damian supporting you, you would have lost control," Obadiah calmly said.


    "I did it to protect you, Tony," Obadiah said in a somewhat mocking tone before walking away.


    Tony couldn''t help but freeze upon hearing everything Obadiah said. He always thought of him as his most trusted partner, someone who could run the company in his absence, but it turned out to be another stab in the back.


    Collecting himself, Tony searched for his car and drove home quickly.


    While driving, he called Yinsen. They had been in occasional contact over the months, and now that he knew what was happening in Gulmira, he couldn''t help but worry.


    "Hello?" Tony said as the call connected.


    "Hi, Tony," Yinsen said.


    "Yinsen, I heard about what''s happening in Gulmira," Tony said, feeling somewhat embarrassed about the situation.


    "Yes," Yinsen sighed.


    "I''ve been trying to find help, but even though there are people who want to assist me, they can''t. The Ten Rings is a very powerful organization that primarily operates in Asia," Yinsen said.


    "The ones in Afghanistan use the same name and appear to be a branch, so nobody dares to interfere too much," Yinsen said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do something about it," Tony said before saying goodbye and hanging up.


    Tony parked his car in the garage and began talking to Jarvis.


    "Jarvis, is Mark 3 ready?" Tony asked as he sat down.


    "It will be ready tomorrow," Jarvis replied.


    "Good, give me something to do," Tony said as he started working on the armor.


    ...


    Damian glanced at the message on his phone as he watched Tony leave the building.


    He couldn''t help but sigh as he walked over to Pepper.


    After bidding farewell to Monica and Susan, he spent some time with Sophia.


    "Hello, Pepper," Damian said with a smile.


    "Hi, Damian," Pepper replied with a friendly smile.


    "I see you were having a good time," Damian said mischievously.


    "Oh my God, don''t tell me everyone saw us," Pepper said, covering her cheeks with her hands, embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, just as you were about to kiss, I broke a glass to get everyone''s attention," Damian joked as he laughed.


    "By the way, Pepper, there was an emergency and Tony had to leave. He asked me to take you home," Damian said, feeling somewhat uncomfortable.


    "An emergency? Is he okay?" Pepper asked, confused and furrowing her brow.


    "Well, he''s physically fine, but maybe not mentally. He received some bad news," Damian said.


    "Should I go see him?" Pepper murmured to herself, wondering.


    "Yes, you should go see him tomorrow. I''m sure he has to explain why he left out of nowhere and left you alone," Damian said, smiling at her.


    "Then I''ll wait for you to take me," Pepper said, nodding as her mind began to create scenarios for why Tony had left.


    "Sophia is over there. If you want, you can sit next to her. I think we''ll leave soon too," Damian said, smiling at Pepper.


    "Alright," Pepper said, nodding.


    Damian looked at her and couldn''t help but shake his head with an ironic smile. Although Pepper didn''t show it, he could sense that she was somewhat sad about the situation.


    A while later, Monica finally approached Damian and told him she was ready to leave.


    So Damian went to fetch Sophia and Pepper before leaving the building.


    Damian had already sent a message to his AI to wait at the entrance.


    When they stepped out, the limousine was already parked, and Damian opened the door for the three women to get in before getting in himself.


    "Can you tell me your address?" Damian asked Pepper.


    "Sure," Pepper said before providing him with the address.


    A few minutes later, Damian dropped Pepper off at her doorstep and, after making sure she entered safely, he left.


    The vehicle drove through less crowded areas before disappearing and reappearing at his house in New York.


    The three of them got out of the car while chatting.


    Sophia was recounting the interaction she had witnessed between Christine and Tony.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure Tony will do something about it," Damian said.


    "He looked quite serious," Sophia said.


    "And how did it go with your friend?" Damian asked Monica.


    "Good, we''re going out together tomorrow," Monica said with a smile.


    "That''s great," Damian said, stroking her hair.


    When they entered the house, they were greeted by the three little girls who didn''t want to go to sleep without saying goodbye.


    Carol and Ana also arrived to greet them.


    Damian just smiled and embraced them.


    "Did you do something interesting while I was away?" Damian asked, giving them kisses on the cheek.


    "We played a game to see who could lift the cars in the garage," Alice said with a cute smile.


    "Uh?"


    "Pff," Carol burst into laughter at Damian''s expression.


    "In the end, we couldn''t do it. We only lifted a little on one side," Ivy said, pouting.


    Damian took several seconds to recover before smiling ironically at them.


    "I see that my girls are very strong," Damian said, kissing them.


    "You''ve greeted your father, it''s time to sleep," Ana said to the girls. It was already quite late.


    The girls pouted but obediently nodded.


    "Come on, I''ll tuck you into bed," Damian said, smiling at them as he walked to his room with the three girls in his arms.


    "How did it go?" Carol asked with a smile when Damian left.


    "Good, it wasn''t bad to change the environment," Sophia said with a slight smile.


    "I reunited with my friend again," Monica said.


    "Did the press bother you?" Ana asked Sophia.


    "No, but I actually met a journalist who asked me some questions," Sophia said, chuckling.


    "That smile seems like the kind that will give Damian headaches," Carol said, laughing.


    "Perhaps," Sophia said with a smile.

 Chapter 104

    Tony woke up after a nap; he hadn''t slept much as he had spent almost the entire night working to finish the Mark 3.


    "Jarvis, how''s everything going?" Tony asked groggily.


    "The Mark 3 is ready, sir," Jarvis replied.


    "Good," Tony said with a smile as he got up and changed into a dampening suit designed to wear under the armor.


    Tony walked towards a platform that started to unfold and put on the armor.


    Tony looked at his hands and his surroundings with the armor on.


    "Jarvis?" Tony asked.


    "Everything appears to be functioning correctly, sir," Jarvis replied.


    "Then let''s get moving," Tony said sternly before taking off and breaking the sound barrier as he flew towards Afghanistan.


    After a few hours of flying, Tony finally arrived in Gulmira.


    There were many men loading people onto trucks while separating men from women.


    Without hesitation, Tony dived towards the ground, decelerating just before touching the ground and landing heroically.


    Immediately, dozens of people started shooting at him, the clinks of the bullets resounded loudly, but not a single one scratched him.


    Tony quickly fired his repulsors at all the attackers, neutralizing them.


    After seeing no more movement, he scanned the surroundings to detect the bearded man who had captured him hiding behind a wall.


    Tony walked towards the man, looking around as people stared at him with astonishment and some fear.


    "Who is your contact at Stark Industries?" Tony asked, lifting the man by his clothes.


    "Speak!" Tony shouted at him, pointing his hand at him while the repulsor started to hum.


    "Obadiah Stane! The boss had contact with him. Since he died, I took over things, and we haven''t kept in touch," the man quickly said upon seeing the intense blue light pointed at him.


    "Just..." the man hesitated.


    Tony made the reactor glow brighter as if it was about to fire.


    "He asked me to collect the parts of an armor someone created to escape," the man said fearfully, most likely realizing he was in front of Tony Stark.


    "How long ago?" Tony asked.


    "About two months ago," the man replied.


    "Good," Tony said nodding before dragging him and throwing him in front of the people in the area.


    "He''s all yours," Tony said before flying off to another area with his weapons.


    "Sir, we''re targeted by a tank. Take evasive action," Jarvis said to Tony as he approached a village.


    Tony was surprised to hear that and quickly moved to the side as a projectile passed by.


    After looking in the direction it came from, he saw a tank in the middle of the street aiming at him.


    Tony quickly approached the tank, flying erratically, before firing a small missile from his arm, destroying it.


    With the tank destroyed, Tony flew over the village, scanning all the weapons and destroying them.


    Anything bearing his name was destroyed.


    Tony went through several locations like that, destroying their weapons before deciding to head back home.


    As he flew, two fighter jets suddenly appeared, attempting to communicate with him.


    Tony ignored their communication attempts and accelerated, breaking the sound barrier.


    The jets imitated him and also went supersonic to follow him.


    "Sir, we are being targeted," Jarvis said.


    As Tony thought about what to do, he received a call from Rhodes. Seeing that it was Rhodes, Tony remained silent for a moment before answering.


    "Tony?" Rhodes said.


    "Hey," Tony replied.


    "Tony, I need your help with something," Rhodes said.


    "Well, that''s curious. I thought I still had to clear my mind," Tony said sarcastically.


    "Yeah, it''s curious that someone just blew up an arms depot near where you were held captive," Rhodes said with a suspicious tone.


    "Seems like someone did your job for you," Tony said mockingly.


    "Are you sure you don''t have anything in that area that I should know about?" Rhodes asked sternly.


    "I''m pretty sure I don''t," Tony said with a playful voice.


    "Fine, because I''m seeing something, and I''m about to blow it up," Rhodes said before hanging up.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    At that moment, the jets following Tony began to fire, forcing him to fly from side to side to dodge the attacks.


    "Open the flaps," Tony told Jarvis.


    Instantly, Tony''s speed decreased significantly, allowing the jets to overtake him.


    In an instant, Tony propelled himself upwards and hid among the clouds.


    The jets circled the area, searching for him, but Tony always evaded them by entering and leaving the clouds until the jets stopped pursuing him.


    Tony let out a sigh before starting to fly back home; he had to take note of this situation for the future.


    Rhodes didn''t call him again, so Tony didn''t return the call; their relationship was quite tense, and only time would tell what would happen.


    Tony arrived at his garage and stood on the platform while several robotic arms attempted to remove the armor.


    "Sir, Miss Pepper is entering the house," Jarvis informed Tony as the armor was being taken off.


    "How much longer until I get rid of this thing?" Tony hesitated, unsure if it was the right time to reveal his armor to Pepper.


    "Sir, if you remain still for 5 minutes, the armor will be removed," Jarvis said.


    "Keep her entertained so she doesn''t come down," Tony said with little hope.


    Jarvis stayed silent for a while, processing what Tony had told him before agreeing.


    Finally, Jarvis told Pepper that Tony was in the bathroom and to wait for him in the living room.


    Tony quickly took off the armor before going upstairs to see Pepper.


    Before entering the room, he couldn''t help but remember that he had practically abandoned her the previous night after they kissed.


    Tony couldn''t help but sigh as he thought that he was an idiot.


    Finally, putting on a brave face, Tony approached Pepper, who was sitting on the couch reading the newspaper.


    Tony couldn''t help but smile as he saw her, the sunlight illuminating her hair, giving it a more intense red color, she looked beautiful.


    "Hello, Mr. Stark," Pepper said, smiling politely.


    Tony could hardly hold back his laughter at her annoyed look and the way she addressed him, reminding him of the day they met when she was quite young and nervous.


    "Hey, Pep," Tony said, affectionately calling her by that nickname.


    "I don''t think we''re close enough for you to call me that," Pepper said calmly.


    "I promise I have a very good explanation. Do you want to hear it?" Tony asked, looking at her.


    "I can''t stop you from talking," Pepper said, looking at Tony.


    "Obadiah betrayed me," Tony said, sitting next to Pepper.


    "What?" Pepper asked, confused, not sure if she had heard correctly.


    "He voted for my removal as CEO, and he''s selling weapons despite my orders. He''s also likely involved in my kidnapping," Tony bombarded Pepper with incredible news, hoping she would forget her anger.


    Pepper had a dumbfounded expression as she tried to process what Tony had told her.


    "What are we going to do?" Pepper asked, becoming serious as she considered various scenarios to fight against Obadiah.


    "I need you to go to my office and bring all the latest shipment receipts. Look for anything incriminating," Tony said, looking at Pepper.


    "Remember to take Happy and some bodyguards. Although I don''t think Obadiah would dare to harm you yet, you can''t take any risks," Tony said, taking her hand.


    Pepper nodded absentmindedly as she went over everything Tony had told her in her mind.


    "Isn''t it a good idea to ask for Damian''s help?" Pepper asked.


    Tony just smiled as he touched her cheek.


    "Damian is my friend, not my babysitter," Tony joked.


    "Of course, I''m the babysitter," Pepper said, laughing.


    "Be careful," Tony said, kissing Pepper on the lips.


    "Hm," Pepper said, nodding with a smile and a blush on her cheeks.


    Pepper quickly left Tony''s house and headed to Stark Industries.


    On her way out, she took the guards and had them follow her.


    Tony also descended the stairs to his garage and put on his armor once again.


    He would follow Pepper from the sky to make sure nothing happened to her.


    Obadiah must be on high alert after cutting claims with him, and Tony suspects he has a way of knowing what happened in Afghanistan.


    "Jarvis, secure the house, lock everything up," Tony said.


    After donning his armor, Tony was grateful for the somewhat cloudy weather before taking off and following Pepper.


    ...


    Obadiah hurriedly entered Sector 16, where the giant arc reactor was located.


    He had bribed several men in Gulmira to provide him with information, and with Raza''s death, it became even easier to gain control.


    He had received urgent news that a man of steel had arrived and destroyed all the Stark Industries weapons.


    Knowing how Tony escaped, it didn''t take a genius to figure out who was inside that armor.


    With Obadiah''s arrival at Sector 16, everyone quickly withdrew, leaving only the chief scientist of the sector, who could feel the sweat forming on his forehead as they hadn''t achieved the results they were asked for.


    "How is the miniature reactor coming along?" Obadiah asked directly, running out of time.


    "Sir... I''m afraid the technology doesn''t exist yet to create something like that," the nervous scientist said.


    "Don''t you have the technology right here? I just asked you to make it smaller," Obadiah said furiously.


    "Sir, if we had a blueprint or an example to follow, it would be easier," the scientist said hesitantly, inwardly rolling his eyes. A little smaller? He wanted to turn something several meters in size into something about 30 cm.


    "A blueprint? Tony Stark made it in a cave, with a handful of scraps," Obadiah said angrily, feeling that everyone was useless.


    "Well... I''m not Tony Stark," said the timid scientist, cursing in his mind as he thought, ''If I were Tony Stark, you wouldn''t be yelling at me.''


    "Forget it, I''ll have to take care of this myself," Obadiah said, sighing as he left Sector 16 and took out his ringing phone.


    Obadiah had several men waiting at Tony''s house for him to leave.


    "How''s it going? Did you see anything flying away?" Obadiah asked directly.


    "Yes, sir. Mrs. Pepper left with several bodyguards, and then we saw something flying away," a voice said over the phone.


    "Good, go in now. Remember to use what I gave you to unlock the house, go down to the garage, and look for something that shines blue, about the size of a fist," Obadiah said before hanging up.


    With a miniature arc reactor, it would be easy to replicate them and create armor to sell to the military.


    At that moment, Obadiah''s phone rang again, so he quickly answered.


    "Sir, Miss Pepper entered the office," a voice said on the other end.


    "Understood," Obadiah said before quickly rushing to the office.


    Obadiah found Happy at the door and casually nodded at him, as usual, before entering the office.


    Happy had no idea what was going on, so he didn''t stop him.


    "Pepper," Obadiah said, greeting the woman sitting at the desk. He couldn''t help but narrow his eyes slightly as he saw her flinch when he spoke.


    "Hello, Obadiah," Pepper said, giving him a somewhat rigid smile.


    "Pepper, I remember when you started working for this company," Obadiah said, smiling as he poured himself a drink.


    "You were so full of ambition and a desire to prove yourself."


    "Tell me, have you ever thought of becoming CEO?" Obadiah asked with a smile.


    Pepper couldn''t help but look at him silently.


    "No, I enjoy being Tony''s assistant," Pepper said, looking at Obadiah.


    "It''s a shame. A talented woman like you shouldn''t be just an assistant," Obadiah said, feigning sadness as he approached and offered Pepper a drink, subtly glancing at the screen only to be disappointed to see a normal wallpaper.


    "I hadn''t thought about it," Pepper said, pretending to think, while at the same time, she stood up and turned around, subtly taking out the USB drive Tony had given her.


    "Oh, look at the time. Tony''s waiting for me. Happy, get the car ready!" Pepper shouted slightly toward the door.


    Happy opened the door and nodded at Pepper as he watched her leave.


    "See you, Obadiah," Pepper said, giving him a slight smile before leaving.


    "Goodbye," Obadiah said slowly, watching Pepper walk away.


    Once she left, Obadiah looked at the computer screen and saw the words "Download Complete."


    Obadiah couldn''t help but curse in his mind. There is little time left to see who will win this little game.


    If he loses, he can only grab his things and escape somewhere. If he wins, he will have it all.

 Chapter 105

    Tony, who was sitting on top of his company building, was monitoring Pepper through the cameras.


    Upon seeing Obadiah saying those things to Pepper, he couldn''t help but mock.


    "My Pepper would never betray me," Tony murmured, smiling slightly.


    "Sir, there has been an attack at home, the systems have been disabled," Jarvis said.


    "Damn it," Tony muttered, standing up.


    Just as he was about to take off, he couldn''t help but pause as he looked at Pepper and the smile on Obadiah''s face.


    Tony couldn''t help but wonder if it was a trap to lure him back so they could kidnap Pepper.


    "Damn," Tony murmured, standing and watching as Pepper talked to Obadiah.


    "Sir, they have entered the garage and are making a mess while searching for something, most likely they are looking for a reactor," Jarvis said.


    "They won''t find anything, the reactor I brought from the cave was disposed of," Tony said, shaking his head.


    "Sir... You left it in the trash bin," Jarvis said.


    "But," Tony said before being interrupted by Jarvis.


    "Sir, you no longer allow anyone to go down to the garage to prevent them from discovering what you''re working on," Jarvis said.


    "Oh, right," Tony said, ironically smiling.


    "Well, I don''t think they''ll be looking for something like that in the trash," Tony shrugged.


    "They found it," Jarvis said.


    "Damn it, where did Obadiah get those people?" Tony said, annoyed.


    At that moment, Pepper had finished talking to Obadiah and had left with Happy.


    So Tony flew straight home, and within minutes, he had arrived.


    There was a whole convoy of cars and motorcycles with many men in black taking things out of his house.


    They were even taking DUM-E out.


    Without saying a word, Tony began to destroy the cars and shoot repulsor blasts at the people carrying his belongings.


    When Tony started attacking them, the men quickly reacted, taking out weapons from their cars before aiming at him.


    Tony recognized the type of weapon it was, but it puzzled him because he hadn''t created that weapon.


    The men shot at him, and a large metal net spread out before wrapping around him.


    Soon, more people shot several nets, hindering his movement and barely keeping him in the air.


    "Quick, take the blue thing to the boss, we can handle the rest after neutralizing him," the leader of the men in black said.


    One of the men nodded before grabbing a sealed metal box and getting into a car, driving away at high speed.


    "Damn it," Tony muttered, trying to free himself from the nets. The sound of metal crunching could be heard, but he still couldn''t break free.


    "Jarvis, fire the chest reactor at maximum power," Tony said.


    The armor fired a beam of energy that instantly disintegrated the metal around him, causing the net to loosen a bit.


    Tony quickly freed one arm before starting to tear the nets apart slowly. The men below continued to shoot at him with no effect.


    Tony finally broke free from the net before starting to shoot at all the vehicles.


    Tony flew erratically as he neutralized all the men.


    This time, he was extra careful because they seemed to know about his armor and had come prepared.


    In a few minutes, Tony had neutralized all the enemies. He looked at them not knowing what to do; he couldn''t trust his company for now.


    At that moment, he received a call from Pepper, so Tony quickly answered.


    "Hello? Tony?" Pepper asked quickly.


    "Hi, where are you?" Tony asked hastily.


    "I''m with a SHIELD agent, we''re on our way to arrest Obadiah, Tony, he sent you to be killed. You only survived because they didn''t know who you were," Pepper said.


    "What? No! Pepper, get out of there," Tony said urgently. Pepper wasn''t supposed to arrest Obadiah, especially now that he has a reactor, even if it''s an old one.


    "What''s wrong, Tony?" Pepper asked, hearing the urgency in Tony''s voice.


    "Obadiah has highly advanced armor, it lacks a power source, and he just stole it from my house. It''s likely that the person carrying it has already arrived. You absolutely can''t get close to him," Tony quickly explained.


    "Armor?" Pepper asked unconsciously, recalling the files she saw on the computer.


    "Tony, I''m already in Sector 16, where Obadiah has the armor. I''m with some SHIELD agents. We must not let him activate it; he''s coming after you, Tony," Pepper said.


    "Don''t worry, just get out of there," Tony said, annoyed, as he started flying towards Stark Industries.


    Pepper quickly swiped her card and granted access to the SHIELD agents.


    "Be careful, Tony says he has highly advanced armor," Pepper said with concern to Agent Phil.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Potts, we''ll be careful," Phil nodded seriously before entering the area where they believed Obadiah was.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ...


    A few minutes before Pepper and Phil arrived at Sector 16, Obadiah was looking in awe at the arc reactor in his hand.


    "What about the rest of the things?" Obadiah asked the man.


    "They''re fighting against Stark, his armor is quite difficult to deal with," the man said.


    "Good, go back," Obadiah said, not taking his eyes off the reactor.


    "Yes, sir," the man said, nodding before leaving.


    Obadiah took the reactor and placed it in the slot of his armor. With a twist of the reactor, a click sound was heard before the armor activated.


    Obadiah couldn''t help but smile slightly; now he just had to defeat Tony, and it would all be over.


    Suddenly, he heard a small explosion at the door, so he quickly opened his armor and went inside.


    It would be a good warm-up before Tony arrived.


    Obadiah saw several agents entering, so with a slight smile, he advanced toward them without hiding.


    The bullets bounced harmlessly off him before he struck them with his giant robotic hands.


    In the distance, he saw Pepper running out, so with a smile, he began to chase her, knocking down the agents in his path.


    Just as he was about to catch Pepper, he crashed into the reinforced door frame, allowing Pepper to escape.


    After hitting the frame several times, it finally collapsed, allowing him to pass.


    Obadiah caught up with Pepper and spoke to her.


    "Pepper, you should have accepted being the CEO of the company while you could," Obadiah said, pointing at her.


    Pepper slowly turned around, looking in fear at the giant robot aiming at her.


    "Now your services are no longer required," Obadiah said.


    ...


    Tony flew at full speed towards Stark Industries. From a distance, he saw Pepper running away in panic.


    His heart skipped a beat at the sight, but fortunately, he was already close.


    "Stane!" Tony shouted, not calling him by his nickname.


    The giant robot paused before looking up.


    Tony collided violently with Obadiah, causing both of them to roll several meters and fall onto a highway.


    Obadiah got up and lifted a car over his head.


    "Leave innocent people out of this," Tony said, looking at the people screaming inside the car.


    "They are just collateral damage, Tony," Obadiah said.


    "Jarvis, give me a big one," Tony said, channeling energy into his chest and sending Obadiah flying.


    Tony easily caught the car before placing it on the ground and approaching Obadiah.


    "Sir, energy levels are below 50%. I advise against using such attacks if you intend to prolong the fight," Jarvis said.


    "Don''t worry, he has an outdated reactor. I''m curious to see how long his armor will keep running," Tony said confidently.


    Tony flew towards Obadiah and struck his helmet.


    His blow had little effect and only left him in a bad position.


    Obadiah took advantage of the situation, grabbed Tony with his hands, and slammed him onto the ground.


    "For 30 years, I have supported you and tolerated your whims," Obadiah said, stepping on Tony''s armor.


    "Please, have you ever created any of the weapons we sold?" Tony asked, coughing from the impact.


    Obadiah angrily struck the ground near Tony upon hearing his words but missed.


    Tony activated his thrusters and escaped, now floating in front of Obadiah.


    "Hmph, I built this company from nothing," Obadiah said furiously.


    "You''re a fool. You''ve only been living in the shadow of my father''s legacy and mine for years. Just look at your helmet, you couldn''t even change the design. You were just a parasite, taking advantage of the Stark name," Tony mocked.


    "That''s why you didn''t dare kill me in 30 years. Without me, you''re nothing," Tony said before unleashing repulsor blasts at Obadiah.


    Obadiah put his hands up, blocking the energy blasts sent by Tony.


    Obadiah started picking up cars and throwing them at Tony, who was flying just a few meters above him.


    Seeing this, Tony ascended higher before continuing to fire at him.


    Obadiah couldn''t help but curse Tony, thinking he was a cheater.


    Finally, Obadiah ignited the thrusters of his own armor and launched himself, albeit at a slower speed, toward Tony.


    Tony was surprised to see that this massive piece of metal could fly, but he just smiled slightly as he matched Obadiah''s speed.


    Both of them quickly ascended until they reached an altitude of over 10,000 meters, with the city below appearing as a cluster of lights.


    Exhausted from chasing Tony, Obadiah increased the power and had a brief boost, managing to catch Tony.


    "My armor is superior in every way, Tony," Obadiah said arrogantly.


    "That''s debatable," Tony said, smiling faintly inside his helmet.


    "By the way, how much energy do you have left?" Tony asked curiously.


    "Energy?" Obadiah asked. At that moment, the lights on his helmet went out, and his armor began to decelerate before plummeting.


    "Well, you see, that reactor was old and worn out,"


    Those were the last words Obadiah heard before he began to fall.


    Tony watched as Obadiah fell. He had no intention of saving him; someone like Obadiah couldn''t be kept alive if he was your enemy.


    If he survived, he would only go to prison and cause endless problems for Tony. After all, Obadiah was a man with many connections and wouldn''t rest until one of them was dead.


    "I suppose I could give him a little push," Tony said before accelerating towards Obadiah and propelling him towards the ground.


    A few hundred meters before hitting the ground, Tony quickly separated from Obadiah, who was falling at an incredible speed.


    Tony watched as Obadiah crashed into the ground, creating a large crater. There was a small tremor in the surroundings from the impact.


    Tony did not doubt that Obadiah must be dead after falling over Mach 1. Once the dust settled, Tony landed near Obadiah. Fortunately, he had fallen in the parking lot of his company, so no one was injured.


    "So, it was you causing all this destruction," a voice suddenly said behind Tony.


    Startled, Tony couldn''t help but throw a punch at the voice.


    Tony was surprised once again to see a blue-haired girl stopping his punch with her hands.


    "You brat? What are you doing here?" Tony unconsciously asked.


    "Don''t call me that," Monica said, annoyed.


    "My cousin moved to Texas, and we came to pick up some things we ordered," Monica said as she approached the robot and kicked it lightly to see if it would move.


    "That doesn''t explain how you stopped my punch as if it was nothing," Tony said, looking at Monica''s hands for any bruises.


    "I''m very strong," Monica said, smiling at Tony.


    "Do you want help with this thing? There will probably be a lot of people here soon. Your fight wasn''t exactly a secret," Monica said.


    "Can you?" Tony asked, looking at her with doubt.


    "Of course," Monica said, nodding before effortlessly lifting the suit and holding it as if it were nothing.


    Once again, Tony was speechless. While he could also lift that suit, it definitely wouldn''t be as easy for him.


    "Where do you want to take it?" Monica asked.


    "Follow me," Tony said as he began to fly towards one of the warehouses.


    Monica also floated and easily followed him.


    They both arrived at a warehouse where Tony entered a password and opened some metal doors.


    "You can leave it here. Later, I have to open the armor to retrieve the body," Tony said, sighing.


    "What if the fall turned him into mush?" Monica jokingly asked while looking at Tony.


    Tony made a disgusted face as he wondered if he should just destroy the suit.


    "Tell me, are you good at fighting?" Tony asked, looking at her as if assessing her.


    "At least better than you," Monica said.


    "Do you want a job? I''ll pay you $10,000 per lesson," Tony said.


    "I''ll give you $10,000 for every punch I land on your face," Monica said, looking at him disdainfully.


    "Will you ask Daddy for the money?" Tony taunted.


    "That''s none of your business," Monica said, scoffing.


    "I''ll set up a gym at home. Come in a few days to teach me," Tony said, nodding.


    "Fine," Monica said.


    "I''ll be back. I don''t want to be seen involved in this. My life is interesting enough," Monica said before disappearing from Tony''s sight with her incredible speed.


    "What a crazy family," Tony said to himself before calling Pepper and telling her to come back home.


    Tony flew away and returned to his house. He leaned against the sofa and let out a sigh.


    He had killed someone for the first time, and that person was someone he thought was close to him.


    It was easy to do without even looking. He just let the armor drop.


    At that moment, Tony heard the door of his house open. Looking up, he saw Pepper enter and look at him with surprise and understanding.


    "I suspected it was you using that flashy red armor," Pepper said, smiling slightly as she approached Tony.


    "What happened to Obadiah?" Pepper asked with some hesitation.


    Tony remained silent for a moment before removing his helmet and looking at Pepper.


    "I killed him," Tony said, looking Pepper in the eyes.


    "I understand," Pepper said, sighing. She would be lying if she said it didn''t make her uncomfortable, but in those kinds of fights, they probably couldn''t hold back.


    "It''s okay. Now, it''s just you and me," Tony said, carefully taking Pepper''s hand and looking at her with a smile.

 Chapter 106

    Monica quickly returned home after meeting with Tony.


    The next day, Monica would accompany Jane to her home in Texas with all the furniture they bought.


    Then she would fulfill her agreement with Tony and be free to start her project of exploring the sea, becoming a monster hunter.


    She had spent some time researching everything relevant to her quest.


    "What was it?" Jane asked Monica as she saw her arrive.


    "Just a robot fight," Monica said, laughing.


    Jane looked at Monica confused.


    "You''ll probably see the news footage tomorrow."


    "Hm," Jane nodded.


    "I''ll go to sleep, do you want to sleep with me?" Jane asked.


    "Sure, after all, we''ll be apart for a while," Monica said, nodding with a smile.


    "Yes, you have to remember to send me pictures," Jane said, smiling as she walked with Monica to her room.


    "Of course," Monica said, smiling.


    The two quickly lay down and fell asleep.


    ...


    The next morning, Damian woke up before going downstairs to watch the news about what happened the day before.


    Although he hadn''t been present, he had seen the events through satellites.


    Sophia was already sitting, watching the news that reported the events and multiple recordings made by people.


    "Good morning," Sophia greeted him with a smile.


    "Good morning," Damian said, smiling before sitting next to her.


    "How unusual," Sophia said, looking at the news.


    "Yes, the world will make a fuss about the appearance of something like that," Damian agreed.


    Suddenly, the iconic scene arrived where Tony fell silent before saying, "I am Iron Man."


    "What an idiot," Sophia said speechlessly.


    Damian just laughed upon hearing Sophia''s comment.


    "Now he''ll have to deal with the pressure," Sophia said, shaking her head.


    "I think he thought it through. After all, I''m partly the owner of the armor as a shareholder of Stark Industries," Damian said.


    "Hm, that''s true," Sophia said.


    At that moment, Damian received a message on his phone. Taking it out of his pocket, he saw it was a message from the scientist, informing him that Monica''s submarine was ready and inviting him to come to see it. The scientist also wanted to discuss Tony''s armor matters.


    Damian casually replied that he would go in a while.


    At that moment, his three daughters came downstairs accompanied by their mothers. They smiled upon seeing him and ran towards him.


    "How are my girls?" Damian asked, smiling as he lifted them onto his lap.


    "We''re good," Alice said with a smile.


    "Do you want to take a space walk?" Damian asked them with a smile.


    "Outside of Earth?" Emma asked, looking at Damian.


    "Yes," Damian said, smiling.


    "I want to go," Emma said, her eyes shining.


    "I want to wear a spacesuit," Alice said excitedly.


    "I don''t think we''ll need them," Ivy laughed.


    "We''ll go out in the afternoon. How about having breakfast?" Damian said, looking at his daughters.


    "Yes, I''m hungry," Alice nodded.


    "Great, let''s go then," Damian said, picking up his three daughters in his arms as he glanced at Carol, Ana, and Ophelia, who were conversing a little further back.


    "Are you coming?" Damian asked Sophia.


    "Sure," Sophia said, smiling. She had been observing Damian''s interaction with his daughters and thought to herself, "He''s truly a good father."


    Damian took his daughters to the dining room, and breakfast was quickly served.


    "Where are we going?" Carol asked, looking at Damian.


    "Knowhere," Damian said.


    "That place?" Carol nodded.


    "We''ll go in the afternoon. I have to go to Madripoor to take care of some matters first," Damian said as he fed Ivy.


    Everyone ate while they chatted. Sophia also mentioned Tony and his armor, which led to a comparison between the Madripoor armor and Tony''s.


    After a few minutes, Damian finished eating and was engrossed in conversation with his daughters when he received a message on his phone.


    Damian looked at the phone and saw that it was Tony boasting about being a superhero.


    "And what''s your superpower?" Damian asked, typing.


    "Being the smartest in the universe," Tony arrogantly wrote.


    "Your armor is still not up to par," Damian mocked.


    "You''ve only seen a small part of my genius," Tony wrote with a mocking emoji.


    "Just wait for the chaos that will ensue with people going after your armor, Mr. Genius," Damian wrote, mocking, before putting away his phone.


    "Girls, I''ll be back later. I have some things to take care of," Damian said to everyone as he stood up.


    "Remember, when I come back, we''ll go out. Be ready," Damian said, smiling before kissing his daughters.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Hm, we''ll be ready," Ana nodded.


    Damian nodded before disappearing and reappearing in the underground laboratory in Madripoor.


    Damian walked toward where he sensed the scientist''s location and greeted him.


    "My lord, you''ve finally come," the scientist said excitedly.


    "What do you have for me?" Damian asked, nodding.


    "The submarine for the princess is ready. I''ve already contacted her, and she should be arriving soon," the scientist said.


    "Let''s go see it first," Damian said, nodding.


    The scientist led him to a somewhat remote area where there was a large pond with a kind of submarine floating in the middle.


    It had the shape of a manta ray and seemed to have a big mouth at the front, but it was just the cockpit where the pilot would sit.


    It was all gray with some black edges around the mouth.


    "It''s beautiful," Damian said, nodding in approval.


    At that moment, Damian detected someone approaching rapidly. He gave a slight smile as he felt it was his daughter, surely excited to see her submarine.


    Monica stopped at the edge of the pond and looked at her submarine. She nodded in approval when she saw it.


    "Do you like it, sweetheart?" Damian asked, smiling.


    "Yes, it''s awesome! Thank you, Dad," Monica said happily as she hugged Damian and kissed him on the cheek.


    The scientist watched the scene speechlessly. He was the one who had stayed up late designing the submarine.


    "The manual is inside the submarine, and it has enough provisions for a month," the scientist said.


    "When do you want to leave?" Damian asked.


    "I''ll leave in a month," Monica said. Despite her excitement, she had promised Tony to give him combat lessons. Plus, she also wanted to punch him.


    "Whatever you want, sweetheart," Damian said, nodding with a smile.


    "What will you do now?" Monica asked curiously.


    "We''re going to space. Do you want to come?" Damian asked.


    "Hm, I''ll pass. I want to explore everything when the time is right," Monica declined.


    "I want to change our ships. I don''t want everyone to think we''re from the Kree Empire," Damian suddenly said.


    "That''s a bit difficult and would take a long time," the scientist hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, I already have a plan," Damian said.


    "Can I see it?" Monica asked, interested.


    "Sure," Damian said, smiling at his daughter.


    "Cough... I''d also like to see it," the scientist said timidly.


    "Sure," Damian nodded.


    "Where are the ships?" Damian asked.


    "All three are floating above Madripoor," the scientist said.


    "Good," Damian said, nodding before making the three of them appear in space at a distance from the three ships.


    "It''s time to make some modifications. They''re too gloomy," Damian said, shaking his head.


    Damian appeared in front of one of the ships and reached out to touch it. He began scanning the entire ship, from the control center to the cabins.


    The ship was truly enormous and had a slightly thin rectangular shape. Damian estimated it to be about 800 meters wide.


    Damian scanned every part of the ship before returning to Monica and the scientist.


    "The following might take a while. Make sure the ships are empty," Damian said before making them appear in the underground laboratory.


    Damian quickly accessed his AI and began transferring the data about the ships and what he wanted it to do.


    "It will take 43 minutes," the AI said after a brief analysis.


    "Good," Damian said, nodding as he waited.


    Damian wanted to change the ships because he didn''t want to be mistaken for a Kree. He also wanted his ships to be recognized in the universe after what he was going to do.


    43 minutes quickly passed, and the AI delivered detailed information about the ship.


    Damian was going to do something big this time; he was going to transmute the entire ship, giving it a new appearance and form while keeping all its components.


    On the inside, it would be the same ship, but with a different arrangement and design.


    With the desired information, Damian quickly appeared in front of one of the ships, touching it with his hand while activating his magic circles.


    Damian began transmuting the large ship, changing the order of everything. The ship started taking the shape of a gray arrow with a tower at the back.


    With the form of an arrow, the ship reached a length of about a thousand meters.


    Damian stepped back and looked at the ship with satisfaction. This universe had never seen this type of ship before.


    Damian glanced at the other two ships before approaching them and making the same modification.


    The three ships looked truly imposing as they floated in space.


    Damian appeared in the underground laboratory once again, searching for Monica and the scientist. He found them in Monica''s submarine, with the scientist showing her the functions it had.


    "It''s ready. Do you want to see?" Damian asked, looking at them.


    "Sure," Monica nodded, showing curiosity.


    The scientist also approached Damian, eager to be shown.


    Damian made the three of them appear at a distance from the ships.


    "Wow, they look great, quite elite," Monica said.


    "They look intimidating. What are they called?" the scientist asked, amazed once again by the abilities of their king. Did he even need them?


    "Stellar Destroyers," Damian casually replied.


    "Can you make them return to the ships? I''ll send you the information about the new ship layout," Damian said, sending the information.


    The scientist nodded and sent a message on his tablet. A few minutes later, thousands of ships began entering the cruisers.


    "We''ll depart in two hours. Let them get used to the new ships," Damian said before taking them back to the underground laboratory.


    "I''ll stay to continue exploring my submarine," Monica said, approaching Damian and kissing him on the cheek.


    "Alright, see you later," Damian said, nodding with a smile before disappearing.


    Damian appeared at the entrance of his house, just as his daughters were coming down the stairs with three small suitcases.


    Damian smiled as he watched them descend; they looked adorable doing anything.


    "Daddy!" the three girls shouted, running towards him to hug him.


    "Are you all ready?" Damian asked before kissing each of them on the cheek.


    "Yes, I brought my water gun. If any aliens misbehave, I''ll soak them," Alice said, making a threatening face.


    Damian chuckled lightly at her remark.


    "Where are their mothers?" Damian asked.


    "They''re upstairs. We came down first. Emma said you would come," Ivy said with a smile, already accustomed to Emma''s inexplicable knowledge. Emma always seemed to see things that would happen in the future, although for now, they were only things that would happen on the same day.


    Ana claimed she inherited it from Damian, who always seemed to know everything that would happen. But Damian thought she inherited it from Ana, who always seemed to have a sixth sense regarding him.


    "Daddy, is Sassy coming with us?" Alice asked.


    "Sweetheart, space is not a good place for a tiger," Damian said, smiling ironically.


    At that moment, the rest of the family came downstairs with small suitcases; after all, they would be away for a few days.


    "Is everything ready?" Damian asked.


    "Yes," Carol nodded with a smile.


    "Alright, then let''s go," Damian said before making everyone appear in Madripoor in front of a ship.


    "We''re going in this?" Carol asked, confused.


    "This is just to take us to the new ship," Damian said, smiling.


    "Why didn''t we appear directly on that ship?" Sophia asked, perplexed.


    "So you can have a good look at it," Damian replied.


    The three little girls ran up with their suitcases, exploring the small ship as they went.


    "I''m excited to see these new ships," Carol said with a smile. She clearly knew all types of Kree ships, and the three Damian took from Ronan were not unfamiliar to her.


    "Get on board, we have a journey to make," Damian said, smiling.


    "Who will stay and take care of everything?" Ophelia asked, looking at Damian.


    "Hmm, no one?" Damian said awkwardly.


    "No one dares to attack us, and besides, I can get there in an instant," Damian said, shaking his head.


    "If you say so," Ophelia shrugged before boarding the ship and sitting next to the girls.


    Finally, everyone boarded, and the ship took off.


    The girls looked out the window as they saw the ground recede and everything becoming smaller.


    "We''ll see the ships soon," Damian said, pointing to the three white dots in the distance.


    Everyone looked in that direction and saw three giant arrow-shaped ships. The ships were white with red markings and had a large tower at the back.


    "Wow," everyone exclaimed unconsciously.


    Carol, in particular, was amazed because she had never seen that type of ship in the universe.


    "How did you change our ships?" Carol asked in astonishment.


    "I transformed them. On the inside, they''re the same; I just changed the order, shape, and color of the ships," Damian said.


    "It''s like what you did with the pool?" Natasha asked.


    "Something like that," Damian nodded.


    "They look awesome," Alice said, gazing at the ship with stars in her eyes.


    Her two sisters nodded in agreement.


    The ship quickly approached and passed through a blue energy barrier before landing.


    As soon as the doors opened, the three girls immediately ran out, looking around with curiosity.


    When Damian descended from the ship with the rest of the group, he saw them touching the blue barrier with curiosity.


    Damian approached them with a smile.


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Damian said, looking at Earth.


    "Yes, but it looks a bit small," Ivy said, raising her hand and aligning it with Earth to make it seem like it fit in her palm.


    Ivy couldn''t help but smile as she looked at the small Earth in her hand.


    "Let''s go to the bridge; it''s time to leave," Damian said, smiling at them.


    The three little ones nodded before following him.


    The whole family walked until they reached the bridge where the scientist was.


    "My lord, we''re ready to depart. Knowhere is on the edge of the galaxy, so we''ll make a couple of jumps before we arrive," the scientist said.


    "Very well, proceed," Damian nodded as he looked around.


    His family was observing everything with curiosity.


    Especially Sophia, Ophelia, and Natasha, who had never left Earth before.


    Soon, the three ships activated the jump and disappeared through rectangles.

 Chapter 107

    Frank was in the small gym of his house with his children.


    Since he had realized the magnitude of this world, he decided to start training his children. Of course, it wasn''t as arduous as what he went through; he just wanted them to learn how to defend themselves and get accustomed to it for now.


    Unexpectedly, his two children had shown a lot of interest in training after seeing how strong he had become despite their young age.


    While he was with his children, he suddenly received a phone call.


    After listening to everything, he simply said, "I understand," before hanging up the call.


    Frank looked at his children, who were running around, showing a slight smile before gesturing for them to stop.


    "Kids, I have to go to work. You worked hard today," Frank said, smiling at them as he congratulated them.


    "It was fun," Frank''s son said with a big smile, wanting to be as strong as his father.


    His daughter also smiled happily upon hearing her father''s praise.


    "Go take a bath," Frank said, smiling as he gently ruffled his hair.


    The children laughed before nodding and leaving the room.


    Frank became more serious as he changed his clothes and went to find his wife.


    "Are you leaving?" Maria asked, looking at Frank.


    "Yes, I won''t be back for a few days," Frank said, hesitating as he looked at his wife.


    "Why?" Maria asked with some concern. It''s not usual for him to be gone for several days.


    Frank looked at his wife before sighing and telling her the truth. He didn''t want her to worry while he was away, but he definitely didn''t want to lie to her.


    "We have a mission in space. It seems we''ll be going quite far," Frank said, almost unable to hide a slight smile as he saw his wife''s adorable face fill with surprise.


    "Space?" Maria unconsciously asked. Although she knew her country had advanced technology, she didn''t think interstellar travel was possible.


    "Yes, I have to go. Take care while I''m away, and don''t worry, it''s only for a few days," Frank said, kissing his wife as he embraced her.


    "You take care," Maria said, embracing Frank with concern.


    "And remember to take photos and bring me something," Maria added after a brief pause.


    Frank couldn''t help but be speechless upon hearing her.


    "See you," Frank said, kissing his wife one last time before leaving his house.


    Maria waved goodbye and watched his back until he disappeared from her sight.


    Frank quickly arrived at the underground base and met up with his comrades. He noticed that the suits were not in their place.


    "Hey, Frank, do you know what we''re doing?" Laura asked when she saw him. Everyone was puzzled by the absence of the suits.


    "If they didn''t tell you, there''s a reason," Frank said without revealing what he knew.


    At that moment, the scientist in charge of the project arrived and approached them.


    "We have a new mission. We''re missing one final component to create more armor, and we''re going to retrieve it," the scientist said.


    "We''ll be gone for a few days. You have 15 minutes to say goodbye and be at the camp to depart."


    "Yes, sir," everyone said solemnly before going to prepare.


    In 10 minutes, everyone was on the ship, ready to depart.


    The scientist also boarded and gave the signal for the ship to take off.


    The ship quickly ascended and left Earth.


    The soldiers were already somewhat accustomed to the sight.


    One of the soldiers who was looking ahead couldn''t help but be surprised before nudging his companion and pointing in the distance. His companion couldn''t help but gasp softly as he looked at the three imposing ships in the distance.


    In the silent ship, everyone heard it, so they also looked in that direction before being amazed.


    "Are those ours?" one of the soldiers asked.


    "Yes, they have been modified by our king," the scientist said.


    "We''ll make a trip to a corner of the galaxy where we''ll find the materials," the scientist said, smiling slightly as he saw their astonished faces.


    "Our king will also join us, so don''t be surprised to see three little girls running around," the scientist said.


    Everyone nodded, feeling curious about the three little princesses. Would they be little monsters like their parents?


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ...


    "My lord, we can''t make any more jumps to reach Knowhere. It will take us three hours to get there," the scientist said after the three ships made one final jump.


    "Very well, inform me when we''re close," Damian said, nodding as he headed toward where he could sense his daughters. He wanted to see what mischief they were up to.


    Damian left the control room and slowly walked through the ship as he made his way to his daughters.


    After many turns, he finally arrived at the hangar where his three daughters were on a combat fighter, with several frightened soldiers around them.


    At that moment, a woman with black hair approached them and started talking to them.


    "Hello, girls," the woman said with a smile.


    "Hi," Alice greeted, looking at her with uncertainty.


    "Girls, you can''t get on the ships. It''s dangerous," the woman said patiently.


    "Why?" Ivy asked.


    "These ships are for combat, and if you press something by mistake, you can hurt someone or even hurt yourselves," the woman said.


    "How about you play somewhere else?" the woman kindly suggested.


    "Okay," the girls said, not caring too much.


    "Do you want to play with us?" Alice asked with a smile.


    "I don''t think I can. I have to work," the woman said with a smile.


    "What''s your name?" Ivy asked curiously.


    "My name is Laura," she said with a smile.


    "What mischief were you doing?" Damian asked as he approached them at that moment.


    "We were looking at the ship. Mom told us that she''s really good at piloting," Alice said, smiling as she saw her father nearby.


    Laura was a bit shy in front of Damian but tried to maintain a neutral expression. She didn''t know if she was supposed to do some kind of greeting. Besides, Damian is the type of man she likes, confident and with an imposing presence without trying.


    "That''s fine, sweetheart. If you want, later we can go and fly in the ship for a while," Damian said, stroking Alice''s head.


    "Thank you, Laura," Damian said, nodding and smiling at Laura.


    "It''s nothing," she said, nodding while thinking to herself that he knows her name.


    "Dad, can we play with her?" Ivy asked as she looked Laura up and down.


    "You can ask her, and if she wants, of course, you can play," Damian said, chuckling lightly.


    The three girls looked at Laura adorably.


    "I guess I could accompany them for a while," Laura said, nodding without caring. They didn''t really have anything to do until they reached their destination.


    Besides, she was genuinely curious about Damian''s daughters. Her first impression was that they were too adorable.


    "Well, take care of them for me," Damian said, nodding with a smile.


    "We could go and check out the weapons on the ship," Alice said with a smile, glancing at her father. Seeing that he didn''t seem to mind, she grinned before taking Laura''s hand and dragging her towards the place.


    Ivy and Emma chuckled softly as they ran after their sister.


    Laura, who was being dragged, couldn''t help but be surprised. Alice''s strength was not something a small body should possess.


    Damian chuckled softly as he watched them before disappearing and reappearing next to Carol and Ana.


    "Where are the others?" Damian asked, confused.


    "Ophelia and Natasha are testing the spaceships," Carol said, not taking her eyes off the screen.


    "Hm, the girls wanted to get on a spaceship too," Damian said, laughing slightly as he sat down next to Ana, who was focused on the screen.


    Both of them were playing on the console. For Carol, space was nothing new, so she simply spent her time in the room. Since Ana wasn''t that interested either, she decided to keep her company.


    Damian, seeing that there was nothing to do, simply rested his head on Ana''s lap and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Ana couldn''t help but be distracted by Damian''s face. She wanted to touch his hair but didn''t want to lose the game.


    ...


    Alice, Emma, and Ivy arrived with Laura where the ship''s weapons were. Usually, they operated in automatic mode, but they also had a manual mode.


    The three girls quickly sat in the seats with excitement and began moving the lever that controlled the weapons.


    The system was quite intuitive, so they quickly figured out how to operate the weapon and started test firing.


    The girls watched with excitement as the weapon fired on the screen.


    "Can''t we get close to something to shoot at?" Ivy asked. It wasn''t as fun without a target.


    "We would have to get closer to some asteroids," Laura said, smiling ironically as she saw them happily shooting away.


    "Can you make the ship do that?" Alice asked excitedly.


    "I''m afraid I don''t have that authority," Laura said, shaking her head.


    "We should ask Daddy," Emma said.


    "You can also talk to the scientist; he could slightly change the direction if you ask him," Laura suggested.


    "Where is he?" Alice asked with a cute smile.


    "I''ll call him," Laura said, smiling ironically. She was sure she would get scolded again.


    Laura activated her communicator, and it rang a few times before the other side answered.


    "Laura? Is something wrong?" the scientist asked.


    "Yes, the three princesses want us to pass by some asteroids so they can shoot at them," Laura said.


    "So, they''ve been shooting, huh? Alright, we''ll pass by some asteroids. You should have let me know before they started shooting; they gave us all a good scare here. Make sure to take care of the princesses," the scientist said before ending the call.


    "It''s done. We''ll pass by some asteroids, so be ready to shoot," Laura said, smiling at the three girls.


    The four people in the room waited for a few minutes until they saw a small field of asteroids in the distance, gradually getting larger.


    The ship decelerated noticeably to avoid passing by them too quickly.


    The three girls grinned widely before starting to shoot. Initially, they missed everything and didn''t hit any asteroids since the distance was still quite large.


    Laura, seeing their struggles, joined in and started firing with a much higher accuracy rate.


    With proximity and experience, they began hitting their shots, causing the asteroids to explode.


    The three little girls had fun shooting until the ship left the meteoroids behind and accelerated again.


    "What can we do now?" Ivy asked to herself.


    "How about playing as the captains of the ship?" Alice suggested, excited as if she had come up with a great idea.


    "Let''s do it. There''s not much time left until we arrive," Emma agreed, nodding.


    Alice and Ivy chuckled softly upon hearing their sister. They were already used to her knowing things.


    "Let''s go," Alice said, looking at Laura, who had a mischievous smile as she sent messages to the scientist, reveling in the headache he would have.


    Laura happily led them to the control center at the top of the tower. Once there, she would only watch over the little ones from the side, and the scientist would have to make sure they didn''t touch anything they shouldn''t.


    The four of them walked before taking the elevator and reaching the control center.


    The scientist was already waiting for them, looking somewhat helpless.


    The three girls smiled playfully at him as they began curiously inspecting their surroundings.


    The scientist followed them bitterly, explaining the things they shouldn''t touch.


    After nearly an hour of the scientist keeping a close eye on the little princesses, they were finally about to arrive.


    In the distance, a small black dot could be seen.


    Realizing they would arrive in a few minutes, the scientist sent an alert for everyone on the ship to be ready for any situation. He then took out his phone to send a message to his king.


    But just as he was about to send it, he couldn''t help but look at the little princesses who were playing with the ship''s controls.


    "Princesses, we''re almost there. How about you go inform your father?" the scientist suggested with a smile.


    The girls thought for a moment, looked at each other, and nodded. They got off the chair they shared before running off.


    Laura, seeing the girls quickly leaving, followed them.


    Alice and Ivy simply followed Emma, who seemed like a GPS and knew exactly where their daddy was.

 Chapter 108

    Damian, who was sleeping on Ana''s lap, was awakened as his cheeks were gently pulled.


    He slowly opened his eyes and saw Ivy smiling as she stretched his cheeks in various directions.


    Damian chuckled before picking up Ivy and embracing her, rubbing his cheek against her hair.


    "Daddy, we''re here. They gave us the mission to inform you," Alice said, smiling adorably.


    "Hm, you did a good job," Damian said, smiling at his three daughters.


    "Let''s go down and see from a distance how the place we''re going to looks. It''s quite interesting to see," Damian said, smiling.


    The three adults each took a girl in their arms before heading to the control center with the best view.


    Upon arriving at the control center, Damian saw Natasha, Sophia, and Ophelia.


    The group smiled before approaching them and greeting them.


    "Where have you been?" Damian asked, looking at them curiously.


    "I was learning about weapons, and Ophelia and I competed in flying the ships," Natasha said excitedly.


    "Who knows when Earth will advance in that way," Natasha casually remarked.


    "We''ll see," Damian said, smiling.


    "And what did you do, Mom?" Damian asked, looking at Sophia.


    "I explored the ship and talked with some soldiers," Sophia said, smiling.


    "Mama, I shot the ship''s weapons and destroyed some small planets," Ivy said, smiling.


    "Oh, really? That''s my girl," Ophelia laughed, giving Ivy kisses.


    "Don''t teach her strange things," Sophia slapped Ophelia.


    Ophelia just stuck her tongue out before ignoring her.


    "Look, you can already see Knowhere," Damian said, pointing in the distance.


    They could now see a head with several lights coming out from where the eyes and mouth should be, along with a nebula behind it.


    "Wow, what is that?" Natasha asked in amazement.


    "It''s the severed head of a Celestial," Damian said.


    "Celestial?" Natasha asked, confused, looking at Damian along with most of the women in the group, except Carol.


    "Celestials are basically the gods of the universe," Damian said straightforwardly.


    "They create galaxies by constantly expanding the universe, as well as creating life."


    Everyone was amazed by the information they had received. They never thought such beings existed in the universe.


    "And what can that do to a Celestial?" asked Natasha in amazement.


    "You''re looking at one," Damian said, giving her a playful smile.


    "Really?" Natasha asked, wide-eyed.


    "I''d have to try, but I think I could do it," Damian said more seriously as he thought about it.


    The ship slowly approached until it reached the giant head.


    Inside Knowhere, a discussion was taking place.


    Tivan remained silent as he watched his subordinates argue about the three ships outside.


    "How is it possible that they don''t know which civilization those ships belong to?" Tivan said slowly, interrupting the conversation.


    Tivan''s subordinates couldn''t help but curse in their minds, thinking that he was supposed to know everything. He was one of the oldest races in the universe.


    "Maybe they''re not hostile? They haven''t attacked," someone hesitantly suggested.


    "They''re waiting for us to go to them," Tivan said, sighing as he stood up. He couldn''t help but think that his subordinates were incompetent.


    "Just hope they don''t come to steal my place. It would be a shame to start over," Tivan thought as he walked into another room.


    "Try to initiate communications with the ship," Tivan said as he stood in front of the holographic communicator.


    Soon, a young-looking man appeared in front of Tivan, with striking features such as silver-blue hair and blood-red eyes.


    Tivan, being one of the oldest beings in the universe, was sure he had never seen eyes like those.


    More composed now, Tivan spoke for the first time.


    "May I know the reason why you surrounded my mine?" Tivan asked, maintaining a strong front and speaking calmly.


    "Your mining colony, I want it," Damian said directly.


    "It''s not for sale, but if you offer me something good enough, I wouldn''t mind parting with it," Tivan said, his second sentence faster as he saw the man narrow his eyes.


    Tivan nervously watched the man''s reaction until he nearly jumped in fright as he saw him disappear from the image and appear in front of him.


    With the man in front of him, Tivan couldn''t help but be astonished. He had seen all kinds of beings since the birth of the universe, but he had never seen a being like this one. He could feel 12 terrifying pairs of eyes looking at him from the man''s body.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Tivan couldn''t help but feel both terrified and excited by this unknown species that would undoubtedly be the best addition to his collection.


    "I can offer you your life in exchange," Damian said, looking at Tivan as his eyes flashed dangerously. Damian had no qualms about kicking Tivan out of this place.


    Tivan was not a good person. You could say he was a villain worse than Thanos. Thanos genuinely believes he is doing the right thing, while Tivan enslaves or kills people to increase his collection.


    "You have three days to vacate the place," Damian said before disappearing. At first, he was only acting imposing, but seeing Tivan''s gaze towards him made him annoyed.


    At that moment, he couldn''t help but consider getting rid of him, but in the end, he simply let him be.


    ...


    Damian returned to the ship in a bad mood, but upon appearing near his daughters, he gave them a slight smile.


    ''''You looked really cool acting like a tyrant emperor,'''' Carol said with a laugh.


    "How did everything go?" Natasha asked curiously.


    "Everything went well. We reached an agreement," Damian said, trying to joke to lift his bad mood.


    "Yeah, right," Ophelia said, mocking him as she remembered how she first met Damian.


    "How long will we wait here?" Carol asked.


    "I gave him three days to pack up his things," Damian said.


    "Daddy, can''t we go down and see the place?" Emma asked curiously.


    "Sure, but how about taking a nap first? In space, it may not be noticeable, but it''s already a bit late at home," Damian said, smiling at his daughters.


    The three girls made a displeased face upon hearing their father''s suggestion. They still wanted to play.


    "Come on, today we can sleep together," Damian said, trying to convince them.


    "Okay," said the little princesses happily.


    Quickly, the activity in the ship diminished as they left some people in charge of keeping watch.


    Damian was in a large room, transmuting the bed and making it bigger and more durable.


    Since the girls were going to sleep with them, it was necessary to make it bigger and more durable because their daughters liked to play and sometimes used too much force.


    Damian finished preparing the bed when Carol, Ana, Natasha, and Ophelia came out of the bathroom, carrying the three girls.


    They had taken a bath and were ready to sleep.


    "What a great bed," Alice said, smiling as she jumped on the bed.


    The three girls quickly started playing tag, as they usually didn''t have such a big bed to play on.


    "I''ll take a quick bath, won''t be long," Damian said, entering the bathroom.


    The group in the room also got on the bed while they chatted, especially Natasha, who asked Carol several questions about space.


    At that moment, Sophia entered the room, smiling slightly.


    Everyone turned to look at her as they didn''t expect her to come so late.


    "I think I''ll sleep with you all. It feels lonely to be the only one in the room in this silent space," Sophia said, smiling.


    The girls smiled happily upon hearing their grandmother before getting off the bed and pulling her hand to make her climb up quickly.


    Knowing that they were going to sleep together made a really big smile appear on the three little faces of the girls.


    "Are you scared, perhaps?" Carol asked jokingly.


    Sophia just looked at her with annoyance before getting under the sheets.


    At that moment, Damian came out wearing simple pajama shorts, showing the upper part of his body.


    Upon seeing his mother, Damian was briefly surprised before mentally shrugging and also getting on the bed.


    The girls also lay down with a smile; sleeping with the whole family was a novelty for them.


    "Let''s go to sleep," Damian said before turning off the lights and lying down.


    Emma had settled beside him, between him and Ana.


    Damian smiled as he gently stroked her silky black hair, watching her relax and slowly drift off to sleep.


    Damian lovingly smiled at his daughter''s small and adorable face.


    Stretching his finger, he poked her soft cheeks until Ana slapped his hand and signaled him to go to sleep.


    Damian chuckled softly as he held Ana''s hand and proceeded to fall asleep.


    The hours passed quickly, and Damian woke up to the voices of his daughters.


    Damian simply opened his eyes and looked at them with a smile.


    They were discussing going to the giant head they had seen from the ship and planning what they would do there.


    With time, everyone woke up, quickly got ready, and headed to the dining hall.


    The dining hall was quite empty, with only a few soldiers who were eating at this hour for special reasons.


    The whole family sat down before their food was brought to them.


    After a quick breakfast, the whole family went to the hangar where they boarded a ship. Carol took the pilot''s seat and began flying towards Knowhere.


    The ship passed through one of the eyes of the head as everyone looked around.


    There wasn''t much to see, just many mining ships constantly extracting resources.


    Nevertheless, the girls looked around with curiosity.


    The ship landed, and everyone disembarked as they looked around.


    There were many people who looked at them with doubt; their appearance didn''t really match the criminal atmosphere of the place.


    Damian extended his senses and unconsciously made people not want to approach them.


    They all explored the place, passing by shops that sold all kinds of interesting things.


    Carol took the opportunity to buy a hoverboard.


    At the same time, Tivan, who was admiring his collection that was gradually being packed, was informed of Damian and his family''s presence. When he heard that there were three little girls, Tivan couldn''t help but pace back and forth with a stressed expression.


    His subordinate just looked at him in awe of his strange behavior.


    Logically, Tivan knew the best thing to do was to pack up and leave, but his obsession with collecting was such that he couldn''t resist going out to see the three little hatchlings.


    He wondered what the childhood of a being like Damian would be like.


    "Surely an infant is easier to capture," Tivan thought with a maniacal gleam in his eyes as he walked towards the place where he was told Damian was.


    Damian continued strolling with his family. Many things were truly interesting to see, even for him, as he didn''t have much contact with extraterrestrial civilizations.


    At that moment, Damian felt someone looking at his daughters in a strange way, so he furrowed his brow and looked in that direction to see Tivan with his eyes fixated on his daughters.


    Damian could see an obsession in his eyes as if he had found something new to collect.


    Damian felt the sounds diminish and the colors fade until he could only see Tivan''s heart beating in a grey world.


    At that moment, the head floating in space began to tremble violently, and cracks appeared in the structure of the skull.


    Carol was immediately alarmed and wrapped her body with her maximum power, taking the three girls in her arms. However, at that moment, she noticed that the three of them were unaffected.


    It was as if there was a meter of separation around them.


    Carol then looked at Damian, who was responsible for the violent tremors. Carol could sense his anger, although anger was too mild a word; she could feel that he was furious like she had never seen before.


    The other women in the family also became very alert. Ana and Ophelia also surrounded Natasha to make sure there were no problems as they looked at Damian.


    At that moment, Damian disappeared before reappearing in front of Tivan and hitting him with all his strength in the head.


    Tivan practically disappeared as he was sent flying toward the walls of the giant head.


    When he hit the wall, it was destroyed, leaving a human-sized hole while Tivan was left exposed in space.


    Damian followed Tivan to see him floating unconscious in space, his face completely disfigured and slightly crushed.


    Still, Damian saw him slowly open his eyes and look at him with fear.


    Damian gave a big smile, showing his fangs, as he saw him open his eyes.


    He wanted him to be conscious so that he would know that he was going to die, otherwise it would be too easy for him.


    "You shouldn''t have even thought about it," Damian said before extending his hand. Suddenly, a giant lion''s head formed around Damian, opening its mouth and devouring Tivan.


    There was a bright light and muffled screams. When the vision cleared, there was nothing left of Tivan.


    Damian was still upset just remembering the way Tivan looked at his daughters, staring into the distance, his body filled with a yellow aura as lightning flashed for miles.


    Damian sighed, trying to calm himself as he ran a hand through his hair, now he felt like he had ruined the trip.


    He turned and looked at the huge head, assuming they wouldn''t have to wait another three days.

 Chapter 109

    Damian reappeared where he was originally, everything remained the same, and the people around him seemed paralyzed with fear.


    His family looked at him with concern after his sudden outburst.


    Damian forced a slight smile before speaking to them.


    "I''m sorry, I got carried away for a moment," Damian said before shifting his gaze to his daughters, who were looking at him curiously, not fully understanding what had happened.


    "Did something happen?" Carol asked, gripping Damian''s hand with concern while using her other hand to keep their daughters close to her.


    "Tivan, that... guy, wanted to collect," Damian said, pausing briefly as he looked at his daughters.


    Carol''s eyes also shimmered with cosmic energy, but she didn''t say anything because of their daughters'' presence.


    "Let''s go back," Carol said almost as a command.


    No one in the group opposed it, and they all boarded the ship before departing.


    The girls remained silent as they held their mothers'' hands. Although they didn''t know what had happened, they knew it was best to wait.


    The ship quickly arrived at the star destroyer before the entire family disembarked.


    The scientist quickly received Damian with a serious expression. He had witnessed what had happened and wanted more details.


    "My lord," the scientist said upon seeing his king emerge.


    "Hm, there''s no need to wait any longer. Send the soldiers to take control of the place," Damian said, nodding at the scientist.


    "Yes, sir," the scientist said solemnly, activating the alarm on his tablet to alert all the soldiers to prepare.


    The scientist didn''t need any further instructions. Within 15 minutes, he had several hundred soldiers on ships departing from the cruiser towards Knowhere.


    Hundreds of soldiers, led by the Spartans, disembarked from the ships and began securing the entire area.


    A curfew was imposed, and everyone was forced to temporarily return to their homes while they took control of the place.


    Several people resisted, but none posed a major problem.


    In less than a day, Knowhere was completely under Damian''s control.


    Without Tivan, the Tivan group naturally disbanded, and his subordinates surrendered immediately, revealing all of Tivan''s operations, including the fact that he had a brother.


    With control over Knowhere, the scientist began extracting the necessary resources for the armor before loading everything onto the ships.


    However, the scientist didn''t know what they would do with Knowhere. They needed it, but it would also be inconvenient to leave soldiers guarding the place.


    Not to mention that they would have to leave the Spartans to ensure they could protect it.


    With these doubts, the scientist, who had returned to the ship, walked towards his king to see what decision he would make.


    Lightly tapping on the door, the scientist waited a few seconds until his king opened it.


    Internally, he sighed with relief upon seeing that his mood seemed normal.


    He could still recall his king''s outburst of fury, although he wasn''t present to know what happened, and he definitely didn''t dare to ask. He assumed it must have been something related to the little princesses.


    His king is a very kind and courteous person, but after this event, he could see that he also has an irritable side when it comes to people he cares about.


    "My lord, we have taken control of the center of Knowhere, but I''m not sure what we will do with the place after obtaining the materials," the scientist said to his king.


    "I was also thinking about that matter," Damian said, nodding before stepping out and closing the door.


    Both of them walked towards the control center as they conversed.


    "I was thinking of taking all of Knowhere with us, but I''m not exactly sure where to put it," Damian said as they walked.


    "We could place it in a strategic location and turn it into a trading hub," the scientist said, nodding. He hadn''t thought about moving it, sometimes he forgets the ridiculous things his king can do.


    "Yes, it''s a good idea. We just have to find the right place," Damian said, ideally somewhere with a nearby jump point and in a central area, not too far from Earth either, to reinforce the place in case of an attack.


    Both of them arrived at the control center, where several images of the situation in Knowhere were displayed.


    "How much raw material is there?" Damian casually asked.


    "There''s enough to create the remaining 90 armors," the scientist said, In addition, there was still a lot to be extracted.


    "Any interesting information?" Damian asked, satisfied. Finally, everyone would have their armor, and with this, they would have more workforce.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "As a matter of fact, there is," the scientist said, ironically smiling.


    "All the materials had already been sold by Tivan and only needed to be delivered. We need to decide how we''re going to deal with Tivan''s customers who will come demanding the materials," the scientist said.


    "Hm, we''ll deal with that when those people arrive," Damian said before falling silent for a moment.


    "Let a few people go so the word spreads. Let''s see who dares to come," Damian said.


    "Yes, sir," the scientist said, nodding.


    ...


    A day quickly passed, and the three imposing ships continued to float in front of Knowhere.


    Damian was waiting for someone to come and claim the materials they had purchased, but so far, no one had contacted them.


    They had also let many people go, so surely the news had already spread.


    After all, Tivan was quite famous in the galaxy, both for his collection and the time he had lived.


    Damian was having breakfast peacefully with his family.


    His daughter Ivy happily sat on one of his legs as he fed her.


    After finishing, Damian gently wiped her mouth before sitting her next to him and starting to eat himself.


    They had been on the ships for about two days now, and it was becoming somewhat boring. Damian was ready to go home if nothing happened that day.


    Everything in Knowhere was already under control, and the scientist had spoken with the workers who had agreed to continue working.


    Several hours passed quickly, and seeing that no one came to claim the materials, Damian decided to leave.


    The three ships quickly began to accelerate toward the jump point as Damian dragged the huge head slightly behind the ships.


    At that moment, the ship''s scanners flashed faintly, indicating the presence of several ships emerging from jump points in the distance.


    The scientist quickly approached the instruments and saw that more ships kept appearing in the distance.


    After a few minutes, the radar detected 100 ships heading towards them.


    Still, the scientist didn''t panic, not to mention the fact that their king could easily get rid of those ships; the ships were actually quite small.


    As they approached closer, the scientist immediately identified which civilization they belonged to and couldn''t help but give an ironic smile.


    Only the Sovereigns would use those types of golden ships. Messing with the Sovereigns is very bothersome; they''re terribly vengeful, like a rabid dog that won''t stop biting you.


    Their ships are also controlled, and even if you kill them, you''re really just destroying one ship, and another one will replace it.


    "Activate the shields and prepare the weapons. If they open fire, destroy their ships," the scientist said while sending a message to their king.


    Damian had already detected the situation and was on his way to the control center.


    Damian stood next to the scientist with crossed arms, watching as the ships approached.


    The ships stopped several hundred meters away and made no movements for several minutes until they sent a communication signal.


    In front of Damian, a hologram unfolded, displaying a fully golden woman.


    "Who am I speaking to?" asked the leader of the Sovereigns, Ayesha. She spoke cautiously but couldn''t help the arrogance in her tone.


    Damian simply smiled indifferently before giving his name.


    Ayesha couldn''t help but purse her lips at the almost mocking look from the man.


    "Tivan had something that belongs to us. I would like you to return it," Ayesha said, getting straight to the point.


    "And what did Tivan have?" Damian asked. If it''s something he doesn''t really need, he wouldn''t mind giving it up.


    Ayesha quickly sent a list of things she had purchased from Tivan.


    Damian simply looked at the scientist, who, after reviewing the list, shook his head in disagreement with Damian.


    "I''m afraid I can''t give you what you''re asking for. Apart from the fact that it''s my loot after eliminating Tivan, I need those things," Damian said directly.


    "So you''re stealing from the Sovereigns," Ayesha said, looking at him.


    "If you want, you can consider it that way. Now, please step aside, we''re leaving," Damian said before cutting off communication.


    "Advance, do not hesitate to open fire," Damian said. He didn''t feel like dealing with that annoying woman. If she doesn''t move, he will destroy her ships.


    Ayesha couldn''t help but get angry at that arrogant man while also hesitating to attack.


    Normally, she wouldn''t hesitate to attack, even if she lost her ships. The way Tivan died is what makes her hesitate.


    The universe is vast, and there are all kinds of creatures you shouldn''t mess with. The description of Tivan''s death and the intimidating red eyes that looked at her through the transmission made her decide to let it go.


    In the end, these materials weren''t meant for her. She couldn''t be blamed for this. If her master complained, she would provide him with the communication data so he could complain.


    The ships continued to advance, and Damian only gave a slightly disappointed smile.


    When they reached the jump point, Damian enveloped Knowhere in a bubble before teleporting it away when they left the jump point.


    Ayesha couldn''t help but praise herself for being so smart as she watched Knowhere disappear out of nowhere.


    "Sir, we have arrived," the scientist said to Damian, who was standing beside him.


    "This place is quite central, and Earth can be reached quickly," the scientist said, checking the coordinates. It was a well-traveled point between jump points.


    "Start remodeling Knowhere, turn it into a decent place for trading. For now, we''ll leave the 10 Spartans to guard the place," Damian said.


    "I guess I''ll have to stay and oversee the renovations," the scientist said, sighing.


    "I''ll have to trouble you with that," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    "I''ll take one of the ships. Let the soldiers take turns every month to return to Earth, and let them communicate with their families," Damian said.


    "Yes, sir," the scientist nodded.


    "Then I bid farewell. I''ll inform you of any situation and also communicate with my assistants to start processing the creation of the armors," the scientist said as he left, beginning to organize Knowhere.


    Damian waited for everyone to disembark before his ship started moving forward and entered the jump point, appearing on Earth.


    When they arrived on Earth, everyone began to prepare as the hangar filled with people disembarking and bringing the materials obtained from Knowhere.


    Damian also took a ship with his family, which left them at the palace.


    "We''re back," Damian said, smiling as he disembarked from the ship with his family.


    "Did you enjoy the ride?" Carol asked, smiling as she carried Alice in her arms.


    "It was a bit short," Ivy pouted, there were many things they couldn''t do.


    "We didn''t fly in the ships," Alice said.


    "We didn''t see other species either," Emma added.


    "There are still plenty of opportunities to go to space. How about we go find something to eat?" Damian asked, smiling at his daughters.


    The three girls nodded with a smile and approached their father, asking him to carry them.


    Damian laughed happily before picking up his three daughters and walking towards the kitchen.


    "They really have him wrapped around their little fingers. They''ll surely give him a headache in the future," Natasha said, shaking her head.


    "Well, we''ll see what he does about it," Sophia said, smiling.


    "I have to work tomorrow, what a drag," Natasha sighed.


    "Why don''t you just quit?" Ana asked, looking at Natasha.


    "I''m not as lazy as you guys," Natasha said, looking at them disdainfully. She was still young and wanted to do something with her life.


    "By the way, we haven''t discussed Damian''s sudden outburst in Knowhere," Ophelia said out of the blue.


    "He looked really cool when he was angry. I think I got a little wet after seeing him hit Tivan," Carol said, her cheeks slightly blushing.


    "It was strange; I had never seen Damian angry before," Natasha said, recalling that moment. Everything was trembling as if she could feel Damian''s anger.


    "Actually, I''ve only seen Damian annoyed, but I had never seen him that angry," Carol said, nodding.


    "I feel a little jealous that it wasn''t because of me," Ana said, almost pouting.


    "Pff, Damian is right. Sometimes you''re really cute," Carol said, laughing as she hugged Ana.


    Ana looked at her disdainfully and slapped her hand away.

 Chapter 110

    Four months later.


    Damian was celebrating the second birthday of his three little girls with his family.


    This time, it wasn''t a lavish affair; only close family and friends were present at the mansion in New York.


    Damian and Tony were lounging on beach chairs, sipping on beers. Damian barely took a few sips, while Tony had already emptied several bottles.


    "It''s a kids'' birthday party, stop drinking," Damian said, looking at Tony speechless.


    "This is the last one," Tony joked before laughing.


    "So, how''s it been being a superhero?" Damian asked, laughing.


    "It sucks. I thought it would be all laughs and gratitude, but instead, the government has been breathing down my neck, trying to take away my armor," Tony said, annoyed.


    "What are you going to do about it?" Damian asked.


    "I''ll just keep dragging it out. They can''t take it away from me," Tony said, laughing.


    "Just be careful," Damian said.


    "Most likely, they''ll summon you before the Senate to resolve it," Damian shook his head.


    "Your options are to compromise a bit or go against the state completely."


    "I guess I need a lawyer, although it''s really hard to find one that the United States government can''t bribe," Tony said, mocking. He figured he would have to defend himself.


    "You can ask Ana, she''s a lawyer," Damian said.


    "Ana?" Tony muttered as he focused his gaze on the dark-haired woman standing with her arms crossed in the distance.


    "She''s a bit intimidating," Tony said in a low voice to Damian.


    Damian chuckled lightly as he saw Ana turn and look at Tony coldly.


    "But that''s a good thing," Tony quickly said upon seeing her gaze.


    "By the way, how''s your training with Monica going?" Damian asked, containing his laughter.


    Tony was silent before looking at Damian.


    "Is your daughter human?" Tony asked, grimacing as he remembered the punches.


    "How did it go?" Damian asked, laughing.


    "At first, it was pretty normal, but when she saw my armor, she told me to use it so I could get used to fighting with it."


    "In the end, it was just an excuse to hit me harder. I had to replace many dented parts of my armor," Tony said regretfully.


    "And was it worth it?" Damian asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I admit, I improved a lot in combat," Tony said, making a face.


    "By the way, Monica said she''s going to explore the sea. She told me you made her a submarine," Tony said, looking at Damian in disbelief. He truly was a father who couldn''t say no.


    "When you become a father, you''ll understand," Damian shrugged.


    "Hm, speaking of being a father, how are things going with Pepper?" Damian asked, giving him a suggestive smile.


    "We''re doing well. We''re in a semi-formal relationship now," Tony said, satisfied, as he looked at Pepper in the distance.


    "That''s good," Damian nodded as he took a sip of his drink.


    The children had fun playing until it was time to open the gifts.


    The little ones joyfully unwrapped their presents, thanking everyone with a smile.


    Finally, the three little girls looked at Damian expectantly; their father''s gift was still missing.


    Damian smiled as he stood up and quickly sent a message on his phone.


    "Their gift will arrive any moment now," Damian said, smiling.


    At that moment, a helicopter approached in the distance, carrying a tank.


    The helicopter generated a strong wind that would have knocked everything over if Damian hadn''t kept everything in place.


    The helicopter descended until the tank was on the ground before releasing it and flying away.


    "The water tank I promised them," Damian said, smiling at his daughters.


    "It works just like a real tank, except it shoots water, and the ammunition never runs out."


    All the adults were speechless as they looked at Damian''s gift.


    "You really know how to go all out," Tony said, laughing and breaking the sudden silence.


    The girls quickly ran and climbed onto the tank, inspecting all its parts.


    Their three friends also ran after them with curiosity.


    Monica pulled Jane towards the tank, curious about it. She had been given a submarine, and her little sisters got a tank. She wondered who would receive an airplane or a helicopter.


    "When you said you would give them a water tank, this is not what I expected," Sophia said, laughing a little.


    "I promised it to them a while ago," Damian said, smiling as he saw the joyful expressions on his daughters'' faces.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "How does it shoot water?" Carol asked, assuming the answer.


    "Magic," Damian said, smiling.


    The three little girls ran back to Damian, hugging him and giving him several thankful kisses.


    Damian happily received the affection from his daughters before letting them go back to try out the tank.


    The scientist who was also at the party couldn''t help but mutter dejectedly that he was the one who had designed everything, but Damian had simply used a bit of magic.


    The rest of the day quickly passed with everyone having a good time.


    When it was already nighttime and all the guests had left, Damian took his three daughters in his arms and bathed them.


    As he carefully bathed them, he couldn''t help but think that two years had already passed since his princesses were born.


    "Daddy, I think you''ve washed my hair enough," Emma pouted.


    "Sorry, sweetheart, I was a bit distracted," Damian said, chuckling slightly at the shampoo mess in Emma''s hair.


    "Did you enjoy today?" Damian asked, smiling.


    "Yes, I really liked the tank. Can we take it to school?" Alice asked.


    "I''m afraid not, darling," Damian said, smiling slightly, imagining the chaos his little one would cause.


    "Is it still a long time until we go to school?" Ivy asked.


    "There are still three more years," Damian said, with a slight smile as he finished drying his daughters.


    Ivy nodded thoughtfully as she hugged Damian.


    Damian smiled and took the three little girls, leading them to their room and dressing them.


    At that moment, their mothers also arrived and showered them with affection before putting them to bed.


    Damian also went to his room, took a quick shower, and went to bed.


    "They''re already two years old," Ana said, smiling slightly.


    "Yeah, I remember when they were little things kicking around," Natasha said, nostalgically.


    "By the way, Tony has really caught SHIELD''s attention with his recent superhero acts," Natasha said as she hugged Damian and clung to him like an octopus.


    "Why did you offer Tony that I should be his lawyer?" Ana asked.


    "I told him to ask you; clearly, you can say no," Damian said, smiling as he played with Natasha''s hair.


    "I thought it would be fun for you to mess with all those politicians and also reach a favorable agreement for Tony."


    "We''ll see," Ana said thoughtfully.


    As they talked, they gradually fell asleep until only soft breathing could be heard.


    ...


    Tony returned home with Pepper from the birthday party of the three little girls.


    "You know, I thought I was used to displays of wealth, but Damian opened my eyes," Pepper said, joking with Tony.


    Tony just smiled as he looked at her.


    "Damian''s daughters are really cute," Pepper said with a gentle smile as several thoughts ran through her mind.


    Tony couldn''t help but panic inside at Pepper''s almost dreamy expression when she mentioned the topic.


    "If you want, we can have one," Tony said jokingly as he pinched Pepper''s waist.


    "Do you see my empty hand?" Pepper asked, showing him the back of her hand and laughing as she playfully hit Tony''s arm.


    "I''ll go to bed, it''s late, and unlike you, I actually have to try to run a company," Pepper said, smiling.


    "Goodnight," Tony said before kissing Pepper.


    "Don''t stay up too late," Pepper said, almost flirtatiously, before going to her room in Tony''s house.


    Tony silently watched with a smile as Pepper went to her room before heading down to the garage.


    "Jarvis, how is the armor and tomorrow''s target?" Tony asked as he sat down with a sigh.


    "The armor is ready for deployment, and I obtained a possible base of the Ten Rings. The data we gathered last time was useful," Jarvis replied.


    "Good, I hope we can find something tomorrow. These long trips in the armor are really exhausting."


    "I''m going to bed, remember to wake me up," Tony said before heading to his room and lying down next to Pepper.


    The hours passed quickly, and the sun shone through Tony''s window.


    Tony, who was sleeping, was awakened by an alarm and the sun shining on his face.


    "Sir, it''s time to work. Miss Potts left breakfast for you before she left," Jarvis said, noticing that Tony was still trying to sleep.


    "Alright," Tony said with a sigh as he sat on the bed, touching the floor with his feet.


    Tony couldn''t help but scratch his head as he stared into space, feeling really tired.


    With one last sigh, Tony got up and went to wash his face to try to wake up.


    After leaving the bathroom, Tony quickly had breakfast before getting ready and putting on the armor.


    Tony swiftly flew to Asia, where the Ten Rings operated.


    After hours of flight, Tony finally arrived at the location marked by Jarvis.


    Among the mountains, a small walled fortress could be seen.


    Tony flew directly towards the main building before dropping onto the roof, breaking through it, and falling into the room.


    Not knowing what kind of weapons these people might have, it''s better to fight in confined spaces.


    Tony quickly shot down everyone in the room before starting to search for anything important around.


    At that moment, one of the men he had taken down stood up and aimed his fists at Tony, shooting two energy projectiles.


    Tony was taken by surprise before being knocked down, breaking through the wall, and falling into the next room.


    Getting up, Tony looked at the man in front of him, who was in the other room.


    An Asian man of middle age with ten rings on his wrists that glowed blue.


    "Who are you?" Tony asked as he prepared to fight, wondering inwardly if he was a magician or something like that.


    "You come to my house, attack me out of nowhere, and ask who I am?" the man asked, with an irritated expression.


    "Well, you''re part of a criminal and terrorist organization, don''t complain," Tony said before raising his palms and shooting at the man.


    The man blocked the attacks with his rings before propelling them towards Tony, engulfing him and repeatedly hitting him against the floor.


    Tony had one arm restrained by the rings, so with his other arm, he began shooting at the man. All his attacks were stopped by the rings while they continued to pummel him.


    The building was already quite damaged, and Tony fell to the floor below after the floor broke.


    Taking advantage of being out of his sight, Tony quickly freed himself before propelling himself to the upper floor where his opponent was.


    Tony broke through the floor, coming face to face with the man. He grabbed him by the neck and slammed him against the wall, leaving a large crater before shooting him in the stomach.


    The man coughed before hurriedly breaking the floor with his rings, causing them both to fall.


    Tony quickly got up before shooting at the man, only to miss.


    "Who are you?" Tony asked again, the man proving to be tougher than he appeared.


    "My name is Xu Wenwu. I am the leader of the Ten Rings," he said as he wiped the blood dripping from his brow. It had been a long time since he uttered his name, but it was a form of respect in front of the man who made him see his own blood again.


    In the end, the two were not so different; they relied on tools to gain power.


    "Tony Stark," Tony said simply.


    The two new enemies clashed once again.


    Their attacks destroyed the entire building until they ended up fighting amidst the ruins.


    Wenwu had torn clothes and a bruised face and his opponent also looked pretty bad. The armor had several dents, and some areas revealed the black suit underneath.


    "Sir, at this rate, the armor will soon stop functioning," Jarvis warned, urging them to retreat once again.


    "I know, but he hasn''t backed down, and I don''t want to either," Tony said, annoyed. He had wanted to stop a while ago, but his pride wouldn''t let him.


    Tony and Wenwu looked at each other, their breathing accelerated, both wanting to end the fight but with too much pride to say it.


    They lunged at each other once again. Wenwu threw the five rings from one of his arms at Tony, who twisted his body before landing a punch to Wenwu''s stomach.


    Wenwu''s body rose several centimeters off the ground upon receiving the blow, but he also smiled slightly as the rings he had thrown returned quickly to his other wrist.


    Wenwu had left one of his rings protecting his stomach.


    Suddenly, Tony saw Wenwu deliver a punch to his chest with nine rings on his wrist. With no time to do anything else, he activated the repulsor in his chest at maximum power.


    At that moment, there was a massive explosion, and the debris of the building flew, creating a large cloud of dust.


    There was silence before several coughs were heard.


    Wenwu limped to his feet, with one of his arms hanging loosely, looking at his arm, he couldn''t help but think that it would have disappeared if it weren''t for the protection of his rings.


    looking around but seeing no trace of Tony. Nevertheless, he didn''t think he had died.


    Wenwu couldn''t help but let out a slight laugh at the thrilling battle. He hadn''t felt alive since his wife''s death. He couldn''t help but smile sadly, thinking that she was also the only one who could fight against him and defeat him.

 Chapter 111

    Tony was flying towards his house after fighting Wenwu, although he was flying in a rather deplorable state. His armor was full of cracks, and his right arm was ruined. He could only fly with the three remaining thrusters.


    "Sir, I told you we should have retreated earlier," Jarvis said, almost with a voice of helplessness.


    Tony only muttered under his breath as he cursed.


    "How much longer until we reach home?" Tony asked.


    "Sir, I would advise you to get comfortable; there are still 8 hours to go," Jarvis replied.


    "Damn," Tony murmured as he looked around at the vast blue sea.


    After several hours of flight, Tony couldn''t bear it anymore and decided to make a stop at Damian''s house, which was closer.


    It was already night when Tony saw the city of New York in the distance. He happily continued flying, thinking about taking a hot bath and getting some rest.


    He couldn''t help but curse in his mind, thinking about Wenwu, who was probably resting peacefully, while he had to uncomfortably fly for hours after the fight.


    A few minutes later, he finally saw Damian''s mansion. With relief, he approached it before landing in the yard.


    Tony removed his helmet before falling backward and sighing. He really needed to prepare countermeasures for these situations.


    Unbeknownst to Tony, a giant white cat was lurking a few meters away, swishing its tail with excitement.


    Sassy was taking her tenth nap when she felt something land on the grass.


    Quickly detecting the scent of Papa''s friend, But she could pretend not to notice with her father, couldn''t she?


    So she pressed her hind paws a little, ensuring a good grip before launching herself at great speed towards the red and golden man on the ground.


    She quickly arrived in front of Tony and gently kicked his side, making him roll a few meters.


    Sassy quickly jumped a few meters back before hitting Tony''s side again, causing him to roll back.


    Before Sassy could continue playing with Tony, Damian appeared next to Sassy, caressing her ears and laughing at Tony rolling around.


    "You''re a mischievous girl," Damian said, laughing as he stroked Sassy''s chin.


    "Damn, this really isn''t my day," Tony said, sitting up.


    "Sorry, Sassy can be very playful sometimes," Damian said to Tony.


    "Yeah, I forgot about your giant tiger," Tony said, sighing.


    "Do you want help me getting out of this thing?" Tony asked.


    Damian shrugged before approaching Tony and starting to remove his armor. It was already heavily damaged, so he wasn''t very careful.


    Tony stretched his back in relief after finally taking off the armor.


    "Let''s go inside and have something to drink," Damian said, leading Tony inside.


    Sassy happily walked alongside Damian, rubbing her head against him.


    "By the way, you interrupted my sleep," Damian said, looking at Tony annoyed.


    "I flew for almost five hours in that shattered armor," Tony complained, looking disdainfully at Damian for complaining.


    "It seems being a superhero is not easy," Damian said, mocking, as he opened the door and entered the house with Tony.


    "No kidding, I encountered a strange guy with rings on his wrists. He was very strong," Tony said, sitting on the sofa with a sigh.


    "Hm, I know him," Damian nodded.


    "He''s an old warlord. It''s known that he found some magical rings that made him strong and granted him eternal life. Believe it or not, he''s over a thousand years old."


    "Damn," Tony murmured, shocked.


    "The world is truly bigger than one would think," Tony shook his head.


    "You better keep improving your armor if you don''t want to keep getting beaten up," Damian laughed.


    "Well, let''s go. I guess you want to rest," Damian said, leading Tony to an empty room.


    "Here, you should have everything you need. By the way... don''t leave your room," Damian hesitated, showing concern before closing the door, leaving Tony inside.


    Damian walked to his room, holding back his laughter at Tony''s astonished face.


    Tony was blank for a moment before looking at the door with doubt and securing it. He wondered if the house was haunted or if things appeared at night. Damian was a wizard, so such things couldn''t be ruled out.


    Tony took a shower and went to bed, but as he tried to sleep, he couldn''t help occasionally glancing at the door.


    ...


    The next day.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Damian woke up as he felt Natasha getting out of bed.


    Opening his eyes, he found Natasha frozen as she tried not to wake him.


    "Where are you going?" Damian asked with a smile.


    "I have a mission," Natasha replied, smiling at him.


    "I''ll join you for breakfast," Damian said, smiling before carefully getting up with Natasha and heading to take a shower together.


    After having some fun, Damian was in the dining room with Natasha, watching her eat with a slight smile.


    "What are you looking at?" Natasha laughed, noticing Damian''s fixed gaze.


    "You''ve become even more beautiful," Damian said, smiling at her. Natasha now had the equivalent of an 18-year-old''s appearance and had all the right proportions.


    "Who knows what those shakes you used to give me had," Natasha coquettishly complained. She had to change her uniform many times in these three years, and she had grown more voluptuous than before she regressed in age.


    Damian chuckled softly as he watched her.


    Natasha quickly finished eating and approached Damian to say goodbye.


    Damian pulled her arm and made her sit on his lap.


    "Darling, I have to go," Natasha complained but did not attempt to break free from his embrace.


    "Be careful out there," Damian said, kissing Natasha on the temple.


    "Cough... sorry, what time is breakfast?" Tony asked, interrupting the moment as he entered the dining room.


    Natasha looked at Tony with annoyance for interrupting her. Kissing Damian, Natasha stood up, smiling coquettishly at Damian, and left.


    "You live with a bunch of tigresses; the only nice one is Sophia," Tony joked before sitting at the table with Damian.


    "You say that because you haven''t seen her angry," Damian laughed.


    Soon, the maids brought breakfast and served it at the table. They both ate while chatting about random things.


    "Are you going back now?" Damian asked when they finished eating.


    "Yes, I have to work on my armor," Tony nodded.


    "See you later," Tony said, bidding farewell to Damian before leaving. He would order a taxi before taking his jet to the airport.


    Damian saw Tony leaving before deciding to go up and see his daughters.


    He found them sleeping closely together in a single bed.


    Despite there being three beds in the room, they were accustomed to sleeping together, so they always ended up in the same bed.


    Damian settled onto the bed with the three girls as he watched them with a smile.


    ...


    Natasha arrived at the SHIELD offices before getting out of the car and walking towards Fury''s office.


    Fortunately, she had grown up and no longer received strange looks, and Fury no longer sent her undercover to schools.


    Natasha knocked on the door before entering upon hearing Fury''s voice telling her to come in.


    "Agent Romanoff, here are the mission details," Fury said, handing her some papers.


    "Sure," Natasha replied, picking up the papers before starting to leave the room.


    "Tony Stark landed at your house yesterday, and according to some sources, his armor was severely damaged," Fury said before Natasha left.


    Natasha stopped before looking at Fury.


    "I wonder what he fought against to end up in that state," Fury sarcastically remarked while looking at Natasha.


    "I really don''t know, but Fury, remember to separate my professional life from my personal life," Natasha said, looking at Fury seriously.


    "My bad," Fury simply said before returning to his papers.


    Natasha didn''t say anything either and left the room.


    She works as an assault agent, not a spy. If she were a spy, she would be Damian''s.


    Natasha reviewed the papers while putting on her gear before heading to the hangar. She was going to Iran, so she made sure to bring sunscreen.


    After a few hours of flight, she finally arrived.


    Natasha breathed in the dry air as she looked around.


    At that moment, an agent approached her and gave her some documents along with the keys to a car.


    Natasha nodded and got into the vehicle without saying anything before driving away.


    Natasha already had a clear mission: she had to escort a nuclear scientist out of the country, and then SHIELD would take care of the rest.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the mission, Natasha drove to the location where the scientist was.


    Natasha parked her car a few hundred meters away from a building that was somewhat protected by cameras and some men patrolling the area.


    She didn''t plan on being stealthy this time; in a few minutes, she would neutralize everyone before taking the scientist and escaping in the car.


    It would be nearly impossible to do it stealthily due to the cameras and various types of alarms. She would have to prepare more, but there was no time. The scientist would be moved elsewhere, making it very difficult to extract him.


    Natasha took out her weapon and hid behind the trees while attaching a silencer to her gun, humming a song.


    Natasha looked at her weapon with satisfaction before leaping through the tree branches, and approaching the building.


    Before making a big jump and entering through the second-floor window, shattering it, for any normal human, it would have been an impossible leap.


    The noise immediately alerted all the guards, who started to approach her.


    Natasha immediately went up the stairs and reached the third floor. The information indicated that the scientist lived on that floor.


    Natasha kicked open the doors before quickly scanning the area. Not finding anyone, she repeated the process with the remaining doors until she found a person who matched the description.


    "Let''s go," Natasha said, taking him by the arm and pulling him out of the room.


    Natasha arrived outside the window before looking down and seeing only a couple of guards on duty. She could also hear several people coming up the stairs.


    "And now what?" the scientist asked fearfully while looking at the crazy woman who broke down his door.


    Natasha simply smiled at him before jumping out of the window with the scientist. As they fell rapidly, she shot the two guards before cushioning the fall with her suit.


    Hurrying, Natasha ran while practically dragging the scientist. She probably broke the record for the 100-meter dash before getting into her car and speeding away.


    With a slight laugh, she looked in the rearview mirror, seeing the guards coming out of the building.


    Natasha quickly drove along a dirt road. SHIELD had already planned her escape route, so she just followed the path.


    "So, who are you?" the scientist asked once everything had calmed down.


    "I''m a SHIELD agent. I was assigned the task of getting you out of the country," Natasha said without taking her eyes off the road.


    "Aren''t you a bit unprofessional? You could have been more careful. You almost broke my arm," the scientist complained.


    "Do you want to walk?" Natasha interrupted him before he could complain further.


    Seeing Natasha''s terrifying gaze, the scientist obediently fell silent but thought of complaining to his superior.


    The next day.


    Natasha had already left the country and was heading toward the extraction point.


    Since she hadn''t been followed and they were about to arrive, Natasha relaxed as she turned on the radio and hummed along to the music.


    At that moment, several shots rang out, and the tires of the vehicle burst, causing the car to veer off the road and crash into a tree.


    Natasha reacted quickly and grabbed the scientist before jumping out of the car.


    Her suit also activated as it began scanning the surroundings.


    Calculating the angle of the bullets in her tires, Natasha quickly looked towards a small hill in the distance.


    With her enhanced vision, she saw a man with long hair and a metal arm, so she quickly hid the scientist behind a tree before keeping an eye on the man and calling for backup.


    The world is vast, and Natasha doesn''t dare to think she is invincible even with the Vibranium suit, not to mention she has someone to protect.


    Natasha watched as the man retreated, making him go out of her sight, but from the look he gave her, Natasha knew that this was not over yet.


    Taking advantage of his repositioning, Natasha grabbed the scientist and ran deeper into the forest.


    Finding a tree with branches that provided enough space to hide, she jumped and tucked the scientist in before covering him.


    "Be a good boy and don''t move. If you die and make me lose my perfect record, I''ll hang your naked body in the nearest city."


    "I can already imagine the news headlines," Natasha said, looking at him menacingly before leaving him and walking away.

 Chapter 112

    Natasha began cautiously moving in the direction where she saw the man with the silver arm.


    Her suit was already fully deployed, completely covering her body.


    while her suit scanned the surroundings, she suddenly detected movement several meters away. She crouched down and approached, seeing the man coming in the direction where she left the scientist.


    Now that she was closer, she realized the man had no expression as if he were a machine.


    Natasha quickly jumped from one branch to another silently, thanks to her suit, before standing on a branch and looking down.


    After waiting a few seconds, she saw the man passing underneath. With a slight smile, she jumped towards him, wrapping her legs around his neck before starting to hit him in the face.


    The man was stunned by the sudden weight on his shoulders and the brutal blows to his face. Nevertheless, he quickly reacted and used his metallic arm to remove the person from his shoulders.


    Natasha felt that she would break his neck if she didn''t let go, so she released her grip and fell in front of him.


    Natasha saw that the man wanted to retrieve his weapon, so she lunged at him with a knee strike.


    The man with the metallic arm quickly dodged to the side before delivering a punch to Natasha''s head.


    Natasha slightly ducked before striking him in the face, sending him to the ground.


    The man quickly rolled on the ground before standing up again.


    Even in his state, he couldn''t help but notice the incredible strength of her punches. It reminded him of someone who had also hit him like that, but for some reason, he couldn''t remember.


    "Are you not going to tell me who you are?" Natasha asked, only to receive an empty look.


    The man remained silent before pulling out a knife.


    "As you wish," Natasha shrugged before launching herself at him again.


    Natasha blocked several attempts to stab her with her wrist while responding with her own blows.


    The man was also skilful and blocked his blows while maintaining a stalemate.


    Natasha feinted to block a blow before letting it go through and redirecting it behind the man''s back before draping her other arm around his neck.


    Natasha was suddenly sent flying before crashing into a tree.


    She had underestimated the strength of the metallic arm.


    Deciding to finish this quickly, Natasha attacked wildly, abandoning defense altogether.


    Throwing herself back into the fray, in an instant she dodged a blow before locking up from below, trapping his metal arm and neck.


    She quickly used her leg to knock him to the ground with her on top of him.


    The man fell to the ground and quickly tried to hit Natasha with his normal arm.


    Natasha collapsed and fell to the ground with him on top of her and trying to hit her, however Natasha did not let go of his metal arm and as she held him she wrapped her legs around his neck while pressing his face against her metal shoulder.


    For the first time, Natasha saw a look of pain on his face as he was pressed against his robotic arm.


    The man quickly tried to separate Natasha''s legs from his neck as he tried to stand up.


    Natasha seized that opportunity to twist her body and push, causing him to crash onto the ground face down.


    Natasha quickly took advantage and sat on his neck while his arm remained twisted in front of her.


    The man was left face down with Natasha''s leg around his neck while his arm was held back by Natasha.


    Natasha maintained that position as she began pulling his arm, making the man emit a scream of pain.


    "So, you can talk," Natasha said, looking down at him.


    The man had his face pressed against the ground, but with one of his eyes, he could still see the woman in that strange suit.


    Natasha noticed that the man only looked at her silently, with no intention of giving up despite the increasing pressure on his arm.


    Natasha narrowed her eyes at the man''s silence. Before pulling with all her might, as she had her other leg holding his arm, she levered it up and pulled his forearm off.


    The man let out a loud cry of pain as he felt his forearm being ripped from his arm before he lost consciousness.


    Natasha looked at the forearm in her hands before sighing and tossing it aside. She took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Romanoff? How is the scientist?" Fury asked.


    "Director, we were attacked by a man with a metallic arm. I subdued him, and the scientist is safe," Natasha went straight to the point.


    "Metallic arm," Fury murmured, sighing.


    "Sir, there''s something suspicious about this. I think we might have a mole," Natasha said seriously.


    Her route was only known by SHIELD.


    "I''ll take care of it," Fury said, nodding.


    "Good," Natasha said as she looked suspiciously at the unconscious man. There was something strange about this, and she was going to find out.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Natasha tied the man''s only hand to her feet before hoisting him onto her shoulders and walking towards the tree where she left the scientist.


    "Come down, it''s all over. We can go," Natasha shouted at the tree where the scientist was.


    The scientist clumsily started descending while muttering curses.


    Natasha ignored him and pulled him towards the car.


    She quickly took out her tools, changed the tire, and started the car.


    Natasha drove to the extraction point before getting out of the car while holding onto the man with the metallic arm.


    "Agent Romanoff, we''ll take care of him from here," one of the agents said, extending his hand.


    Natasha moved her hand, avoiding the agent, while looking at him with a raised eyebrow.


    "With whose authority?" Natasha asked with a slight smile.


    "Secretary Pierce''s," the agent said, still smiling.


    ''''Sure, plus why didn''t I get backup even though I asked for it? it doesn''t even look like they intended to go,'''' Natasha said, smiling terrifyingly as she looked at the officer.


    ''''We''re not getting any distress signals, it must be a jamming problem,'''' said the man acting surprised.


    Natasha approached with the man over her shoulder as if to hand him over before striking hard at the officer''s abdomen causing him to fall to the ground coughing.


    "All right, it''s all yours, next time make sure you check if the comms are working," said Natasha, she already had someone to investigate.


    Natasha handed over the two individuals before boarding a small military plane that would take her back.


    Stretching in her seat, Natasha leaned back and gradually fell asleep.


    Natasha didn''t know how much time had passed, but she woke up to a strong gust of wind.


    She opened her eyes to see the pilot parachuting in an air suit.


    Natasha couldn''t help but be in a state of shock before running towards the cockpit and taking control.


    She quickly realized that there was no fuel left, and they were flying too high, higher than this type of plane should.


    Then Natasha knew they wanted to silence her, now she was more certain than ever that Pierce was the traitor, she just wasn''t sure of the reason. He''s already one of the most powerful men in the world.


    At that moment, the back of the plane exploded, causing the aircraft to plummet as it lost the tail fins that kept it level.


    Natasha couldn''t help but curse in her mind. They weren''t leaving her any chances.


    The plane spun violently as the sea approached slowly.


    Natasha didn''t even bother looking for a parachute; chances were there wouldn''t be any. She reclined in the pilot''s seat, watching the ocean drawing closer.


    When she saw she was close to the sea, she unsheathed the claws on her hands before cutting through the roof, creating a hole.


    Agilely, she exited and stabbed her claws into the plane''s roof, climbing up to the tail section.


    Natasha stood at what was left of the tail of the plane and, with a faint smile, gazed at the scenery before propelling herself sideways, separating from the plane but still falling at the same speed.


    Crossing her arms and extending her body, Natasha plunged into the water, sinking several meters before resurfacing.


    The plane was destroyed, and pieces flew everywhere.


    Natasha couldn''t help but sigh before approaching floating debris and climbing onto it. Taking out her communicator, she dialed Damian''s number first.


    "Honey, your wife almost got killed, they crashed a plane in the middle of the sea so I''d die," Natasha said, complaining playfully.


    "Do you want me to come pick you up?" Damian asked with a soft chuckle.


    "Don''t laugh! Come and get me," Natasha said, pouting.


    Damian didn''t respond and simply appeared in front of her, looking at her with a smile as he sat next to her.


    "It seems there''s a problem with Secretary Pierce," Natasha said.


    "In fact, he is one of the highest ranking people in HYDRA," Damian confirmed.


    "HYDRA? It still exists?" Natasha asked, astonished.


    "Yes, originally I didn''t plan to do anything about them, but it seems a cleanup is necessary," Damian said, furrowing his brow slightly.


    ''''Why didn''t you get rid of them?'''' Natasha asked curiously.


    ''''You can''t play a game without players and I have a very interesting game planned in the future'''' said Damian smiling slightly.


    ''''But don''t worry, take out whoever you want, after all you know their motto,'''' said Damian with a laugh.


    "Leave it to me. I''ll investigate everyone, and if they''re from HYDRA, I''ll eliminate them one by one," Natasha declared.


    "Now take me home. I''ll take a good bath before talking to Fury about this matter."


    "As you wish," Damian said, smiling, before taking Natasha''s hand and teleporting them to the bathroom.


    Damian and Natasha spent a good while in the bathroom before both emerged.


    Natasha changed into civilian clothes before taking a car and driving to SHIELD.


    Once there, Natasha infiltrated until she reached Fury''s office.


    As he wasn''t there at that moment, she could only wait for him while sitting on the couch and looking at the newspapers.


    Sometime later, Fury arrived and initially became alarmed upon seeing her.


    "Romanoff? I was told your plane disappeared," Fury said, furrowing his brow.


    "Somebody tried to kill me. I was tired and took a short nap. When I woke up, my pilot jumped out of the plane before the tail exploded, causing the plane to plummet," Natasha explained.


    Fury fell silent as he felt a headache coming on. Partly because there seems to be a traitor lurking within SHIELD''s upper ranks and partly because he doesn''t know how Damian will react to this.


    "Let''s investigate the matter. As for the guy you captured, let me guess, he disappeared?" Natasha mocked.


    "He was supposed to be on the plane with you," Fury said, annoyed.


    "I''ll start investigating Pierce. I was told he ordered for him to be taken elsewhere. Even if it''s a decoy, we need to make sure he''s clean," Natasha suggested.


    "Fine. Make sure to be careful. I don''t think it''s him. Pierce was the one who appointed me as Director of SHIELD," Fury remarked.


    "For now, let''s say you''re still missing. I''ll inform Barton in a few days; acting is not his strong suit," Fury said.


    "Okay, I''ll see what I can find," Natasha agreed before stealthily leaving Fury''s office and returning home.


    Natasha entered the house and headed to the refrigerator to grab a beer. She walked to the patio and sat in one of the chairs, observing her little girls playing.


    Looking at Alice, she couldn''t help but think about her sister. There had been no news from her for three years. She couldn''t help but wonder what she was doing.


    Sighing, Natasha finished her can before getting up.


    She couldn''t help but chuckle as she watched the girls before entering the house, changing her clothes. She would take a flight to Washington, where Secretary Pierce was overseeing.


    Hours later, Natasha left the airport, took a taxi, and stayed at a hotel near Pierce''s known residence.


    The next day, Natasha woke up very early and surveilled Pierce''s house. When she saw him leave in his car, Natasha took the opportunity to infiltrate his house.


    This time, Natasha brought all sorts of advanced gadgets, so before entering the premises, she scanned everything around, avoiding detection by any security systems.


    Natasha quickly infiltrated Pierce''s study. After searching, she didn''t find anything suspicious, so she took out a device and scanned the entire room.


    She swiftly approached a window with a lamp next to it.


    The detector indicated that the lamp was frequently touched. Upon closer inspection, she noticed a small button on the top. Pressing it resulted in a silent click coming from one of the paintings. If it weren''t for her enhanced hearing, she wouldn''t have heard it.


    Approaching the painting, Natasha tried moving it in various directions until it opened like a window, revealing a numeric keypad in front of her.


    Natasha quickly scanned it to detect the combination, and the device promptly displayed the most frequently used numbers. Natasha entered the combination.


    After inputting the combination, a section of the wall retreated, sliding to the side.


    Natasha couldn''t help but be speechless at the ridiculous level of security. She was even more convinced that there was something strange about Pierce.


    She had met him a couple of times, and he was always a friendly person with a smile on his face, joking with everyone.


    Passing through the door, Natasha entered another office with shelves filled with documents.


    Making sure nothing detected her presence, she entered and examined the documents on the shelves.


    As Natasha read, she couldn''t help but become increasingly surprised. Murders, thefts, kidnappings¡ªeverything was documented.


    She supposed they didn''t dare to put it on a computer for fear of the information being stolen.


    Natasha spent several hours reviewing the documents and found several interesting names to visit later.


    With a satisfied smile, Natasha left Pierce''s house before heading to New York. She would start cleaning up from there.

 Chapter 113

    Two months later.


    Damian woke up with a wet sensation on his chest.


    He looked down and saw Natasha drooling in her sleep.


    Damian chuckled slightly at the sight of her; for the past two months she had been running around eliminating HYDRA agents, usually arriving tired.


    Damian gently stroked Natasha''s head, running his fingers through her hair and massaging her scalp.


    Natasha let out a soft moan of satisfaction, unconsciously moving closer to his hand.


    Damian gently let her rest on the bed before getting up.


    Walking downstairs, Damian entered the dining room and opened the fridge to find something to drink. He spotted a pitcher of orange juice and poured himself a glass. He took small sips, savoring the taste before finishing it all.


    Damian teleported to Madripoor to the scientist''s location.


    The scientist was reviewing some files when Damian appeared next to him.


    "My lord," greeted the scientist with a smile.


    "How''s everything going?" Damian asked, nodding in greeting.


    "Everything is going well. The armors are almost ready, and things in Knowhere are going well too. There have been many traders," replied the scientist.


    "With the new Spartans, we can finally rotate the ones in Knowhere. They''ve gotten quite bored after standing guard for two months,".


    "Hm, have there been any repercussions for Tivan''s death?" Damian asked. He knew Tivan had a brother, and even if he didn''t believe he would seek revenge, it was better to be prepared.


    "I looked into Tivan''s brother, and it''s a complicated planet. It''s hard to say if he even received the news, considering the flow of time there," the scientist answered.


    "Just let me know if there are any updates," Damian said.


    "Here are the data from Knowhere. Several civilizations approached us to obtain materials," the scientist said, handing Damian a tablet with the data.


    Damian reviewed the list and saw many unknown civilizations requesting to buy certain products.


    "If there''s anything we don''t need, you can sell it. Set aside the most important things for the armor and only sell a small portion to those offering more," Damian instructed.


    "In the future, we will create a true army of Spartans," Damian said with a slight smile as he handed the tablet back to the scientist.


    "My lord... what kind of plans do you have for the future?" the scientist asked hesitantly.


    Damian looked at the scientist for a moment before speaking.


    "I intend to change this world. It will become hundreds of times more dangerous, and many people will die. Humans will have to fight again to become the dominant species, but they will also have the opportunity to be more. It''s just that the opportunity hasn''t come yet. There are still a few years left until the convergence," Damian explained.


    The scientist looked at his king in astonishment. He would surely become an enemy of the world by doing that.


    "Many will hate me, but others will be glad to have the opportunity to rise above the rest. While going through the Badwuan files, I investigated several humans," Damian continued.


    "I found something really interesting about them. It seems there''s a dormant gene within some humans, and it''s highly likely that these genes will awaken with what I plan to do," Damian said.


    "I haven''t discovered the exact reason for these genes yet, but it''s probably related in some way to the Celestials," Damian added.


    "It seems things will get more lively over time," the scientist remarked with a wry smile.


    "I''ll have to trouble you for your assistance," Damian said, giving the scientist a slight smile.


    ''''My lord, why would you do that?'''' asked the scientist, looking at Damian.


    ''''No race can thrive in darkness''''.


    "I''ll be back. Let me know if there''s any emergency," Damian said before disappearing.


    Damian appeared back at his home just in time to see his three little girls coming down in their mothers'' arms.


    "Is Natasha still sleeping?" Damian asked with a smile as he saw them.


    "Yes, she''s sound asleep," Carol replied, laughing, as she approached Damian and handed him Alice, who hugged Damian''s neck with a smile.


    "Did you sleep well, baby?" Damian asked Alice softly as he stroked her hair.


    "Yes," Alice replied, smiling happily.


    "And what do you want to do today?" Damian asked, looking at Alice and his other two daughters in Ana and Ophelia''s arms.


    "Can we go to the amusement park?" Ivy asked excitedly.


    "We don''t have the height for the fun rides," Emma said, shaking her head cutely.


    "I''m sure Daddy can do something about that, right?" Alice teased with a playful smile.


    "Haha, she got you there," Ophelia laughed, already seeing how these three little ones controlled Damian.


    "I guess we can go after breakfast," Damian said, happy to see the smiles on his little girls'' faces.


    The whole family moved to the dining room and started eating.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Emma tugged at Damian''s sleeve with a small smile as she moved her plate closer to him.


    Damian chuckled softly before feeding Emma with a smile.


    "How did an ice block like you give birth to such an adorable daughter?" Carol whispered teasingly to Ana.


    Ana looked at her with coldness before ignoring her.


    Everyone finished breakfast and went upstairs to get ready.


    Damian entered his room and approached Natasha, who was still sleeping.


    "Sweetheart, do you want to go to the amusement park?" Damian asked softly, whispering in her ear.


    "Hm, okay, just let me take a cold shower," Natasha replied, sitting up sleepily and rubbing her eyes gently.


    "Come on, I''ll help you," Damian said, smiling slightly at her sleepy expression, even though she really wanted to go.


    Damian carried Natasha in his arms and took her to the bathroom, helping her undress.


    "Your hair has grown quite a bit," Damian said, smiling as he ran his fingers through her hair.


    "If it weren''t for the suit, I would cut it," Natasha said, smiling. It was really annoying during fights, not to mention it could be used against her.


    Natasha smiled coyly, looking back at Damian before turning on the shower.


    Damian simply smiled back, not falling for her tricks. They didn''t have much time to spare.


    Several minutes later, everyone was dressed and getting into a minivan to go together.


    Carol quickly took the driver''s seat from Damian with a mischievous smile.


    Damian rolled his eyes and sat in the back with everyone since Ana had already taken the co-pilot seat.


    Natasha sat in the second row with Alice in her arms. Sophia was next to her with Emma.


    In the third row, Ophelia sat with Ivy, so Damian sat next to them.


    Ivy couldn''t help but smile happily, being between her parents as they each held her hand.


    Carol quickly started the car and began driving.


    "By the way... where are we going?" Carol asked.


    There was silence in the vehicle as almost everyone turned to look at Damian.


    "I also don''t know where there''s an amusement park," Damian said directly, seeing everyone''s gaze.


    "I''m from Los Angeles," Carol laughed.


    "I''m not even from this country," Ophelia said.


    "Just look it up on the internet," Ana said, rolling her eyes.


    Natasha quickly searched for it on the internet before showing Carol the way.


    Around 20 minutes later, they arrived at an amusement park. It wasn''t a holiday, so fortunately, there weren''t many people.


    The whole family got out of the vehicle before walking towards the entrance.


    The girls happily jumped around as they looked around. They had wanted to come to a place like this for a long time, but they had been told they were too young.


    Damian approached the counter before buying the tickets and entering with everyone.


    The three girls quickly looked around for a ride to get on.


    "How about we start with something gentle?" Damian asked with a smile, pointing to the carousel of horses in the distance.


    "That looks a bit boring," Alice said, making a face.


    "How about that one?" Ivy said, pointing in the distance where several swings were spinning in the air.


    "Alright, let''s go to that one," Damian said, nodding as he walked with the whole family towards the ride.


    And so, the nine family members started queuing behind others.


    As usual, their group attracted a lot of attention. The combination of hair colors drew looks wherever they went.


    After several minutes, it was finally their turn, and they moved forward.


    The ride attendant stopped them and hesitantly looked at the three little girls as they were smaller than allowed.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen," Damian said, smiling friendly.


    The attendant absentmindedly nodded before letting them through.


    Sophia glared at Damian as they passed by.


    Damian made sure to hypnotize the other attendants before putting his daughters on the floating swings.


    "Remember to hold on or you might fall," Damian said, smiling at his daughter as he fixed her hair.


    Damian made sure everything was in order before taking his seat and waiting for the ride to start.


    A few minutes later, the machine began to rotate, and the swings were pushed outward by centrifugal force.


    The girls smiled happily as they looked around and felt the wind on their faces.


    Several minutes later, they walked out of the ride, while the little girls searched for another ride to get on.


    They passed by various types of attractions until they finally reached the roller coaster.


    The girls were really excited to get on it.


    This time, Damian transfigured the seat to fit the size of the little girls, or else they wouldn''t enjoy the ride.


    The roller coaster quickly started ascending before descending at high speeds. The three girls screamed in surprise, feeling the drop in their stomachs, before bursting into laughter and screams, enjoying the sensation of speed.


    The roller coaster made several loops and even turned them upside down before coming to a stop.


    Since it was getting late, they decided to take a break and grab something to eat. They quickly ordered all kinds of food offered at the park.


    After eating, they continued to enjoy what the park had to offer.


    Natasha approached the shooting games and successfully won three plush toys for the little girls.


    Carol competitively approached and also hit all the shots, to the dismay of the owner.


    Ophelia, who was also a skilled shooter, didn''t lag behind and won plush toys as well.


    The three little girls hugged their new plush toys tightly.


    The owner watched the family walk away with dejection. It was as if he had worked for free that day.


    Although unbeknownst to the owner, Damian made sure to leave him some money for the stuffed animals.


    The whole family walked around for a while before deciding to head back home.


    On the way back, they animatedly talked about the amusement park before arriving home.


    Night quickly fell, and the whole family went to sleep.


    Suddenly, the silence of the room was interrupted by the sound of a phone ringing.


    Ana opened her eyes with annoyance as she saw that it was her phone.


    She picked it up and answered before falling silent.


    "Hello? Ana?" Tony asked a bit timidly, definitely not because he was scared.


    "Tony... what do you want?" Ana said slowly, making it even more intimidating for the person on the other end of the call.


    "Well, Damian told me you were a lawyer and that you could represent me in the armor case. In the end, as Damian''s wife, you also have a part in all of this," Tony said.


    "Fine, I''ll go," Ana said, giving a slight smile upon hearing the word "wife."


    Tony had no clue why Ana suddenly changed her tone, but he didn''t bother to find out. He quickly thanked her before hanging up.


    "Why did you agree?" Carol asked curiously. Ana would usually refuse such things.


    "It will make me famous so that my daughter knows her mother is awesome," Ana said, looking at Carol before lying down and closing her eyes.


    Carol just chuckled before closing her eyes and falling asleep.


    ...


    In a dimly lit room, several holograms were discussed.


    "It''s clear that there''s a traitor; we just need to find out whose subordinate they are," said the first holographic figure.


    "We''ve never had a spy of such a high level before. Almost all of New York has been swept, and we don''t know what''s happening there anymore," said the second holographic figure.


    "We just need to calm down. What are a few deaths to us? Remember our motto," said the third figure, who seemed more composed about the situation.


    "What do you think? You''re stationed in that area," the first figure said, looking at another holographic figure who had remained silent the whole time.


    "I''m just thinking. None of the soldiers under my command have all the information. The only option is if they obtained it from my house, but we all know the level of security those files have," said the fourth holographic figure.


    ''''You should be careful, it''s more than certain that he knows your identity, you should stop contacting any agents, they are probably just keeping you to catch more fish'''' said the second figure.


    "I still say we should calm down and lay low for a while," said the third figure.


    "How''s the situation in Madripoor? Have you made any progress?" the fourth holographic figure asked.


    "You''re really obsessed with that place. That man is not our enemy temporarily. Sending men to that place is like trying to empty the ocean. We have lost more than a thousand agents over the years because of your insistence," said the third figure.


    "I think we already have enough enemies. Why look for someone else who''s after us?" the third figure asked again, not really expecting an answer.


    "I think you''re mistaken," said the fifth figure, who had never spoken before. Their voice was somewhat distorted and robotic.


    "According to my calculations, that man is our greatest enemy. From my perspective, it''s like a cat playing with a mouse. He can kill it at any moment, but watching the mouse dance amuses him," said the fifth figure.


    The room fell silent after those words. They knew their predictions were somewhat reliable.


    "I will continue sending men," said the third figure, without any other option, only needing to find some ''volunteer'' recruits.


    "Let''s lay low for a while," the fifth figure suggested.

 Chapter 114

    The next day.


    Ana opened her eyes early in the morning.


    She saw Carol embracing her and burying her head in her chest. Whenever Ana complained about it, Carol would deny doing it at all.


    Removing Carol''s arms that held her gently, Ana entered the bathroom to freshen up.


    After a relaxing bath in the tub, Ana sat in front of the mirror and combed her long hair.


    Once ready, she put on a black coat that reached just below her knees.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she nodded before descending the stairs quietly.


    Ana was about to reach the last step when someone suddenly appeared in front of her and hugged her.


    Smiling softly, Ana embraced Damian, whose head rested against her chest.


    "Weren''t you going to say goodbye to me?" Damian asked with a smile as he looked up at Ana.


    "I didn''t want to wake you up," Ana said, kissing Damian.


    "I''m running late," Ana said, pinching Damian''s cheeks playfully with a smile.


    "Go," Damian said, giving her one last kiss before letting her pass.


    "Have fun," Damian said, playfully giving Ana a spank as she walked by.


    Ana looked at him flirtatiously before heading out.


    When she reached the garage, she quickly chose the Audi R8 before speeding off.


    Carol had modified that car in her free time and added some non-Earthly features to it.


    Ana reached the highway and accelerated, reaching speeds of 200 mph.


    About an hour later, Ana arrived in Washington. After checking the address, she made her way to the courthouse where Tony''s case was being held.


    Climbing the stairs, Ana idly wondered what she would encounter.


    ....


    "Mr. Stark, please," Senator Stern said as he banged the gavel.


    "Yes, darling?" Tony quipped.


    The senator tried to maintain his patience despite his face still showing annoyance.


    "Is it true that you possess a specialized weapon?" Senator Stern asked, trying to make Tony slip up.


    "Actually, I''m not allowed to speak until my lawyer arrives," Tony said, smiling faintly.


    "I wasn''t informed that you would bring a lawyer. I''m afraid we cannot allow you to enter. There are necessary security measures," Stern said, exchanging glances with his colleagues.


    "Well, that would be a problem and could result in an international conflict," Tony acted as if it were a bad thing.


    "You see, I invited Ana Alucard to be my lawyer. In fact, she obtained her degree in this country, so there shouldn''t be a problem," Tony said, looking at Stern almost with a mocking smile.


    As soon as the name Alucard was pronounced, Senator Stern and several court officials couldn''t help but grimace.


    "She should be arriving any moment now," Tony added, enjoying the constipated look on Stern''s face.


    At that moment, the door opened, and a woman in a black coat walked in.


    Her hair swayed slightly as she walked, and her flawless face made her look like a goddess.


    "Sorry for being late," Ana said with no hint of apology in her tone as she sat next to Tony.


    "What were we discussing?" Ana asked directly.


    There was a long silence before Senator Stern spoke.


    "Our interest is for the Iron Man armor to be handed over to the country," the senator said.


    "And what are you offering in return?" Ana asked, nodding.


    "Offering?" The question from Ana momentarily stunned Stern as he looked at his colleagues with uncertainty.


    "Of course, you want the technology, so unless you plan on taking it by force, you must offer something in return. I don''t think you would do that because it would discourage anyone from inventing something, right?" Ana asked, leaving no room for doubt.


    "I have some proposals. It wouldn''t hurt for you to cede some states to my client, given the capacity of the technology. It seems like a reasonable price," Ana said.


    Tony, who was a bit worried about where the discussion was heading, couldn''t help but freeze when he heard Ana asking for states in exchange for the technology. He finally managed to keep from bursting out laughing and remained silent, watching the officials'' expressions change.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Madam lawyer, that is totally impossible!" shouted one of the politicians in annoyance.


    "In a negotiation, everything is possible. Or is it not a negotiation?" Ana asked again, trying to lure them with her words.


    "The armor be-" one of the politicians almost fell into Ana''s trap but was quickly silenced by his colleague.


    "Of course, it is a negotiation," said one of the politicians. They were live on camera, and clearly, it wasn''t a good idea to take something away from someone when you were being recorded.


    "What you''re asking for is too much," Stern said, trying to steer the conversation back on track.


    "And you''re not offering anything either. If you can''t pay, don''t ask for it," Ana said expressionlessly.


    "I have another offer prepared if your capital isn''t sufficient," Ana said, almost mocking them.


    "I think we should call in a weapons expert, our current arms contractor, Justin Hammer," Stern said uncomfortably.


    Justin entered the camera frame and took a seat on the other side of the seats.


    "I must say, I''m still waiting for the weapons expert," Tony teased.


    Justin nodded with a slight laugh.


    "You''re right, Tony. I''m not an expert, you are," Justin said, taking the microphone with a smile.


    Justin delivered a long speech discussing Tony''s shortcomings as Iron Man, insinuating that the suit should be handed over to the country.


    Senator Stern smiled satisfactorily, feeling that things were back on track.


    "I might consider becoming Secretary of Defense if asked nicely and if they change the schedule. How about four hours a week?" Tony proposed, teasing.


    Ana smiled faintly at Tony''s words before looking at Stern.


    Stern saw that Ana was looking at him, so afraid that she might say something, he quickly spoke.


    "Now we invite Lieutenant Colonel James Rhodes to the camera."


    Tony was surprised and looked back to see him enter with a folder.


    They hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    When their gazes met, Tony saw him give a slight smile.


    Tony also tried to show a friendly expression, although he felt somewhat confused.


    "I have a report on the Iron Man weapon compiled by Colonel Rhodes. Colonel, would you be so kind as to read paragraph 4 on page 57?" Senator Stern asked.


    Ana rolled her eyes at Stern''s words, and before Rhodes could complain, Ana spoke up.


    "Do you want to read a paragraph out of context? Is that the transparency of a senator?" Ana asked, looking at Stern.


    "Now that I think about it, I also knew another senator with the same name as you. I suppose you''re his son," Ana said slowly, looking at Stern.


    "It was many years ago. This senator was part of a certain organization with peculiar goals. I wonder if you inherited those ideals," Ana mocked, watching as Stern''s face changed and paled.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Ana stood up and began to speak.


    "The Iron Man armor belongs to my client and has no obligation to surrender it. As Tony Stark is a good patriot, he is willing to deliver a functional suit on his own terms. Additionally, the person who uses the armor must be selected by my client."


    "Any attempt to steal the technology of the suit will result in immediate withdrawal."


    "Furthermore, in exchange for the armor, we want a reduction in taxes."


    "This is the best offer we can present to the Senate. If you insist on pressuring my client, I''m afraid that my husband, as an important shareholder of Stark Industries, will have to intervene," Ana threatened.


    "Is that a threat?" one of the politicians asked.


    Ana only looked at him mockingly without responding. Her threat couldn''t be clearer.


    Stern silently looked at Ana with hesitation. He surmised that his father''s death was not an accident, and now he really doesn''t know how to proceed. He doesn''t want to receive a nocturnal visit.


    "I agree with the proposal," one of the politicians who didn''t have many ideas for the armor said.


    "Yes, it seems acceptable," another politician said, nodding. This is already better than what they expected to achieve. After all, it''s possible that Tony will refuse to surrender the armor in the end.


    Stern watched as the others accepted the deal with consternation. What irritated him the most was Tony''s mocking smile towards him.


    All eyes turned to Senator Stern, and he knew then that he had no choice but to accept, or else he would draw too much attention to himself.


    "Then we''ll accept the proposal. Who will be designated as the pilot of the armor?" Stern asked with a disgruntled expression as he wrote on some documents.


    "Colonel Rhodes could be a good option," Ana said, looking at the man without noticing Tony''s slightly uncomfortable expression.


    "Fine," Stern said, slightly more content. Rhodes was easy to handle.


    "Well, I think that''s all," Ana said, looking at Tony, who nodded in agreement.


    Tony was prepared to fight for a long time, and the outcome was uncertain. Now he just had to rent armor, and they would stop bothering him.


    Seeing that everything was settled, Ana said goodbye to Tony and Pepper before leaving the chamber. Once outside, she got into her car and drove back home.


    Inside the chamber, everyone had already stood up, greeting Tony as he and Pepper exited.


    Once they got rid of all the people, Tony and Pepper were finally alone in the car.


    "Well, everything went well," Tony said, smiling at Pepper.


    "You received help, or else you would have had problems for several months. All of that just to play the hero," Pepper complained with a smile.


    "I think we should celebrate," Tony said mischievously.


    "Hm, I don''t know," Pepper said, looking at Tony with a playful smile as she evaded his hands.


    The vehicle began to drive straight home, leaving behind all the reporters.


    ....


    Damian was watching the news with a smile. It was interesting to see his beloved Ana on television with her expression of indifference.


    "Mama looks very beautiful," Emma said, smiling happily as she saw her mother on TV.


    "She''s so full of herself. Look at that arrogant face," Carol whispered, laughing with Natasha and Ophelia.


    "Yeah, she''s coming home soon," Damian said, playing with Emma''s hair.


    When the part with Ana ended, the girls quickly got bored and went to play somewhere else.


    "I''ll go out for a while," Damian said, informing everyone before disappearing and reappearing in space.


    Damian had been ready for a while to advance in his magic system; he just wanted to polish everything well so he could soon teach it to others.


    Concentrating, Damian created a much larger magic circle this time. Unbeknownst to him, he spent several hours inscribing the runes.


    Once the tire-sized magic circle was ready, Damian opened his eyes with a bit of astonishment.


    His magic felt different, more compact. He truly didn''t think this system could make him stronger.


    Extending his hand, his three magic circles appeared. They looked very pleasing. At first, it was somewhat embarrassing to show such small magic circles.


    Now he should be able to freely use conjuration, which is an advanced version of transmutation.


    Conjuration is the ability to transform something from nothing, unlike transmutation, which requires an object to transform.


    Damian began to play and test the limits, conjuring small things like toys, cars, and trucks. Aside from the ridiculously increased magic expenditure, there was no difficulty.


    Smiling slightly as he looked at his magic circles, Damian was delighted to see his magic system taking shape.


    Now he only had to teach it to his family, which would take a few days to prepare.


    Damian returned home and was surprised to see that it was raining. He idly wondered how many hours had passed.


    Searching the house, he realized that everyone was in the backyard. With some confusion, he approached them to see what they were doing.


    Damian smiled faintly as he saw his daughters playing in the rain.


    They had laid out plastic on the grass and were running before sliding on it.


    Carol was playing with them, sometimes sliding herself.


    "Daddy, play with us," Emma said, suddenly freezing and looking in his direction.


    Everyone turned to Damian, who approached with a smile.


    "Sure, sweetheart, let''s play," Damian said, looking at his daughter.

 Chapter 115

    Some days later.


    Tony was at Stark Industries accompanied by Pepper, wearing a somewhat annoyed expression as he waited.


    "Don''t make that face, this is a great deal for us," Pepper said, laughing at Tony''s expression.


    "I know, it''s just that I feel obligated to do this," Tony replied irritably.


    At that moment, a convoy of military vehicles entered, and several high-ranking officials along with Rhodes got out.


    It was the agreed-upon day to deliver the armor.


    "Well, now that we''re all here, follow me inside, and I''ll give you the details," Tony said rudely before making his way to one of the warehouses without checking if anyone was following him.


    Once inside, a metallic capsule could be seen with a gray and black suit behind the glass.


    Tony stood a little in front of the capsule before looking at all the military personnel who had followed him.


    "Here is the suit I created for the United States. It''s a fully functional and modifiable suit to a certain extent."


    "Now, before we proceed, let me ask you a question. Who is the smartest person in the world?" Tony asked, looking at everyone with an exasperating smile.


    "Even if you don''t say anything, I know you were thinking of me. So don''t be arrogant. I made this in a way that reverse engineering is impossible. Don''t test me," Tony said, looking at everyone seriously. The slightest hint of tampering with critical parts would automatically trigger a self-withdrawal mechanism.


    "Here''s the manual. I recommend you read it," Tony said, gesturing to one of the employees who brought a thick book.


    "Mr. Stark, regarding maintenance or repairs, you will take care of it, right?" one of the military personnel asked.


    "Yes," Tony replied with a displeased look.


    Several soldiers approached and began moving the capsule toward the truck they had brought.


    "It was a pleasure doing business with you," Tony said indifferently as he ushered them out.


    "Tony, can we talk for a moment?" Rhodes asked, looking at him hesitantly.


    "Sure," Tony said after looking at him in silence for a few seconds.


    Both of them walked to a slightly secluded place before Rhodes spoke to Tony.


    "I''m sorry, Tony, for what I said that day," Rhodes said.


    "I don''t want to make excuses, but I was under a lot of pressure. My superiors kept pressuring me to talk to you and convince you to resume weapon production."


    "Alright, I understand your situation. However, it''s not like everything can be resolved with those words. I was going through a difficult time too," Tony said, looking at Rhodes.


    "Okay, I just wanted to apologize," Rhodes said, nodding.


    "See you, Tony," Rhodes said before starting to walk towards the military convoy.


    "Remember to drop by sometimes. I''ll show you some tricks with the armor," Tony said after several seconds of silence, as Rhodes had moved away.


    "Sure," Rhodes chuckled lightly before getting into the vehicle and driving off.


    Pepper approached Tony with a smile. She had witnessed their interaction with Rhodes, and she was glad that there were no hard feelings even if things couldn''t go back to how they were before.


    "Let''s go back home. Remember, we have to go to Monaco," Pepper said, hugging Tony.


    "Do we have to?" Tony complained, hugging Pepper back.


    "The company''s car is competing, and it would look good if we were there. If you really don''t want to go, we can send a representative," Pepper said, ironically smiling at Tony''s laziness.


    "I guess we can consider it a vacation," Tony said, playfully flirting with Pepper as his hands became mischievous.


    Pepper laughed while playfully slapping Tony''s hands away.


    ...


    Damian woke up that morning like any other day, with an octopus hugging him.


    After gently setting it aside in the house, Damian adjusted his red hair and looked at Natasha with a smile.


    Damian scanned the entire bed and chuckled lightly at her different sleeping poses. Making sure not to make any noise, Damian left the room and went downstairs.


    Searching through the house, he found an unused room and started remodeling it to teach his family about magic circles.


    With a mischievous expression, he created a replica of a classroom with various images of magic circles.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Looking satisfied with his work, Damian stepped out and arrived in the living room. Everyone had already woken up and was about to have breakfast, so Damian joined them with a smile.


    They all had breakfast together while chatting among themselves.


    "What are my lovely girls going to do today?" Damian asked, smiling at his daughters. He didn''t want them present for the magic lessons; they were still too young.


    "I don''t know, we could go play at the palace with Brian, Aminah, and Sharon," Ivy pondered.


    "I think Brian should start school soon," Ophelia said, looking at Ivy.


    "I want to go too," Alice pouted.


    "You say that now, but going to school can be a nuisance," Carol laughed, recalling her own school days when she used to escape to play.


    "Don''t set a bad example," Ana said without looking at Carol.


    "Then let''s play with them. Maybe later on, it will be too busy," Emma nodded.


    Damian smiled happily, nodding. He gently stroked Emma''s head, the closest to him, before sending one of his familiars to protect them. It wasn''t usually necessary since there was always someone watching over them, but this time, they would go alone.


    The women at the table immediately looked at him with confusion, and even his daughters were puzzled. They had sensed something strange.


    Damian just smiled and didn''t explain anything as he fixed Emma''s hair.


    Soon they finished breakfast, and the girls changed into comfortable clothes before running toward the portal.


    Carol, who was finishing her juice, got up and followed them, but suddenly, she was pulled into Damian''s embrace.


    Carol raised an eyebrow in question as his arms wrapped around her.


    "Let them go alone today," Damian said, kissing Carol''s forehead.


    "Oh? What happened to the overprotective father?" Carol laughed, teasing Damian.


    "Today, I''m your teacher, so show some respect," Damian pretended to have a strict expression as he playfully slapped Carol''s butt.


    ''''We''ve got magic class in 15 minutes, so I hope you''re on time,'''' Damian said, releasing Carol, who was more excited than usual, before walking into the small classroom he''d created.


    ''''Finally, I''ll be able to drink unlimited beer and do all that tedious work,'''' Ophelia said happily.


    "It would be nice to clean up the girls'' mess more easily," Sophia smiled.


    "I still can''t learn magic," Natasha complained, but she didn''t insist on becoming a vampire. Carol and Ana had advised her to experience life as a human first.


    "I''ll go change my clothes," Carol laughed mischievously before running to her room.


    "Keep an eye on her, who knows what she''ll do," Sophia said, looking at Ana while laughing softly, thinking about Carol''s mischief.


    Ana nodded with a sigh before following her. Ophelia and Natasha also went to look with curiosity, while Sophia walked towards where Damian was.


    Ana arrived in her room followed by Natasha and Ophelia. There were several garments scattered on the floor as Carol, in her underwear, took clothes out of the closet.


    "Here it is," Carol exclaimed cheerfully, pulling out a miniskirt and a white shirt.


    She quickly put on the miniskirt and buttoned the shirt in a way that showed her abdomen and revealed a deep neckline. Carol looked at herself in the mirror, appearing as a sensual schoolgirl, and mischievously laughed.


    "Now what are you doing?" Ana sighed.


    "I''m dressing up as a schoolgirl, of course," Carol turned to look at the three women.


    "One from a suspicious place," Ophelia commented, teasingly.


    "You know Mom will be there too, right?" Ana said.


    "Who cares? I''m sure I''ll be able to play something really interesting with Damian when we''re done," Carol laughed, putting on stockings and shoes.


    "I think you look more like the teacher, and Damian the student," Natasha teased.


    "Are you calling me old?" Carol pretended to be threatening.


    "You said it, not me," Natasha laughed.


    "Come here, you''ve become really daring since joining this family," Carol said, chasing after Natasha, who escaped and evaded her among the furniture in the room.


    "Just put on regular clothes and come downstairs," Ana said, holding her face and sighing.


    ''''Come on, don''t be boring,'''' Carol said suddenly, coming up behind Ana before taking off her clothes in an instant, leaving her in nothing but her underwear.


    Ana looked at Carol coldly as the temperature dropped in the room and snowflakes began to form.


    Carol also activated her powers, causing the room to shimmer with intense golden light.


    Ophelia quickly approached Natasha to protect her in case of an emergency, although she didn''t think it would be necessary.


    "Well, a fight in the harem, it''s more interesting than watching soap operas," Ophelia joked with Natasha.


    Ophelia immediately received annoyed looks from Carol and Ana.


    "Come on, don''t be boring. I''ve seen you do wilder things," Carol urged Ophelia to dress like her.


    A slight blush appeared on Ana''s cold expression as she thought about the things Carol had seen her do.


    "I''ll let you go first," Carol said, convincing her.


    "What an immoral family," Ophelia sighed with pity in the background, while Natasha covered her mouth, trying to hold back her laughter.


    "For how long?" Ana asked, still expressionless as she looked at Ophelia.


    "Fifteen minutes," Carol replied.


    Ana looked at her coldly as the temperature began to drop again.


    "Fine, make it 20, and then we''ll change," Carol pouted at Ana.


    "Hey, hey, aren''t you forgetting about us? Natasha, say something. Don''t you also want your turn?" Ophelia said, pushing Natasha in front of her.


    "In any case, you''re a bit too old to play that. If Damian wanted to engage in that kind of role-playing, he''d come to me. In fact, we''ve played that many times over the years," Natasha chuckled softly.


    Carol and Ana looked annoyed at Natasha because she was right.


    "Put on regular clothes," Ana said, looking at Carol.


    "Come on, don''t be a prude," Carol insisted.


    ''''If my mother wasn''t there, I wouldn''t mind going naked, but since she''s going to be there, you have to have a minimum of decency,'''' Ana said firmly.


    Carol pouted as she looked away, but in the end, she only changed her shirt and continued wearing the miniskirt.


    After quickly getting dressed, Ana simply shook her head before taking Carol''s hand and pulling her toward where Damian was.


    Ophelia and Natasha followed suit, seeing that the spectacle was over.


    "I don''t even know why I''m going. I don''t have magic," Natasha complained to Ophelia as they walked towards the classroom.


    The group of four walked through the house until they reached the room where they sensed Damian and Sophia.


    Upon entering, the four of them immediately fell silent as they saw that it resembled a classroom.


    Ana couldn''t help but briefly think that maybe they should have come as Carol suggested.


    Sophia was already seated in the front row, while Damian sat in front of the chairs behind a desk.


    "Girls, you''re late. You''ll have detention after class," Damian said mischievously.


    "Please, let it not be like this all the time," Sophia sighed, wishing M¨®nica were there to help her.


    "Master, I promise it won''t happen again," Carol said, leaning against the desk and showing off her cleavage.


    Sophia, who was in the front row, frowned before slapping Carol''s bottom in front of her.


    "Sit down and behave," Sophia scolded Carol. The last thing she wanted was to hear innuendos for the rest of the time they were in that place.


    Carol simply pursed her lips before taking a seat.


    "Alright, as you know, I will teach you the magical system I invented. It''s the first time I''m teaching it to someone, so please be patient. You won''t learn it immediately; it will be a more or less lengthy process," Damian said as he took some papers and distributed them to everyone.


    And so, the first class of a magical system that would become very famous in the future began.

 Chapter 116

    "The papers in their hands show a modified runic alphabet derived from Norse runes. First, you must memorize and be able to draw all the runes perfectly," Damian said, handing out the documents one by one.


    "Professor, this is so boring. When will we be able to shoot fireballs or create earthquakes?" Ophelia complained like a child.


    "Yeah, teach us how to summon food," Carol chimed in, supporting Ophelia''s request.


    "Anyone who doesn''t want to be in my class can leave," Damian said, acting strictly.


    Natasha burst into laughter at the performance, and even Ana showed a slight smile as she watched them.


    Damian approached the small board in front of everyone.


    "When drawing the rune, your hand must be steady, but the strokes should not be too forceful. Your magic needs to be in harmony with each stroke, allowing it to imbue the object," Damian explained, giving an example by drawing a rune on the board.


    The rune immediately glowed before disappearing.


    "Now give it a try," Damian said, looking at everyone.


    Each one began to draw the rune on the paper in front of them, still getting used to drawing it perfectly without adding any magic.


    Damian went from seat to seat, correcting errors when the strokes were too light or too hard, or if the rune was poorly made.


    Damian guided them for several hours until they decided to stop. He didn''t want it to become tedious.


    "Professor, I''m tired. My hand hurts," Carol slumped against the table, looking at Damian with pity.


    Sophia prevented a smile from appearing on her face and just gave Carol a blank look before getting up and leaving the classroom.


    With Sophia gone, Carol immediately perked up and approached Damian.


    Carol sat on the table, and her slender legs were in front of Damian.


    "Can you give me a massage? My hand hurts," Carol asked coquettishly.


    Ana, Natasha, and Ophelia looked at Carol, shaking their heads and focusing on the runes.


    Although Natasha couldn''t currently create enchantments, she wanted to have a solid foundation for the future.


    Ana and Ophelia were the most interested, and they continued drawing the runes.


    Damian glanced at Carol''s slender legs before looking into her eyes. He knew that despite Carol''s efforts, she wasn''t putting in as much effort since there wasn''t a proven method for her to use magic.


    "Sure, you''ve worked hard. I''ll give you a massage," Damian agreed, nodding seriously as he began to massage Carol''s legs, his hands gradually moving upward.


    "Professor, that''s not my hand," Carol pretended to blush, avoiding Damian''s gaze.


    "I know," Damian said, looking at Carol with a smile.


    "Damn, you''re so annoying," Ana said, watching them before getting up and walking toward them while removing her clothes.


    The sounds emanating from the classroom embarrassed a couple of maids passing in the corridor.


    ...


    Tony was on his private jet with Pepper, heading to Monaco for a short vacation.


    Pepper glanced sideways at a red and gold suitcase before looking back at Tony.


    "Wasn''t it supposed to be a vacation? Why are you bringing that?" Pepper asked.


    "Darling, we live in a dangerous world. It''s better to be safe," Tony said seriously, as he hadn''t told Pepper about things like magic or his fight with Wenwu.


    "I''m a bit tired. I''ll take a nap," Pepper said, reclining the seat and closing her eyes.


    "Sure," Tony said as he carefully stood up and went to the kitchen.


    Various sounds came from the kitchen in the jet, pots clanging, and plates falling. Finally, after two hours, Tony emerged with a plate in hand and a satisfied smile.


    Tony placed the plate on the small table near Pepper before gently waking her up.


    "Tony? Have we arrived already?" Pepper asked with half-closed eyes, still feeling drowsy.


    "Not yet. Come, sit up. I made you an omelet," Tony said, helping Pepper raise the seatback.


    "You?" Pepper laughed as she looked at Tony, feigning suspicion.


    Pepper picked up the fork and brought a bite to her mouth.


    When the smell of the egg reached her nose, Pepper couldn''t help but cover her mouth with nausea. The fork immediately fell to the floor as Pepper quickly rushed to the bathroom.


    Tony was left dumbfounded by everything that had just happened, only coming to his senses when he heard the sounds of vomiting from the bathroom.


    "Pep... honey, are you exaggerating a little?" Tony hesitated, looking at the egg on the table, wondering if it was really that bad.


    Tony cautiously approached Pepper, handing her several tissues to wipe her face.


    Tony didn''t know what face to make, as his mysophobia and his love for Pepper were currently conflicting.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Pepper cleaned herself up before coming out of the bathroom, looking a bit pale as she sat in a seat away from the egg.


    "Honey, what happened?" Tony asked cautiously.


    "I don''t know. I''m sorry. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with your egg," Pepper tried to reassure Tony with a faint smile.


    "Forget about the egg. When we arrive, you have to get a check-up. You''ve been working too hard," Tony said, taking Pepper''s hand with concern.


    He almost pulled out his phone to call Damian to have her checked.


    "It''s fine. I already feel better," Pepper said, shaking her head.


    "We''ll still get a check-up," Tony insisted, not willing to argue.


    The jet took a couple of hours before arriving in Monaco. Tony quickly arrived at the hotel and requested a doctor.


    After waiting for several minutes, during which Pepper sat with a half-annoyed and half-amused expression, someone finally knocked on the door.


    Tony hurriedly opened it to find a middle-aged female doctor. Tony quickly ushered her in and instructed her to examine Pepper.


    The doctor hurriedly conducted various tests, from taking her blood pressure to listening to her heartbeat.


    Nevertheless, she couldn''t find anything too abnormal at first glance.


    "I didn''t find anything at first sight. For a more in-depth analysis, a blood sample is needed," the doctor said.


    "Tony," Pepper looked at Tony, already feeling better and not wanting to go through the hassle.


    "Be good," Tony said before instructing the doctor to proceed.


    The doctor quickly took a blood sample before nodding and leaving.


    Tony was satisfied. The results would be back the next day and they could rule out anything serious.


    "If the results don''t come back good, we won''t go tomorrow," Tony said.


    Pepper rolled her eyes with exasperation, but she nodded without caring before getting up and looking for something to eat.


    ...


    The next day.


    Damian opened his eyes and was slightly surprised not to see Natasha on his chest.


    He looked to the side and only saw Carol sleeping.


    Damian smiled before moving closer and hugging her.


    Carol, still half asleep, returned the hug before falling back into a deep sleep.


    Damian looked at Carol as he remembered the events of the past. He still remembered when he first saw her at that traffic light.


    Many years had passed since they had been together, and they had even had a beautiful daughter.


    "If you want, you can take a picture," Carol suddenly said, opening her eyes. She could feel Damian''s gaze on her, which woke her up.


    "There''s already a picture in my memories that can''t be erased," Damian said, affectionately looking at Carol.


    "How romantic," Carol teased, smiling cheerfully as she hugged Damian tightly.


    "Everyone woke up very early today," Damian commented as he stroked Carol''s hair.


    "They''re probably practicing the runes. Everyone is excited about using magic," Carol pouted.


    "I''ll try to find a method," Damian said, sighing.


    "Hm, you better make an effort," Carol said, looking at him with a playful complaint.


    "I''ll have to examine your body thoroughly," Damian said, laughing.


    "How thoroughly?" Carol coquettishly asked, biting Damian''s muscular chest.


    "Not as much as I would like," Damian chuckled as he sat on the bed and looked at Carol.


    Carol''s sleepwear was sometimes quite erotic, with a nearly transparent black nightgown. Sometimes she would only wear one of his shirts with nothing underneath, and other times, like today, she wore a fairly normal pajama.


    Damian knelt at Carol''s feet, taking them in his hands and scanning them with seriousness. He made sure to touch every part of her feet as he moved up her calves.


    Carol coped with a smile. Having Damian''s serious face focused on her made her really happy.


    Damian reached the area of her knees, but the pajama wouldn''t go any higher. He quickly removed it while continuing to scan her thighs.


    Damian felt Carol''s well-defined thighs, trying to avoid being distracted by what was between them.


    He continued moving up until he reached her abdomen, sending his magic into her body in a very gentle manner, causing it to resonate and creating a kind of 3D projection in his mind.


    While scanning her abdomen, he noticed something he hadn''t noticed before. However, he didn''t say anything and decided to investigate it later, as it seemed to be related to Carol''s powers.


    Carol was quite excited at first when Damian started moving up her legs. Her skin tingled with excitement, only to be disappointed when he continued moving up and didn''t do anything exciting.


    Carol finally fell asleep and only woke up when Damian shook her lightly.


    "What happened?" Carol asked, sitting up sleepily in bed.


    "I''m done, let''s go downstairs for breakfast," Damian said, smiling at Carol''s expression.


    "I haven''t finished yet," Carol murmured, looking at Damian with mild annoyance as she stood up, still naked.


    Carol went into the bathroom for a quick shower, not forgetting to look at Damian with sadness before entering.


    Damian chuckled softly at her spoiled behavior before following her into the bathroom.


    After almost an hour...


    Carol emerged from the bathroom with a happy smile and a slight blush on her cheeks.


    Both of them went downstairs and entered the living room.


    To their surprise, there was now a low table in the middle of the room, and everyone, including the three little girls, was drawing runes.


    The girls had woken up and seen their mothers drawing strange symbols, so they joined in. Their runes were drawn clumsily, and some strokes were too strong.


    "I see you''re making an effort," Damian laughed softly.


    "Daddy!" the three girls shouted before running towards him and throwing themselves into his arms.


    "Did you have fun drawing?" Damian asked, smiling at them.


    "Yeah, Mom said that if we learn, we can do magic when we grow up," Emma nodded.


    "I''m sure you''ll be able to," Damian said, giving each of them a kiss on the cheek before letting them go.


    Damian was also a bit helpless in the situation. He didn''t want to introduce his daughters to this so quickly. Once they learned the runes and saw their mothers doing magic, they would also want to do it.


    Damian sat on the couch and turned on the TV. Today was supposed to be the Monaco Grand Prix, where Tony would be attacked, although it was impossible for things to unfold the same way.


    Tony''s mental state was stable, and he shouldn''t do something crazy like that.


    ...


    Contrary to Damian''s expectations, Tony''s mental state at that moment was far from stable.


    Tony had woken up and was reviewing some things with Jarvis when he received a message with Pepper''s blood test results.


    Tony picked up his phone indifferently but froze when he saw the message.


    Several minutes passed with Tony just staring at the words on his phone before he burst into laughter.


    After laughing for a few minutes, he couldn''t help but worry about the future. He rubbed his hair in concern, wondering if he would be a good father or if he could protect his child from the dangers of the world.


    "No... I have to upgrade my armor," Tony muttered with determination. Before he didn''t have much urgency, as they were gradually improving, but now he felt a need to upgrade his suit.


    "Pepper, honey," Tony gently woke Pepper up, stealing occasional glances at her abdomen.


    "Is it time for the event?" Pepper asked, sitting up in bed.


    "No, it''s not time yet. It''s just that we''re leaving. We''re going back home," Tony said seriously.


    "Why?" Pepper asked, confused. Even if they didn''t want to go to the circuit, they had planned to take a vacation.


    "Trust me, get ready. The jet is preparing," Tony said.


    Seeing Tony''s seriousness, Pepper nodded, still a little confused, and began getting dressed.


    They quickly boarded the jet and started flying toward Los Angeles.


    During the flight, Tony looked at Pepper without knowing how to tell her.


    Pepper found it amusing to see Tony''s expressions. He was usually brutally honest and direct.


    "Honey, do you remember how adorable Damian''s daughters are?" Tony asked, feeling a bit nervous.


    "Yeah, they''re really cute," Pepper said with a joyful smile just thinking about them.


    "Well, it turns out we''re going to have one too," Tony said, nervously smiling.


    Pepper looked at Tony, confused, before her eyes widened in surprise as she touched her abdomen and then looked back at Tony.


    "I received the test results this morning. We''re going to be parents," Tony said, smiling at Pepper.


    "We''re going to be parents!" Pepper exclaimed, hugging Tony as her eyes filled with tears of happiness.


    Tony hugged Pepper back, smiling happily.


    "You got me pregnant, and you haven''t even married me. What will I tell my mother?" Pepper said, looking at Tony teasingly while playfully hitting him.


    Tony laughed at Pepper''s words as he kissed her.

 Chapter 117

    In Monaco.


    The race was going on as usual, with cars speeding past.


    Among the staff, there was a disheveled-looking person in an orange suit.


    Ivan Vanko was waiting for his chance to seek revenge on Tony Stark.


    He would create chaos and shout for Tony Stark to come out. If he brought his armor, they would fight; if not, Tony would likely stay put.


    But that was his goal: to bring Tony down from his pedestal, to show that he wasn''t invincible.


    Looking at the screens, he saw Stark''s car approaching, so he started making his way toward the track. There would surely be more pressure if he had one of Stark''s employees as a hostage.


    As Ivan leaped over the barrier, he heard several shouts telling him to stop. As he advanced, two cable-like objects fell from his sleeves, and his suit started to disintegrate as the whips became charged with electricity.


    By the time he reached the middle of the track, he was left with only a roughly made suit and a reactor on his chest.


    Ivan saw Stark''s car approaching, so he moved to the side and slashed with his whip.


    The front part of the vehicle was severed and rolled over several times before coming to a stop.


    The cars behind also tried to brake, but they ended up crashing, causing some explosions.


    Panicked screams quickly filled the area as people ran for safety.


    "Stark!" Ivan shouted, calling out to Tony.


    "Face me, Stark!" Ivan yelled, looking towards the stands.


    As people realized that it was just someone provocatively calling out to Tony and not a terrorist, they calmed down and started watching Ivan, occasionally glancing at the sky, waiting for Iron Man to arrive.


    After a couple of minutes, the atmosphere couldn''t help but become somewhat uneasy.


    At that moment, several guards arrived and surrounded Ivan, pointing their guns at him.


    "Take off the suit and get on your knees!" the leader of the group shouted through a megaphone.


    "That coward Stark doesn''t dare to fight," Ivan jeered.


    "Mr. Stark is on his way to Los Angeles; he left several hours ago!" the officer shouted.


    Ivan''s expression was truly incredible to behold. He couldn''t help but hate Stark even more for making a fool out of him.


    Pretending to remove the suit, he quickly used the whips to destroy the reactor as he raised his hands.


    As long as he had the know-how to make a miniature arc reactor, someone would get him out of anywhere, and he didn''t mind them using him if it meant revenge.


    The guards quickly handcuffed him and took him away, along with his suit.


    ...


    Damian was speechless as he watched the television. He was expecting some action, but everything ended anticlimactic.


    He couldn''t help but look away as he took a sip from the drink he had saved for the fight.


    He wondered what had happened, why Tony wasn''t there and had returned to Los Angeles.


    In the end, he lay down on the couch and sent a message to Tony, asking what had happened.


    At that moment, Emma stealthily approached and lay down on Damian''s chest, gazing at him with an adorable smile.


    "Honey, is something wrong?" Damian asked with a smile, hugging Emma.


    "Nothing, I just wanted to be with Daddy," Emma said cutely, resting her little head against Damian''s chest.


    Damian felt himself melting at the sight of his daughter being so adorable. He couldn''t help but hold her tightly while smiling.


    Both of them ended up falling asleep on the couch.


    Damian woke up to the sound of a camera taking photos. He opened his eyes and saw Ana taking pictures of him with a lovely smile on her face, which was unusual to see.


    Chuckling softly, Damian pulled Ana''s arm, causing her to fall beside him.


    Ana embraced Damian with a slight smile while stroking Emma''s hair.


    "Thank you for the family you''ve given me," Ana whispered to Damian.


    "What are you talking about? I should be thanking you," Damian said, kissing Ana.


    "It''s time for class," Ana said with a smile.


    "Hm, let''s go," Damian said, getting up and carefully leaving Emma on the couch to continue sleeping.


    "Where are Alice and Ivy?" Damian asked, a little confused since the girls usually went everywhere together.


    "Apparently, Emma told them to play hide-and-seek in the yard and took the opportunity to come and sleep with you," Ana said, laughing lightly at her unexpected cleverness.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "She probably saw you lying down and wanted to join you," Ana said, referring to Emma''s clairvoyance.


    Damian chuckled, thinking that Emma was also astute when she wanted to be.


    Damian held another class and continued teaching everyone about runes. They had memorized most of the runes and only had some issues with the precision of drawing them.


    ...


    Tony, who was flying back home to Los Angeles, was unaware of what had happened in Monaco.


    He was still immersed in the joy of becoming a father.


    They had been discussing everything until Pepper fell asleep. They wondered whether it would be a boy or a girl and what names they would give their child.


    The jet soon arrived in Los Angeles, and Tony got off before getting into a waiting car to take them home.


    Once home, Tony went down to his basement to continue working.


    "Sir, something happened in Monaco after your departure," Jarvis said as he played several holographic images in front of Tony.


    "Hm? Show me," Tony said, raising an eyebrow with curiosity.


    Tony immediately grew serious upon seeing the reactor on the man''s chest along with the electric whips.


    He sighed, knowing that it would be a headache, but fortunately, he had already sent a suit to the country, so they couldn''t say much.


    Jarvis played the video, and Tony was even more surprised to see that the person was targeting him.


    Nevertheless, he wasn''t too worried; that makeshift suit posed no threat to him.


    Looking at another image, he understood the origin of the hostility. His parents had worked together before Tony''s father had Ivan''s father deported.


    Tony pondered for a moment before an idea struck him.


    "Jarvis, have everything that belonged to my father brought home. We''ll see what happened," Tony said, recalling that there were several things stored at the company.


    It wasn''t impossible that his father had removed Ivan''s father from the picture for his benefit. In business, things often worked that way.


    Tony waited for about an hour before a truck and several workers brought several sealed boxes and a model to his house.


    Tony looked at the model with curiosity before reviewing several old recordings.


    He played the videos while going through his father''s notebooks and notes.


    As he reviewed the notes, Tony heard his name in the video and watched as his father rudely removed him from the footage.


    Tony rolled his eyes as he thought it was typical.


    Suddenly, the video changed, and Tony looked in astonishment at the message his father had left him.


    He had never shared affectionate words with his father; he assumed they were both too proud for something like that.


    But seeing his father tell him that he was his greatest creation made Tony chuckle slightly, as even though his daughter wasn''t born yet, he already felt that way about her.


    Once the video ended, Tony remained silent with a faint smile as he gazed into space.


    Tony didn''t know how long he stayed in that position until he snapped back to reality and stood up.


    "Jarvis, scan the model. Let''s take a look at the key to the future," Tony said with a smile.


    Jarvis quickly scanned the model and projected a manipulable image for Tony.


    Tony hummed a tune as he looked at all the buildings in the model and wondered where his father intended to go with this.


    "Remove the roads," Tony said thoughtfully as he stepped back and observed the model from a distance.


    "Remove everything, leave only the pavilions, and use them to structure protons and neutrons," Tony said, narrowing his eyes as he believed he had discovered something.


    Quickly, a sphere with hundreds of points resembling a solar system formed.


    Tony expanded the sphere and looked around with amazement. He couldn''t help but let out a slight laugh.


    "Almost 20 years dead, and you''re still giving me lessons," Tony said with a smile.


    "Theoretical element should be able to replace Palladium; it''s just impossible to synthesize," Jarvis said.


    Tony made a dismissive sound as if he disagreed.


    "Bring the things we need and prepare the armor," Tony said before putting on his damping suit and standing on the platform.


    Several mechanical arms quickly suited him up before he began reconfiguring the place to build a particle accelerator.


    Tony made a ruckus as he drilled holes in some walls and destroyed part of the floor to access the electrical system.


    With all that noise, Pepper, of course, woke up and came downstairs, confused. At first, she woke up scared, but Jarvis reassured her that everything was fine.


    Pepper toured the house and finally found Tony in the basement, arranging some black metal tubes.


    "Tony? What are you doing?" Pepper asked, surprised.


    "Darling, I''m working on a project. Do you want to see it?" Tony asked with a smile.


    "You had to make a mess in the house?" Pepper asked, almost amused, seeing him give an innocent smile despite the destruction.


    "It was necessary. I''m materializing a new element," Tony said, repressing his smile as he awaited Pepper''s astonished expression.


    "What?" Pepper asked, unable to believe what she had heard.


    "You created a new element? How long did I sleep?" Pepper asked, feeling confused.


    "My father discovered this element; he left it for me to materialize," Tony said as he finished arranging and stabilizing the particle accelerator.


    "Wow," Pepper said as she watched Tony work. She walked behind him, found a seat, and watched him while resting her head on her hands.


    Tony finished assembling the particle accelerator and prepared the core.


    Before activating it, he handed Pepper a pair of goggles to protect her eyes.


    Tony activated the accelerator, and there was a growing hum.


    "Prismatic accelerator initiated," Jarvis said as the lights in the accelerator started to increase in speed.


    "Peak energy point," Jarvis said. There was a loud hum, and the accelerator trembled slightly.


    Tony quickly approached and, wearing his suit, rotated the prism, causing a laser to emerge from the accelerator and approach the core gradually.


    The laser touched the core, and there was an even louder hum. Pepper covered her ears as she looked at the bright light.


    The core became saturated with energy before Tony turned off the accelerator and approached the core.


    He took it in his hand and examined it closely.


    "Congratulations, sir. You have created a new element," Jarvis said.


    Tony took the core and placed it in a new reactor with a triangle in the middle.


    "Triangular?" Pepper asked, who had come closer to look. The reactor was spinning and resembled a beating heart.


    "The reactor has accepted the modified core; I will begin running diagnostics," Jarvis said.


    "I''m just testing a new concept," Tony said with a smile as he gently embraced Pepper''s waist, and they both looked at the core.


    "What makes this reactor different?" Pepper asked curiously.


    "It seems to replicate some of the energy of the Tesseract. It''s a cube with mystical powers," Tony said. According to the information he had read, his father had studied the Tesseract and had tried to create clean energy through it.


    "Mystical powers? Do you believe in things like that?" Pepper asked, half teasingly. Tony had always been a man of science.


    "Yes, I didn''t believe it either, but magic and supernatural things exist in the world," Tony said, carefully taking Pepper''s hand.


    "I''ve seen things like that, I''ve even fought someone like that. That''s why I need to make my armors stronger; I must protect you and the little thing in your stomach," Tony said to Pepper, knowing that she didn''t particularly like him using his armors.


    "It seems like there are many things you haven''t told me," Pepper said, looking at Tony sternly.


    "I just didn''t want to worry you. I promise I''ll tell you everything now," Tony said, kissing Pepper''s hand.


    "You better," Pepper said, nodding.


    "I''ll tell you about the time I fought a man who''s over a thousand years old," Tony said with a proud smile.


    "He was a really tough opponent. In the end... it was a draw, and we both walked away," Tony said, coughing a little.


    "Hah, a draw?" Pepper said, laughing at Tony''s uncomfortable expression.


    "Just wait until I have my new armor. If I see him again, I''ll give him a beatdown," Tony complained.


    "Well, take off the armor, and let''s go eat something," Pepper said. It''s still strange for her to see him in the armor.

 Chapter 118

    Ivan walked slowly in his prisoner suit, entered his cell, and sat down.


    He didn''t believe he would be in this place for too long. Soon someone would get him out. His knowledge was invaluable at the moment.


    And as he expected, not even a day passed before he received signals to escape. They handed him a bomb that he used to blow up the door. There was chaos in the prison, so he easily made his way out with the help of some guards.


    Ivan was escorted into a car before being taken somewhere.


    He smiled slightly, wondering who his captor was.


    With his knowledge of the Arc reactor, it wouldn''t be difficult to create several suits somewhat inferior to Stark''s. But if there are enough of them, it''s still possible to defeat him.


    Furthermore, his own suit needs many improvements. Before, he did what he could with what he had, but with a sponsor loaded with money, things are easier.


    Ivan was quickly taken out of the vehicle and brought before a man he recognized.


    Justin Hammer.


    Ivan couldn''t help but feel pleased to see him. An idiot like Justin is easy to manipulate.


    Fortunately, he didn''t end up in the hands of some strange organization.


    "Look who''s here, my number one idol," Justin said loudly with a smile.


    "Come on, let him go," Justin said when he saw that Ivan was still handcuffed.


    With hesitation, the guards quickly released them before Justin dismissed them.


    "I''m Justin Hammer," he said, shaking Ivan''s hand.


    Ivan just shook his hand and nodded.


    "Come on, have a seat," Justin said.


    "We have everything. Order whatever you want," Justin said while eating ice cream.


    "You see, I invited you here because I really admire you. No one dares to mock Tony as you did since he got that suit. You stood up and challenged him, unfortunately, he wasn''t there," Justin said, shaking his head in pity. It would have been great to see the fight.


    "But it''s not enough to kill him and be done with it. You have to end his legacy, erase his name, make him forgotten," Justin said.


    Justin continued talking for a long while, motivating Ivan and giving him reasons to work with him.


    "Alright," Ivan said, nodding in agreement with the proposal to work together.


    Not that he had another choice, and he really wanted to ruin Stark.


    "Also, I want my bird. I sold it before leaving Russia since it was possible that I would die or never return," Ivan said with his Russian accent.


    "Hm... sure, with money, nothing is impossible," Justin said, surprised for a moment before laughing.


    Both of them ate and boarded Justin''s jet before flying to New York.


    ...


    The next day.


    "You''re telling me there was an explosion a few hours after Ivan entered prison, and he died?" Tony asked mockingly Rhodes.


    "That''s the official report, although it''s clearly very suspicious," Rhodes said.


    He had come to visit Tony in his own armor to inform him about Ivan. After all, Ivan was likely still seeking revenge.


    "They''re a bunch of idiots. I wonder who was responsible. It must have been someone who was in Monaco, so they could react faster than the others," Tony said.


    "It''s still unknown. I''m pushing for an investigation," Rhodes said, shaking his head.


    "Well, whatever happens, happens," Tony said, shaking his head.


    "Be careful. After all, he''s coming for you," Rhodes said, nodding before flying away in his armor.


    "I''m not worried about myself," Tony muttered, thinking of Pepper. She was the one who could truly be in danger.


    Tony hesitated for a while before taking out his phone and dialing Damian''s number.


    He didn''t like asking Damian for help. Damian was his friend, and he already felt indebted to him. He didn''t want to become dependent on his favors.


    "Hello," Tony said softly.


    "Hey, Tony, what''s up?" Damian asked, smiling.


    "I''m sure you know about Monaco," Tony said.


    "Yeah, it was pretty boring. I was hoping for a good fight. Did you chicken out?" Damian joked.


    "Screw you, I would have torn him to pieces," Tony said, annoyed.


    "I need someone to secretly protect Pepper," Tony said after a moment of silence.


    "Hm... sure, I''ll take care of it," Damian said, thinking about the irony of life.


    Natasha had told him that Fury wanted to assign her to Stark Industries for a while due to the suit conflict. She had rejected it, but it seems he''ll have to convince her to accept.


    "Thanks, sorry for asking," Tony sighed.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "What are you talking about? It''s simple," Damian laughed. It would also be good for Natasha to relax for a while.


    ...


    Damian hung up the phone with a smile before looking for Natasha. He frowned when he felt she wasn''t at home, so he used his phone to call her.


    "Hey, honey, is everything okay?" Natasha asked when she answered.


    "Hey, babe, remember when you told me that Fury wanted you to join Stark Industries? Well, could you accept? Considering the situation, Tony asked for my help to protect Pepper, and I thought you could take it as a vacation," Damian said, smiling.


    "Hm, alright, I''ll do it, but you have to tell him. I already rejected it, and I don''t want to see his smug face. It''s funny how someone expressionless can have a smug face," Natasha said, annoyed.


    "Sure, I''ll call him, don''t worry," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    "I''m a bit busy. See you at home, honey," Natasha said before hanging up quickly. She was investigating some escaped HYDRA operatives.


    Damian looked at his phone again before simply sending a message to Fury, then he put away his phone and walked to the living room.


    In the living room, Damian saw Sophia looking at some documents, deep in concentration.


    "What are you doing?" Damian asked, approaching curiously and sitting next to her.


    "Hello, I''m checking everything to make sure it''s in order. Three of the women who worked here will leave in a few months, so I''m reviewing their severance payments," Sophia said, smiling at Damian.


    "I also have to start interviewing for the three new ones who will be coming," Sophia said.


    Damian put on a thoughtful expression as he imagined some scenarios.


    "Tell me about the maids," Damian said, looking at Sophia.


    Sophia looked at Damian with some surprise before starting to speak.


    "There are always six women who take care of everything in the house, from cooking to cleaning," she said.


    "At the age of 35, they leave with a good amount of money. The idea is for them to go out and pursue the life they want. Then, three new ones are hired, and the cycle continues," Sophia explained.


    "Hm, I have an idea. Let me know when you''re hiring," Damian said, thinking about one of his projects.


    "Sure," Sophia said, unfazed.


    Damian remembered something else he had to do, so he disappeared from his house and appeared in Madripoor.


    Damian approached the scientist and greeted him with a smile.


    "Sir, I was just about to call you," said the scientist with a smile.


    "The armors are ready, and I was thinking of doing something really flashy to celebrate."


    "A 90s Spartan march through the streets of Madripoor," the scientist said, looking at Damian.


    "Hm, it could be," Damian nodded slightly as he weighed the pros and cons.


    "This would help foster a sense of belonging in the country, not to mention reminding everyone that this is still the most advanced place in the world," the scientist said proudly.


    "Is that the only reason you want it?" Damian asked, laughing.


    "Well, I agree. Call Frank and his group, and let them join too. I''ll be monitoring from Knowhere to ensure nothing goes wrong while the replacements are in place," Damian said, nodding.


    "We can do it today, how about 12 noon?" the scientist asked.


    "It seems like you had everything ready," Damian said, wordlessly.


    "I can arrange everything in two hours," the scientist said seriously.


    "I''ll prepare a carriage for my lord to ride at the front with his family," the scientist said.


    "As for that, we''ll see. I''ll ask my family if they want to," Damian said, not making any promises.


    "Then I''ll be back in about an hour, prepare everything here," Damian nodded before disappearing.


    The scientist smiled excitedly and ran to the training area.


    Unlike before, the place was already full, and the 90 suits were visible in their respective positions.


    "Guys, we did it! We''re going to have a military parade," the scientist announced to all the soldiers.


    The Spartans rejoiced and celebrated together. It would be great for them to have their families see them in the suits and to have the attention of the entire country, and perhaps the world.


    ...


    Damian returned home and began gathering everyone. Natasha was the only one missing, but after sending her a message, she said she would arrive shortly, so everyone sat in the living room, waiting for her.


    His daughters were showing him their rune drawings, and Damian congratulated them with a smile.


    "Daddy, when can we learn magic?" Alice asked with a smile.


    Damian couldn''t help but sigh in his mind at the question.


    "Darling, learning magic is a bit dangerous. When you''re older, you''ll be able to learn," Damian said, taking Alice''s little hands and trying to convince her.


    The three girls pouted, looking at Damian, almost making him give in.


    The other women in the room looked at them, chuckling softly at Damian''s struggle.


    Fortunately, Natasha arrived at that moment, and Damian quickly changed the subject.


    "Well, in Madripoor, there will be a military parade with all the new armor. The scientist wanted us to ride at the front of the parade in a carriage. What do you all think?" Damian asked everyone.


    To be honest, he didn''t like being at the center of attention like that, but if his family wanted to, he didn''t mind. After all, it was a new experience for anyone.


    The women looked at each other before thinking the same thing. It was annoying and uncomfortable to just sit there and wave while everyone looked at them.


    "What''s a military parade?" Ivy asked, looking at Damian.


    "It''s when soldiers walk through the streets for people to see. It''s a way to show how strong the soldiers are," Damian smiled at his daughters, giving them a simple explanation.


    The girls weren''t entirely convinced, so Damian showed them a video of what it looked like.


    "I don''t know, it''s too long," Alice said, looking at the video''s duration and realizing it was just like driving in a car for hours.


    "It''s okay, sweetheart. If you don''t want to go, it''s fine," Damian smiled, looking at his other daughters who also shook their heads.


    "I suppose you all don''t want to go either," Damian looked at everyone else in the room.


    They all nodded. They were seen enough on social media; they didn''t want to spend hours in a carriage, waving at people.


    "Alright, we''ll still go and watch, but we won''t participate. We''ll leave in about an hour," Damian announced to everyone.


    "Okay, let''s go take a bath and change our clothes, girls," Ana said, getting up.


    "Come on, my little lightbulb," Natasha said, picking up Alice and carrying her in her arms.


    "Mom! I''m not a lightbulb," Alice protested.


    "Hey! Don''t bother my daughter," Carol ran after Natasha, defending Alice.


    Everyone went to change, and as Damian received a call, he smiled softly when he saw that it was from his eldest daughter.


    "Hello, sweetheart, how''s my little explorer?" Damian asked with a smile.


    "Papa!" Monica exclaimed, feeling embarrassed.


    "Everything''s going well. I''ve found some really strange things," Monica said excitedly.


    "Really? Show me, send me a photo," Damian said with a smile.


    "Give me a moment," Monica said before quickly minimizing the call and sending him one of the photos she had taken.


    Damian looked at the photo with some astonishment. It depicted a bipedal dinosaur-like creature with spikes on its back and several people at its feet. Clearly, it was a very ancient drawing.


    "I found it underwater on the other side of an underwater tunnel. It seems to be some kind of giant creature if the drawing is to scale, though it''s hard to tell. It should be over a hundred meters long," Monica said.


    "I''m searching for any bones or traces of the creature, but so far, I haven''t found anything," Monica said with regret.


    "Hm, I see. When will you be back, darling?" Damian asked his daughter.


    "I don''t know. I want to see where this trail leads me before I come back," Monica said.


    "Alright, remember to let me know if you find anything potentially dangerous," Damian said in a normal voice.


    "Come on, Papa, what can represent a threat to me on Earth?" Monica said nonchalantly.


    "Darling, don''t think that way. Earth is very old, and many powerful beings have come to this place. We don''t know what surprises await. Always approach everything with caution," Damian advised Monica.


    "Sure, Papa, you''re right," Monica reluctantly agreed.


    "Alright, darling, take care. I love you," Damian said, saying goodbye.


    "I love you too. See you soon," Monica made a kissing sound towards the phone before hanging up.


    Damian stared at the photo Monica sent, clearly resembling Godzilla. He really wants to know what''s going on.


    He quickly shifted his attention to his daughter, sensing her in the middle of the sea, quite far away. From now on, he''ll pay more attention to her than usual.


    At that moment, everyone came downstairs, already dressed.


    "I know it''s not time yet, but how about we go to Madripoor and have some ice cream?" Ophelia suggested.


    "Sure, give me a minute. I''ll go change," Damian agreed, knowing he would investigate that matter later.

 Chapter 119

    The entire family appeared in Madripoor through the portal.


    As there was still more than an hour left, they decided to get some ice cream, so they hopped into a van and drove to a nearby ice cream shop.


    "It''s a big change going from sports cars to a van," Carol said sadly.


    Everyone chuckled lightly but didn''t comment.


    A few minutes later, they arrived at an ice cream shop. They all got out and looked for tables to sit. Since there were many of them, there wasn''t a single table large enough for everyone, so they pushed two tables together.


    They quickly placed their orders and began eating while chatting.


    The group of course attracted some attention, receiving occasional glances from the staff and the few customers in the place.


    When the employee brought the ice cream and Carol noticed the lack of customers, she couldn''t help but ask about it.


    "Why are there so few people here?"


    "Almost everyone is heading to the military parade, and those who can''t go are waiting at home to watch it on TV," replied the employee with a smile.


    "I see, thank you," Carol nodded.


    "It seems like everyone is curious to see the army of such an advanced country," Sophia said with a slight smile.


    "Indeed, they want to see what our soldiers can do," Damian agreed.


    After finishing their ice cream, the family returned to the palace.


    The scientist was waiting for them and stood up to greet everyone.


    "My king, are you going to participate in the parade?" the scientist asked expectantly.


    "No, we didn''t quite like the idea. What do you have planned?" Damian asked, giving an apologetic smile.


    "We will march through the streets before arriving at the central park, where we will showcase some displays of strength before concluding," the scientist said, slightly disappointed.


    "I already have a tank at the park. I will have some soldiers lift it. Wouldn''t that be impressive?" the scientist suggested with a smile.


    "We can even have some volunteers try to lift the tank for a greater impact and no doubts," he added enthusiastically.


    "You are really into this, aren''t you?" Damian smiled, knowing how much the scientist wanted to show off his creations.


    "He really wants everyone to see his ''babies.'' I wonder what will happen if any of them get damaged in the future," Carol teased.


    The scientist immediately made a sorrowful face just at the thought.


    "My queen, let''s not talk about that," he said, pretending to be devastated.


    "From where will you watch the parade?" Damian asked the scientist.


    "I''ll be in a spaceship," the scientist replied.


    "Alright, I''ll take one with my family. See you later," Damian said, nodding.


    The scientist nodded, and Damian took Alice''s hand before walking towards the hangar.


    "Daddy, hold my hand," Ivy said, quickly taking Damian''s other hand.


    Emma looked at Damian intensely but didn''t say anything.


    Damian couldn''t help but chuckle; her gaze was reminiscent of Ana''s.


    Damian lifted Emma and placed her on his shoulders before taking Alice and Ivy''s hands again.


    Emma smiled slightly while sitting on her father''s shoulders, holding onto his head and playing with his hair.


    The women laughed softly at the scene from the back.


    The entire group quickly reached the spaceships and boarded.


    There was still about an hour left for the parade, so they planned to take a short flight.


    Damian sat in the pilot''s seat and looked back at Carol with a smile.


    Carol stuck out her tongue and sat in the back with the others.


    Damian gently flew over the city when suddenly Alice arrived and sat on his lap, looking ahead.


    "Do you want to steer, sweetheart?" Damian laughed.


    Alice vigorously nodded, placing her hands on top of Damian''s.


    "It''s not fair; I want a turn too," Ivy said, sitting next to Alice and also putting her hands on the controls.


    Emma didn''t want to be left out and pushed her sisters aside to take a spot.


    "My girls, how about taking turns?" Damian suggested, smiling ironically at their little hands pulling in different directions. He took his hands off the controls and held Ivy''s and Emma''s.


    "Let Alice steer for a while, and then it''ll be your turn."


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Alice gave an excited smile and made the ship spin and dip.


    Damian helped dampen the sensation inside the ship to make it less uncomfortable.


    "You''re doing it wrong; let me try," Ivy said, replacing Alice''s hands with her own.


    Ivy started to spin the ship in 360-degree turns with an excited smile. She lowered the controls, making the spins shorter and increasing the centrifugal force.


    "Darling, stop, or your mother will get sick," Natasha said a bit dizzy.


    When Ivy looked back with curiosity, Emma took the opportunity to take control.


    Emma moved the lever to the right, accelerating the ship sharply.


    Emma took the ship near the water, causing two mini-waves to rise on both sides.


    Damian almost put his hands back on the controls when he saw how close they were to the water.


    The girls took turns for a while before Damian stopped them and flew back to Madripoor.


    Damian let the ship float in front of the palace; the parade would begin in a few minutes, and the soldiers would come out from there.


    The streets were closed, and there were many people behind several barriers they had set up. It was impressive to see the number of people gathered.


    After a few minutes, 100 soldiers in armor came out of the palace, marching with their weapons.


    The crowd immediately cheered, marveling at the sight of the armor.


    Many had phones and cameras, taking pictures and recording the event.


    Behind the 100 Spartans, various futuristic ships and vehicles followed.


    "Huh? I didn''t know there would be vehicles too," Carol said, looking down.


    "Perhaps the scientist thought the parade looked too empty with just a hundred people. After all, a hundred is not that many," Ophelia suggested.


    "That guy," Damian smiled, shaking his head. It was clear that the scientist''s main interest was to show off how technologically advanced they were.


    The ship slowly advanced from a distance while they watched the parade.


    The parade lasted almost an hour before they reached the plaza. A large space had been cleared, and many people gathered around.


    In the cleared space, there was an old tank from World War II.


    At that moment, the scientist appeared and began to speak through a microphone.


    "Hello, everyone! I am delighted to see so many people here," the scientist said with a smile as he noticed that there wasn''t any space left for another person.


    "We will now demonstrate some physical feats of our soldiers. I''m sure you''ll be thrilled to know that your families and friends are here to watch," he said enthusiastically.


    "Let''s begin," the scientist said with a smile.


    "Now, to test our soldiers'' strength, they will lift a 139-ton old tank from World War II," he said.


    There were sounds of astonishment from the audience as they heard him say that, 139 tons is an absurd amount for any normal person.


    Around 15 Spartans positioned themselves before they exerted their strength and lifted the tank to waist height.


    There was a thunderous applause from the crowd, visually impressive to witness something so large and heavy separated from the ground.


    The Spartans let the tank drop to the floor, creating a loud noise and shaking the ground slightly.


    Even if there were people who doubted the weight of the tank, they could do so no longer.


    "Now, we will perform a simple combat demonstration before concluding the event," the scientist said, feeling excited to showcase his creations to the world.


    Quickly, almost all the Spartans stood to the side, leaving ample space for the two who would fight.


    Both Spartans began to fight fiercely, the sounds of blows and the soft shockwaves mesmerizing all the spectators.


    They exchanged blows at high speed while fighting all over the place, turning the lawn into a mess and leaving only upturned earth.


    Finally, at the scientist''s signal, both fighters stopped, and the audience returned to reality, cheering with excitement.


    Many videos quickly spread on social media, causing a sensation worldwide.


    The comments section was flooded with many skeptical people.


    Many claimed that it was leaked footage from a new movie or just special effects. However, others explained that it was from Madripoor''s military parade.


    As soon as people knew that, discussions erupted in the comments to determine which armor was stronger, Tony Stark''s or Madripoor''s.


    Others commented on the video of the soldiers lifting a tank, estimating that each soldier should be able to lift at least around ten tons to achieve such a feat.


    The parade was leaked to the rest of the world, and many news networks aired the images and videos.


    ...


    In a room, five dark holographic figures were having a conversation.


    "What do you think?" the first holographic figure asked the others.


    "I want a hundred," the second figure said mockingly.


    "Let''s think about how to get our hands on those armors. They fit our needs better than Stark''s," the first figure said, ignoring the second.


    "It''s easy for you to say. Why don''t you ask Damian if he''ll give you some?" the third figure said, teasingly.


    "Since when has HYDRA been full of clowns?" the first figure sighed, touching their forehead.


    "This situation is bad. We need to be on their technological level, or we''ll never achieve our goals. The gap will only widen, and even Stark already has superior technology," the fourth figure, who hadn''t spoken until now, stated.


    "We need something big," the first figure nodded.


    "What if we go after Banner''s project? It''s uncontrollable at the moment, but we can work on that," the second figure suggested.


    "Alright, after all, green is HYDRA''s color," the third figure joked.


    ...


    Dreykov watched the news with a grim expression.


    No one is happy to see their enemy displaying overwhelming strength.


    Although the strong suit of his organization was never direct combat, he couldn''t help but think that his Black Widows seemed a little inadequate compared to those soldiers.


    Dreykov took a file from one of his drawers, the AIM logo on the cover.


    A while back, a somewhat raggedy man had asked to speak with him. At first, he didn''t think it was worth paying attention to, but with some videos of his experiments, he quickly agreed to meet with him.


    Although, in the end, it was a disappointment because their project was not yet ready, and it was even possible that they might never finish it.


    Nevertheless, now, seeing the world''s situation, he couldn''t help but think that he needed more power.


    Spies were no longer enough. The age of man was ending, and he must adapt or die.


    ...


    Tony watched the Madripoor videos without expression as Pepper chuckled softly beside him.


    "Fortunately, I''ve already handed over the armor, or we might have tanks surrounding our house," Tony said, laughing, joking with Pepper.


    "Why do you think Damian showed off his military power?" Pepper asked Tony.


    "Maybe it wasn''t his idea. Although, in a way, it''s for the best. We don''t want some people getting arrogant just because they have my armor," Tony said, shaking his head.


    "By the way, Natasha called me. She said she would come to talk to me. Don''t tell me you had something to do with that?" Pepper looked at Tony with a slight smile.


    "You''re very smart," Tony said, smiling back at Pepper.


    "Are you worried about Ivan?" Pepper asked.


    "Yes, he''s out there somewhere plotting against us, but it''s alright. He''s reckless and impatient. I''m sure he''ll show up soon, and then I''ll take care of him," Tony said with a serious expression.


    "Hm," Pepper sighed as she held Tony''s hand and gently stroked it with her thumb.


    "What do you want for dinner tonight?" Pepper asked with a smile, trying to change the mood.


    "How about we order some cheeseburgers?" Tony laughed softly.


    "You shouldn''t eat so much of that stuff. Remember, you''re not as young as you used to be," Pepper teased as she went to order the food.


    Tony coughed and made an uncomfortable face because it was true.


    Seeing that Pepper would take a few minutes, Tony went down to the garage and looked at the new armor he had built.


    Compared to his previous armor, it had greater flexibility, a triangular reactor in its chest, and much more power thanks to the new reactor.


    It also had some silver touches in addition to the usual red and gold colors.


    Tony ran his hand over the chest of the armor, feeling the metallic sensation as he thought about Ivan.


    "Don''t take too long," Tony murmured before making the armor disassemble into pieces, ready to be assembled again."

 Chapter 120

    Natasha woke up as she rubbed her head against Damian''s chest.


    Last night, they had engaged in some quite intense nighttime activities, so she was somewhat tired.


    After five minutes of stretching and letting out a slight moan, she got out of bed and headed to the bathroom.


    After a quick shower, Natasha came out dressed and ready to leave.


    She approached Damian and whispered that she was going.


    "Take care and have fun," Damian said, kissing her on the cheek.


    Natasha left the room with a faint smile, humming a song.


    She went downstairs and had a quick breakfast before heading out to the yard.


    Taking a small device out of her pocket, Natasha pressed a button, and a small ship appeared a few meters above the yard.


    Natasha crouched slightly before propelling herself towards the ship and holding on with one hand before climbing up to take the pilot''s seat.


    Looking at the controls, Natasha quickly turned on the ship before starting to fly toward Los Angeles. Carol had taught her how to fly, so she wouldn''t have any problem.


    After about an hour of flight, Natasha arrived in Los Angeles and began searching for Tony''s house.


    In the distance, she saw a modern-looking villa and knew she had arrived. She flew over the parking lot before descending and hovering a few meters above the ground, setting the ship to camouflage mode and turning off the engines, leaving just enough to keep it floating.


    Tony had already detected that a ship was above his house, but he didn''t put on his armor because Damian had warned him in advance that Natasha would be coming on the ship. Nonetheless, he waited in the garage just in case.


    Natasha opened the ship''s door before jumping out with her suitcase, landing in front of the house''s entrance. She rang the doorbell and waited for someone to open it.


    A few seconds after ringing the doorbell, Pepper opened the door and greeted Natasha with a smile.


    "Hey, Pep," Natasha said, greeting her with a smile.


    "Nat, it''s great to see you," Pepper replied, greeting Natasha and giving her a slight hug before stepping aside to let her in.


    "Come in, have you had breakfast?" Pepper asked with a smile as she closed the door behind her.


    "Yes, I''ve already had breakfast," Natasha replied, nodding.


    "Come, I''ll take you to your room," Pepper said, leading Natasha to a guest room.


    "Was this your room before?" Natasha jokingly asked Pepper.


    "No, I didn''t used to sleep here before," Pepper laughed.


    Natasha placed her suitcase to the side before sitting on the bed and looking at Pepper with a smile.


    "So, how about I work as your secretary for these days?" Natasha suggested. She had acted as a secretary before, so she had some experience.


    "I wouldn''t want to bother you," Pepper said a little embarrassed.


    "Oh, come on, don''t say that. It''ll be fun," Natasha said, smiling at her.


    "Then let''s get ready to go. We''ll leave in half an hour," Pepper said, nodding while pretending to have a stern expression.


    "Sure thing, boss," Natasha joked before starting to change into the outfit she had prepared.


    Pepper looked at Natasha a little confused, but she quickly left the room and closed the door, thinking that Natasha was very open-minded.


    30 minutes later.


    Natasha and Pepper left in a car for Stark Industries.


    Natasha chatted with Pepper about things she needed to take care of and important people in the company.


    She nodded with a smile as she listened. She was sure she would have fun these days.


    ...


    Ivan was watching his bird while listening to Justin''s speech.


    "When I told you what I wanted, you said ''no problem,'' and now you give me androids," Justin said, sighing.


    "Androids are better. People can disobey or betray, but you always have control over an android," Ivan replied.


    "Your goal is to sell these suits to the military, but are you satisfied with just selling to the military? How about having your own private army? It would be even better if they were androids willing to do whatever you want, right?" Ivan said, smiling at Justin.


    "Besides, androids are cheaper. You told me they cost 125 million each,"


    "Nobody can build an army with those costs," Ivan said mockingly.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Not to mention that you don''t have Stark''s technology. These suits are not as agile, and the repulsor technology Stark uses is not something I specialize in, so their flight will be a little less efficient."


    "Alright, I understand," Justin said, sighing.


    "You don''t have to be just like Stark," Ivan said, ending the conversation.


    "I showed some pictures to several politicians, and they will support me to make a presentation at the Expo in a week. That will be the moment to outshine Iron Man. I hope you''re ready by then," Justin said.


    Justin left somewhat annoyed, followed by his butler.


    Seeing them leave, Ivan chuckled lightly. It was truly his good luck that an idiot like Justin got him out of prison.


    Turning his gaze to the suits, he smiled slightly. His revenge would come soon.


    Best of all, it would be at his own Expo and in front of the whole world.


    The modified suits weren''t much worse than the ones initially showcased by Iron Man. The only shortcomings were agility and repulsor technology.


    "But with so many suits attacking him, let''s see if that makes any difference," Ivan thought, excitedly smiling. He could almost see Stark on the ground with his armor almost destroyed, looking at him.


    Getting up, Ivan approached the last suit that didn''t have a circle on its chest.


    Justin was truly an idiot. When he arrived, the suits were barely functional and could only be operated with connected cables. He really didn''t know what he was expecting.


    Placing the reactor in the android''s chest and making sure it fits well, Ivan gave a slight smile.


    The androids were almost ready; now he would take these days to finish his own armor. With Hammer''s resources and workforce, he could make armor much faster than Stark, who relied only on himself.


    He told Justin that he wanted another suit for experimentation, and as soon as he mentioned that it would advance his technology and make it better than Stark''s, Justin''s eyes lit up, and he agreed to make another one.


    ...


    Damian woke up and let out a soft yawn. He looked to his side and remembered that Natasha had left early.


    Looking to the other side, he smiled faintly at Carol and Ana; Ophelia wasn''t there since Ana had sent her away the night before.


    Ophelia made a displeased face and protested, but she still left. She knew that her relationship with Damian at the moment was more than friends but less than lovers.


    In the end, she slept with the three little ones with a smile.


    Giving Carol and Ana a kiss on the cheek, Damian got up and dressed before teleporting to Madripoor where the scientist was located.


    "My king," said the scientist with a cheerful smile. He was still happy about the comments on the internet regarding his armors.


    "Hm, how is what I asked for going?" Damian inquired, nodding.


    "The soundproof room is ready," replied the scientist, becoming more serious and leading Damian to a large room.


    In the room, there were five men locked up, conversing among themselves. As soon as they saw the door open, they looked at the two figures with hatred.


    "These five people are criminals, the worst you can find. If you think of any crime, they''ve probably done it," said the scientist, pointing at the individuals.


    "Alright, I''ll take it from here," Damian said, nodding to the scientist.


    The scientist bid farewell to Damian before closing the door, wondering idly what his king wanted to achieve. One thing was certain: these people wouldn''t have a good ending.


    Looking at the five men, Damian smiled faintly.


    "I''m sure you''re wondering why you''re here. Well, you''ll help me with some experiments," Damian said as he walked towards the walls and quickly inscribed some runes.


    These runes had the effect of containing magic, so Damian began releasing his magic while making it less dense.


    He wanted to see if he could create mages; he was curious about the effects of exposing regular people to magic.


    The room quickly filled with magic, although the men couldn''t see it, they could feel that the atmosphere was different.


    Damian narrowed his eyes and noticed that only a small amount of magic entered their bodies through breathing.


    Analyzing them, he realized that there was a very slight anti-aging effect in addition to slightly increased body regeneration.


    Nodding slightly, Damian made one of the men appear on a table and restrained his movement.


    The men let out small cries of fear as one of them suddenly disappeared and reappeared somewhere else.


    "I''ll call you subject 0," Damian joked.


    Damian approached the man on the table and began forcing magic into his body.


    Subject 0 gritted his teeth and seemed to experience some pain. Damian observed with astonishment as his body seemed to gain the ability to generate magic.


    It appeared to have a kind of core that generated a small amount of magic.


    Damian looked puzzled at the situation until he brought another of the men and inspected the same area.


    Subject 2 had exactly the same core, but its size was insignificant, like a dried seed.


    Damian wore a thoughtful expression before returning Subject 2 to his place.


    Focusing his gaze on Subject 0, he saw that his bodily functions increased slightly, but any other changes couldn''t be seen at the moment.


    Damian returned Subject 0 to his place before disappearing and appearing in a hospital in New York.


    He moved invisibly through all the rooms while analyzing the patients'' bodies.


    He was examining the cores of each one and noticed that some patients'' cores appeared very withered.


    Damian approached a girl who was about 10 years old. Her core looked very withered, so he extended his hand and tried to fill it with magic.


    The core seemed like a seed that had received water after a long time and quickly became the same as Subject 0''s core.


    Damian ignored the girl''s expression of pain as he thought.


    It seems that humans can use magic, but only in a tiny amount, just enough to survive.


    Damian had another idea before appearing over a highway, where he saw a bus filled with passengers.


    Invisible, Damian appeared inside the bus and specifically looked at a man sitting at the back. He had been tracking him for a few days.


    Focusing his gaze on the man''s abdomen, Damian saw his core. It was completely different from that of regular humans; it was very large and green, thousands of times larger than a normal human''s core.


    Damian disappeared from the place and appeared on top of his palace. He sat on the edge and looked at the entire city while contemplating.


    It seems that the core in each human gives them the ability to receive radiation or radioactive bites and transform rather than die, although this is somewhat different from the x genes that he had discovered previously.


    Damian supposed that was what differentiated this world from his previous one.


    Although the ability to gain powers must have some conditions that he doesn''t know about, or the world would be full of people with superpowers.


    Damian didn''t really expect this situation, nor does he know the reason why humans have this core that gives them the ability to evolve practically.


    Nonetheless, Damian isn''t upset with this situation. It will only facilitate his plans.


    Damian also investigated his own body and, of course, doesn''t have this core, but something similar to it, which would be his heart, the place where his magic and familiars are stored.


    Damian appeared at home invisibly while scanning everyone.


    Ana, Sophia, and Ophelia, who were humans before, did have the core, but it seemed to be inactive, and like Damian, their power appeared to concentrate in their hearts.


    Damian also took a glance at his daughters and saw that they didn''t have the core; they were pure vampires, and their power was concentrated in their hearts.


    Finally, Damian focused his attention on Carol. She did have a core, shining in an intense golden color with tiny stars moving inside.


    Damian nodded slightly before reappearing on his palace. There''s still more experimenting to be done with regular people; he still needs to find out what happens if a core is saturated with magic or destroyed.


    He can already see a new world with a magical civilization in the future.


    "It''s too soon to dream; there are still many experiments to be done," Damian murmured as he looked at his city before disappearing.

 Chapter 121

    A week later.


    Damian was having breakfast with his entire family.


    They all ate while chatting about trivial things.


    "Hey, do you guys want to go to the Expo? It''s tonight," Damian asked, looking at everyone.


    "I want to go! Natasha told me there''s going to be a great show," Carol said, laughing.


    "What is the Expo?" Ivy asked, looking at Damian.


    "It''s a place where they do demonstrations of weapons," Damian replied, smiling at Ivy.


    "I want to go!" Ivy said excitedly.


    "Alright, then we''ll all go," Damian said, nodding as he noticed no one said they didn''t want to go.


    Everyone finished breakfast and went about their day.


    Damian appeared in Madripoor and went to speak with the scientist.


    "My lord," the scientist greeted him with a smile.


    "Bring Frank and Laura," Damian said after exchanging greetings.


    "Sure," the scientist replied before quickly sending them a message to come.


    Damian waited a few minutes and saw them arrive.


    Damian took the opportunity to look at their cores; they were white like all human cores but slightly larger.


    "Hello, are we in trouble?" Laura joked as if they had been called to the principal''s office.


    "Laura," the scientist said, giving her an irritated look, indicating she should behave.


    "You''re not in trouble," Damian said, smiling slightly. "Both of you will come with me. There''s an event tonight, and you''ll be the bodyguards."


    "There''ll be some chaos that day, so it''s a good opportunity for revenge. Ophelia told me she promised you that," Damian said, looking at Frank.


    Both of them reacted positively to Damian''s words.


    Laura was happy to go out and do something fun, while Frank just wanted to go and chat a bit with his former boss.


    "Get ready and take a module to New York," Damian said, getting up and nodding at the scientist before disappearing.


    "It''s always shocking to see him disappear like that," Laura said.


    "Don''t take advantage of how nice our king seems; behave with respect," the scientist scolded Laura.


    "Alright, alright," Laura said, nodding before going to pack her things.


    "Remember to do it cleanly and try not to be recognized," the scientist told Frank without much hope.


    Frank nodded slightly before leaving the room.


    ...


    Damian returned home and saw Carol, Ana, and Ophelia playing video games.


    "Where are the girls?" Damian asked before sitting down next to Ana.


    "They went for a walk with Mom," Ana said, looking at the screen.


    "There''s not much to see in this area," Damian said a little confused.


    "Maybe you should go out and explore the surroundings instead of always teleporting," Ophelia said without looking at him.


    Damian looked at them with doubt before appearing on top of his house and surveying the area.


    He was a little surprised to see that the area, which was previously a bit deserted, had become livelier, with some parks nearby and several new houses.


    In the distance, he saw his daughters playing on the swings with Sophia sitting at a distance on some benches.


    Damian smiled affectionately at seeing them do something so ordinary.


    He sat on the roof and watched them in silence, occasionally chuckling as he saw their expressions.


    He couldn''t help but burst into laughter when he saw Alice damage a part of the play equipment and look around to check if anyone saw her before walking away as if nothing had happened.


    After a while of watching them, Sophia approached and started to take them back home, so Damian also climbed down from the roof and entered the house.


    Damian went to the kitchen and saw the maids preparing lunch. He greeted them with a smile before telling them that they would have two more people joining for lunch.


    Damian felt that Frank and Laura were on their way and probably hadn''t eaten yet.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    With that settled, Damian returned to the living room and sat on the couch while looking at his phone.


    He had some notifications, and when he opened them, he saw that they were from his daughter. She had sent him new pictures of many things.


    From cute-looking fish to terrifying-looking ones.


    Damian chuckled while reading the comments M¨®nica sent along with the photos.


    A few minutes later, his daughters arrived and ran to greet him.


    Seeing that he was looking at things on his phone, they sat on his lap and looked at the photos with him.


    Sophia smiled at them before going somewhere else.


    "Daddy, can we go with our sister?" Emma asked, looking at Damian. She was very curious to see the depths of the sea.


    "Sure, sweetheart. When your sister comes back, you can take a walk with her," Damian said, kissing Emma on the head.


    "Daddy, can we bring our tank to the weapons demonstration we''ll be going to tonight?" Alice asked, looking at Damian.


    "No, sweetheart, I''m afraid that''s a little difficult," Damian chuckled.


    Just then, a faint buzzing sound was heard.


    Damian smiled slightly, knowing that Laura and Frank had arrived.


    "Someone''s here. Let''s go see?" Damian said, looking at his daughters and putting away his phone.


    "Let''s go!" Ivy said, nodding before running to the patio.


    Her two sisters quickly followed her.


    "Who arrived?" Carol asked, looking at Damian.


    "Laura and Frank. They''re Spartan soldiers," Damian said, getting up.


    "And what are they doing here?" Carol asked, confused.


    "Laura will be a bodyguard, and Frank has other things to do," Damian said, smiling.


    "And this Laura, is she pretty?" Carol joked.


    "She''s pretty," Damian nodded.


    "Oh?" Carol playfully jumped towards Damian and hugged him. "Are you going to give me a new sister?"


    "Your mother is a bit too old for that," Damian teased Carol before going after his daughters.


    Carol froze in place upon hearing Damian''s words.


    "Pff, just look at your face," Ophelia burst into laughter.


    Ana blushed and bit her lip, trying not to laugh.


    Carol finally put on a disgruntled face as she vowed revenge.


    Damian arrived at the patio and saw a medium-sized spacecraft floating a few meters above the ground.


    His daughters were already looking up with curiosity, waiting for someone to come out.


    Then, a door opened, and Laura and Frank jumped out, landing on the grass.


    "Hello, girls," Laura greeted the three little girls who ran towards her.


    "Hi, Lau," Ivy greeted her, along with her sisters.


    "How have you been?" Laura asked, crouching down with a smile.


    The three little girls started talking to Laura, while Damian approached Frank.


    "Are you all set for tonight?" Damian asked directly.


    "Yes, I know where my target is staying," Frank said stoically.


    "Good. In a while, we''ll have lunch; make sure to join us," Damian said to everyone before smiling at his daughters and entering the house.


    Frank nodded before taking a stroll around the patio, observing the surroundings. He was a bit surprised to see a tank in one corner.


    Some time passed, and everyone was at the table having lunch. The atmosphere was quite normal, although Laura and Frank seemed a bit uncomfortable. After all, they hadn''t had much interaction with the people present.


    Still, this allowed Frank and Laura to get to know the "royal family" for real.


    They seemed almost like a normal family, talking about normal things and joking with each other.


    Frank and Laura also felt relieved that the situation was like this and not filled with cruel people who didn''t care about the lives of those who served them.


    The day quickly passed, and soon it was getting dark.


    Everyone was already dressed to go to the Expo; Laura even had her armor on while the girls were playing with it.


    Frank had already left, and Damian didn''t know exactly where he was, but he was probably in a position close to Ray, his former superior.


    In a few moments, a limousine arrived, and everyone got in. When Laura got in, the car lowered a bit due to her weight, and it was too big, so she had to crouch a little.


    Laura, together with the armor, weighed around half a ton.


    "Fortunately, it''s of good quality," Carol joked.


    "Pay no attention to her," Sophia said, chuckling softly as she saw Laura a bit embarrassed.


    The limousine drove for a while until they arrived at the Expo.


    They stopped in a private parking lot before starting to get off.


    As soon as they left the parking lot, they immediately attracted attention, and the crowd unconsciously avoided them.


    Especially when they saw a giant of over two meters behind them wearing armor and carrying a rifle on his back.


    Several guards looked at them but didn''t stop them; they knew Damian was a shareholder of Stark Industries, and the armor was his bodyguard.


    They all sat in elevated seats on one side, providing a better view.


    ...


    "Tony, we''re leaving; I''ll wait for you there," Pepper said before heading to the airport with Natasha.


    "Okay, be careful," Tony shouted from the garage as he swiveled slightly in his chair.


    Tony would join her later in his armor; he had been on high alert, waiting for Ivan''s attack.


    With the days that have passed, it''s enough time for Ivan to create something considerable.


    While Tony was thinking about Ivan''s attack, he suddenly received a call from an unknown number.


    Tony couldn''t help but feel excited as he saw it; he had told Jarvis to accept unknown calls and immediately trace their origin.


    Tony took a deep breath before answering the call.


    "Hey, Tony," Ivan greeted him as if they were old friends.


    "You sound very lively for being dead," Tony said, smiling as he watched Jarvis trace the call.


    "Now, the real story behind your surname will be revealed."


    "What your father did to my family for forty years, I will do it in forty minutes," Ivan said slowly.


    "That sounds great. Tell me where and when," Tony said.


    "I hope you''re ready," Ivan laughed slowly, trying to intimidate Tony before ending the call.


    Tony looked at the screen that said: "Trace complete."


    "Justin, you really got yourself into trouble this time," Tony chuckled as he saw Ivan''s location.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but frown at the memory that Justin presented his attempts at armor; if he adds the Arc reactor, he can create slightly inferior versions of his first armor.


    "Jarvis, prepare the new armor and combat modules. Also, fix the satellites over the origin of the call and inform me of any movements," Tony said, getting up and getting ready to go fight.


    Justin''s weapons are likely to be controlled by Ivan, and they might even initiate a massacre just to harm him.


    It''s best to get rid of the robots first and then go after him.


    Tony quickly stood on a platform as several robotic arms put on the armor.


    Tony moved his arms, torso, and legs and clearly felt the agility that his previous armors didn''t have.


    Although it doesn''t feel like having anything on, it''s an improvement; he''ll be able to make many types of movements.


    "Jarvis, how''s the combat module?" Tony asked.


    "It''s over New York; once the combat starts, it can be deployed quickly," Jarvis replied.


    "Good, then let''s go," Tony said to himself before flying off to New York.


    His new armor could handle a greater amount of power, so his repulsors were much stronger. His speed quickly reached Mach 4.


    ...


    Justin was getting ready in his suit, making sure he looked good from all angles.


    This was a very special day; it would be the day he finally defeated Tony, and his own company would replace him.


    Just imagining Tony''s face after seeing that his armor wasn''t special and that Justin had many of them filled him with excitement.


    That night, his life would change forever.


    Justin smiled at himself in the mirror one last time before taking his limousine to the Expo.

 Chapter 122

    It was already nighttime, and the music was loud at the Expo.


    Damian was sitting with his family and Pepper, who had arrived with Natasha.


    Damian was chatting with his daughters, trying to entertain them as they were getting bored waiting.


    At that moment, the lights dimmed, and a man entered the stage.


    Damian immediately recognized him as Justin Hammer.


    Justin advanced to the podium, greeting the audience and performing a dance.


    Pepper sighed mockingly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, for a long time, this country has put its brave men and women at risk. Then came Iron Man, and we thought the days of death were over," Justin said, looking at the audience.


    "Unfortunately, the country didn''t have access to this technology."


    "That''s not fair, and I think it''s wrong for all the soldiers who have died,"


    "However, it was a great innovation that captured the world''s attention. Now, even other countries have their army of suits," Justin continued.


    "That''s why, ladies and gentlemen, today I present to you the new face of our country''s armed forces," Justin said, extending his arms as he stepped back.


    "The Hammer drones," Justin declared, pointing with one arm.


    "Army!" Justin shouted, and the music started playing as the floor opened up, revealing eight armored suits with cannons on their backs.


    "Naval!" Justin exclaimed as another platform rose, carrying robots with missile launchers on their shoulders.


    "Air Force!" Justin shouted and sleek-looking suits with weapons on their backs elevated.


    "Marines!" Justin yelled again as camouflaged robots emerged.


    "This is better than cheerleaders," Justin mocked Tony.


    Justin cheered excitedly, appearing to be having the time of his life, making fun of Tony.


    "Despite our advanced technology, there should always be a man at the forefront. That''s why I present to you the prototype of a suit capable of responding to multiple situations, and its pilot, Lieutenant Colonel James Rhodes," Justin said, pointing to a central location where a black suit with a Gatling gun on its shoulder ascended.


    The modified suit was much larger and had added armor in some places. Its hands and shoulders carried large bulges with weapons.


    "What?!" Pepper exclaimed, almost standing up, not believing that they would use one of Tony''s suits to present other suits.


    "They look a bit ugly," Carol commented, looking at the suits.


    "Ours are prettier," Alice agreed, nodding cutely.


    "For the country and his-" Justin was interrupted by a low buzzing sound coming from the distance.


    Looking in the distance, he saw Tony coming straight toward them. He couldn''t help feeling a bit scared, but quickly composed himself, knowing that he had many suits behind him.


    Tony accelerated toward the platform and landed smoothly. He immediately located Pepper, Damian, and his family, which reassured him about their safety.


    Inside his helmet, Tony couldn''t help but frown at seeing that the suit he had given to Rhodes had been modified and clearly equipped with Hammer''s robots.


    This would complicate things as Rhodes would probably be against him as well.


    He also couldn''t help getting upset at seeing what they had done to his suit. There was no more room for weapons, or they would have added more.


    "What poor taste," Tony murmured as he walked toward Justin.


    "Tell me, where is Ivan?" Tony asked directly even though he already knew the answer


    "Who? What are you doing here?" Justin asked, trying to act nonchalant.


    "Tony, the system is compromised," Rhodes quickly said as his Gatling gun pointed at Tony.


    Tony immediately turned on guard, seeing all the suits aiming at him.


    "Alright, let''s settle this outside," Tony said, activating his thrusters and flying away.


    All the suits immediately fired at Tony, shattering the glass roof.


    Rhodes and the aerial suits also activated their flight mechanisms before going after Tony.


    However, only the aerial suits could keep up with Tony.


    When Rhodes was a few meters above the ground, his suit suddenly shut down, and he fell to the ground.


    "Damn it," Rhodes muttered, everything was dark, and he couldn''t move, fortunately, he wasn''t claustrophobic.


    Damian watched everything happen, and as soon as the glass started falling, he made sure it wasn''t lethal to anyone.


    Even so, there was a lot of chaos, and everyone ran out of the place.


    The remaining suits on the platform started descending and heading outside.


    Glancing at Laura, she nodded before taking the weapon on her back.


    Walking forward with the weapon in one hand and pointing it down, she approached the first robot and extended her fingers as if they were claws, pushing them toward the robot''s reactor.


    Her fingers generated small points of energy that pierced the armor before she clenched her fist and broke the reactor.


    Laura''s suit was special; her right glove could generate plasma blades, either a complete blade from the wrist or small blades on her fingers.


    "Should we run?" Pepper asked worriedly, unconsciously covering her stomach.


    "You''re pregnant?" Carol asked, surprised by Pepper''s gesture, recalling having done the same thing in many situations.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "We wanted to keep it a secret," Pepper said, smiling somewhat happily despite the situation.


    "Don''t worry, we''re safe," Ana said, approaching Pepper and comforting her.


    Laura was already facing the robots, positioning herself at the front to attract as many as possible.


    Laura swiftly dodged the shots while firing with her own weapon. When she couldn''t dodge, she cut the projectiles with her plasma blade.


    Her weapon''s shots were really destructive, leaving red-hot holes wherever she fired.


    Mostly, she aimed at the reactor or the head, causing them to collapse immediately.


    When the robots'' shots hit her suit, they only tinkled harmlessly.


    Ivan, who was at Hammer Industries, couldn''t help cursing inside as he saw that it was almost impossible to take her down. He had already lost several robots and still hadn''t dealt with Stark.


    He quickly sent an order for a robot to attack Laura while the other suits deployed a propulsor from their backs before taking off.


    Laura shot down two more robots before helplessly watching them escape.


    She couldn''t help looking at Damian disapprovingly for not making the suits fly as she returned to the group.


    Pepper looked in awe at the armor. Although she knew that these robots were inferior to Tony''s creations, it was still surprising how easily Laura dealt with them. Moreover, the large size of the armor made it truly intimidating.


    The three girls approached the fallen robots curiously, examining them.


    Alice lifted one of their legs before turning it over and looking at the cannon on its back with curiosity.


    Pepper comically opened her mouth when she saw a little girl flipping over a heavy metal suit.


    "She..." Pepper said, looking at everyone with doubt, not knowing if she had hallucinated.


    "Let''s talk about that later," Carol said, laughing lightly. Originally, they wanted to talk to the girls about showing off their strength in front of other people, but Damian flatly refused.


    He said his daughters didn''t have to stop being themselves for others, as long as they didn''t hurt anyone, they could do whatever they wanted.


    ...


    Back to Tony.


    He flew out of the Expo while ascending in a certain direction.


    "Jarvis?" Tony said as he flew.


    "Everything is ready, sir," Jarvis replied.


    "Good," Tony nodded as he flew into an artificially created smoke cloud.


    The robots followed Tony, flying around and searching for him.


    Tony quickly approached the red and gold diamond-shaped combat module; in the center, it had a circular hole and a place to stand.


    He had been inspired a bit by Damian''s armor for the design.


    Tony stood on the object before objects attached to his hands, feet, and back.


    In a few seconds, Tony exited the module and flew out of the smoke cloud.


    There were several robots surrounding the cloud under Ivan''s orders.


    When Tony became visible again to the robots, his armor changed. Where his forearms should be, there was only a cylinder that extended to his hand with a large repulsor at the end.


    On his back, there was a flight stabilizer to maintain better control in the air.


    At his feet, there was an even larger repulsor to maintain speed with the added weight.


    "What the hell," Ivan muttered as he ordered all the robots to attack Tony before getting up and going to put on his own armor.


    Tony swung back and forth, firing the giant repulsors from his hands, which instantly destroyed the robots, despite the fact that the material they were made of was similar to his own armour.


    Tony flew at high speeds with great agility, dodging shots and taking down several robots.


    After a few minutes of chasing, he easily destroyed all the robots, finding them too slow and predictable to even touch.


    At that moment, he detected more robots coming in his direction.


    Looking in that direction, he saw a group of 15 robots flying toward him.


    "Sir, an armor has flown out of Hammer Industries and is coming our way," Jarvis informed him.


    "Alright, let''s finish this quickly, then," Tony said before activating the back thrusters to the max and aiming the hand thrusters at the incoming group of robots.


    The hand repulsors made a loud buzz as two large plasma beams shot toward the group.


    Fortunately, the back thrusters cushioned the recoil, allowing Tony to guide the beams accurately, destroying all the approaching robots.


    The buzz of the repulsors slowly decreased before a click sound, and they detached from his hands and fell to the ground.


    "They still need a lot of improvements," Tony murmured, looking at the useless repulsors.


    "Jarvis, where is he?" Tony asked.


    "He''ll arrive in 5 minutes. His armor seems quite heavy, so it''s not very fast, but it''ll be hard to damage," Jarvis replied, displaying satellite images.


    "Hm," Tony said, deep in thought.


    "How about a supersonic punch?" Tony suggested with a smile.


    "If not done at the right angle, it could have serious consequences," Jarvis analyzed the data.


    "Well, make sure we hit at the right angle. I like my arms," Tony joked.


    The satellites quickly located Ivan, and Tony locked onto his position on his radar.


    Tony immediately began accelerating toward Ivan, quickly reaching speeds he had never achieved before with the three pairs of thrusters.


    Ivan couldn''t even react as he received a powerful blow to the chest, causing him to lose his breath and start falling.


    "Damn, that hurts a bit," Tony said, looking at his arm that had dents on its knuckles.


    "Fortunately, the impact was distributed well," Tony smiled before flying behind Ivan, who had fallen in the middle of the street, creating a sizable crater.


    When Tony landed near Ivan, there were already some curious onlookers.


    "Please, step back, it could be dangerous," Tony said, approaching Ivan carefully.


    His armor had a large dent in the shape of a fist just above the reactor.


    Tony approached him and analyzed his suit''s reactor, neutralizing it.


    Now, even if he woke up, he wouldn''t be able to move, so Tony grabbed him by the neck before taking off.


    Tony arrived at the Expo event area, wanting to see if Damian was still there.


    He had already figured out what to do with Ivan.


    Killing him in cold blood now that he had defeated him was something he definitely wouldn''t do. If he had died during the fight, it would have been different.


    He also regretted killing Obadiah after realizing that he could have dealt with him without killing him.


    It was definitely a decision made in the heat of the moment where he let the hatred of his betrayal go to his head.


    He would simply ask Damian to imprison him in Madripoor. Unlike anywhere else in the world, he couldn''t escape from there, and no one had the power to take him out.


    When he reached the area, it was filled with police officers talking to Damian''s bodyguard.


    Pepper was sitting with Damian''s family.


    They had moved the seats to face each other.


    Everyone was already looking at him because of the loud noise he made when he flew.


    Tony landed and dropped Ivan to the ground before lifting his helmet and looking at everyone.


    "Mr. Stark," a police officer said before glancing at the armor on the ground, which was clearly different.


    "What''s going on?" Tony asked.


    "We want to take these armors, but Mr. Damian''s bodyguard didn''t allow us. He said that you would decide what would happen when you arrived," the officer explained to Tony.


    "Hm, you can take them as soon as I remove something that belongs to me," Tony frowned before nodding.


    The armor was no mystery; it was just the reactor that he didn''t want to fall into the wrong hands.


    "Sir, I don''t think that''s entirely correct," the officer frowned.


    "I can also destroy them and say it happened during the fight," Tony said, looking at the officer.


    "I''ll make a call," the officer said, stepping away to use his phone.


    Tony approached the group before greeting them.


    "New toys?" Damian asked, looking at the modules on Tony''s back and feet.


    "Yes, it''s something I''ve been working on," Tony said before smiling at Pepper.


    "Are you okay?" Pepper asked, a bit worried as she checked his armor.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have a scratch," Tony smiled, subtly hiding his arm.


    "Uncle Tony, you look cool in the armor," Ivy said, approaching and examining him closely.


    "Of course, I''m the coolest there is," Tony proudly said as he carefully lifted her.


    "Daddy is cooler," Ivy said, playfully sticking out her tongue.


    "Yes, and Daddy is more handsome too," Alice nodded.


    "Aren''t you a little young to know that?" Tony asked annoyed as he put Ivy back on the ground, ignoring the mischievous little devils.


    "Well, we''re leaving," Damian said, getting up.


    "Wait, wait," Tony quickly said.


    "Help me remove their reactors," Tony said in a low voice, glancing at the police officers and agents.


    "Okay," Damian nodded before looking at Laura, who was watching them.


    She nodded before extending two fingers and creating an energy blade, quickly removing all the reactors under the sad gaze of the agents before handing them to Tony.


    "Thank you," Tony nodded to Laura.


    At that moment, Happy arrived with a van, so Tony placed all the reactors in the back before taking Ivan and also putting him in the van before getting in with Pepper and quickly leaving.


    Damian didn''t stay much longer and left with his entire family. They all had fun watching the robots and then the fight.


    Idly, Damian wondered how Frank had fared.


    ...


    "Hello? Anyone?" Rhodes shouted inside his armor; it seemed like everyone had forgotten about him.


    "Tony? This isn''t funny."


    Rhodes tried to shift the weight of the armor to get into a better position, at least lying on his back.


    He couldn''t help but think that by obeying orders he didn''t want to obey, he was getting himself back into a bad situation.

 Chapter 123

    Frank was on the rooftop of a building as he looked down, in the distance, there was a rather elegant villa with many guards around it.


    From a screen on his arm, he could see Ray, his former boss, calmly watching the Expo with a glass of wine in his hand.


    Suddenly, scenes from the Expo appeared on the screen, where several robots started shooting at Stark before flying behind him. Chaos immediately erupted, and the police would surely concentrate all their reinforcements at the location.


    After all, there were many important people in that place, including their own king.


    Frank descended from the building before rushing towards the villa. It took him almost a minute to arrive, and he didn''t stop; he simply pressed a button, and suddenly all the lights in the villa went out, causing panic among the guards.


    Frank had investigated all these people; they were former members of the Cerberos squad who now protected Ray. Some of them were even old acquaintances.


    So, he immediately began firing at all of them. In the darkness, he had the absolute advantage; it was a massacre, and the smell of burning flesh enveloped the entire villa.


    Frank kicked the main door as he walked towards where Ray was. The spy camera hadn''t lost sight of him; he had locked himself in a room that seemed to be reinforced.


    Frank stood in front of the door, a metal plate had already descended, and on his camera, he could see that Ray was sending messages, probably asking for reinforcements.


    Frank retracted his arm before striking the door, causing a dent, and the entire wall trembled.


    Ray, who was inside the room, also trembled, but out of fear. He couldn''t figure out who could be behind him with that kind of strength.


    The only person that came to his mind was Iron Man, but he was clearly too busy at the moment to be the one. Ray had many enemies, but none with such capabilities.


    The wall kept trembling and deforming more and more.


    Frank finally delivered one last blow before the door collapsed, and Frank entered the room slowly, making Ray see who was attacking him.


    Ray couldn''t help but be surprised to see the iconic Madripoor armors that had become famous.


    This one, in particular, had a white skull drawn somewhat clumsily but with a very intimidating look.


    "What do you want? Why are you after me?" Ray said, stepping back slowly.


    "Revenge," Frank said before removing his helmet and looking at Ray.


    "Frank?" Ray said, taken aback as if he couldn''t believe it.


    He had always thought that Frank had died in Madripoor or would be in some hidden country with his family. He never thought he would succeed and even end up using armor.


    "Frank, listen, it was nothing personal, I didn''t mean to harm your wife; it was just business," Ray said fearfully.


    "I understand, but I''m a vengeful person who punishes the slightest offense," Frank said, smiling faintly before making a hole in the middle of Ray''s chest.


    Frank took a ball from his belt before pressing the single button on it and throwing it into a corner. He quickly jumped out of the window before disappearing from the scene.


    A few seconds after Frank left, the villa exploded in flames, spreading rapidly and consuming everything.


    Looking at the fire consuming the village in the distance, Frank''s heart had not yet calmed down, he really wanted to torture Ray like he tortured his victims, but he decided not to, he has a wife and children now, he doesn''t want to touch his children with the same hands he tortured people with.


    Finally he decided to tour the dangerous areas of New York to calm down, maybe he would find some criminals to punish.


    ...


    Damian was getting ready to sleep when suddenly he felt the Bifrost opening on Earth.


    "Is something happening?" Carol asked, looking at him while sitting on the bed.


    "No, it''s just that things are going to get more interesting," Damian said, smiling before lying down.


    "Yeah, sure, Mr. Fortune Teller," Carol said, rolling her eyes before hugging his arm and closing her eyes.


    Damian looked at Carol with a gentle smile as he played with her long blonde hair.


    ...


    Jane was in a modified van with Erik and her intern, Darcy.


    The three of them were waiting for a storm to arrive to take readings.


    "You know, Jane, I don''t understand your obsession with these things; I''m losing my beauty sleep," Darcy said bored at the wheel.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Just shut up and don''t fall asleep," Jane snapped, annoyed, as she looked at the sky. The storm she had predicted hadn''t arrived.


    "Jane, you''re an astrophysicist, not a storm chaser," Erik sighed.


    "You don''t understand, these storms are really like Einstein-Rosen bridges," Jane said seriously, still looking at the sky.


    "What did they fill your head within Madripoor?" Erik asked, shaking his head. What Jane was saying was impossible.


    "Maybe the handsome face of the king? Or his delicious body?" Darcy chimed in from the wheel.


    "Shut up," Jane said, giving Darcy an annoyed look.


    "Let''s just wait a bit," Jane said, looking at Erik.


    "Guys? Look at that," Darcy suddenly said, pointing in the distance.


    Jane and Erik turned and saw a kind of blue aurora.


    "Let''s go," Jane shouted at Darcy as she grabbed her camera.


    The aurora in the sky suddenly lowered and formed a tornado.


    "I thought you said it was a subtle aurora," Erik said, looking at the strange tornado forming in front of them.


    "Get closer," Jane said, extending her arm with a camera in hand.


    Darcy moved closer before turning the wheel in another direction.


    "What are you doing?" Jane took the wheel and turned it in the direction of the tornado.


    "I won''t die just for a grade," Darcy said, fighting for the wheel with Jane.


    As they fought for the wheel, they suddenly crashed into a man, and the storm dissipated out of nowhere.


    Both women were in shock before quickly looking at each other and getting out of the van.


    "If there are legal problems, it''s your fault," Darcy complained as she ran after Jane.


    "Please don''t die," Jane murmured as she ran towards the man.


    Jane crouched next to the man, and as soon as he woke up, he looked at her.


    Both of them locked eyes for a moment before being interrupted by Darcy.


    "Does he need CPR? Because I''m totally an expert," Darcy said, eyeing the handsome man they had hit.


    Jane and the man looked at each other again before Jane turned to Erik.


    "Where did he come from?" Jane asked; they were in the middle of nowhere.


    The man regained his senses and began muttering before screaming at the sky.


    "Erik, look at this," Jane said, looking at the ground, where there seemed to be runes. Jane stared fixedly at the runes as they were familiar to her.


    "Father? Heimdall! Open the Bifrost!" the man yelled at the sky.


    "Should we take him to the hospital?" Erik asked, looking at the man, who seemed either crazy or very drunk.


    "Can''t you see? He''s fine," Jane said, taking photos of the ground.


    "Which realm is this?" the man aggressively asked Erik.


    Darcy was startled and pulled out her Taser gun, pointing it at the man.


    "Do you challenge me? Thor, the god of thunder?" he asked aggressively, getting closer to Darcy when he saw her aiming something at him.


    Darcy closed her eyes before pulling the trigger.


    Thor let out a faint groan before falling to one knee, trying to lift himself up with his hands.


    Darcy opened one eye and saw him still looking at her aggressively, so she looked at the Taser and realized she could increase the power. Without hesitation, she turned it up to the maximum.


    Thor let out a final groan before trembling on the ground and falling unconscious.


    Jane and Erik looked at Darcy in astonishment.


    "What? He was scaring me," Darcy defended herself.


    They quickly lifted Thor into the van and took him to the hospital. On the way, Jane looked at Thor suspiciously.


    Finally, she stood up and looked for a first aid kit before taking a needle and approaching him.


    "What are you doing?" Darcy asked, confused.


    Jane ignored her and pricked Thor''s arm with the needle. The needle easily pierced Thor''s skin, forming a small dot of blood.


    Jane let go of him, somewhat disappointed and returned to her seat to take notes.


    "Tell me, don''t you think in this kind of situation, you should call our big boss?" Darcy asked, occasionally glancing at the unconscious Thor.


    "He''s not our boss," Jane said, looking at Darcy annoyed.


    "Oh, I see, he''s our sugar daddy," Darcy nodded in understanding.


    "You''re annoying, I don''t know why I told you everything," Jane ignored her.


    "Come on, anyway, I would have found out; Monica was always with you. It wasn''t hard to assume some things. At first, I thought you were Damian''s daughter too, but you''re not pretty enough to be his," Darcy joked.


    Jane just covered her face with her documents and ignored her.


    Finally, they took Thor to the hospital before heading back home.


    ....


    The next day


    Tony woke up to the sound of his phone. He couldn''t help but frown before reaching out to find it.


    When he found it, he answered and put it to his ear.


    "Hmm?"


    "Tony, I sent you a message several days ago to meet today, half an hour ago," Fury said, annoyed.


    "For starters, I didn''t respond, so you can''t assume I''m going. Also, why do you have meetings so early? It''s your fault," Tony said sleepily.


    "It''s 11 in the morning, you know what? Forget it, don''t come," Fury said, getting ready to hang up.


    "Wait, I''ll come. I need you to do me a favor, send me your location," Tony said, getting up with a groan.


    "Fine," Fury said, hanging up the call.


    Tony got up lazily before putting on his armor and flying to the meeting point.


    He was still tired from yesterday''s fight, and many things needed to be resolved, so he slept late.


    Tony flew for a few minutes until he landed in a fairly remote warehouse. A couple of agents were at the door, and they let him pass when they saw him.


    Looking around, he saw a desk, two chairs on each side, and some documents.


    Approaching the desk, he sat down, and the chair creaked under his weight. He extended his hand and picked up one of the files.


    "Avengers Project," Tony murmured.


    "I''m not sure if I should let you read that," Fury sighed as he approached Tony and sat across from him.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t want me in your little superhero group anymore?" Tony asked, mocking.


    "Tony, SHIELD has always been keeping an eye on you, although to a lesser extent before your abduction. After all, your father was one of SHIELD''s founders," Fury said, looking at Tony.


    Tony was secretly surprised as he really didn''t know that.


    "Despite many flaws, you have grown and surpassed what I ever thought possible," Fury continued.


    Tony frowned, not liking where this was going. It seemed like a typical manipulation tactic.


    "But Tony, the world is bigger than you think, and dangers lurk everywhere," Fury said.


    Tony just looked at Fury in silence. After all, maybe he knew more than Fury thought.


    "The universe is full of threats, extraterrestrial civilizations that could easily wipe out Earth, and even gods," Fury said, looking at Tony.


    "Gods?" Tony asked, looking at Fury strangely.


    "Indeed, they exist, though you could also see them as ridiculously powerful extraterrestrials," Fury said, seeing Tony''s expression.


    "That''s why I initiated this project, to gather exceptional individuals who can protect Earth from these threats," Fury explained.


    "For now, I want you to be a consultant for SHIELD. There are some things we need your help with."


    "I''m afraid you don''t have enough funds to hire me, besides, I really don''t like working with other people," Tony said, smiling faintly.


    "Tony, this goes beyond personality profiles. The world needs your help. Call me paranoid, but I feel that things are going to get bad."


    "We can discuss your reward," Fury said, frowning when he saw that Tony didn''t say anything.


    "Fine, I''ll help. After all, SHIELD is also partly mine," Tony said, looking at Fury with an arrogant smile.


    "I''ll be rewarded for yesterday''s battle. I want Stern to host the ceremony, and I''ll write his script. I''ll make it really cheesy," Tony laughed as he stood up.


    "I''ll see what I can do," Fury nodded.


    "See you," Tony said, leaving the hangar before flying back home.

 Chapter 124

    Jane woke up groggily as she walked to make herself a cup of coffee.


    The previous night, she had slept little due to everything that had happened.


    Jane sat in front of a board with many photos taken from the day before.


    Initially, she suspected that the man from last night was actually Thor because of the strange events, but a real god wouldn''t be pierced by a simple needle, and he wouldn''t be electrocuted, especially if he was supposed to be the god of lightning.


    Jane kept thinking that the runes on the ground were very familiar to her, and she assumed that Damian knew something about them, but she didn''t think about asking him. It was much more fun to search for answers on her own.


    Jane spent some time sipping her coffee and thinking about random things.


    Soon, Erik and Darcy also woke up, so Jane started talking to Erik about the events of the previous day and the readings they had obtained.


    Darcy finished putting the photos they had taken the day before.


    "Guys, look at this," said Darcy, looking very surprised.


    Both of them approached and saw the photo she showed them. A humanoid figure could be seen descending from the tornado.


    Jane furrowed her brow before picking up her phone.


    "Give me a minute," said Jane before dialing the selected number on her phone.


    The phone rang for a while before someone answered.


    "Hello? Jane?" Monica answered.


    "Monica, how are you?" Jane asked, smiling.


    "Well, I''ve discovered really interesting things, more than you," Monica joked.


    "That may not be possible now," Jane said, laughing.


    "Help me with something, when you went into space with Damian, did he ever use something other than just disappearing?" Jane asked.


    "Hm, once when I was a kid, he took me through a kind of rainbow tunnel that was really beautiful. Dad usually doesn''t use it on Earth because he says it will attract people''s curiosity," Monica said.


    "Oh, he also left some marks on the floor."


    "Hm, I understand. You gave me what I needed. When will you come back? I miss you," Jane said, smiling gently.


    "I should be back soon, not sure, I''ve been away from home for a few months now," Monica said.


    "Alright, we''ll talk later, sweetheart," Jane said, saying goodbye.


    Darcy and Erik looked at her speechless. She''s usually not that affectionate with anyone.


    Jane just rolled her eyes before putting on a robe.


    "Come on, we have to pick something up at the hospital," Jane said.


    "Do you really want to go after that crazy guy?" Darcy asked, a little scared. After all, she had shot him with the Taser, and what if he remembered her?


    "Don''t worry," Jane said, dismissing her concerns before getting into her van.


    Erik just sighed and followed them.


    Jane drove quickly to the hospital, and Darcy was quite frightened by the speed. Jane just laughed softly as she remembered the crazy things she used to do with Monica as they grew up.


    Jane found a place to park and approached. Suddenly, a man in a hospital gown appeared out of nowhere behind a car.


    Even though she reacted quickly and stopped, she still knocked him to the ground.


    The three of them in the van were in shock before quickly getting out. The situation was too similar to the night before, only now the sun was reflecting on the man''s long blonde hair.


    "Sorry, I promise I didn''t do it on purpose," Jane said, stifling her laughter as she saw Thor grimacing while holding his head.


    "You''re the ones I saw yesterday," Thor said, getting up.


    "Quick, come with us," Jane said, pushing Thor toward the van as she saw police officers and hospital staff searching for something.


    Jane quickly drove home before showing Thor the bathroom and giving him some clothes.


    Everyone waited in the living room while Jane continued her investigation.


    A little later, Thor came out of the bathroom shirtless.


    "Wow, for a crazy guy, he''s strong," Darcy said, her eyes fixed on Thor''s chest.


    Jane looked up from her notebook and also looked at Thor''s body with appreciation, thinking to herself that he did have the body of a god.


    "This mortal body has grown weak; feed me," Thor ordered them.


    "You just had to speak and ruin it," Jane murmured, sighing.


    A few minutes later, they were having breakfast at a small caf¨¦.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "So, tell me, what were you doing there last night?" Jane asked, looking at Thor who was eating non-stop.


    Thor looked at her and nodded as he kept eating.


    "This drink is really good; I want another one," Thor said, throwing the cup to the floor.


    Everyone in the restaurant immediately looked in their direction as Jane quickly apologized and said it was an accident, not without looking annoyed at Thor.


    "What was that?" Jane asked, raising her voice a bit.


    "It''s delicious, I want another one," Thor said, looking at Jane a little confused.


    "You just had to ask nicely, not break the cup," Jane sighed as she calmed down, remembering that Thor was either crazy or indeed a god unfamiliar with common customs.


    "Just don''t break anything else," Jane said, looking at Thor.


    "Alright... I give you my word," Thor said, nodding.


    At that moment, two people entered the caf¨¦, talking about a fallen satellite in the desert.


    As they described it, Thor became serious and approached them, asking about the location.


    Thor quickly rushed out of the restaurant and looked around.


    Jane, Darcy, and Erik also hurriedly followed, confused.


    "Wait, where are you going?" Jane asked, puzzled.


    "To the crater, I must retrieve Mjolnir," Thor said, seriousness in his voice.


    Jane looked at Erik and Darcy before looking at Thor, consumed by doubt. She wasn''t sure if Thor was just crazy or the real deal.


    "Can you take me with you? If you take me, I''ll give you all the answers," Thor said, smiling at Jane.


    "Jane, can we talk for a minute?" Erik asked, looking at Jane.


    "Please don''t do this," Erik said once they were a little away.


    "You saw what happened yesterday. The crater must be related. He said he''ll tell us everything," Jane said, looking at Erik.


    "He''s talking about fantasies; he must be crazy. It''s dangerous for you, Jane," Erik said, concerned.


    "Don''t worry; I''m not as defenseless as I seem. I promise nothing will happen," Jane said, smiling.


    "Alright, then we''ll go together," Erik said, sighing.


    Jane smiled happily before approaching Thor.


    Jane was about to speak to him when she saw a van on the next street carrying equipment that looked suspiciously similar.


    Jane couldn''t help but be shocked when she saw the equipment she personally assembled in a van heading somewhere unknown.


    "Thor, I''m sorry I can''t help you right now. I have something urgent to do. The crater is in that direction. As soon as I''m free, I''ll follow you," Jane said, looking at Thor with an apologetic smile.


    "Alright, then we bid farewell," Thor said, smiling before taking her hand and kissing it while looking into her eyes.


    Jane chuckled softly as she looked at him.


    "A pleasure," Thor said to Darcy and Erik before leaving.


    "Let''s get back home quickly," Jane said, getting serious as she remembered her belongings.


    Their house was nearby, so they walked quickly.


    Jane saw her broken door and a bunch of agents taking her things, so she angrily entered and demanded an explanation.


    "What''s going on here?" Jane asked, angry as she walked into her house.


    "Miss Foster, I am Agent Coulson from SHIELD," said a man with a friendly smile.


    "And does that explain why you''re in my house taking my things?" Jane asked, getting angrier.


    "Jane, this is much more serious than you think," Erik said, stopping Jane and whispering to her.


    "SHIELD is a global organization, they''re the ones in charge. It''s not wise to mess with them," Erik said worriedly. In his opinion, even if she calls her cousin, there''s not much they can do.


    "Listen, I''ll give you half an hour. If everything is not back in place, I''ll make a call, and you''ll regret what you did with my things," Jane said, staring at Coulson firmly.


    "Miss Foster, we are investigating a security threat. We are going to confiscate your records, please don''t make this more difficult," Coulson said.


    "Fine, I didn''t want to do this either," Jane said, nodding before taking her phone. Her finger hesitated for a moment before dialing.


    "Hello, I need help. Some SHIELD agents are stealing my things," Jane said timidly. Her personality had taken a complete turn from her previous aggression.


    "Are you sure? You won''t have your secret identity anymore," Damian said on the other end of the phone.


    "Don''t make it sound like I''m a superhero," Jane laughed softly.


    "Alright, just help me," Jane said.


    "Alright," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    Jane ended the call and glared at Coulson before sitting on her couch, watching them take her things.


    Five minutes later...


    Suddenly, there were exclamations from outside, and a buzzing sound could be heard before there were two heavy thuds on the ground.


    Coulson, who was finishing up overseeing everything, came out hesitantly, glancing at Jane who was giving him a disapproving look.


    Coulson''s expression couldn''t help but falter as he saw two very familiar Spartan soldiers.


    "Gentlemen, what can I do for you?" Coulson asked, approaching them with a friendly smile.


    "I believe Miss Jane already told you what she wanted. Don''t make us do it ourselves," Laura said directly, looking down due to her considerable height.


    Coulson didn''t know what expression to put on; he was truly in a dilemma. Nevertheless, he didn''t hesitate too much and ordered the items to be brought back.


    In a corner, Sitwell saw this as an opportunity. A war between the United States and Madripoor would make it easier for HYDRA to move and acquire more information or even new technology.


    Besides, the relationship between Jane and Madripoor was also something very intriguing to consider.


    Sitwell quickly ran outside where several agents were guarding the area, telling them that Coulson needed support, and quickly had them retrieve their weapons and surround the area.


    They quickly surrounded the Spartans, with one of the agents holding a rocket launcher.


    Coulson''s expression changed completely as he saw his men surrounding them. If a fight broke out, they would definitely lose, and it could escalate to war if certain individuals fuel the flames.


    ''''Agents, lower your weapons,'''' said Coulson, frowning with concern.


    Laura and Frank frowned inside their helmets, but they didn''t think much about it. If they dared to open fire, they would eliminate them.


    "You are on United States territory and interrupting an investigation. Remove your armor and surrender," Stiwell said from a good distance away through a megaphone.


    Stiwell had some confidence in their safety, believing that these soldiers would not resort to killing. If any of them were killed, it would be a much more difficult incident for Madripoor to deal with, unless they wanted to go to war.


    In any case, he expected there to be some kind of political conflict, even if nothing happens, the precedent will remain.


    Before anyone could react, Laura took out her rifle and shot Stiwell in the leg. The hole was visible through the smoke and the smell of burnt flesh spread in the area.


    Frank sighed as he watched Laura shoot, but he didn''t stop her. It was really audacious for that agent to ask them to remove their armor. He assumed they were from some organization trying to create conflicts.


    The agents who were surrounding them were surprised before opening fire, but the bullets harmlessly bounced off the suits.


    The agent with the rocket launcher quickly fired at them, causing an explosion.


    Coulson had quickly retreated to a corner of the house, being careful not to be hit by any bullets.


    "Jane, don''t you think this is going south?" Darcy nervously asked, looking out the window alongside Jane and Erik.


    "Actually, it escalated too quickly," Jane replied, nervous about what would come next.


    When the smoke cleared, Laura was seen holding what was left of the missile.


    Laura and Frank swiftly moved and quickly knocked out all the agents.


    The explosion had attracted attention, and there were many people in the distance recording the scene.


    Coulson couldn''t help but feel depressed; now it would be difficult to cover up what had happened.


    At that moment, several vans arrived with the things they had taken from Jane. Seeing the chaos, they quickly took out their weapons and aimed at the armored individuals.


    Coulson hurriedly came out and calmed them down before taking out his phone with a dejected expression and calling Fury.


    "Sir, we have a problem," Coulson said with an ironic smile as he watched the newly arrived agents help the fallen ones and Stiwell, who was still screaming in pain.


    On the other hand, Laura and Frank just stood in front of Jane''s house, watching them.

 Chapter 125

    Laura and Frank stood in front of Jane''s house, watching as the agents escorted the incapacitated individuals away.


    Coulson was on the phone, his expression not very good.


    "So, the scientist you took things from has an unknown relationship with Damian?" Fury asked on the other end of the line, massaging the space between his eyebrows.


    "Yes, she called Damian herself, and soldiers arrived within minutes, one of them being the same person who appeared at the Expo," Coulson said, glancing at Laura. At the same time, he couldn''t help but think it wasn''t his day.


    "Just give her things back and withdraw, also check on the one who caused this," Fury said coldly. After hearing Coulson''s account, he couldn''t help but suspect Stiwell, it was too ''impulsive.''


    "Yes, sir," Coulson replied after a moment of silence. After all, Stiwell was his friend, and he assumed the impulsive action was for his safety.


    Fury couldn''t help but sigh after hanging up the call, he''d have to try harder to reassure those idiots at SHIELD that this was just a misunderstanding.


    Fury looked at the wall as he thought about this situation, most countries in the world were affiliated with SHIELD, but Madripoor was not the case, he just hoped that this situation would calm down and not escalate into something like a war as they wouldn''t stand a chance.


    It might even give Damian the excuse to expand his territory.


    "Let''s go," Coulson said to his group, giving a final glance at the two giant soldiers.


    Once all the agents were gone, Jane, Darcy, and Erik emerged.


    "Now I''ll have to tidy everything up," Jane said, making a face.


    "Telling them to tidy up would be pressuring them a bit," Laura said, laughing.


    "I hope this doesn''t cause problems for Damian," Jane said, a little worried. Things escalated in a way she never expected.


    "Don''t worry, my king might be pleased if they try to provoke him," Laura said, smiling.


    "By the way, my king sent this to you and said you should wear it always," Laura said, handing her a small box.


    "We should go back, be careful," Laura said, bidding farewell to everyone.


    Frank gave a slight nod to everyone before boarding his ship with Laura and returning to New York.


    Jane looked at the box in her hands with a faint smile.


    "Now to tidy up," Darcy sighed before starting to gather things.


    "Speaking of which, I need to go out and do something, sorry," Jane said, giving them an apologetic smile before getting into her van and driving away.


    "She''ll probably go after that crazy guy," Darcy said, looking at the van in the distance.


    "Most likely," Erik sighed.


    Jane drove quickly toward the crater she had heard about, hoping to find Thor and get some answers from him.


    After driving for a while, Jane was halfway there and biting her lip in worry, unsure if Thor had gotten lost.


    Fortunately, a blond head shimmered in the distance, and Jane smiled before honking the horn and pulling up next to him.


    "Hey, need a lift?" Jane asked with a smile.


    "It would be nice," Thor said with a smile before climbing into the vehicle.


    Jane drove off quickly, somewhat excited at the thought of infiltrating a SHIELD base, even though she knew it was really just Thor, and she was just giving him a ride.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve done something like this. Do you usually do things like this?" Jane asked, smiling.


    "Many times, but you''re brave for doing it," Thor said, smiling back.


    "They just tried to steal my work, it''s just a little revenge, plus I''m curious about what they''re hiding and your connection to it," Jane said, looking at Thor.


    "Do you think I''m strange?" Thor asked, slightly amused.


    "Just a little," Jane joked.


    "Good strange or bad strange?" Thor asked, smiling.


    "I''m not sure yet," Jane said, looking at Thor as she laughed.


    "And what about the answers you promised?" Jane said, changing the subject a bit.


    Thor fell silent for a moment before speaking.


    "What you''re looking for is a bridge," Thor said.


    "Let me guess, a rainbow bridge," Jane said, rolling her eyes. She knew all the mythologies quite well; it was one of her electives at Madripoor University, and Damian had specifically recommended she take it.


    "Yes, exactly, you''re very smart," Thor said, smiling, somewhat impressed.


    "I just hope you''re not crazy," Jane said, smiling and shaking her head as she continued driving.


    It was nearly dusk when Jane and Thor arrived at the crater.


    Jane parked her van at a safe distance before approaching the crater with Thor.


    Jane used binoculars to look at the base that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    "Wait here for me, I''ll be back in a moment," Thor said, taking off his jacket and handing it to Jane.


    "How are you going to get out?" Jane asked, confused.


    "When I retrieve my hammer, I''ll fly out," Thor said confidently before approaching the base.


    "Of course, flying, how did I not think of that?" Jane said, looking at him in disbelief.


    Thor crept forward before reaching the fence and lying down, bending his legs he began to break the mesh at the base before breaking it apart bit by bit.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Climbing through the hole he had made, he began to run towards the centre of the base, the alarm had already gone off as there was a camera that had seen him break through the fence.


    "Sir, we have an intruder," an agent said to Coulson.


    "Stop him without killing him," Coulson said looking at the images, anyone who would risk their life to get into this place is either a madman or knows something.


    "Barton, I want eyes upstairs," Coulson said into his communicator.


    Thor entered a corridor and started running down it, two men came running from the other side.


    Thor quickly ducked to dodge a hook and then punched the guy''s jaw sending him to the ground.


    He quickly stepped back to avoid the other guy''s neck grip, then punched him in the face and kept moving.


    Thor faced several agents, fortunately, there weren''t many, and quickly found his hammer.


    Thor circled the hammer with a very happy smile before slowly reaching out his hand.


    "Sir, last chance," Clint said, he had seen many strange things and didn''t think letting the guy touch the hammer was a good idea.


    "I want to see it," Coulson said, the blond man''s expression caught his attention. He seemed to have a clear understanding of what the hammer was.


    Thor grabbed the hammer with a smile before trying to lift it. The smile quickly faded as he exerted more force but still couldn''t lift it.


    Soon, Thor had both hands on the hammer, his arms bulging as he grunted and strained to pull with all his might.


    Thor finally let go of the hammer before looking up at the sky. He knew it was futile; he couldn''t lift it. Thor knelt halfway to the ground, his expression vacant.


    He felt like he couldn''t sink any lower at that moment.


    Some agents quickly grabbed him and took him to a room before locking him up.


    Coulson stood in front of Thor, looking at him.


    "You know, I''ve had a bad day today. First, half my agents got beaten up, and now you nearly beat up the other half," Coulson said, smiling without any joy.


    "That''s sad."


    "In my experience, it takes someone with a lot of training to do something like this."


    "So... where were you trained?" Coulson asked, looking at Thor.


    Thor just looked away, genuinely depressed; he didn''t know why he couldn''t lift his hammer.


    At that moment, there was a notification on Coulson''s phone, so he stepped out to see what was happening.


    "Either way, we''ll find out everything. We''re good at that," Coulson said before leaving.


    At that moment, a black-haired man appeared in front of Thor in a sleek coat.


    "Loki, what are you doing here?" Thor asked in surprise.


    "I had to see you," Loki said, looking at Thor.


    "Tell me, is it about Jotunheim?" Thor asked.


    "Let me explain to Father," Thor said, looking at Loki with a glimmer of hope.


    "Father is dead," Loki interrupted abruptly.


    Thor''s expression turned blank as he stared at Loki.


    "What?" Thor asked, almost pleading that he had heard wrong.


    "Your behavior and the threat of another war were too much for him," Loki said, acting melancholic.


    "It''s not your fault; I tried to calm him down so you''d return, but he wouldn''t listen."


    "It was cruel to place the hammer in front of you, knowing you couldn''t lift it".


    "Now the weight of the throne has fallen on me," Loki said, sighing.


    "Can I come back?" Thor asked, a hint of hope in his voice.


    "The truce with Jotunheim is conditional on your exile," Loki said, extinguishing any hope in Thor''s heart.


    "But if we search¡ª"


    "No, Mother has forbidden your return," Loki said, interrupting Thor.


    "This is goodbye, brother."


    "I''m so sorry," Loki said, putting on a sad expression.


    "No... Loki, I''m sorry, for everything. Thank you for being my brother and coming here," Thor said, a tear sliding down his cheek.


    "Goodbye," Loki said, turning away and revealing a genuine look of sadness. He almost wanted to turn back and say it was all a joke, but he just closed his eyes and disappeared. It was a bit shocking for Loki to see his brother like that, seeing him regretfully made his plans harder for him.


    Thor sat in his chair with a sigh, thinking he had hit rock bottom, but apparently, he was wrong.


    "Goodbye, brother," Thor murmured.


    "You have a visitor," Coulson said, entering Thor''s makeshift prison with a terrible expression. That day was the worst he had had in a long time.


    "Hello, Dave," Erik said, entering and smiling cheerfully at Thor.


    "Come on, I''ll take you home. You shouldn''t have had so much," Erik sighed.


    Coulson led them out, his expression horrible.


    "Make sure to tell Miss Jane to keep her boyfriend away from bars," Coulson said, almost grinding his teeth. He didn''t believe them one bit, but he had no choice but to let him go. He didn''t want a late-night visit from soldiers in green suits.


    "Follow them," Coulson said before going to his temporary room and lying down. At this rate, he''d go bald even faster.


    Erik took Thor to a bar before sitting at the bar with a sigh.


    "Thanks, Erik. I''m sorry for the trouble I caused," Thor said, looking melancholic.


    "What happened to you?" Erik asked, confused, looking at Thor. Before, he seemed full of life and arrogance; now, he looked like a walking dead, and he wondered if he had been tortured.


    "I messed everything up in my life," Thor said, looking at Erik, a sad smile on his face just thinking about his father.


    "It''s not so bad to realize you don''t have all the answers. That''s when you start asking the right questions," Erik said softly, seeing that Thor seemed open to listening.


    "It''s just that, for the first time in my life, I have no idea what I''m supposed to do."


    "My father wanted to teach me something, but I was too foolish to realize it," Thor said, looking at his drink.


    In SHIELD''s makeshift camp, Mjolnir trembled slightly, causing some rocks to fall from its base, which prompted the scientists'' commotion.


    "I don''t know if you''re hallucinating or crazy, I don''t care. Jane is important to me, and I''ve noticed you exchanging looks," Erik said, looking at Thor.


    "I swear, the last thing I want to do is hurt her," Thor said, reacting seriously.


    "In that case, I invite you to another round, and you''re leaving tonight," Erik said seriously.


    Thor fell silent, looking at Erik before nodding slightly.


    "Two boilermakers," Erik said to the bartender.


    Erik and Thor clinked their glasses before starting to drink.


    As they drank, they couldn''t help but look at each other before unconsciously starting to compete over who could drink faster.


    With each round, they accelerated even more as they watched each other drink quickly.


    Finally, both finished their drinks, with Thor winning by a good margin.


    Erik slammed his glass on the table with force, panting a little.


    "You''re not bad," Erik said, looking at Thor.


    "Give us another round," Erik told the bartender, forgetting that it was supposed to be just one drink.


    Erik started drinking quickly before Thor to try to beat him, only to be disappointed when his glass was still half full, and Thor had already finished.


    After downing a glass in a short amount of time, Erik''s mind wasn''t so clear anymore.


    "Another," Erik said to the bartender, he would definitely beat him in the next round.


    After another defeat, Erik could only stare at Thor''s glass dazedly.


    Seeing Erik''s gaze on his glass, Thor couldn''t help but chuckle softly as he regained some of his usual cheerfulness.


    "I''m sorry, my friend. It''s hard for anyone in this realm to outdrink me," Thor said loudly, patting Erik''s back.


    "Did you hear that? That princess thinks she''s great at drinking," a man said to his drinking buddies, the trio thoroughly drunk.


    The group laughed at the comment as they continued drinking.


    "Hm?" Erik said, getting up a bit unsteadily before slamming his glass on the table of the group.


    "Did you say something to my friend, the god of thunder?" Erik shouted menacingly, with an expression that looked like he was going to start fighting immediately.


    Thor followed, amused by the situation; this atmosphere really reminded him of home.


    "Old man, better go home and take your meds," another man from the group got up.


    "I don''t need meds to visit your grandmother," Erik said, punching a guy in the face.


    The guy fell to the ground, drunk and off-balance, just seeing his two companions getting up before falling asleep on the floor.


    One of the fallen guy''s companions was about to punch Erik in the face; fortunately, Thor pulled him away by his shirt, making him miss the blow.


    "Come on, friends, it was just a little scuffle," Thor said, laughing and addressing the two drunk guys.


    The guy snorted and only punched Thor''s face weakly.


    Thor also got annoyed and punched both guys, knocking them out on the table.


    "That''s it! Hahaha," Erik laughed, holding onto Thor''s clothing to avoid falling.


    "I think it''s time to take you home," Thor laughed, picking up Erik and carrying him over his shoulder like a sack.


    Erik babbled about all sorts of incoherent things on the way back until Thor found Jane''s house.


    Thor knocked on the door, and after a few seconds, Jane opened it, smiling at the sight of him before a concerned expression took over as she saw how Thor was carrying Erik.


    "Come in. Did something happen? Is he hurt?" Jane asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, he''s fine," Thor laughed.


    "Lay him on the couch," Jane said, pointing to the corner.


    "How did this happen?" Jane asked.


    "We drank and fought," Thor said, more animated.


    Erik lay down on the couch and grinned amusingly at Jane.


    "I still don''t believe you''re the god of thunder, but you should be," Erik said, laughing before falling asleep.


    Thor smiled and headed for the door.


    "Can we go out and talk for a while?" Jane asked, smiling.


    Thor hesitated, remembering his conversation with Erik, before nodding hesitantly.


    "Sure," Jane said, smiling, before leading him to the garden and sitting down.

 Chapter 126

    "I''m glad you''re okay," Jane said to Thor with a smile.


    Both were reclined on padded chairs in front of a small fire.


    "I haven''t properly thanked you for everything you''ve done for me," Thor said, smiling.


    "It''s fine, I ran you over with my car a couple of times, we''re even," Jane said, laughing.


    "I think I deserved it," Thor said, laughing with Jane.


    "I was an arrogant idiot who didn''t know how to listen. It took my father deserting me and sealing away all my power for me to understand," Thor said, looking at the stars.


    "Although I''m sure that Thor, Odin, and the people of Asgard exist, I''m not really sure if you are Thor," Jane said honestly, shaking her head with a smile.


    "Why are you so sure?" Thor asked, raising an eyebrow curiously. Normal Midgardians don''t know about Asgard.


    "My parents died when I was a child. Erik took care of me until I was 16.


    "After that, I found out I had a cousin. I went to see him, and that''s when my life truly changed," Jane said, smiling nostalgically as she remembered those moments.


    "My cousin is the king of the most powerful country in this world, so I practically became a princess. He took care of me and accepted me into his family."


    "He is very powerful and told me about the universe, the gods that exist in the universe, celestials, and even entities. At that moment, it was really frightening to know that the universe was so vast and this planet so small and fragile," Jane said, smiling at Thor, who had an expression of astonishment.


    Thor had always thought Earth was completely normal and that there was nothing supernatural.


    "I always felt like you looked like a princess," Thor said jokingly.


    Jane chuckled as she gently nudged his shoulder.


    "It''s a bit surprising for me, what you''re telling me. I didn''t know that Earth had anything beyond normal people," Thor said, thinking that his father probably knew that there were supernatural beings on Earth.


    "So now are you going to tell me how you ended up on Earth?" Jane asked curiously.


    "It''s not a very pleasant story," Thor said, smiling slightly.


    "I was an arrogant prince seeking battles and recognition to become the king of Asgard."


    "It''s funny to think that just two days ago was my coronation, but it was interrupted by Frost Giants."


    "I was so furious and bloodthirsty that I went to their world with my friends and started a massacre."


    "To summarize, we were eventually surrounded, and we all would have died if not for the arrival of my father."


    "My father scolded me for doing it, but instead of listening, I insulted him. I still remember the expression on his face after my words," Thor said, looking up at the sky with sadness.


    "Finally, my father took away my hammer, sealed my power, and sent me to this realm until you found me," Thor finished with a smile as he looked at Jane.


    "You don''t look like you used to be," Jane said, looking at Thor.


    "Well, I''ve learned some hard lessons these days... my father died," Thor said, looking at Jane sadly.


    "My brother told me after they captured me."


    "After all the beatings I''ve taken, it''s hard not to change."


    "I''m sorry," Jane said, putting on a sad expression before giving his wrist a reassuring squeeze.


    Thor looked at her with a faint smile before changing the subject.


    "Let''s get back to the topic. I came through the Bifrost, a dimensional energy that allows instant travel between the Nine Realms. My people access it through the Rainbow Bridge," Thor said, smiling at Jane.


    "Can you only travel between the Nine Realms?" Jane asked, doubtful. From what she had heard, it could be used to travel anywhere.


    "That''s right. Thanks to the Bifrost, we''ve been able to protect the Nine Realms for countless years," Thor said, smiling proudly as he spoke of his people.


    "It would be amazing to see it," Jane said, smiling.


    "Yes, there''s nothing like traveling on the Bifrost, although I might never be able to do it again." Thor said smiling wistfully.


    "You never know," Jane said, smiling.


    The two of them talked late into the night and eventually fell asleep in the same place.


    Thor used a blanket to cover Jane before looking up at the sky and closing his eyes with a touch of sadness.


    ...


    Damian listened to everything that had happened from Laura with an ironic smile.


    He wondered if his little Jane would fall in love with Thor or if she would just treat him as a friend or an acquaintance.


    Laura quietly said goodbye and left the room, seeing Damian''s lost expression. She couldn''t help but chuckle quietly within her helmet, thinking he looked like a child about to lose a toy.


    Damian didn''t think of Jane in any sexual way; if he had to say something, it would be that she was like his daughter. Although he met her when she was 16, he treated her just like he did Monica, and the two of them had grown up together.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Carol entered the room with a teasing expression, though she hesitated a bit when she saw his almost melancholic look.


    "What''s wrong? Did Laura not accept your advances?" Carol asked, joking.


    Damian chuckled softly before hugging Carol and sitting on the edge of the window.


    "Maybe Jane will find a partner," Damian said, hugging Carol around her waist.


    "Hmm, and does that bother you?" Carol asked, resting the back of her head against Damian''s neck. She was quite interested in the topic but preferred to listen for now.


    "A little, but not for the reasons you might think. It''s a minor concern, but it''s like seeing my daughters with partners," Damian said, resting his chin on Carol''s head.


    "Even though Jane never called me ''father,'' I still cared for her the same as Monica."


    "Then you never thought of Jane in any other way?" Carol asked, turning around and bringing her face close to Damian''s as she looked into his mesmerizing red eyes.


    "Of course not, I met her when she was still a child," Damian said, looking at Carol oddly.


    "Come on, someone at 16 isn''t exactly a child," Carol said, pinching Damian''s cheek.


    "Darling... I don''t know what to tell you. I don''t see things from your perspective. I just think about how happy I am with you and wouldn''t want to deny that to any of my daughters," Carol said, caressing Damian''s face.


    Damian couldn''t help but twitch his face at Carol''s words while avoiding her gaze.


    "Tell me about whom you''re speaking," Carol said, eager for juicy details.


    "Thor," Damian murmured, annoyed.


    "The arrogant brat from Odin?" Carol asked, surprised while looking at Damian with doubt.


    "I didn''t think Jane had that kind of taste," Carol said thoughtfully, remembering that she had met him once before.


    He''s not exactly the same, now he''s just a little stronger than a normal human and he''s taken a lot of hits which makes him more humble," Damian said, still grumbling.


    "We need to have a serious talk about you keeping interesting things from us," Carol said, poking Damian''s chest in annoyance.


    Damian chuckled softly at Carol''s annoyed expression as she stood on tiptoes trying to reach his height.


    ''''Didn''t I just find out?'''' Damian asked smiling.


    ''''Who believes you? I''m sure you already knew some things,'''' Carol said with a laugh.


    "By the way, there''s something I wanted to talk to you about. Is it my imagination, or are you implying something between me and Laura?" Damian asked, looking at Carol.


    "Hm, not exactly. I just wonder if you like someone else that you want to add to the family," Carol said, looking at Damian.


    Damian couldn''t help but look at Carol oddly.


    "Honey, do you have some strange fetish you haven''t told me about?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "Of course not," Carol said, looking at him indignantly.


    "Listen, there won''t be anyone else. With the family I have, it''s enough. Even if it was for having children, I''ve already got three little princesses."


    "But I''m surprised by your attitude. I remember you used to be quite jealous, and you only reluctantly accepted Ana," Damian said, looking at Carol.


    "I don''t know how to explain it. I just don''t want a situation where you like someone, and that person likes you too, but because you''re with me, you don''t accept them, and they end up in a sad situation," Carol said, looking at Damian as if she knew something.


    "Besides, the time has passed, and my mindset has changed. I really like Ana a lot," Carol said, smiling faintly.


    "You''ve been reading internet novels lately?" Damian asked, looking at Carol incredulously.


    "How did you know? Are you checking my browsing history?" Carol asked, surprised.


    "All right, dear, you win. If someone I like appears, I won''t reject them. Besides... don''t overthink it. You might hurt yourself," Damian said, playfully slapping Carol''s butt before walking to the sofa and sitting down, not taking her words too seriously.


    "Idiot," Carol murmured, rubbing her rear. It hurt a bit.


    Damian took out his phone and called Monica.


    "Hello, sweetheart."


    "Yeah, everything''s fine. I just wanted to tell you that you should come back. Something interesting might happen to you tomorrow. You need to go with Jane."


    "Okay, love you. See you," Damian said, ending the call and putting his phone away with a smile.


    At that moment, Carol lay down on the sofa where Damian was sitting, her abdomen resting on his lap.


    "Spill it, why are you looking for me?" Damian said, gently patting Carol''s rear.


    Carol turned around and looked at him coquettishly.


    "I''m bored. I want to be able to go out and fly, or take our daughters and teach them how to fly, fight someone, destroy things," Carol complained, grabbing Damian''s arm.


    "How about we conquer a planet and create an intergalactic empire?" Carol proposed, looking at Damian with a big smile.


    "Weren''t you a heroine?" Damian teased, looking at her.


    "I''m retired," Carol affirmed shamelessly.


    "Besides, why do it on another planet when we can do it here?" Damian said, smiling mysteriously at Carol.


    "Huh?" Carol said, showing an incredible expression.


    "Do you want me to tell you about my little plan?" Damian whispered.


    Carol''s eyes widened in excitement before she sat on Damian''s lap and listened attentively.


    Damian held Carol''s hand and played with her fingers.


    "I plan to take the Reality Stone, the Space Stone, and the Mind Stone," Damian said, raising one of Carol''s fingers for each stone.


    "And combine them to change this world. The era of man will end, and a new one will begin."


    "Many people will die," Carol said, uncertain, she suddenly realized that she was a hypocrite, still valuing the lives of humans on Earth more than the lives of other beings in the universe.


    "Most likely, but people die every day, plus, do you think making an intergalactic empire is peaceful?" Damian said, nodding.


    "Why are you doing this?" Carol asked, looking at Damian.


    "Because then our family won''t have to hide anything, and it will be fun. A completely new magical world. I won''t dare say that everyone will have the same opportunities, but at least they will be warned," Damian said, looking at Carol.


    ''''Our daughters will go to a magic school and they will be able to be really free, they won''t have to limit themselves to three friends''''.


    ''''Although home life is good and I enjoy every day but sometimes I feel a bit repressed, after all I''m a vampire, I''m not exactly a peaceful being by nature'''' said Damian looking at Carol with a slight smile.


    "Wars will be more brutal, people in power can abuse it even more," Carol said with concern.


    "Everyone will have the same starting point, although, of course, those who are already in power will be able to develop faster," Damian said, sharing his perspective.


    "Besides, the whole world will hate you for doing it, even if it benefits them," Carol said, expressing all her concerns.


    "People will have real power, they can resist. In the end, it won''t be much different from now. If people really want to resist, they just have to do it with courage. It''s just that no one wants to die, so no one stands up," Damian said, shaking his head.


    "What about our family? The hatred towards you will extend to us. I wouldn''t want our daughters to bear that burden," Carol said, with doubt.


    "You have a point," Damian said, frowning.


    "Besides, you haven''t gotten rid of HYDRA yet. They would be problematic in a world like that," Carol expressed all her worries.


    "Don''t you want to hit and destroy things? Wouldn''t it be boring to do it with normal people and more interesting with people who have powers?" Damian said softly in Carol''s ear, he did not get rid of HYDRA because it will be entertainment in the future.


    "And what if you make sure no one knows it was you?" Carol suggested, looking at Damian, clearly tempted by the idea of having good fights every day.


    "That would make it a bit dull, but if it''s for our family, that''s fine," Damian said, smiling as he caressed Carol''s face.


    ''''You really are acting like a villain,'''' said Carol sighing.


    ''''So you''re the fallen heroine who fell into the clutches of the villain,'''' Damian said jokingly as he kissed Carol.


    Carol giggled as she listened to him before hugging his neck and pushing him down on the couch as she kissed him.


    There was a lot to be said about that, but Carol decided not to think about it, after all, there was still time, Damian hadn''t even recovered the Space Stone yet.


    ...


    The next day.


    Off the coast of Los Angeles, a manta ray-shaped submarine was rapidly approaching.


    The manta ray came to a stop on the surface near a cliff that had a beautiful white villa on top.


    A small hatch opened at the top, and a humanoid figure quickly emerged, landing on the cliff''s edge.


    The submarine closed its hatch before submerging to the depths.


    Monica adjusted her hair as she looked towards Tony''s house. Seeing no one around, she shrugged before sprinting at high speeds toward Texas.


    She wanted to see what was so important that her father had told her to stop what she was doing.

 Chapter 127

    Damian woke up with some enthusiasm for what he supposed would happen that day.


    Hulk would fight against the military at the University of Virginia.


    Damian looked to his side at Carol, Ana, and Ophelia before gently waking them up.


    ''''I''m going to go see something interesting, do you want to come?'''' Damian asked looking at them.


    The drowsy eyes of the three women immediately brightened upon hearing him.


    Damian quickly nudged them to the bathroom before descending the stairs swiftly.


    Natasha, who was having breakfast and ready to go, looked at them in surprise.


    "Where are you going?'''' she asked puzzled, seeing them dressed.


    "We''re going to Virginia. Damian said he''ll show us something interesting," Ophelia said.


    Natasha narrowed her eyes suspiciously at Damian. She had orders to follow Banner and keep an eye on Ross, who happened to be in that place.


    Damian just gave her an innocent smile before sitting at the table. Everyone had a light meal before setting off.


    Natasha boarded her ship and looked at Damian, Carol, Ana, and Ophelia flying ahead of her.


    Natasha pursed her lips with a hint of envy as she watched them fly before accelerating her ship.


    During the short trip, she saw Banner''s current location and activated the microphones she had planted.


    Knowing he would go to the university, she headed straight there.


    When she arrived outside the university, she opened her ship''s cockpit and sat on the edge, sipping a beer.


    The ship blended with the sky, and if anyone looked closely, they might only see Natasha''s legs dangling.


    Some screens unfolded in front of her as she monitored Banner and Ross.


    "Quite the professional," Carol teased as she sat down beside her.


    Damian, Ana, and Ophelia also arrived behind Carol and squeezed onto the edge of the ship.


    "So, where''s the interesting thing?" Ophelia asked Damian.


    "Give it time," Damian said, looking at Natasha''s screens. He saw Bruce walking toward the university with Betty.


    "By the way, Carol told us you have interesting plans for Earth," Ophelia said, looking at Damian, who immediately glanced at Carol in protest.


    Carol avoided her gaze, somewhat embarrassed, before starting a forced conversation with Natasha.


    "Yeah, it''s something we can discuss another time. The show''s about to begin," Damian said, pointing into the distance.


    A man in his early thirties was running hurriedly across the university fields before entering a building.


    Several soldiers entered the university from different points, trying to surround him.


    Several minutes passed as the group waited for something to happen.


    "There, on the bridge," Natasha pointed to a glass-surrounded bridge on the university campus.


    Bruce seemed to be surrounded, looking around in panic as the beeping of his watch grew louder.


    At that moment, a woman started running toward the bridge, only to be stopped by several soldiers who tackled her before bringing her to a gray-haired man with a mustache.


    "Oh, there''s even romance involved?" Carol said, looking down with interest as Bruce glared furiously at the soldiers.


    Bruce''s eyes turned green as he struck the glass with the bottom of his fist.


    The glass shattered as his hand began to grow, ripping his clothes in the sudden growth. In seconds, a giant nearly three meters tall stood inside the bridge.


    The green giant roared in anger before smashing the bridge, sending debris flying at the soldiers, and hitting some of them.


    Bruce jumped before landing on the grass and looking at Betty before walking toward her.


    Betty was in shock at the sudden appearance of the green giant. She had never seen him with her own eyes, only heard rumors or seen a blurry video.


    At that moment, several soldiers started shooting at him from one side. He growled with fury and ran toward them, forgetting his previous target.


    Two military vehicles emerged and began firing heavy weapons at him. Bruce growled in pain and anger as he quickly destroyed them, continuing to advance on the soldiers shooting at him.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    They were entrenched in a metal structure that provided them some protection.


    As he got closer to them, another military vehicle came out and opened fire.


    Bruce quickly grabbed the front of the vehicle before slamming it into the structure, trapping several soldiers.


    Bruce approached before grabbing the vehicle and slamming it against the structure with savage fury, only stopping when there was nothing left of the vehicle.


    "Blonsky, it''s your turn," Ross said, seeing the futility of his plan.


    Blonsky grabbed a grenade launcher and ran toward Bruce, eager for a fight.


    Bruce was checking for other threats when he was hit hard from the side, stumbling and using one hand to support himself on the ground.


    Seeing a piece of metal, Bruce picked it up and shielded himself from the next grenade, but he was also knocked down, ripping another piece of metal from the structure and using it for cover.


    Another explosion occurred, and smoke covered Bruce for a moment before his furious face emerged, staring at Blonsky.


    "Do you remember me?" Blonsky asked before running toward Bruce, avoiding a dangerous strike and kicking his face to leap onto a metal structure.


    Bruce grew angrier after the kick and subsequent shots. He growled as he tried to hit Blonsky, who proved to be too agile, evading his attacks.


    "That guy has been enhanced," Ophelia said in surprise. His movements, reflexes, and strength were far superior to a normal human''s.


    "Why does it seem like the world will go crazy before you do anything?" Ana asked, smiling slightly as she looked at Damian.


    Damian just rolled his eyes while still watching Bruce.


    Natasha was already reporting the situation to Fury, who instructed her to record everything.


    Back in the fight, Blonsky distracted Bruce until he received orders to take him to a specific point, and he started running.


    Bruce also began running after him, and even though Blonsky was running faster and faster, Bruce seemed to be closing the gap quickly.


    Blonsky passed a point with a military vehicle on each side equipped with sonic weapons.


    As Bruce was about to catch up with Blonsky, these weapons activated, emitting sonic waves that caused Bruce great pain.


    Bruce dropped his makeshift weapons before falling to the ground, covering his ears and supporting himself with his hands and legs.


    Carol, watching from above, frowned and reached out to shoot at one of the vehicles. She frowned even more and looked at Damian with a complaint as he stopped her.


    "Why won''t you let me help him?" Carol asked. The green giant was like a giant child retaliating when attacked.


    "He can handle it," Damian said, watching Bruce''s every move intently.


    Bruce felt dizzy and drowsy, almost about to lose consciousness when he heard familiar shouts.


    Unconsciously looking in that direction, he saw the blurry figure of Betty shouting something incomprehensible at Ross.


    Upon hearing her shouts, the fading green light in his eyes shone brighter, and he growled while extending his hands toward the metal debris he was using as weapons.


    Unnoticed by anyone but Damian, his body grew, his muscles bulging as he slowly picked up a piece of metal and hurled it toward one of the military vehicles.


    The vehicle was torn in half before exploding. More easily this time, Bruce stood up and jumped toward the other vehicle, smashing it.


    Bruce growled softly as he took a few seconds to stand up.


    When he was on his feet, he already felt better. He grabbed the only remaining weapon and instinctively looked around for any remaining threats. For some reason, he felt something really threatening nearby but couldn''t detect what it was.


    At that moment, shots were fired at him, and he growled angrily before seeing Blonsky, becoming even more furious as he approached him. He was also a bit surprised that the small person mocked him while standing in front of him.


    Bruce looked a bit confused before kicking Blonsky''s chest, sending him flying like a ragdoll. Blonsky bounced several times before stopping after hitting a tree.


    His limbs were in unnatural positions as he stopped moving.


    "Uh, that''ll hurt tomorrow," Carol said, narrowing her eyes a bit.


    "He''s alive," Ophelia said in surprise.


    "Probably the drugs that made him strong distorted his mind in strange ways. He didn''t even try to dodge the blow," Ana said, looking at the ragdoll figure on the ground.


    "It''s an imitation of the super soldier serum, but it''s imperfect, so some sacrifices have to be made," Damian explained.


    The military quickly began to retreat as Betty stared in amazement at Bruce.


    Ross saw Betty''s gaze with satisfaction. Now that she saw what kind of monster Bruce was, they could talk again and start deciphering the transformation.


    Ross had a helicopter approach to cover their retreat and started shouting at everyone to withdraw.


    When he looked at his daughter again, he saw her a few meters from the green giant, and the sound of the helicopter made him pale.


    "Cease the attack, I repeat, cease the attack!" Ross shouted quickly, but unfortunately, it was too late, and the helicopter had already started firing.


    Bruce''s attention immediately turned to the helicopter as he covered Betty with his body.


    The helicopter quickly stopped firing with Ross''s orders.


    Still, Bruce quickly took down the helicopter with the piece of metal in his hand before looking at Ross and growling, his eyes glowing green.


    Bruce picked up Betty in his arms before running into the distance.


    Betty was truly scared as she watched the landscape blur constantly. Even though she knew it was Bruce, his size and apparent lack of communication ability made her fear for her life.


    "It looks like the show''s over," Damian said, getting to his feet.


    "This will cause quite a bit of chaos," Ana sighed, looking at several students who had recorded some things.


    "Let''s go back; the girls might have woken up," Damian said.


    "Alright," Ana said, standing up.


    "I''ll follow Bruce," Natasha said, taking a seat behind the ship''s controls.


    "I''ll be back later," Natasha said before piloting the ship in the direction Bruce had gone.


    "A race?" Carol said with a mischievous smile.


    "Do you want to lose that badly?" Damian asked with a chuckle.


    "The last one will have to cook dinner for themselves tonight," Ana said, smiling at Carol.


    "Let''s do it," Carol said excitedly.


    Ophelia had a bitter look, knowing she would probably lose unless she cheated.


    "Alright, when this coin hits the ground, we''ll start," Damian said, taking out a coin and tossing it to the ground.


    Carol had an excited smile as she was enveloped in a golden light.


    Before the coin even hit the ground, Ana summoned her sixth familiar, Crone, with a slight smile.


    Her dragon-like familiar stealthily glided around Carol, stopping her perception of time.


    The coin fell, and everyone shot off at high speeds, creating a sonic boom that shattered several nearby windows.


    Carol still had an excited smile as, from her point of view, the coin was still falling.


    A few seconds later, Carol finally noticed something strange and expelled her power forcefully, generating cosmic power whirlwinds, finally breaking free from Ana''s familiar, which quickly retreated to its master.


    Everyone in the city saw something resembling a golden aurora borealis after recovering from the sonic boom.


    Carol cursed Ana for cheating as she flew at high speeds. Still, she couldn''t catch up without causing a disaster.


    She had no choice but to endure Ana''s slight smile as she told her what she wanted for dinner that night.


    ''''What are you laughing at?'''' Carol asked annoyed to see Damian and Ophelia looking at her.

 Chapter 128

    While Damian was watching Bruce create a mess,


    On the other side of the country,


    Jane was having breakfast with Thor, Darcy, and Erik in the backyard.


    The atmosphere was a bit uncomfortable, especially due to the looks Erik was giving Thor, who wasn''t supposed to be there.


    Thor also avoided the gaze awkwardly since last night he got carried away and ended up falling asleep. When he woke up, they invited him to breakfast, so he couldn''t leave.


    At that moment, several kilometers away, the Bifrost opened, and four people in ancient clothes and armed with weapons appeared.


    "Now, which way should we go?" asked a fat, red-haired man as he looked around.


    "The nearest village seems to be in that direction, let''s go," said Sif before starting to run at great speeds.


    The three men who came with her exchanged glances before running after her.


    A few minutes after they left, several black cars arrived, surrounding the area and analyzing the strange marks on the ground.


    "Why is there nothing here?" Coulson asked, furrowing his brow.


    "Sir, there seem to be very deep and recent footprints," said an agent approaching Coulson and showing him.


    Coulson looked at the direction of the footprints and saw that they led to the village.


    "Record the marks on the ground, and we''ll come back. Send someone to check if any strangers have arrived," Coulson said, leaning against the car and watching the scientists take photos and collect samples.


    The group of four Asgardians arrived in the village and looked around.


    "How will we find him?" Fandral, a blond man with a rapier, asked.


    Sif looked around before approaching a guy walking down the street.


    "Hey, have you seen a tall, rude, blond guy? He must be new in town," Sif said, intimidatingly staring at the man without much effort.


    "Uh, yeah, he''s more or less as you describe. He''s with the scientist Jane. His house is straight down this street at the end, it''s a house with a lot of glass, so it''s easy to recognize," the man said, a bit intimidated by Sif''s stoic expression.


    "Thanks," Sif nodded before gesturing to her friends to follow her.


    The group of four attracted a lot of attention due to their attire and weapons as they headed toward where Thor was supposed to be.


    They walked for a few minutes until they reached a house that matched the man''s description.


    Sif stepped forward and knocked on the door gently. They waited for a few seconds, but no one opened the door.


    Volstagg began to walk through the garden and tried to look behind the house while the others waited in front of the door.


    As he circled the house, he saw four people eating and a blond head caught his attention.


    "Thor!" Volstagg shouted before running toward the four people at the table.


    Everyone at the table turned with surprise to see a huge, red-haired man carrying an axe running toward them.


    Darcy and Erik got up, dropping what they were holding as they moved behind the table.


    Upon hearing Volstagg''s shout, the three at the door also approached running.


    "My friends," Thor said with a cheerful smile as he saw them, hugging each one with a smile.


    The four Asgardians were surprised by Thor''s calm demeanor; he seemed like a completely different person.


    Erik and Darcy had expressions of disbelief as they wondered if these were just four more crazy individuals or if they were actually living with the god of thunder.


    Seeing this, Jane sighed, and her last doubt about Thor''s identity dissolved as she looked at the bracelet on her wrist, softly glowing.


    It was one of Damian''s gifts, designed to warn her of potentially dangerous beings. She couldn''t help but smile slightly, wondering what Thor would think if he knew his bracelet didn''t consider him potentially dangerous.


    "It''s impossible," Erik muttered, trying to deny it.


    "I apologize for the interruption, Lady Sif and the three warriors," Volstagg said, introducing himself and his friends.


    "It brings me great joy to see you, but why have you come?" Thor asked with a peaceful smile.


    "We came to take you back," Fandral said, looking at Thor with puzzlement.


    "You know I can''t return. With my father''s death, I should stay on Earth," Thor said, shaking his head.


    "Thor... the Allfather is still alive," Sif said, looking at him doubtfully.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "What?" Thor said after a moment of silence, his blue eyes seeming to flicker with lightning as a thunderclap sounded in the distance, and the previously sunny weather turned cloudy.


    "There''s no way," Darcy murmured in disbelief as the sky suddenly clouded over.


    At that moment, everyone was drawn to the screams of people looking at a mini tornado with rainbow lights appearing in the distance.


    "The Bifrost," Sif said in surprise.


    "Could it be Loki?" Volstagg wondered.


    "It seems something followed us," Fandral said, serious.


    Jane quickly went inside before returning with binoculars and looking into the distance.


    "It''s a silver-armored figure with spikes on the shoulders," Jane said, handing the binoculars to Thor.


    "The Destroyer," Thor said before looking at his friends.


    "We must evacuate these people quickly," Thor said, looking at Erik.


    The village was small, with probably only a few hundred people living there. Given that they knew Jane was a scientist and with the strange tornado and subsequent explosions, it wasn''t too difficult to convince everyone to evacuate temporarily.


    Seeing the chaos, Jane couldn''t help but wonder if she should ask Damian for help. However, looking at Thor''s four friends who seemed strong, she doubted it would be necessary.


    "Jane, you should leave too," Thor said, his concern evident.


    "I''ll stay as well. I''m not as defenseless as I seem," Jane replied with a faint smile.


    At that moment, heavy footsteps were heard in the distance. When everyone looked in that direction, they saw the giant armored figure walking toward them. It was already a few meters away from the village, so the four warriors exchanged glances before hiding among the houses, waiting to ambush it.


    Thor looked at the situation with frustration. He was worried about his friends'' lives, but without his powers, he would only be a burden.


    Volstagg peeked his head out from behind a house and saw the Destroyer approaching Thor, so he signaled to his friends.


    As soon as the Destroyer got close to him, Volstagg ran at high speed before turning and swinging his axe at its legs.


    The wind whistled with the axe''s movement, and the surprised Destroyer was knocked down.


    Hogun, one of the three warriors with an Asian appearance, immediately ran to Volstagg, and together they tried to immobilize the Destroyer by pinning its limbs to its back.


    Both grunted as they struggled to keep the Destroyer immobilized, while people continued to evacuate.


    Sif jumped onto a roof, extended her spear, and leaped onto the Destroyer, thrusting her spear through its neck. The spear dug deep into the concrete, helping to contain it.


    "That wasn''t so hard. Perhaps the legends about the Destroyer are a bit exaggerated?" Fandral asked.


    "That was under the Allfather''s control. Loki probably won''t be as skilled," Sif said, looking at the armor doubtfully.


    Loki, who was in Asgard, became very angry upon hearing them, and he used even more magic to control the Destroyer.


    The Destroyer struggled, breaking free from their hold before standing up.


    The metal creaked as the spear was slowly pulled out.


    "Damn," Volstagg cursed before receiving a blow that sent him flying through a house.


    Sif, Fandral, and Hogun quickly began attacking the Destroyer from different points while dodging its strikes. The Destroyer, slightly slower than them, was hit without being able to defend itself.


    However, they didn''t seem to be causing any real damage.


    Loki, growing impatient, started using more devastating attacks, causing the Destroyer to fire a concentrated beam from where its face should be.


    Sif quickly grabbed a car and threw it at the Destroyer''s face to get its attention, while Fandral and Hogun went to check on Volstagg.


    Sif zigzagged quickly between the rooftops, dodging the Destroyer''s beam.


    "Are you alright?" Fandral asked Volstagg, who groaned as he slowly got up.


    "It hits hard," Volstagg said, standing up and stretching his back.


    "We''re in trouble. We can''t harm the Destroyer, but it can eventually eliminate us," Hogun said, concerned.


    "We don''t have another option. We must defend Thor," Fandral said, shrugging before running back to help Sif.


    When they reached Sif, they saw her holding up the Destroyer''s beam with her shield.


    Sif was constantly being dragged along the ground before finally being thrown off, landing near Thor, Jane, Darcy, and Erik.


    The shield in Sif''s hand was melted, and her arm had several burns.


    "Sif!" Thor shouted before running to her and cradling her in his arms.


    Fandral, Volstagg, and Hogun began distracting the Destroyer so that Thor could retreat, but they were slowly losing ground until they were hit.


    Seeing the Destroyer walking toward them, Thor took a deep breath before making a decision.


    "Take care of her," Thor said, handing Sif over to Jane and Darcy.


    "What are you going to do?" Jane asked, worried. The situation didn''t look good. She had already sent a message to Damian, but she didn''t understand why he hadn''t arrived yet.


    "Don''t worry, I have a plan," Thor said, smiling at Jane.


    Jane was momentarily stunned, as Thor''s smile reminded her of the last smile her mother gave her, reassuring her that everything would be fine.


    Thor advanced toward the Destroyer until they were a few meters apart.


    Seeing this, Jane left Sif with Erik and Darcy. Before Erik could stop her, Jane ran toward Thor.


    "Brother, why are you doing this?" Thor asked a hint of sadness in his voice.


    Loki, in Asgard, heard Thor speaking to him in that manner and couldn''t help but close his eyes, a maelstrom of emotions swirling within him. With his eyes still closed, he ordered the Destroyer to fire a beam at Thor.


    He wouldn''t let sentimentality stand in the way of his plans and ambitions.


    Just as the Destroyer''s head was opening to fire, Jane reached Thor, ready to absorb the attack for him.


    Jane counted on the defensive objects she had on her body, confident that they could withstand the attack. If not, at the very least, they should alert Damian to the situation.


    Thor opened his eyes in shock as he saw Jane positioning herself to protect him. As the nearly charged beam was about to hit him, Thor immediately embraced Jane and spun around, taking the attack on his back.


    Jane''s eyes widened in surprise as she saw Thor looking at her while the attack was about to hit. While she was touched by his willingness to sacrifice himself for her, she also thought he was an idiot. She could endure the attack. Panicked, she tried to break free from his embrace, but the beam had already been fired.


    At the same moment, the hammer in the crater vibrated violently, and the stone beneath it cracked before the hammer flew into the air.


    Thor could feel the heat on his back, and as the beam was about to hit him, a hand appeared out of nowhere and stopped the attack.


    When the beam halted, a young woman with blue hair was staring at her hand, which was slightly burned but quickly healed.


    "It''s been a while since I felt pain," Monica murmured, looking at her hand with a mischievous smile.


    Jane, who was still in shock, couldn''t help but feel relieved to see Monica arrive. Although her smile made her nervous.


    Loki, in Asgard, stood up immediately, witnessing the impossible event that had just occurred. His emotions were in turmoil, and he didn''t know whether he was angry that Thor hadn''t died or relieved.


    Jane didn''t have time to say anything before her vision blurred, and she appeared several meters away from Thor just in time to see the hammer flying into Thor''s hand.


    Thor looked at the hammer in his hand in awe, initially thinking he would never hold it again.


    Multiple lightning bolts struck him, and he felt as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. His armor formed around him as he felt his powers returning.


    "Father," Thor murmured, his smile faint.


    "How bad must I have been for you to be forced to teach me in this way?" Thor thought, looking at the great rune on his hammer.


    Thor looked up and stared at the Destroyer. Thunder sounded in the sky as he spun his hammer, and he saw Jane safe with a mysterious woman. Seeing Jane talk to her with a smile, he assumed she was a friend.

 Chapter 129

    "Be honest, how long have you been here?" Jane asked, suspiciously looking at Monica.


    "Just a few minutes," Monica replied, grinning unabashedly.


    "You could have helped them," Jane said, referring to Thor''s friends.


    "So quickly concerned about his friends? What a good girl you are, Jane," Monica said, embracing Jane.


    "It''s not like that," Jane said, a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t lie, I can recognize that kind of thing at a glance," Monica boasted.


    "You haven''t even had a boyfriend; I bet you haven''t touched another man besides Damian unless it''s to hit him," Jane mocked.


    "That has nothing to do with you," Monica said, avoiding her gaze.


    "And do you like him?" Monica asked, turning her gaze back to Jane.


    "I''m not sure, I think I like him a bit. I have to admit that the fact he was willing to sacrifice his life for me moved me."


    "How clich¨¦," Monica said, teasing.


    "Thinking about it logically, he would make a good partner. He''s attentive, kind, and handsome," Jane said, looking at Monica.


    "Well, a god is barely acceptable to my dear Jane," Monica said, laughing and joking as she hugged her.


    Their conversation was interrupted by a loud collision that generated a strong gust of wind.


    Thor had struck the Destroyer in the chest, sending it flying through several houses.


    Thor quickly flew toward the Destroyer only to be punched in the face, sending him crashing into several houses.


    The Destroyer looked at Thor from a distance and waited.


    Loki wasn''t very experienced using it, and he would definitely lose control if he tried to do too much at once.


    Thor looked at the Destroyer, which seemed to be waiting for him. With doubt, he threw his hammer in another direction and controlled it to strike the Destroyer from behind, hitting it in the head and sending it to the ground.


    Thor ran toward the Destroyer as his hammer flew toward him. Once in his hand, he repeatedly struck the Destroyer at high speeds.


    Loki was fully focused on trying to dodge the hammers, but they were too fast and the armour was not designed to be remotely controlled, and even at that he had little experience compared to Odin.


    Thor repeatedly struck the armor, causing it to fall to the ground. Thor charged his hammer with lightning before leaping and smashing the head of the Destroyer, deforming it.


    Loki stood up and cursed like a gamer who had lost internet connection. He could no longer control the Destroyer.


    Thor returned to Jane with a triumphant smile, almost seeking praise.


    "Could you have fought a little less destructively?" Jane asked, ironically smiling at the nearly ruined village.


    Thor almost felt as if a bucket of cold water had been thrown at him before looking back and seeing that many houses were completely destroyed, with some even on fire.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll donate some money for the reconstruction," Monica said with a smile as she patted Jane''s back.


    Thor finally fixed his gaze on the blue-haired woman and felt something strange as he looked at her.


    "I''m like Jane''s sister, Monica," she said, introducing herself as she extended her hand.


    "I''m Thor, nice to meet you," said, shaking her hand cordially.


    "Hm," Monica nodded amiably.


    Jane approached Thor, touching his arms covered by the scale armor, feeling his cape, and running her fingers over his hammer curiously.


    "Oh Jane, you pervert, touching his hammer," Monica said, pretending to be embarrassed.


    "Don''t say weird things, pervert," Jane said, raising her voice with her cheeks reddening. She was just curious about the clothing that had appeared out of nowhere on his body.


    Thor put on an uncomfortable expression, not knowing what to say. He finally coughed and looked around for his friends.


    At that moment, he saw his friends limping toward them, supporting each other. With concern, he quickly approached them before helping them sit in a clean spot.


    "I have to go, Jane, but I''ll be back soon to chat," Thor said, smiling kindly at Jane before hugging her.


    Jane hugged Thor with a slight smile before letting go.


    "Heimdall," Thor said, raising his hammer after reuniting with his friends.


    To Thor''s surprise, the Bifrost didn''t open, which created a somewhat awkward scene.


    "It seems we''re stranded," Fandral sighed.


    "Heimdall!" Thor shouted, trying to make his voice reach him.


    After a few seconds, a rainbow-colored tornado formed, sweeping them all away.


    In their final moments, Thor and Jane shared a look before disappearing.


    "And he''s gone," Monica said, looking up.


    Erik and Darcy approached them as they continued to gaze at the sky.


    "Will I get extra credits for this?" Darcy asked Jane.


    "Da-Damian told you to come?" Jane asked, pretending she hadn''t said anything wrong. It was very strange that Monica had arrived just at that moment, even though the day before she had said she didn''t know when she would be back.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "That''s right, he told me to come. He said something interesting would happen. He probably detected the Bifrost," Monica said, thinking.


    "Did you want him to come?" Monica teased.


    "Something like, ''I won''t give my daugther to you'', and there will be a fight over you?''" Monica laughed.


    "How clich¨¦," Jane also laughed, imagining it.


    At that moment, the sky filled with multicolored thunders, similar to the Bifrost but in a disorderly manner and with a sense of destruction.


    Monica became serious as she looked at the sky; it gave her a dangerous feeling.


    "What''s happening?" Jane asked, seeing her expression.


    "I don''t know, it''s just that what''s in the sky isn''t normal," Monica said.


    "I hope everything will be okay," Jane said, looking at the sky with mixed feelings.


    ...


    After Thor and his friends returned to Asgard using the Bifrost, they found Heimdall unconscious next to the activation mechanism.


    Thor examined him briefly before looking at his friends.


    "Take him to the infirmary," Thor said without stopping as he spun his hammer and flew toward the palace.


    Thor flew toward the palace, a sense of nostalgia washing over him as he looked at his kingdom. He almost thought he''d never see it again.


    Upon reaching the palace, he quickly inquired about his father from the guards, only to be surprised to learn that Odin had fallen into the Odin Sleep.


    Thor furrowed his brow as he walked toward his father''s chamber, where he found Loki embracing Frigga while a Frost Giant lay dead on the floor.


    "Thor!" Frigga exclaimed in joyful surprise before rushing over to embrace him, causing Loki to lose his smile as jealousy spread across his face.


    Thor hugged his mother before letting go and confronting Loki, much to Frigga''s confusion.


    "This time you''ve really gone too far, brother," Thor said, frowning, not wanting to mention what Loki had done in front of their mother.


    "I just did what I had to do as a king. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I still have things to attend to," Loki said before using Gungnir, Odin''s weapon, against Thor, unleashing a beam similar to the Destroyer''s.


    Thor raised his hammer to block the attack before quickly turning and sending his hammer flying towards Loki, sending him crashing into the wall, shattering it and knocking Loki off his feet.


    Thor dashed through the hole to reach Loki, but Loki suddenly kicked him from behind, sending him crashing to the ground from the palace''s great height.


    Loki smiled before pressing Gungnir against Mjolnir, creating an illusion that made Mjolnir believe Thor wasn''t calling for it.


    "Loki Odinson, you''d better have a good explanation," Frigga said, smiling threatening Loki.


    Loki couldn''t help but grimace as he looked at his mother and felt a genuine headache coming on.


    "Mother, I really need to do this," Loki said, looking seriously at Frigga before lunging through the hole in the wall.


    Loki buried Gungnir in the palace wall to slow his fall, then, upon reaching the ground, he saw Thor coughing as he struggled to get up.


    Loki took advantage and struck Thor on the head with the other end of Gungnir, rendering him unconscious.


    Chuckling to himself, Loki quickly ran toward the Bifrost as fast as he could. He knew that his foolish brother wouldn''t be down for long.


    Loki quickly reached the Bifrost and used Gungnir to overload the mechanism, directing it toward Jotunheim.


    The Bifrost quickly fired a beam into the void, and as it persisted for several seconds, it began to distort space.


    Loki watched with a grin as the planet of monsters would soon be destroyed, and he would be Asgard''s hero.


    "Loki!" Thor shouted as he arrived at the Bifrost''s entrance.


    "Why are you doing this, brother?" Thor asked, looking at Loki.


    "I''ll prove to Father that I''m a valuable son. When he wakes, I will have saved his life and ended the war," Loki said, smiling.


    "And why did you send the Destroyer after me?" Thor asked.


    Loki fell silent as the strong sounds of the Bifrost continued.


    "Do you really ask me that? Perhaps you don''t remember over a thousand years when I was your shadow. Do you think I enjoy being called the god of mischief? Do you think I like being treated as if I were a mere servant?"


    "I didn''t ask for any of this, I didn''t even want the throne. I just wanted to be your equal, to earn Father''s recognition. I was always the least favored son, and now I understand why."


    "No matter how hard I tried, the praise and affection were always for you, and what did I get?" Loki said, looking at Thor with red eyes.


    "Brother, that''s madness," Thor said, looking at Loki with concern.


    "Madness?" Loki asked with a strained smile.


    "Tell me, what happened to you on Earth that made you so weak? A few days ago, you would have killed all the Frost Giants with your bare hands without blinking," Loki shouted hysterically. If his brother continued to be the arrogant idiot who disregards everything, it would be easier. But now, Thor was looking at him like a brother, unlike before when he treated Loki as a mere servant, someone he could ask anything of.


    "Are you telling me it was a woman? If so, when I''m done with this, we can continue with Earth," Loki said, provocatively.


    Thor''s anger finally flared, and with a roar, he lunged at Loki.


    Loki twisted Gungnir to meet Thor, but in the collision, Loki was easily overpowered and sent sprawling.


    Quickly kneeing Thor to get him off, Loki rose to his feet and stabbed at Thor with Gungnir.


    Thor dodged the attack, sweeping Loki''s legs out from under him before striking him with his hammer.


    His hammer pierced Gungnir and hit the ground, but a yellow beam struck from the side, causing Thor to crash into the wall.


    Thor got up with a furious roar before flying toward Loki at top speed, colliding with and breaking the wall of the Bifrost''s control room.


    Both fell onto the rainbow bridge and quickly stood up.


    Loki no longer engaged Thor in hand-to-hand combat and instead used his illusions to land several blows.


    Tired of Loki''s tricks, Thor stopped holding back and used his lightning to attack everything around him.


    Loki was hit by one of the lightning bolts, receiving a strong electrical shock that knocked him down as he gritted his teeth in pain.


    Thor approached Loki and looked at him before placing his hammer on his chest; he didn''t have time for his brother, he had to stop the Bifrost.


    Loki watched Thor approach the Bifrost with a slight smile; that day he, Loki, would be the hero who ended the war.


    "You can''t do anything, brother. The Bifrost has already been overloaded. Perhaps even our father couldn''t stop it at this point," Loki said, laughing.


    Thor gazed at the ray distorting space and the bridge beneath his feet. He hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath and extending his hand, causing Mjolnir to come to him.


    Loki, who had finally managed to sit down, looked at Thor in bewilderment.


    Thor raised his hammer before smashing it against the bridge, creating a crater and causing cracks to spread.


    "What are you doing?" asked Loki, astonished.


    "Idiot, if you destroy the bridge, you''ll never see her again," Loki said.


    "Not only that, all the realms will fall into chaos without a means to secure the nine worlds."


    Seeing Thor continue to strike the bridge, an expression of desperation appeared on Loki''s face before he stood up and turned his hands, summoning a box that seemed to contain blue mist inside.


    He quickly shot a freezing wave towards Thor, but at that moment, Thor delivered the final blow, shattering the bridge completely.


    The bridge was destroyed, cutting off the power, causing the ray to stop, and triggering a massive explosion that sent both of them flying.


    Thor and Loki began to fall into the abyss, where the remnants of the spatial distortion pulled them towards an unknown fate.


    Fortunately, at that moment, Odin arrived and grabbed Thor by his leg while Thor held onto Gungnir, which was in Loki''s hand.


    Odin looked at Loki, who had a complex expression on his face.


    "I could have done it, father, to make you proud," Loki shouted at Odin.


    Odin only looked at Loki in silence, closing his eyes and sighing.


    "I have always been proud of you, my son," Odin said, looking at Loki with a complex expression. Loki truly is like him when he was younger. The decision Loki made is one that Odin himself would have made in the past if necessary.


    "And why does it seem otherwise?" Loki said sadly, looking back.


    "Brother, don''t do it," Thor said, seeing Loki''s intention.


    Loki looked at his father and brother one last time before letting go. He didn''t want to return alone to receive the scorn of the people. They would blame him for the destruction of the Bifrost, even though he wasn''t the one who caused it. Once again, Thor would be the hero, and he would be the villain.


    It has always been like this


    Odin showed a look of sadness upon seeing Loki''s decision. He was awakened by the destruction of the bridge and had little strength left, or he could have saved him.


    "Loki," Thor whispered as he thought about his interactions with Loki. While he primarily remembered the bad things Loki had done, he also recalled that he hadn''t treated Loki as a brother but rather as just another one of his companions.

 Chapter 130

    Jane and Monica gazed at the sky until the storm ceased.


    "It seems it''s over, whatever was happening," Monica said, looking thoughtfully at the sky.


    "Let''s go back," Jane nodded, assuming that Thor had a great battle and didn''t expect him to return immediately. He would probably come back the next day or something.


    "Sure, tell me how you got involved in all this," Monica said, walking with Jane towards her house.


    "I was... you know, searching for those special storms when suddenly I ran into him."


    "Originally, I didn''t think he was really a god since even a simple needle hurt him," Jane laughed.


    "Now that we''re back, how about we grab something to drink?" Monica asked, laughing as she draped her arm over Jane''s shoulder.


    "You mean to get me drunk while you''re fine?" Jane said, slapping Monica''s hand away.


    "Details," Monica grinned.


    ...


    Damian had already returned home after the little race they had.


    The little girls had barely woken up and hadn''t noticed his absence.


    Upon arriving, they only saw Sophia reading a book while sipping tea.


    "Jen really rubbed off that habit on you," Damian chuckled upon seeing her.


    "The more you drink it, the more pleasant it seems," Sophia sighed.


    "Did you guys go on a date?" Sophia asked, smiling at him.


    "No, just went to see something a bit interesting. You''ll probably see it on the news later," Damian said, sitting down next to Sophia.


    "Oh? And you didn''t think of bringing your dear mother along?" Sophia asked, teasing him.


    "I forgot," Damian grinned sheepishly.


    "My books are running out," Sophia said, looking at Damian.


    "You could read the Badhwuan''s books. They have interesting stories about how the Earth used to be," Damian casually suggested.


    "Hmm, that''s a good idea," Sophia nodded.


    "Daddy, look, it''s Sassy," Alice said, pointing at the TV with a smile. She had been flipping through channels when she saw it.


    Damian glanced at the TV and his expression froze as he saw Sassy gazing at the lake intently, wagging her tail.


    When he saw the channel, he realized that it was a fishing program and that they were live when they spotted a giant white tiger on the shore.


    Damian immediately extended his senses and detected Sassy several kilometers away near the lake.


    "I''ve always told her not to go that far," Damian sighed.


    "She gets bored too; she probably stumbled upon the lake by chance or caught a scent. She looks really cute trying to catch a fish," Sophia smiled as she watched the TV.


    "I''ll have Laura go get her," Damian said, standing up. He could go himself, but accidents were more likely that way.


    Damian reached Laura''s room and softly knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Laura''s soft voice called.


    Damian entered and saw her playing video games in an oversized shirt that covered her thighs.


    "Laura," Damian said, looking at her.


    "Hmm?" She responded distractedly, still focused on the screen.


    Damian sighed before standing in front of the screen, looking at her wordlessly.


    "Cough, sorry, the game is new and it was getting interesting," Laura blushed, embarrassed.


    "It''s okay. I need you to go get Sassy; she''s at the lake a few kilometers away. Press and animal control are probably on their way, so you need to be quick," Damian said, not minding, before leaving the room.


    Laura let out a sigh of relief that she didn''t get scolded. She looked down and saw the clothes she had been wearing before, embarrassed that she was only wearing her panties under the shirt.


    "I hope he doesn''t think I''m trying to seduce him," Laura muttered, embarrassed.


    "No, I need to hurry," Laura said, lightly slapping her cheeks before opening the closet and pulling out the suit she wore under her armor.


    With the suit on, she quickly ran to the module where several robotic arms put the armor on her before she rushed out.


    Laura ran at over 100 kilometers per hour toward the lake.


    After a few minutes, she arrived in the area that had already been cordoned off. There were several people preparing tranquilizer rifles.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    There were also several reporters in the area talking animatedly about the case, and rightfully so¡ªSassy was about two meters tall if she held her head up, which would look absolutely terrifying to a normal person.


    Laura''s arrival quieted the surroundings a bit as the cameramen focused on her.


    Laura didn''t pay attention and walked directly toward the lake.


    "Be careful, I don''t know if you''re aware, but there''s a giant tiger in the lake," one of the wildlife control specialists warned.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here for her," Laura nodded slightly before entering.


    "Her?" the man murmured, puzzled.


    Laura reached the lake and saw Sassy slowly chewing on a fish. There were already several bones around, so it wasn''t her first.


    In the distance, she saw a drone recording everything; she guessed that''s why they were so calm outside.


    "Girl, you''re in trouble this time," Laura laughed as she petted her.


    Sassy huffed and lightly pushed her head against Laura as if to say she was mistaken.


    "Let''s go home," Laura laughed, seeing her actions.


    Sassy let out a long yawn, showing her large teeth, before starting to walk behind Laura.


    A group of people gathered around the drone''s screen, amazed by Laura''s interaction with Sassy.


    When they reached the exit, several people looked at them nervously, and animal control tightened their grip on their weapons.


    Sassy ignored them and simply followed behind Laura. As they got a little distance away, they both started to run and quickly disappeared into the distance.


    Everyone left in the area let out a sigh they hadn''t realized they were holding.


    "Sir, what''s going on with that tiger?" a young man asked the specialist.


    "I... I don''t know, but such a large size can''t be natural. Even the famous Smilodon wasn''t that big," the specialist said in shock.


    Although they had seen its size through cameras, they couldn''t be certain, but now that he saw it pass by him, he couldn''t help but be amazed.


    "She''s beautiful," the stunned specialist murmured, looking in the direction Sassy had gone.


    "If it''s not natural, then was it the result of experiments?" one of the journalists murmured.


    The eyes of several lit up as they thought of juicy headlines. Damian Alucard has always sold well; this is an opportunity.


    Laura ran alongside Sassy towards home, both running at high speeds and after a while, they reached home.


    Sassy arrived trotting calmly when she saw Damian standing at the front door with his arms crossed.


    Her steps couldn''t help but slow down as her tail nervously wagged.


    She arrived in front of Damian before nuzzling her head against him, circling him once, and looking at him.


    Damian tried to maintain a poker face but finally couldn''t help but show a slight smile as he saw her trying to act adorable.


    He wasn''t really mad at Sassy; he also understands that she can get bored after a long time at home, and with her high intelligence comes curiosity.


    "Girl, you just had to tell me you wanted to go out; now you''ve stirred up all those people outside," Damian laughed as he scratched behind her ear.


    Sassy made purring sounds and softly growled as if she were talking.


    "Alright, let''s go for a walk, then," Damian said, smiling.


    "Thank you," Damian said to Laura. If he had gone himself, it would have been more complicated.


    "That''s fine," Laura shrugged, taking the opportunity to stretch her legs.


    The three of them entered the house. As Damian expected, there was chaos on television, and everyone was watching.


    There was a scientist on the screen showing different images of ancient feline fossils and how none of those came close to Sassy''s size.


    "Clearly, it''s an albino Siberian tiger, just much larger in size. This isn''t natural. In my professional opinion, there must have been some kind of experimentation. We''ve seen that Madripoor''s soldiers are very tall; there must be a connection there," the scientist adjusted his glasses on the television.


    "His words make sense. If I didn''t know the truth, I''d be convinced," Carol laughed.


    "This will come back to bite you later," Ophelia laughed as she looked at the comments on her phone.


    "Whatever," Damian shrugged, unconcerned.


    "How about we go camping?" Damian suggested. It would be a good activity for the girls, and Sassy could go out and destress a little.


    "Let''s go!" the three girls exclaimed simultaneously, excited. Anything new they did felt like a good day for them.


    "Where to?" Carol asked, looking at Damian.


    "We''re going to the Savage Lands; we can see the new flora and fauna," Damian said.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, thinking about camping in a prehistoric setting.


    "Alright, let''s go," Carol nodded with a smile.


    "Then go and pack your things," Damian smiled at his daughters, who ran to their room upon hearing him.


    "And what about Nat?" Ana asked.


    "I''ll call her, and I''ll also tell Monica, Jane, and Maria. It''s been a while since we all got together," Damian said, smiling.


    "That''s great, the whole family will be reunited," Sophia said, smiling happily.


    "I''ll go help the girls pack their things," Ophelia said, heading upstairs.


    "Alright, then we''ll go to a place where you can stretch your legs," Damian said, scratching Sassy''s chin.


    Sassy softly growled with excitement in her eyes.


    "We''ll leave in an hour," Damian said before taking out his phone and heading out to the garden. He sat in one of the chairs before dialing the first number on his phone.


    "Hey, what are you up to?" Damian said into the phone.


    "Working," Maria replied as the sound of rustling leaves could be heard.


    "We''re going camping in an hour; you have to come. It''s not negotiable."


    "Since when can you boss me around? I''m not your daughter or your subject," Maria teased.


    "Then I''ll tell Monica that you haven''t visited in several months since she started exploring the ocean. Besides, the fact that you sleep in your office," Damian said, unconcerned about her response.


    "I was just kidding, don''t be dramatic. Of course, I''ll come. One hour, right? See you there," Maria rolled her eyes before hanging up.


    "Annoying bastard," Maria muttered. She didn''t want her daughter to worry about her and start giving her another lecture.


    Damian smiled in satisfaction as his first call went well. He dialed another number while he waited.


    "Hey, sweetheart, are you busy?" Damian asked.


    "Not really, I''ve been following Bruce and Betty since this morning. They''re at a hotel and don''t seem to have plans to move until tomorrow," Natasha said, reclining against her ship''s seat, a bit bored. She had been scrolling through social media until Damian called.


    "We''re going camping; leave your surveillance in place and come. If something happens, I''ll take you back."


    "Sure, I''ll be back in a few minutes. Love you," Natasha smiled.


    "I love you more," Damian chuckled before hanging up.


    Damian dialed his phone one last time as he waited for someone to answer.


    "Hello, daughter," Damian said with a smile.


    "Hey, Dad," Monica said cheerfully. Jane, Darcy, and Erik, who were there too, looked at Monica as they heard her.


    "How was everything?" Damian asked.


    "Good, luckily you warned me; otherwise, there would have been a disaster. You have no idea what Jane did," Monica looked at Jane teasingly before dodging her hand trying to take the phone from her.


    Jane tried to cover Monica''s mouth, but she was too fast and strong.


    "She''s been driving recklessly, hit the same person twice," Monica said, looking at Jane with a mischievous smile.


    Damian chuckled softly hearing Monica and the faint sounds of their scuffle.


    "Sweetie, we''re going camping. Bring Jane home," Damian smiled.


    "Sure, I want to see my little sisters," Monica nodded happily.


    "Alright, don''t be too late," Damian said before ending the call.


    Monica put her phone away and looked at Jane before explaining that they were going camping.


    "Hmm, alright, wouldn''t hurt to take a vacation," Jane nodded.


    "Cough, what if you take me?" Darcy proposed, looking at Jane.


    Jane looked at Darcy for a few seconds as if considering it before looking at Monica.


    "I don''t think Dad would mind," Monica shrugged.


    "Alright, then we''ll all go," Jane nodded.


    Erik looked at everyone confused, wondering when he said he wanted to go.

 Chapter 131

    Damian finished all his calls and entered his house. The living room was empty, and he assumed everyone was getting their things ready.


    So, he just sat down on the sofa, propped his legs up on the small coffee table, and turned on the TV to see what was interesting.


    There was still some chaos from everything that had happened recently, from the Hulk''s fight at the university to Sassy''s appearance.


    There was no information about what happened in Texas, but that was pretty normal since it was a small town, and SHIELD made sure there were no leaks.


    The higher-ups didn''t want people to know about the existence of gods.


    Damian spent about half an hour watching television.


    At that moment, the door opened, and Maria entered with a small suitcase in her hand. She casually dropped it next to the sofa before sitting down next to him.


    "Hey, what''s up?" Damian said, looking at her.


    "Nothing, I had to cancel my work for the rest of the day," Maria said, looking at Damian with annoyance.


    "I really don''t understand your work addiction," Damian said, shaking his head.


    "I just want to create a good organization. I''ll live for a long time, and I want to accomplish things."


    "Just because you''ll live a long time doesn''t mean you should obsess over it."


    "Anyway, did you hear about Thor in Texas? Technically, he''s an alien," Damian said, looking at Maria with an almost mocking smile.


    Maria looked at Damian seriously. Her organization dealt with any extraterrestrial threat, and it wasn''t like they had been inactive. Her organization was over 10 years old and was much more advanced in aerospace than anyone would believe.


    Their ships could go to and from the moon relatively easily; they were already starting a project to go to Mars for the first time.


    "Fury?" Maria asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "SHIELD covered that matter. I thought you knew," Damian said, laughing.


    "Why would he? He was the one who recruited me and came up with the idea of creating SWORD," Maria said, a bit confused.


    "Fury''s paranoia has only grown over the years," Damian said, shrugging.


    "I need to talk to him."


    "You had to tell me this now? Do you want me to enjoy the trip or not?" Maria said, giving Damian a annoyed look.


    "Don''t overthink things. If it doesn''t work out, you can make your organization independent," Damian said, laughing.


    "It''s easy for you to say," Maria said, rolling her eyes.


    "And tell me, have you been dating anyone? At this rate, you''ll become a virgin again," Damian said, leaning in closer to Maria and whispering.


    "That''s none of your business," Maria said, furrowing her brow in annoyance and elbowing Damian to push him away.


    "Come on, tell me. Aren''t we friends?" Damian said, laughing.


    "Don''t annoy me, or I''ll tell Monica," Maria said, using her strength to push Damian away.


    Damian didn''t resist and was pushed back while laughing.


    "I''ll go greet the others," Maria said, walking away.


    Damian shrugged and followed her upstairs.


    In her room, there were Carol, Ana, and Ophelia, packing several changes of clothes for the girls. When they saw the door open, the three of them, along with the seated girls, looked in that direction.


    "Aunt Maria!" the three girls exclaimed before running over and hugging her.


    "My girls, they''re bigger and heavier," Maria said, pretending to strain as she lifted them.


    The three little ones chuckled softly at her remark.


    "If you came more often, you wouldn''t notice these changes," Carol teased.


    "How are you?" Maria asked, smiling as she hugged Carol and ignored her comment.


    "Fine," Carol said, glancing at Maria before continuing to pack. Once everything was ready, she closed the suitcase and placed it on the floor.


    "By the way, where are we going?" Maria asked, looking at Damian.


    "It''s a surprise," Damian said, sending a text on his phone.


    Maria rolled her eyes before continuing to chat with everyone.


    Damian finished typing on his phone before heading downstairs and going to the backyard. He could sense Natasha approaching.


    When he reached the backyard, he saw the ship exiting stealth mode before Natasha opened the hatch and jumped to the ground.


    Damian quickly jumped slightly to catch her in the air and carried her like a princess.


    Natasha chuckled softly as she wrapped her arms around Damian''s neck.


    "Did you get everything ready on your end?" Damian asked, looking at Natasha.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Yes, I planted some microphones on his clothes and left a drone following them," Natasha said.


    "Hmm, I hope they don''t interrupt our trip," Damian said, carrying Natasha inside.


    "You know... I was keeping an eye on Bruce, and I could infer that his transformation is triggered by an elevated heart rate. I also saw his file and the accident that happened, but why was he able to gain powers instead of dying?" Natasha asked while in Damian''s arms.


    "That''s a good question, and although anyone would say it was an accident, it''s not entirely true. Humans are special in their own way and have the ability to acquire abilities under certain circumstances," Damian said.


    "I haven''t fully figured out these circumstances yet, although I have my suspicions. I think it has to do with a person''s mentality, although there''s still a lot of testing to do," Damian said, smiling.


    "So theoretically, anyone could gain powers?" Natasha asked, a bit surprised.


    "That''s right," Damian nodded as he carried her inside.


    "I''ll go prepare my things, maybe I''ll bring that black swimsuit you like," Natasha said flirtatiously before giving Damian a kiss and running upstairs.


    Damian chuckled softly as he watched her go up.


    At that moment, Sophia started coming downstairs with a small suitcase carrying her belongings.


    Sophia was wearing a loose dress and a large hat.


    Damian extended his hand to help her down the last step.


    "You look beautiful," Damian said, smiling at her.


    "Of course," Sophia said, acting proud before laughing along with Damian.


    "Can you please hold my suitcase?" Sophia said, handing him the suitcase.


    With a somewhat helpless expression, Damian stashed it in his dimensional pocket.


    At that moment, the rest of the family came downstairs, each carrying a small suitcase or a backpack with their belongings.


    Damian chuckled softly at the sight of his three little daughters wearing small caps on their heads.


    "Let''s go to the patio, the ship should be arriving soon, and we also need to wait for Monica and Jane," Damian said, laughing as he lifted Alice.


    She looked truly adorable with her blonde hair and her tiny cap.


    Ivy pouted before leaping onto her father and settling on his shoulders.


    Emma did nothing but stare intensely at Damian until he picked her up.


    With the three girls on him, Damian stepped out onto the patio, with everyone else following with resigned smiles.


    "Daddy, where are we going camping?" Ivy whispered.


    "Yeah, Daddy, tell us," Emma said, looking at Damian with an adorable expression.


    Unable to resist, Damian was instantly defeated and spilled all the information, making sure only the three of them heard.


    The girls were very excited to hear that the place they were going to had dinosaurs and animals they had never seen before.


    "Make sure to keep it a secret," Damian whispered quietly so that Maria wouldn''t overhear.


    "Hmm, we promise," Alice whispered back.


    "What are you whispering about, huh?" Carol said, hugging Damian from behind and looking at the three girls, who fell silent and put on innocent faces.


    Damian just chuckled softly, resting his head against Carol''s.


    At that moment, a medium-sized craft appeared overhead and began to descend.


    Damian moved back to give it space, and soon the ship landed, opening its hatch.


    Everyone approached and placed their suitcases on the ship before sitting down and chatting, still waiting for Monica and Jane.


    "By the way, have you noticed that the world is getting stranger? From Stark to all the recent events," Maria said, looking at everyone.


    "Sassy had gone unnoticed for over a decade, and she was conveniently discovered today. It makes me think things are going to get complicated later on."


    Sassy let out a slight grumble of annoyance upon hearing Maria before turning her position so she couldn''t look at her, lazily flicking her tail.


    "It''s true, since the arrival of the Kree on Earth, everything has been very quiet," Carol nodded.


    "We can only wait and see what happens in the future," Sophia said with a calm smile.


    Another ship was approaching in the distance, landing in the yard. The door opened, and out came Monica, Jane, Darcy, and Erik.


    Damian raised an eyebrow slightly, noticing the two unexpected guests.


    "Dad!" Monica exclaimed happily, running over and giving her father a small jump before hugging him.


    "Monica," Damian said, smiling gently as he hugged her.


    "I brought two more people, hope you don''t mind," Monica said, laughing as she looked at her father.


    "That''s fine," Damian said, not really minding.


    "Hello, Damian," Jane said, smiling and greeting him with a hug.


    "How have you been? Have you been eating well?" Damian asked, smiling at Jane as he hugged her. He knew her tendency to forget everything and focus solely on her work.


    "You keep sending me messages to remind me constantly," Jane said, playfully pursing her lips.


    Jane let go of Damian and was about to introduce Darcy and Erik when she suddenly saw Darcy opening her arms as if to hug Damian.


    Jane quickly placed a hand on her shoulder and squeezed tightly.


    "Ouch, Jane, that hurts," Darcy said, looking at Jane.


    "What did you think you were doing?" Jane asked, exasperated.


    "Don''t people greet you with hugs?" Darcy asked, acting innocent while secretly pouting; she was so close.


    "Hello, Mr. Damian," Erik said, extending his hand to Damian somewhat awkwardly.


    "Hello, Erik, welcome," Damian said, smiling warmly at him.


    "Let''s get going," Damian said to everyone before gesturing for them to board the ship.


    Erik and Darcy climbed aboard, looking somewhat amazed at the highly technological surroundings, although it wasn''t too surprising considering it was Madripoor.


    Carol sat in the pilot''s seat before starting the ship and taking off into space.


    "Aren''t we going pretty high? I didn''t bring my astronaut suit," Darcy said, a little nervously, trying to make a joke as she could now see the entire continent.


    "We''re going higher to get there faster. You can''t go too fast within the atmosphere," Carol said casually from the front.


    Jane, who had sat beside Damian, began to ask him questions in a low voice.


    "Can you tell me a bit about the Asgardians?" Jane whispered, a bit embarrassed.


    Damian couldn''t help but feel a bit grumpy hearing Jane ask about this.


    "Sure, ask me anything you want," Damian said, looking at Jane.


    "What are they like biologically?" Jane asked with curiosity.


    "Well, as you might have noticed, in appearance, they''re not much different from humans. It''s just that all their physical abilities are much superior, and they have a very long lifespan. These qualities are greatly enhanced in the royal family, who become stronger with each generation," Damian explained.


    "They''ve been on the decline lately, though. Their king is old and weak for certain reasons, Thor has not yet mastered his powers and has been acting like an idiot all these years".


    "Odin is old and weak? Then why was he able to turn Thor into a normal human?" Jane asked, confused.


    "He''s weak compared to his prime. He used to be one of the most powerful beings in the universe."


    Jane nodded, indicating that she understood. When she saw how strong Thor was, she thought he was definitely very powerful. She didn''t realize that he would be much more formidable once he mastered his powers.


    The spacecraft reached space and accelerated at high speed toward Antarctica before it began to plummet.


    A layer of heat formed around the spacecraft, but none of it affected the interior.


    "Are we going to Antarctica?" Jane asked with uncertainty, realizing she hadn''t brought warm clothes.


    Darcy and Erik also looked at Jane with confusion, unsure of where they were headed.


    "Don''t worry, just wait. You''ll understand soon enough," Damian said, chuckling softly.


    The ship gradually slowed down as it descended before suddenly all the ice vanished, revealing a prehistoric jungle with many volcanoes around.


    Jane, Darcy, and Erik had their faces glued to the windows as they marveled at the flora and fauna.


    Erik''s gaze was especially striking, he looked everywhere without missing anything, even though this was not his specialty, he still saw everything with great excitement.


    "Is that a freaking dinosaur?" Darcy asked in amazement.


    "Hey, there are kids here," Ophelia scolded, looking at Darcy.


    "Sorry," Darcy said, timidly under the gaze of Ophelia''s red eyes.


    "Find a nice spot to camp," Damian told Carol.


    Carol nodded as she hummed and looked over the landscape below.


    To one side, near one of the volcanoes, she spotted a clear area with a lake, so she headed there.

 Chapter 132

    Carol landed in the cleared area as she turned off the engines and opened the doors.


    Everyone disembarked from the ship and looked around with curiosity.


    Sassy let out a loud roar that was answered by other roars from the jungle, causing Sassy to sprint quickly into the jungle.


    "Where are we?" Jane asked Damian, looking at him in confusion.


    Erik and Darcy stared at Damian intently, wanting to know the answer. They hadn''t dared to ask, wondering if it was some sort of secret Madripoor base.


    "In this place lives an ancient, advanced civilization predating all known history. The habitat has remained intact, so there are all kinds of prehistoric creatures," Damian explained in simple words.


    "Daddy, let''s explore the surroundings," Ivy said, taking her father''s hand and pulling him along with her sisters.


    Damian complied with a smile and let them lead him wherever they wanted.


    Seeing Damian in the distance with his daughters, Carol was left speechless. She was holding the disassembled tent in her hands, and he was supposed to set it up.


    "I guess we''ll do it ourselves, how hard can it be?" Carol said nonchalantly as she walked toward the lake and stopped about 10 meters away before dropping the bag and starting to unpack the items.


    "Don''t wander too far. I heard there are many prehistoric predators here, like dinosaurs or saber-toothed cats," Sophia said, watching Darcy wandering a few meters away.


    Natasha and Ophelia approached Carol and helped her set up the tent while following the instructions.


    Ana approached the lake and dipped her feet in the water as she gazed curiously into the depths.


    "Daddy, look!" Alice exclaimed with excitement, pointing to some small dinosaurs grazing among the trees.


    "Do you want to go touch one?" Damian asked, smiling.


    "Yes," Alice nodded cutely.


    "Go ahead," Damian said, patting Alice on the back to encourage her.


    At the same time, Damian used his powers to keep the dinosaurs calm and unafraid.


    Alice approached and gently stroked the rough skin of the dinosaur, her face lit up with a big smile.


    The dinosaur made a guttural sound as if enjoying the petting.


    "Where''s a T. rex?" Ivy asked, looking into the distance.


    "We can look for one later," Damian chuckled slightly while ruffling Ivy''s hair.


    Emma also approached the small dinosaurs with curiosity, though she wasn''t as interested.


    "Let''s go deeper," Ivy exclaimed, tugging at Damian''s hand excitedly.


    Damian called for Alice and Emma before they all walked deeper into the jungle together.


    They saw all sorts of strange plants, along with large insects and small mammals that occasionally scurried ahead of them.


    The four of them walked for a few minutes until they spotted a small herd of triceratops grazing a few meters away.


    The herd included some triceratops calves that looked incredibly adorable. His daughters looked at him, and he understood what they wanted, so he nodded before they ran toward the herd.


    Damian had already calmed them down and made them friendly.


    The girls approached the young triceratops and played with them.


    Alice laughed as she scratched one of them under the chin, and it lifted its head to give her more space to scratch.


    Ivy, who was more mischievous, climbed onto one of them, and the little calf ran while bouncing happily.


    Emma was more interested in the adult triceratops and approached them, gently touching their horns with curiosity.


    The three girls played for several minutes until Damian called them.


    "Let''s go back, you can play again later," Damian said, smiling at his daughters.


    The three of them nodded happily before climbing into their father''s arms and waving goodbye to the triceratops.


    The herd made farewell sounds before returning to their grazing.


    Damian led his three daughters back to the camp, happy to see their smiles.


    By the time they arrived, several tents were set up around a circle of stones where a campfire would be.


    "It looks nice," Damian said, approaching with his daughters.


    "You could have helped," Carol jokingly complained.


    "Son, can you bring out the chairs from the ship?" Sophia asked, looking at Damian with a smile.


    Damian nodded before walking to the ship and pulling various necessary items from his dimensional pocket, such as tables and chairs.


    Damian carried everything back and forth, gradually setting up and arranging the camp to look inviting.


    With everything in order, Damian grabbed a drink and leaned back in one of the chairs, gazing out at the lake.


    Ana, wearing shorts, was playing with the girls in the water. The sun''s reflection on the water created a beautiful scene.


    Ana, as if sensing his gaze, looked back at him and gave him a beautiful smile before returning to play with the girls.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Alice started splashing water gently at Ivy, laughing playfully.


    Ivy didn''t hold back either, and soon a water fight began. Both girls were soaked but had smiles on their faces.


    Emma played with the water at her feet, staying close to Ana, who smiled at her and ruffled her hair.


    At that moment, Alice and Ivy approached Emma, and they playfully pushed her to join them.


    "Come on, Emma, let''s see what''s at the bottom of the lake," Alice said, pushing Emma from behind.


    "Maybe we''ll find treasure," Ivy added, tugging Emma''s hand.


    "Only go with your father," Ana said from behind before Emma could speak.


    The girls nodded before running to Damian, who was sitting at the water''s edge.


    Damian, who had been watching them as he reclined, smiled as he saw them coming and got up from his chair.


    "What''s up?" Damian asked, smiling at them.


    "Daddy, can you come to dive with us at the bottom of the lake?" Alice asked, grinning.


    "Of course, sweetie," Damian said, kissing Alice''s little cheeks before standing up and instantly changing his clothes, leaving only his swim trunks.


    Once ready, Damian walked into the lake with his daughters.


    Darcy, who was with Jane and Monica on the side, couldn''t help but let out a low whistle as she looked at Damian.


    "Hey!" Monica and Jane said simultaneously before looking at each other and laughing.


    Damian reached the water with his daughters before approaching Ana.


    Ana embraced Damian with a smile, resting her head on his shoulder.


    "Mommy," the girls whined, seeing their mother monopolize their father at that moment.


    "Don''t make faces, or you''ll look ugly," Ana said, pinching and gently moving Alice''s cheeks as she laughed softly.


    Alice cutely tried to bite Ana''s hands to make her let go.


    "Alright, go ahead and have a good time," Ana said, chuckling softly before releasing Alice, kissing Damian, and leaving the water.


    Alice pouted and only stopped when Emma and Ivy took her by the hand and led her deeper into the water.


    The four of them submerged and gazed at the bottom along with all kinds of fish they had never seen before.


    Going deeper, unexpectedly, it didn''t get darker. They found several phosphorescent plants that softly illuminated the surroundings.


    Small fish swam among the plants, creating a truly fascinating and beautiful scene.


    Damian led his daughters around various spots in the lake until he deemed it enough and signaled for them to come out.


    As they resurfaced, they realized they were in the middle of the lake, so they began to swim slowly toward the shore.


    Emma was the last one out of the water and couldn''t help but look at the lake a bit longer. She only stopped when her father spoke to her.


    "Did you like the bottom?" Damian asked his daughters once they reached the shore.


    "Yes, it was very beautiful. Everything is so different from what we''ve seen before," Emma said, smiling.


    "Everything in this place is different. I''m sure you''ll be able to explore it little by little," Damian said, smiling at them.


    "How about we go get something to eat?" Damian suggested.


    "Let''s go," the three girls said, smiling at him.


    When they joined the others, everyone was seated and chatting. Darcy seemed to be recounting embarrassing things about Jane, who looked both embarrassed and annoyed.


    Seeing them approach, Ana stood up and grabbed some towels from the tents, handing one to each person.


    Ana wrapped the three little girls in towels before sitting them at the table with the others.


    "Won''t you help me dry off?" Damian flirted with Ana in a low voice.


    "Maybe we should take off those shorts to dry you off completely," Ana whispered in a slow voice into his ear.


    Damian chuckled softly, embracing Ana as they walked together to the table.


    Darcy''s eyes couldn''t help but occasionally wander to Damian''s broad and muscular chest as she got distracted.


    Erik felt a bit uncomfortable with the family atmosphere and engaged in conversation with Jane, crafting theories about how such a place could be possible.


    At that moment, heavy footsteps were heard from the jungle, capturing everyone''s attention. Suddenly, Sassy emerged with what looked like a giant bird in its mouth, blood dripping from it. Sassy also seemed to have some wounds on its shoulders.


    Damian quickly censored the blood and changed the shape of the dead bird in the eyes of his daughters, in his opinion three year old girls should not come into contact with such things.


    Sassy approached and placed the large bird on the table before sitting back on its hind legs and softly growling, its tail swaying from side to side.


    "You brought me this?" Carol asked, laughing as she looked at Sassy.


    Sassy let out a couple of roars before thumping the ground with its paw.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll cook it for you," Carol said, laughing, thinking that this would count as her forfeit for losing the race.


    Sassy grumbled in agreement as it licked its paw and tried to clean the blood off.


    Darcy and Erik tried to see if the others had a strange expression seeing her talking to a tiger, but they only saw everyone smiling as if they understood.


    Carol lifted the bird off the table before carrying it to the center, where the campfire was set up.


    Using her energy, she quickly plucked off all the feathers before looking at Damian.


    "Can you help me?" Carol asked, smiling at him.


    "Sure," Damian nodded, quickly conjuring a large structure and handing Carol a big metal skewer.


    Carol impaled the bird on the metal skewer before placing it on the structure Damian had created.


    This way, the bird could rotate over the fire and cook thoroughly.


    Carol approached Damian and whispered something to him. Damian only smiled faintly before nodding and doing what Carol asked.


    Carol began to sprinkle large amounts of salt and spices before giving Damian a sidelong glance.


    Damian secretly activated his magic circle before causing the salt and spices to spread evenly all over the bird, ensuring it would be flavorful.


    Seeing Damian''s look, Carol smiled happily before lighting the fire and starting to roast the bird.


    Soon, a delicious aroma wafted through the air, causing everyone to salivate unconsciously.


    "Mama, is it ready?" Alice asked, watching the meat intently as it turned.


    "Not yet, sweetheart. It still needs some time to cook on the inside," Carol said, rotating the meat.


    Alice groaned in frustration and pouted.


    "Let''s play cards," Damian suggested, smiling as he pulled out a pack of Uno cards and placed them on the table.


    "Alright!" Alice said cheerfully, getting distracted from the enticing smell.


    "Anyone else wants to play?" Damian asked the others as he shuffled the cards.


    "Oh, I do," Darcy said, smiling.


    Jane and Monica also joined in, indicating that they wanted to play.


    "I think I''ll play with my baby," Ana said, placing Emma on her lap, hugging her, and kissing her on the cheek.


    Emma giggled cutely as she took the cards Damian had dealt and looked at them carefully, making sure no one saw.


    Ophelia, seeing this, also held Ivy in her arms, but Ivy wasn''t as pleased. She wanted to play by herself and win on her own.


    Alice was the only one with a big smile since she was playing solo, her cards spread out in front of her as she looked from side to side at the others.


    As there were already many players, Natasha and Maria didn''t join in; they sat beside Carol, taking turns to turn the meat while having drinks and chatting.


    Emma played, her eyes shining slightly, and she smiled softly as she looked at her cards.


    Emma always seemed to know which card would be on the table or which card she would draw from the deck. She made sure to use this information to her advantage.


    Damian, who wasn''t using any special abilities, chuckled softly when he saw Emma with just one card in her hand and an almost mischievous smile.


    Finally, Emma managed to win, prompting complaints from Alice and Ivy. They vowed never to play those kinds of games with Emma again.


    Finally, the meat was ready, and Carol took out a large knife, skillfully cutting the meat into equal pieces and distributing them.


    "Mmm, it''s delicious, much better than what we used to cook when we were young," Maria exclaimed, widening her eyes in delight as she savored the taste.


    "It''s yummy, Mommy," Alice said, her mouth full of meat grease.


    Silence fell over the table as everyone enjoyed the meat, Perhaps because of the sudden silence, several dinosaurs approached to drink water, even though they were considerably far away, it was still pleasant for everyone to eat while watching all kinds of animals.


    Finally, when Carol finished eating, she looked at everyone and spoke.


    "By the way, what kind of animal was that?" Carol asked.


    "I don''t know, tasted like chicken," Jane said, licking her fingers.


    "Well, let''s take a walk," Monica said, standing up excitedly before pushing Jane and Darcy to see if they could find something interesting.


    "Daddy," Emma said softly, capturing Damian''s attention and partially that of the others.


    Damian looked at Emma, surprised to see her eyes shining intensely, with stars that seem to rotate inside, giving the impression that there was a universe inside their eyes.

 Chapter 133

    "Is something wrong, sweetheart?" Damian asked, smiling slightly at her without acting strangely given the situation.


    "I see something, it''s beneath that lake," Emma said, tilting her head slightly, looking confused.


    "Do you want us to go check it out?" Damian asked, stroking Emma''s cheek.


    "Daddy should go alone with Mama Ophelia," Emma said, shaking her head and smiling as her eyes gradually returned to normal.


    Darcy and Erik stared wide-eyed at Emma, almost wondering if what they saw was real.


    "Emma, your eyes looked really cool," Alice said, approaching Emma excitedly.


    Ivy also approached Emma, but her expression wavered for a moment. Alice could shoot beams from her hands, and Emma seemed to be able to see things in addition to her glowing eyes. Ivy didn''t seem to have anything special.


    Unaware of her sisters'' thoughts, Emma smiled at them happily. Unlike what Damian might think, Emma knew what had happened; she had seen herself with her eyes glowing.


    She had seen her daddy and mommy entering a magical door under the water.


    Although Emma didn''t notice Ivy''s expression, Damian and Ophelia did notice the strange expression that briefly flickered across Ivy''s face.


    They exchanged a brief look before Damian nodded toward her, indicating that he would take care of it.


    "Alright, girls, brush your teeth, and we''ll go search for what Emma saw," Damian said, smiling at them.


    "Come on, honey, I''ll help you," Damian said, picking up Ivy in his arms and kissing her on the cheek.


    Ivy''s expression immediately improved as she laughed and playfully struggled with her father.


    Carol, Ana, and Ophelia understood that Damian wanted to be alone with Ivy, so they distracted Alice and Emma to give them a little more time.


    Damian arrived with Ivy at the improvised bathroom they had, with a mirror and a sink. Damian placed a stool before placing Ivy on it, bringing them to a convenient height.


    "Do you want to talk to me about something, sweetheart?" Damian asked, smiling at Ivy through the mirror.


    Ivy was slightly taken aback by his question before hesitating and looking at her father in the mirror.


    "Daddy, why don''t I have special abilities like my sisters?" Ivy asked sadly.


    Damian accelerated his thought processes to very high levels as he tried to come up with an answer that would satisfy his daughter. He truly didn''t know if Ivy would have a special ability.


    Alice only had her mother''s powers and couldn''t be considered a special ability.


    Emma might be the only one who could be considered as such since her ability didn''t seem to be related to her vampire abilities.


    Telling Ivy that she would probably awaken an ability would be a lie since he wasn''t sure about it.


    Damian sighed before looking back in the direction where Emma was and concentrating intensely while using the powers of his tenth familiar, who could control the mind and soul.


    Superficially looking at his daughter''s soul, he surprisingly saw something resembling a blue symbol with stars inside, very similar to her eyes.


    Damian looked at this symbol with confusion; he had never seen anything like it before. He also didn''t spend much time looking at people''s souls as it was a bit uncomfortable for his eyes.


    Turning his gaze to Alice, he saw that she had a similar symbol, but it was an intense gold and had a golden aura overflowing from it, though it seemed to be only partially awakened.


    Damian assumed it was due to her age; that also explained why Alice couldn''t harness cosmic energy like Carol.


    Now, with a bit of nervousness, Damian returned his gaze to Ivy. It would be heartbreaking for him to see his daughter''s face when he told her that she doesn''t have the ability like her sisters.


    Fortunately, upon looking at Ivy, he saw that she also had a symbol, but this one seemed completely dormant.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Damian returned his perception of time to normal.


    "Sweetie, you''ll also have your special ability; it''s just that it''s still asleep, perhaps it''s a bit lazy," Damian joked while hugging her.


    "Do I really have one too?" Ivy asked excitedly, looking at her father.


    "Has Daddy ever lied to you?" Damian said, smiling at her.


    "No," Ivy said, shaking her head.


    "Just don''t be discouraged; you''re just as special as your sisters, maybe it will just take a little more time," Damian said, kissing Ivy''s head before helping her brush her teeth.


    Ivy smiled happily and was no longer worried about her sisters'' abilities.


    A few seconds later, Alice and Emma arrived with their mothers, who also helped them brush their teeth before returning to the table.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Alright, then let''s obey my princess and go just the two of us," Damian said, looking at Ophelia.


    Carol whistled, teasing them as if cheering for a couple.


    "Let''s go," Ophelia said with a relaxed smile, though internally she felt a bit expectant. She wondered if something more would happen, glancing at Emma, she couldn''t help but think she should spoil her when they return.


    But she halted that thought; if something else happened, didn''t that mean Emma saw it?


    Looking at Emma''s innocent appearance, it didn''t seem to be the case.


    With these thoughts in her mind, Ophelia walked with Damian to the lake before both of them were submerged under everyone''s gaze.


    Damian carefully scanned the lake, previously only doing a superficial check for any dangerous creatures.


    Now paying close attention, he detected a stone door under layers of algae and dirt. It seemed incredibly ancient given the amount of dirt on it.


    Damian took Ophelia''s hand and guided her to the spot, starting to move the dirt with his abilities.


    A large hole quickly formed, and they continued diving.


    Both of them arrived in front of a stone door with inscriptions on it.


    Damian, who knew the Bhadwuan language, quickly identified that it was a magically sealed door.


    Extending his hand, he touched the door and infused a bit of magic.


    The inscriptions on the door lit up and started to glow, and the door trembled slightly before opening.


    The door seemed to have an enchantment that prevented water from entering, as the water didn''t rush in.


    Seeing this, both took a step inside, causing the door to close and the interior to light up.


    "Doesn''t this seem like one of those movies where the place is filled with traps?" Ophelia said, looking around with interest.


    "It does, but in reality, there are no traps," Damian said after inspecting the surroundings.


    "Let''s move forward," Damian said, starting to walk and following the corridor.


    After walking for a few seconds, they arrived at what seemed to be a room.


    "Was this a bunker?" Ophelia asked, looking at Damian.


    "Seems like it," Damian said with a hint of curiosity, approaching a desk next to a bookshelf.


    There was a parchment with a long paragraph and a quill beside it as if it had been written recently, but nothing could be further from the truth, as no one had entered this place for over 12,000 years.


    Damian could clearly sense that with his abilities.


    "This validates the theory that things used to be of better quality, doesn''t it?" Damian said, joking to himself.


    "What are you talking about?" Ophelia said, looking at Damian with confusion.


    "This place is over 12,000 years old. I suppose that between the high-quality materials and the lack of wind currents, everything was preserved," Damian said, a bit surprised.


    "What does it say?" Ophelia asked, looking at the letter but not daring to touch it. What if it disintegrated in her hands?


    Damian approached and read the scroll aloud.


    "If you''re reading this, I''m probably already dead," Damian began to read.


    "How clich¨¦," Ophelia teased.


    "I brought the last of my kind to this place. My old friend told me this would be the only place where we could survive. A great civilization like ours reduced to homeless wanderers¡ªit fills me with anger just thinking about it."


    "I curse the gods, the witches, and the monsters who didn''t help us fight against the celestials. They merely buried their heads and left us to our fate."


    "In the end, for what? The Earth dried up, the gods were expelled from the planet, the witches were forced to hide in a pocket dimension, and the monsters had no choice but to live underground, absorbing the little magic that remained."


    "By now, I''ve probably left this place in search of reviving our civilization. If I don''t return, it''s because something happened to me. Remember not to trust any other race; in the end, you can only rely on yourself."


    "Prince Zor"


    Damian and Ophelia fell silent as they processed the information.


    Damian finally pieced together a lot of loose information he had and had a more complete picture of what the world was like before the cataclysm.


    He assumed that Prince Zor was the first king of this place, although he didn''t know why nobody came here. Maybe he didn''t get to tell anyone? Or the person he told died prematurely.


    "How incredible," Ophelia said with a sigh. Discovering history feels really good.


    "The truly incredible part must be in these books," Damian said, looking at the bookshelf filled with books. He could see many interesting titles, probably some of the few important things that survived the cataclysm.


    "Following you always leads to crazy things," Ophelia said with a smile. It''s been that way since she first met him.


    "I''ll keep everything," Damian said, enveloping the books with his senses before storing them in his dimensional pocket.


    "Seems like there''s nothing more here. It really doesn''t look like something that belonged to a prince," Ophelia said, looking around the simple room.


    "There''s still so much history we don''t know, I''m particularly interested in these three factions that apparently existed back then," Damian said with a smile.


    "Whatever, tell me what happened with Ivy?" Ophelia asked, approaching and hugging Damian from behind, resting her head on his shoulder.


    "That''s another matter I don''t fully understand, but like her sisters, she has an ability separate from her vampire abilities," Damian said, furrowing his brow a bit due to the matter related to his daughters that were beyond his control.


    "I wonder if she hasn''t manifested her abilities because of me. After all, Carol and Ana are much more powerful than I am," Ophelia said thoughtfully.


    "Although I think I''m smarter than them," Ophelia said, chuckling softly before extending her hand in front of Damian, causing a small magical circle to appear.


    Damian took Ophelia''s hand in surprise as he looked at the small magical circle that was very similar to his.


    "Congratulations, you did it. Although you should have told me before doing it; it could have been dangerous," Damian said, smiling at her.


    "Now that I''ve achieved it, don''t I get some reward?" Ophelia asked, turning and embracing Damian from the front. Every part of her body was pressed against his as she looked at him.


    "What would you like this king to bestow upon you?" Damian said, holding Ophelia''s chin and tilting it up towards him as he teased.


    "Maybe the title of Queen of Madripoor?" Ophelia said flirtatiously, giving him a seductive smile with her green lips.


    "Is that what you desire?" Damian asked with a slight smile as his face drew closer to Ophelia''s.


    Ophelia smiled before kissing Damian, her arms wrapped around his neck.


    Damian responded to Ophelia''s kiss, embracing her waist.


    "That was nice," Ophelia whispered softly as the kiss ended.


    "Now¡­ how about we test the durability of that bed? It''s for science," Ophelia said, laughing.


    Damian was surprised for a moment before letting out a soft chuckle as he lifted Ophelia by her legs and wrapped them around him.


    Ophelia took the opportunity to use her magical circle to clean the bed. Even if it looked fine, she still wanted to make sure it was clean.


    Damian gently pushed Ophelia onto the bed before sharing a glance and a smile.


    Both seemed to have some anticipation as they quickly undressed each other.


    Before they knew it, their clothes had vanished from their bodies and the heat in the room seemed to rise.


    The skin-to-skin contact and the kisses they shared made them both want to remember that day years ago.


    ''''Maybe I do remember something, it''s just that I feel like something is missing," Ophelia said with an excited blush as she stood on all four legs and looked back at Damian.


    Damian needed no further invitation and quickly positioned himself behind Ophelia before sliding inside her and being rewarded with an almost liberating moan from Ophelia as he held her hips.


    They quickly lost themselves in their desires and began to make love as only two vampires can.


    Once they started, they both lost all sense of time as they continued with unbridled passion.

 Chapter 134

    Damian and Ophelia exchanged smiles and a complicity that wasn''t there before as they left the lake and approached the whole group, who seemed to be having a good time conversing.


    Damian noticed that his daughters were nowhere to be found. Extending his senses, he saw that they were exploring the area with Sassy.


    They seemed to be hiding among the bushes, watching a somewhat small T-rex, without any intentions beyond observation. Damian made sure to pay only partial attention to them.


    "Did you find something interesting?" Carol asked with a smile.


    "Yes, some very ancient records," Damian said casually before sitting with Ophelia.


    "Your hair is a bit messy," Ana commented, looking at Ophelia.


    Ophelia just stuck out her tongue before ignoring her.


    The comment went largely unnoticed except by those who knew the true relationship between Damian and Ophelia.


    Sophia, Carol, M¨®nica, and Jane looked at Ophelia, who seemed to have a satisfied appearance as she held Damian''s hand. Just from the time they spent inside, they figured out what they had been up to.


    Darcy didn''t fully understand why that mattered. They were supposed to have been together for a while and even had a daughter. Nevertheless, she looked at Ophelia with envy, guessing what had transpired.


    It was already late afternoon when they decided to head back, as everyone had things to do the next day.


    "I''ll go get the girls," Damian said, getting up.


    "You just don''t want to pick up stuff," Carol said, giving him a disapproving look.


    Damian gave Carol a slight smile before walking in the direction of his daughters.


    He appeared in front of his daughters, who, to Damian''s surprise, were petting the T-rex they had been observing earlier.


    Ivy was scratching underneath its chin, and the T-rex seemed genuinely happy, emitting small growls.


    Damian noticed Ivy''s eyes slightly glowing green as she looked at the T-rex with a smile.


    Ivy had always liked Sassy a lot, and being an animal lover herself, He hadn''t noticed anything strange.


    Now it seemed that Ivy''s ability had something to do with animals.


    "Girls, it''s time to go home," Damian said, smiling at them.


    "So soon?" Ivy pouted, complaining.


    "Can we visit Tyr?" Alice asked, looking at Damian with a sweet smile.


    "Sure, sweetie, you can come visit whenever you want," Damian said, laughing, assuming that was the dinosaur''s name.


    "Alright, we''ll come back to see you, take care," Ivy reluctantly said goodbye to Tyr before returning to her father alongside her sisters.


    Sassy also roared at Tyr before running towards Damian, walking with him back to the camp.


    "You named it Tyr?" Damian asked Ivy as he carried her in his arms.


    "Yes, he''s my friend," Ivy said, smiling happily at Damian, her previous sadness nowhere in sight.


    "Can I take him home?" Ivy asked, looking at Damian with puppy eyes.


    "Well, sweetheart, that''s something we can discuss with your mothers," Damian said, laughing, not really minding.


    There was a wall of grass around the property. He wouldn''t mind making it a bit higher, although it would be impossible to hide a dinosaur. It would eventually be discovered.


    Once they reached the camp, Carol had the four of them help load things onto the ship.


    The three little girls carried things with a smile, happy to help.


    With everything packed, they boarded the ship before taking off for home.


    After about 20 minutes of flight, they quickly arrived home.


    "Honey, you should see this," Carol said, calling Damian from her seat as she slowed down the ship.


    Damian approached and looked ahead, seeing his house, but something was different. His beautiful grass walls were covered in toilet paper, and there was a large crowd with banners.


    The banners, in simple words, accused him of experimenting on animals.


    "Tch, what a bunch of annoying sheep. This time, I''ll teach them a good lesson," Damian said, visibly upset, as he extended his hand and activated his magic circles.


    "Hey, hey, wait, what are you going to do?" Carol said surprised, grabbing his hand.


    "I won''t hurt them," Damian said, rolling his eyes at Carol before transfiguring his house, making various cannon-shaped weapons emerge and point toward the crowd.


    All the screams stopped abruptly as they stared in astonishment at the large cannons looming in the distance, aimed at them.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Suddenly, the cannons began firing green balls the size of yoga balls.


    These balls exploded softly on contact, releasing a foul-smelling cloud.


    People quickly started screaming and retching as they tried to run. The cannons kept firing, making sure everyone was hit.


    People were running quickly, trying to get away from the mansion, and from their companions who now smelled terrible.


    There were many injuries in the stampede of people fleeing from the mansion.


    Damian ensured that there were no deaths, as that would be disproportionate punishment for what they had done.


    "That was gentler than I thought," Carol said thoughtfully. Damian seemed really upset, and while she didn''t think he would start a massacre, she did expect him to shoot them with rays or something.


    "That smell will stick to them for at least a week," Damian said as he got rid of the smell around his house and summoned a strong wind that blew away the toilet paper and protest signs.


    "Pff cough... I mean, that''s cruel," Carol said, trying to stifle her laughter as she thought about the situations those people would face.


    Carol quickly landed the ship in the yard, and everyone disembarked as if nothing had happened.


    "I''ll be back; I''m tired," Jane yawned as she approached Damian, hugging him and resting her head against his chest.


    "Take care, and make sure to eat well. Also, don''t work too hard," Damian said, smiling as he hugged Jane and left a kiss on her head.


    "Thank you for your invitation, Mr. Damian," Erik said courteously before rigidly boarding the ship. He felt really tense around Damian for some reason.


    "Goodbye," Darcy waved from a distance, being pulled away by Jane before she ran over to hug him.


    "See you, Dad," M¨®nica said, hugging Damian and kissing him on the cheek.


    "Goodbye, sweetheart. I''ll send you an interesting book that will help you on your adventure," Damian said, kissing M¨®nica''s cheek before letting her go.


    "Mom, remember what we talked about, Don''t make me come live with you," M¨®nica scolded Mar¨ªa for her frugal lifestyle before kissing her on the cheek and running towards the ship.


    Maria smiled softly at her daughter as she watched her run towards the ship. She had grown into a wonderful woman, and she wondered how different her life would have been if they hadn''t met Damian.


    M¨®nica boarded the ship before departing with her group towards Texas.


    "Daddy, Tyr," Ivy reminded Damian, looking at him.


    "Let''s talk about that at dinner. How about you go take a bath?" Damian said, kissing Ivy''s little cheek.


    "Okay," Ivy grumbled.


    "Let''s take a bath, little ones," Carol said, hugging the three girls before walking towards the bathroom.


    "I''m going to Madripoor for a moment, then I''ll join you," Damian said before disappearing.


    "Then we''re also going to take a bath," Ophelia said, a slight smile fixed on her face as she dragged Ana and Natasha along.


    Ana rolled her eyes at her cheerful smile, but there was a faint, almost imperceptible smile on her face too. She was glad everything seemed to be going well.


    "Where did your green lips go, Ophelia?" Natasha laughed, seeing her now-red lips.


    Ophelia just gave her a suggestive little smile as they walked to the bathroom.


    ...


    Damian appeared in Madripoor before going to see the scientist.


    He found him in front of a glass screen, seemingly modifying a virtual suit of armor and testing its performance.


    "My lord," the scientist said, standing up and greeting him.


    Damian extended his hand, summoning a shelf full of books in a clear space of the laboratory.


    "Hello, I want you to digitize these books and find out what they''re made of, then store them in the library," Damian said.


    "Where are they from?" the scientist asked in astonishment as he approached and looked at the titles.


    "A secret place left by the prince who escaped the cataclysm 12,000 years ago. They hold very valuable information," Damian said.


    "I''ll take care of it all," the scientist said seriously.


    "What are you working on?" Damian asked.


    "I''m trying to create the next generation of Spartan armor, but it''s a bit challenging," the scientist admitted helplessly.


    "I look forward to seeing what you achieve," Damian said, nodding with a smile.


    "How''s Laura? I saw her on TV this morning," the scientist said, smiling at Damian. Laura could be considered his favorite even though he was always scolding her.


    "She''s either training or playing video games," Damian laughed under his breath.


    "That girl," the scientist chuckled, shaking his head.


    "I''ll be back. See you," Damian nodded to the scientist before disappearing.


    The scientist looked at the books before getting to work. He was also quite curious about the secrets of this planet that seemed to be very special.


    ...


    Damian returned home and appeared directly in his room, starting to undress before heading to the bathroom.


    The large bathtub was already filled, and the three mothers were bathing the little girls.


    Natasha was the only one in the tub, resting her arms on the edge with a slight smile of relaxation as she felt the warm water on her body.


    Seeing him enter the bathroom, Natasha gave him a flirtatious smile and motioned for him to join her in the water.


    Damian chuckled before getting into the tub and sitting next to Natasha.


    Natasha hugged Damian, resting her head on his chest. The water felt really good, and in moments like these, he was grateful not to be a vampire.


    Carol, Ana, and Ophelia quickly finished bathing the girls, and all six of them got into the water.


    The three little girls started playing and splashing water with big smiles on their faces.


    After spending some time in the tub, it was already nighttime. They got out, got dressed, and headed downstairs.


    Sophia called them from the dining room, where she was waiting, ready to instruct the servants to bring dinner.


    They all sat down, and the dishes were quickly served before they began to eat.


    Ivy was eating, her green eyes staring intently at her father.


    Damian chuckled softly before addressing everyone.


    "How about we have a dinosaur in the backyard?" Damian asked.


    "I think the yard isn''t big enough for that," Sophia pondered.


    Ivy''s expression fell slightly at Sophia''s words.


    "We can expand the fence and make it higher," Carol suggested, also considering it.


    Ivy brightened up at Carol''s words as she looked at Damian.


    "We can''t. Who will clean up the dinosaur''s poop? The whole garden will stink," Ana grinned, observing Ivy''s changing expressions as she became discouraged again.


    "You''ll have to promise to help take care of it, alright?" Ophelia looked at the three girls, who eagerly nodded with smiles, pleased that they agreed.


    "I''ll start modifying the fence tomorrow, and in the afternoon, we can go get Tyr," Damian laughed, seeing them so excited.


    The girls finished eating with smiles and went out to play for a bit before going to sleep.


    "Now, tell us what you found beneath the lake," Carol said, still eating.


    "Which part do you want to hear?" Ophelia joked.


    "We found the prince''s chamber, the one he used to bring his people to escape the cataclysm. There are very interesting books about that era, from races to geography," Damian summarized.


    "Although, won''t those things not matter much in the future, or will they?" Natasha inquired.


    "I believe they''ll be quite relevant in the future, and I''d advise you to read the books. They should be digitized by tomorrow, or if you''d prefer, you can read them in the library," Damian said.


    "Alright," Sophia nodded with interest.


    Everyone got up from the table and went about their tasks until it was time to sleep.


    Damian went to fetch his daughters and carried them in his arms, chatting with them.


    When they reached his room, Ana was waiting in a rocking chair, her face resting on her hand as she seemed to gaze into nothingness.


    Feeling four pairs of eyes on her, she turned and smiled at them before approaching and picking up Emma, kissing her on the cheek.


    Both quickly attended to the girls, putting them in their pajamas before tucking them in.


    Damian gave each of them a kiss before leaving with Ana and turning off the light.


    Ana smiled at Damian as she hugged him, and they both walked towards their room.

 Chapter 135

    The next day, Damian woke up to Natasha''s movement.


    Opening his eyes, he saw her getting up carefully from the bed before leaving.


    He assumed she was going to follow Bruce, who would be trying to heal himself, triggering several events.


    Recalling his promise to his daughters, he let out a sigh before getting up as well and going downstairs already dressed.


    Entering the kitchen, he saw one of the maids preparing Natasha''s breakfast. Damian greeted her with a nod before opening the refrigerator and taking out a jug of orange juice.


    He poured himself a full glass and took gentle sips.


    Looking at Natasha''s breakfast, Damian approached and took it.


    "I''ll take care of her breakfast and wait for her, don''t worry," Damian said, smiling at the maid before walking to the table with the plate.


    The maid nodded somewhat embarrassedly before quickly going about her tasks.


    Damian walked and sat at the table, sipping his juice and ensuring Natasha''s breakfast remained at a good temperature.


    As Damian expected, a few minutes later, Natasha descended the stairs quickly before rushing into the kitchen and passing through the dining room.


    Passing through the dining room, she was surprised to see Damian, but she still approached him with a smile before sitting beside him.


    "Here''s your breakfast," Damian said, smiling at her as he handed her the plate.


    Natasha kissed Damian''s cheek and began to eat.


    Damian simply accompanied her in silence, finishing his juice.


    Once Natasha finished eating, she stood up, kissed Damian, and rushed to the bathroom to brush her teeth before hurrying off to work.


    Damian watched her fly off in her ship before looking at the garden and sighing. He would need to expand and heighten the walls.


    His house had a considerable amount of unused land around it, and they had only maintained the lawn.


    Before, they didn''t want such a large yard as it would look too empty, but now it would be necessary.


    Damian made sure no devices were recording what he was about to do, although he didn''t mind if someone was watching from afar. He just didn''t want the videos circulating on the internet.


    First, he tore down the current two-meter-tall grass wall, which he thought looked quite nice.


    Then, he began to create the new wall. Starting from the front of the house, a grass wall grew rapidly, two meters in height, extending five hundred meters on each side before turning and forming a square.


    Damian flew over his house and saw a large green square; each side was about a kilometer long, making it truly expansive.


    Satisfied, he returned to his house and leaned against the couch while turning on the television.


    The Tony Awards ceremony was about to start, and he had insisted on watching it.


    When the event began, Senator Stern appeared with a truly uncomfortable expression, forcing a smile and speaking.


    "It''s a great pleasure and honor to present this medal to Mr. Tony Stark... who is a great... great national treasure," Senator Stern said with a displeased expression.


    "His significant decisions and intellect have propelled this country''s technology to the highest peaks," Stern said as if he were swallowing insects.


    "I am grateful that fate has bestowed upon us such a genius," Sterns concluded, appearing as if he could barely stand it.


    Tony maintained a playful and innocent smile while listening to Stern congratulating him.


    Stern took the medal before approaching Tony and made sure to press it against him rather forcefully, trying to prick him, before smiling at Tony and standing beside him.


    "Take the photos," Stern said in an annoyed voice before faking a smile for the camera.


    Tony made a peace sign gesture while hugging Stern with a smile.


    The photo was taken, and Stern quickly left, looking disgusted.


    Tony simply laughed more cheerfully at seeing him before approaching Pepper and Rhodes, who were in conversation.


    "Hey, didn''t expect to see you here," Tony said, greeting Rhodes before giving Pepper a quick kiss.


    "In the end, I was also involved in a certain way," Rhodes said, recalling the unpleasant moment.


    ''''Look, Tony, I''m sorry that happened, but you know, I was just following orders,'''' Rhodes said, embarrassed at having to wear Tony''s armour with his competition.


    ''''It''s all right, you can''t refuse if you''re ordered to,'' Tony said without taking it too seriously.


    ''''There''s a ten ring base in the east, I was thinking maybe we could go there together and take care of it,'''' Rhodes said, looking at Tony doubtfully.


    ''''Sounds good, call me in advance,'''' said Tony with a nod.


    ''''Right, see you later,'''' said Rhodes saying goodbye to Tony and Pepper.


    Tony watched him go before getting into the car with Pepper.


    ''''I''m proud of you, you didn''t blame him despite everything,'''' Pepper said smiling at Tony, he really has changed and become more mature and stable.


    ''''I understand it''s not his fault, it''s just that I''ve come to realize that we can''t be friends if his duty is above his principles,'''' Tony said shaking his head, before they were friends because the orders they gave him didn''t go against what he did, in the end it was Tony who changed.


    Pepper just smiled, resting her head against Tony''s shoulder and closing her eyes.


    Tony took the opportunity to take out his phone and joke with Damian about Stern''s expression.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ...


    Damian was laughing while texting Tony when his three little daughters came to sit beside him.


    "Are you talking to Uncle Tony?" Alice asked, looking at the name on the phone.


    "That''s right," Damian said, smiling as he locked his phone and looked at his daughters.


    "I''ve already organized the yard. How about we take a look before breakfast and then go get Tyr?" Damian suggested, smiling at his daughters.


    "Let''s go!" Ivy exclaimed, climbing onto Damian.


    Alice and Emma giggled as they also hugged him.


    Damian walked outside with the three little ones in his arms.


    "Whoa, it''s so much bigger," Alice said, smiling before jumping down from Damian''s arms.


    "Hm, now we can have races," Ivy said, grinning.


    "It''s not too tall to hide Tyr," Emma said, looking at the height of the grass.


    "Well, sweetheart, I decided that it doesn''t matter if they figure it out. I just made it bigger so you have space to walk," Damian said, smiling at Emma, who nodded in understanding.


    "Wow, the yard looks really big," Carol said, arriving from the house.


    "Anyway, let''s have breakfast, so hurry up," Carol said, smiling at them before heading back inside.


    "Let''s go," Damian said, entering the house and leading his daughters to the dining room.


    Damian helped his three little girls into their seats before taking his own.


    His daughters quickly finished breakfast and then stood up, walking to his side and looking at him.


    Damian chuckled at their silent pestering and also stood up, looking at them.


    "All right, impatient little ones, let''s go," Damian said, taking their little hands and teleporting to the Savage Lands.


    Damian began to walk with the little ones in the direction where he had previously seen Tyr, but Ivy stopped him.


    "Daddy, Tyr is that way," Ivy said, pointing in a different direction.


    Damian just smiled faintly and followed her guidance; he supposed he had developed a certain connection with the dinosaur and could sense its position.


    They walked for a couple of minutes until they reached a clearing where loud snoring could be heard.


    Seeing him, the little ones ran towards him, causing him to wake up and let out a soft roar as he saw them.


    Damian looked at the T. rex and realized it was a young one, measuring around nine meters in length and not yet a full adult.


    "Do you want to come with us?" Ivy asked, looking into one of the T. rex''s eyes.


    The T. rex didn''t understand her words, but it seemed to grasp the intent, so it nodded, looking at Ivy.


    Ivy smiled happily alongside her sisters as she talked about all sorts of games they would play together and how she would give him delicious food.


    Damian chuckled lightly as Ivy seemed like a boss encouraging her subordinate to put in effort.


    "We''re ready," Ivy said, looking at her father, indicating that he should take them back home.


    Damian just smiled, and suddenly they appeared in the spacious backyard behind the house.


    The dinosaur stood alert due to the sudden change in scenery, cautiously sniffing its surroundings.


    Suddenly, there was a loud roar, and Sassy jumped onto Tyr, playfully knocking him over while roaring at him.


    Upon seeing Sassy, Tyr also got up quickly, roaring back and starting to play.


    Tyr was just under three metres tall, making him close to Sassy''s height.


    Damian smiled a bit, watching them play. He figured this way Sassy wouldn''t get bored, although he frowned slightly looking at the dinosaur. It seemed quite heavy for its body, so he quietly gave it a genetic enhancement, similar to what he did for Sassy.


    He ensured it had dense bones and muscles for greater mobility.


    The roars attracted the whole family outside, and they smiled at the sight of the two little giants playing.


    "Now the house will be more lively, hope they let us sleep," Sophia said, smiling as she shook her head and went back inside.


    Damian gave one last look at his daughters playing with Sassy and Tyr before entering the house with everyone.


    "We should have gotten a playmate for Sassy a long time ago," Carol said next to Damian.


    "That''s right," Ana agreed, nodding.


    "I''ll be back in a while, I have some matters to attend to," Damian said before kissing Ana and disappearing.


    "Hey, what about my kiss?" Carol said to the spot where Damian vanished.


    Ana just chuckled softly as she ushered her into the living room to continue what they were doing.


    ...


    Damian appeared far away on the outskirts of Knowhere.


    The place had changed a lot; a round metal structure had been built around it, practically covering the skull.


    If he didn''t know, he''d never guess that it used to be just a floating skull in space.


    The two Star Destroyers were at its sides as if they were intimidating anyone with strange thoughts.


    All sorts of ships were docked at Knowhere, likely traders, travelers, or all sorts of people one could find in space.


    Damian reappeared in Knowhere''s control room.


    The scientist was there for a routine review and had asked Damian to come to make some decisions.


    "My lord," the scientist greeted him with a smile, inviting him to sit down.


    "What do you have for me?" Damian asked, sitting down and looking at him.


    "My lord, as you may have noticed, the constructions around Knowhere are progressing well. The Shipyard has also been built, and I''m glad to inform you that we''re already creating the first prototype of a star destroyer. We made some minor changes that will further improve the ship."


    "There are also more and more races coming to trade."


    "Previously, the location wasn''t very good, and few dared to go to such an isolated place due to dangers like Devastators. Now that it''s in a much cleaner place, it has truly thrived."


    "As always, there are several civilizations requesting access to Premium materials. Among them, there''s one in particular that might interest you. They are a little-known race that usually operates on the other side of the galaxy."


    "It seems they were drawn by the liveliness of this place. They have a hierarchical tribal system but are highly technologically advanced."


    "They usually only care about hunting powerful prey. They''re very skilled assassins. Despite some attempts to hire them, these guys seem to disdain money and are only interested if the prey is strong."


    "My king, they might try to hunt you if they see you," the scientist joked.


    "Show me an image," Damian said, with a strange expression. That description sounded oddly familiar.


    A holographic image appeared in front of Damian, showing the clear silhouette of a Yautja predator.


    Damian silently looked at the image before shaking his head, deciding it wasn''t important.


    "Do as you wish; if you can trade for something interesting, go ahead," Damian said.


    "I will. I have something in mind; I hope I can get it from them. They''re not the best negotiators," the scientist said, chuckling softly.


    "This is the project for the next 10 years in Knowhere," the scientist said, showing him some construction plans with various data about Knowhere''s current state.


    "Wow, there are already 10 thousand people living here," Damian commented upon seeing the number.


    "Yes, the population has increased in the past 6 months since we took control. Mostly refugees we''ve accepted to establish a base population."


    "Right now, we expect to reach 20 thousand people to speed up construction. We hope this will be the result in a couple of years," the scientist said, displaying another 3D image.


    The image showed the celestial skull surrounded by many layers of metal, forming a sphere around it, doubling its size.


    "You''re ambitious," Damian said, sighing. He wondered if the scientist was planning to create a Death Star.


    "I also have a project to take control of a planet a jump away. The planet has developed life, but it''s still in its early stages. I plan to use that place as a granary for Knowhere, and whatever''s left over, we can sell," the scientist said, showing Damian the project.


    The screen was almost running out of space, and it seemed the scientist wanted to keep talking.


    "Do you ever sleep?" Damian asked, looking at the screen wordlessly.


    "Let''s just take it step by step. We have plenty of time. I like the idea of taking over the planet, sending probes, and taking care of that. If necessary, use the Spartans, but consider the cost of labor. We might need more Spartans, as well as installing a defense system on the planet, not to mention the infrastructure."


    "It''s a lot of work, so let''s take it easy," Damian said, looking at the scientist who seemed eager to undertake multiple projects.


    Damian genuinely liked the ideas the scientist was proposing; it''s just that he wasn''t willing to do it if it affected his day-to-day life with his family. His daughters are growing up, and it''s the best time to be by their side constantly.


    "Yes, sir, I''ll take it easy," the scientist said, nodding.


    "The materials for creating 100 Spartan armors are also ready. Should we open the project to new candidates?" the scientist asked.


    "Yes, prepare another 100 soldiers. Make sure to train them well. It''s okay if it takes six months or a year," Damian said, nodding.


    "We''ll need quite a few soldiers to achieve our plans, so start recruiting."


    "Anything else?" Damian asked, standing up and looking at the bustling city that had formed around them.


    "No, that''s all," the scientist said, shaking his head.


    "By the way, my lord, regarding your plans for Earth, if Earth regains the energy it had in the past, would the mentioned factions walk the Earth again?" the scientist asked.


    "It''s very likely. After all, no one likes to live in exile," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    The scientist nodded, already making plans in his mind.


    "I''ll be back; don''t work too hard," Damian said, chuckling softly before disappearing.

 Chapter 136

    Damian returned home just in time for lunch.


    As he appeared, his daughters were coming down the stairs with their hair still wet, most likely they got quite dirty from playing.


    Damian smiled at them before approaching and taking them in his arms; the smell of shampoo immediately reached his nose.


    "Did you have fun playing? I''m sure you made a mess in the yard," Damian said, laughing at their attempts to look innocent.


    "Hm, it''s fun to play with Tyr," Alice said, nodding with a smile.


    "Daddy, I used Mommy''s phone and searched on the internet. It said that T.rexes are much bigger than Tyr is now. How long will it take for him to grow?" Ivy asked with curiosity.


    "Sweetie, I''m not sure, but it will probably take several years. Since they''re such large animals, they grow slowly," Damian explained to them.


    "How about we watch a documentary about dinosaurs after lunch?" Damian suggested as he walked with the girls to the dining room.


    All three of them nodded with a smile, liking the idea.


    Damian reached the dining room and sat down with his whole family; only Natasha was missing as she was working.


    "Where did you go?" Ophelia asked while they were eating.


    "I went to Knowhere. The place has changed quite a bit and looks much more prosperous compared to before. There are many merchants and travelers," Damian said.


    "And to think that used to be a shady place, more like a black market," Carol said, chuckling slightly.


    "Isn''t it possible for them to track Earth with all the constant traveling?" Ophelia asked, looking at Damian.


    "It''s possible, but it''s not that Earth is a secret. It''s just that no one has an interest in it. The average technology level of the world is too low to attract the attention of other civilizations," Damian casually explained.


    "By the way, do you know about the movie ''Avatar''?" Carol asked, looking at Damian.


    "''Avatar''?" Damian asked, confused, not sure what exactly she was referring to.


    "It''s a science fiction movie about the discovery of a new planet where they find a blue alien species. From the trailer, it seems to be a romance between a human and an alien. I want to watch it," Carol said, looking at Damian as if thinking about their relationship.


    "You know I''m not an alien, right? If anyone were to be one, it would be you," Damian teased.


    "I''m half human. You''re not human, so you should count as an alien," Carol retorted.


    "Mommy, am I an alien too?" Alice asked, surprised, thinking she wasn''t green or tentacled.


    "Sweetie, your mom doesn''t dislike us because we''re aliens. Let''s go, I''ll find you a green mom," Damian pretended to console Alice.


    "One with tentacles?" Ophelia asked, teasing.


    "Sweetie, you were born on Earth, so of course you''re not an alien," Carol consoled Alice while laughing.


    Damian was about to say that he was also born on Earth, but he eventually kept quiet because his own existence is a mystery in itself.


    "It doesn''t seem like a movie for kids," Ana said, checking on her phone.


    "Well, we can leave the girls with grandma and go on a romantic date," Carol said, smiling as if the people she mentioned weren''t present.


    Sophia and the three girls looked at Carol with dissatisfaction, especially since Ana and Ophelia didn''t seem to dislike the idea.


    The whole family finished lunch with laughter and cheerful conversations.


    As soon as they stood up, the three little ones quickly dragged Damian to the couch to put on the dinosaur documentary, secretly planning to note down cool dinosaurs to bring to the yard.


    Damian chuckled slightly at their enthusiasm before starting the documentary. The three little ones sat on his lap as he hugged them; fortunately, he was still small enough to accommodate them.


    The documentary discussed various types of dinosaurs and their habitats.


    His daughters watched the documentary with interest for about two hours until it ended.


    The three of them fell silent, lost in their own thoughts.


    Damian looked at his daughters with a slightly worried smile. After all, the documentary lightly touched on the topics of carnivores and herbivores, showing the beauty but also the ruthlessness of nature.


    "Daddy, why do herbivores have to be eaten by carnivores?" Ivy asked, looking at her father.


    "Sweetie, that''s a bit of a complicated question. You see, herbivores eat plants, right?" Damian began with a sigh.


    "If there were only herbivores, would everyone be happy, and no one would eat anyone else, right?"


    "But reality isn''t that pretty. If there were only herbivores, they would eventually have offspring nonstop, which would cause an overpopulation... it would cause too many herbivores," Damian corrected himself with a slight smile, as his daughters might not understand.


    "If there are too many herbivores, they would eventually consume all the plant life, leading to the death of the entire ecosystem," Damian explained.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "The existence of carnivores is a way to regulate the number of herbivore animals so that the ecosystem is perfectly balanced, as all things should be," Damian chuckled at his joke.


    His daughters nodded as what their father said seemed to make sense. However, they couldn''t help but feel sad for the animals that were eaten.


    "It''s not that it''s not sad; it''s just how the world is," Damian sighed, seeing their sad faces as he hugged them.


    All three of them nodded slightly, still a bit disheartened. After all, they could still remember the herd of triceratops, which are herbivores.


    "Come on, my little ones, give me a little smile at least," Damian said, acting childishly to cheer them up.


    As he tried to cheer them up, he suddenly froze, his eyes turning intensely red as he looked to the side and saw Carol accompanied by Ana, Ophelia, and Sophia recording him.


    "She wants to silence us, retreat," Carol said, disappearing in a golden flash.


    The others followed suit and quickly disappeared, fearing Damian''s "punishment" for witnessing his embarrassing moment.


    Damian felt a bit embarrassed, but seeing that his act was effective and his daughters seemed better, he couldn''t care less and continued to cheer them up until they showed their little smiles.


    Seeing them in good spirits, Damian spent the rest of the afternoon playing with them, making sure they were in high spirits and not thinking about unpleasant things.


    He only told them the truth because he would either have to lie to them or not answer them, and neither of those was an acceptable option for him.


    ....


    Natasha pushed her ship forward on autopilot while resting her feet against the control panel.


    If she looked to the side, she could see a screen displaying a vehicle moving below her ship.


    Bruce and Betty had left their motel early and were traveling towards New York.


    Natasha couldn''t help but idly think that everything seemed to happen in that place. Besides, she really didn''t know what to comment on about Bruce''s plan.


    She understood he was desperate and had no options left to find a cure, but trusting a stranger wasn''t a very good idea.


    Natasha knocked the back of her head against the seat with a small groan of complaint.


    This was the part of being an agent she didn''t like, having to follow objectives for long periods. She supposed she had softened up amidst all the sweetness with her family, although she wouldn''t have it any other way.


    Natasha followed them for a few hours until they finally arrived in New York. There was a long line of cars as several police officers were inspecting vehicles entering the city.


    Bruce and Betty slowly left their van and walked to the edge of the bay. There, they rented a boat that would take them to the city.


    "I''m a little worried about my father. I''m afraid that when we get to the other side, he''ll be waiting for us with soldiers," Betty said, taking Bruce''s hand as she looked at the small waves generated by the boat.


    "It''s possible. We can only move step by step and hope for the best," Bruce said, feeling helpless.


    The two fell silent as the breeze caressed their faces. They could only enjoy this small moment, as they might not be able to return.


    Minutes passed, and they soon reached the other shore. They paid the boat owner before getting off and stepping onto the street.


    "Let''s take a taxi," Bruce said as he looked at the bustling streets of New York. He couldn''t help but think about what would happen if he transformed into such a place.


    Betty nodded before raising her arm and hailing a taxi, which quickly began driving toward the university where Bruce''s contact worked.


    Both of them arrived at the university, and after Betty asked a few students, she learned the location of Sterns''s laboratory.


    "It doesn''t seem easy to get through," Bruce said, looking at the guard who was asking for identifications to enter.


    "We can only hope he comes out," Bruce said, looking around for a place to sit in the meantime.


    "Maybe not," Betty said, looking at the guard thoughtfully.


    "Go to that spot and wait for me to distract the guard. Then go in," Betty said before starting to walk toward the guard.


    "Betty, wait," Bruce tried to stop her. When he saw her turn around and stick her tongue out at him, he couldn''t help but sigh before getting into position.


    "Identification, please," the guard said in a nearly monotonous tone.


    Betty gave him a slight smile, nodding, before searching her bag for her identification card and pretending it was stuck. She applied a little force, causing her ID to fall to the side near the guard.


    Betty let out a small cry of surprise before looking at the guard.


    The guard leaned over to pick up the ID, temporarily turning his back to the entrance.


    Bruce seized the moment and slipped inside quietly.


    "Dr. Betty Ross, please come in," the guard said, handing Betty her ID.


    "Thank you very much, sorry for the inconvenience," Betty said with an apologetic smile before passing through.


    Betty moved forward to meet Bruce, who was sitting pretending to read a newspaper.


    "That was easy," Betty said, smiling at Bruce.


    Bruce merely chuckled slightly, reminiscing about his college days with Betty. She always led him into all sorts of adventures.


    The two walked toward Sterns'' laboratory and knocked on the door.


    After a few seconds, the door was opened by a man in his thirties who looked at them with doubt.


    "Hello, Mr. Blue," Bruce said, addressing him directly.


    "Mr. Green," Sterns said slowly as if he couldn''t believe it, before motioning for them to enter and looking around the corridor to ensure no one was there before quickly closing the door.


    Sterns stared at Bruce for a few seconds, seemingly impressed to finally see Mr. Green in person.


    "You know, I still found it hard to believe there was someone with that much power inside," Sterns said, looking at Bruce and sighing in excitement.


    "Mr. Blue, time is running out. I need the cure now," Bruce said seriously.


    "About that... It''s not easy. Even if everything goes perfectly and I give you the exact dosage, we don''t know if it will cure you or just suppress the sudden transformation," Sterns said, looking at Bruce and Betty while pacing back and forth in the room.


    "What I mean is, we''re dealing with substances with high levels of toxicity. Any mistake could be fatal," Sterns made the possibilities clear.


    "At this point, we don''t have any other option," Bruce sighed.


    "Then let''s do it," Sterns said excitedly before guiding Bruce and Betty to another room.


    The three of them entered a room with multiple computers and a patient table in the middle.


    Sterns quickly removed the plastic covers from the equipment and lowered the table, indicating for Bruce to lie down.


    "I need you to bypass one of his veins while I prepare the antidote" Sterns said as he used various computers to calculate the dosage based on his previous experiments.


    Betty nodded before taking out several needles and inserting them into Bruce''s veins, connected to various transparent tubes.


    After a few minutes, Sterns quickly filled the antidote into a dispenser connected to the tubes before triggering the transformation in Bruce.


    Bruce quickly began to swell as his bones shifted, his skin turned green, and his body became denser, causing the table''s base to creak as if it wouldn''t hold up much longer.


    Sterns watched in awe as a nearly three-meter-tall giant with enormous muscles emerged, embodying sheer strength itself.


    "Quick, activate it," Betty shouted at Bruce, seeing him standing there like a fool.


    Seeing that he wasn''t reacting, Betty tried to calm Bruce with her words.


    "Bruce, look into my eyes, calm down," Betty said, climbing onto Bruce and holding his face. She tried to move his head to make him look at her, but it was impossible, so she just positioned her face in his line of sight.


    "Hurry," Betty shouted again, her expression annoyed.


    Sterns seemed to snap out of it and quickly activated the mechanism, causing the blue liquid to flow through the tubes and into Bruce''s veins.


    Bruce, who had been screaming and thrashing, suddenly froze as he felt something cold entering his veins.


    His struggles lessened until he became completely still. His body seemed to deflate, and the green receded until his skin returned to normal.


    Sterns and Betty watched in amazement as the changes in his body unfolded.


    Betty quickly checked his vital signs and sighed with relief when she saw that they seemed normal.

 Chapter 137

    Bruce opened his eyes suspiciously, looking around with complete alertness.


    "Calm down, you''re okay," Betty said, taking Bruce''s face and making him look at her while constantly comforting him and assuring him that everything was fine.


    "It''s over, Bruce, we did it," Betty said happily. They now had some way to contain the transformation.


    Betty helped Bruce to his feet before leading him to a chair for him to recline.


    Bruce felt somewhat confused by the transformation but overall he was fine.


    "That was the most extraordinary thing I''ve seen in my entire life," Sterns said with excitement.


    "Let''s talk about it," Betty said, looking at Sterns, wanting to know if it was something permanent or not.


    "Of course," Sterns said, standing up and pacing back and forth.


    "The reaction came from the amygdala, from somewhere in his body it starts generating large amounts of gamma energy that are absorbed by his cells. Fortunately, his body doesn''t release the gamma energy, or we would have been in trouble," Sterns said, chuckling at the end.


    "Now maybe we neutralize those cells or suppress them so that the energy returns to its place of origin. I lean towards the latter, though I''m not sure because no other subject has survived," Sterns said.


    "So, it wasn''t something permanent?" Ross asked thoughtfully.


    "Wait, other subjects?" Bruce asked, looking at Sterns with a bad feeling.


    "Oh, you must see this," Sterns said excitedly before leading them to another room.


    Bruce walked in horror through the room, seeing the large amount of blood samples that seemed to be his.


    Bruce leaned against a table as he held his head with both hands as if he was about to have an anxiety attack.


    "I started with mice, although none of them were strong enough, so they died."


    "I still don''t know what''s more toxic, gamma radiation or his blood," Sterns said, chuckling slightly as if he found it amusing.


    "Experimenting, the possibilities are endless," Sterns said with an almost fanatical voice.


    "This technology has hundreds of applications, hundreds of cures will be found. We can make a human being immune to diseases."


    "You must destroy everything, now," Bruce said, shouting at Sterns.


    "What? This will win us the Nobel Prize, I''ve spent years on this," Sterns said, looking at Bruce as if he was crazy.


    "You don''t know the dangers in this, didn''t you see me?" Bruce asked.


    "Fine, I have the antidote," Sterns said, unconcerned.


    "They don''t want the antidote, they want the weapon, the monster to do their dirty work," Bruce said, hitting the table with both hands.


    "Listen, I hate the government as much as anyone, but that''s a bit paranoid and conspiratorial," Sterns said, laughing as if it were a joke.


    Bruce, who seemed to want to keep insisting, suddenly received a tranquilizing shot from behind, causing him to stagger.


    Sterns let out a scream before crouching behind the table and looking around in fear, afraid that he might be next.


    Betty quickly approached Bruce and embraced him before crouching behind the wall with him resting in her lap.


    Natasha saw everything that happened from her ship; she was actually positioned above the sniper and if she hadn''t made sure the shot was tranquilizing, she would have taken him out.


    Several soldiers quickly began to ascend towards Sterns'' laboratory.


    Natasha walked to the back of her ship before pulling out a sniper rifle and aiming it at the window.


    She had seen Blonsky climb the stairs in a rather chaotic state of mind; she was quite surprised to see him standing so quickly after what they had done to him.


    Through her scope, she saw Blonsky slap Bruce, trying to trigger his transformation. Natasha had her finger on the trigger; if he attempted anything too drastic, she would put a big hole in his chest.


    Finally, Blonsky just knocked out Bruce with the butt of the gun before looking disgusted as they took him away.


    His breathing was erratic, sweat dripped down his face, and he looked like an addict in withdrawal.


    When they took Bruce and Betty away, his gaze fell on the scientist who was being interrogated.


    "So, can you make more like him?" a soldier asked Sterns.


    "Of course not," Sterns said as if it were obvious.


    "He was an accident, a wonderful accident, perhaps impossible to replicate," Sterns said.


    "Then¡ª" the soldier began before falling unconscious to the ground.


    "He won''t bother you anymore," Blonsky said with a rather macabre smile.


    Sterns looked fearfully at Blonsky; he would have preferred someone with more mental stability to interrogate him.


    "I want what Banner has," Blonsky said, looking darkly at Sterns.


    "I think you already injected yourself with some of it, didn''t you?" Sterns said, looking at Blonsky.


    "And I want more," Blonsky said, breathing rapidly.


    "Did you see what he turns into?" Blonsky asked.


    "I saw it, it''s a marvel, a god," Sterns said in awe.


    "I want that, I need it," Blonsky said, looking haggard.


    "I don''t know what you have inside you, the combination could create an... abomination," Sterns said cautiously, looking at Blonsky.


    Blonsky seemed to dislike the response, as he grabbed Sterns by the neck and lifted him off the ground.


    Sterns desperately clung to Blonsky''s arm as he tried to speak.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t do it, I just want your consent," Sterns said with difficulty.


    ...


    Natasha hesitated as she looked at Bruce, who was sedated on a stretcher, and the scientist Sterns, who was being interrogated. She finally decided to follow Bruce while reporting on Sterns to Fury so that SHIELD agents could be sent to secure him.


    She assumed he should be safe with the soldiers.


    Natasha''s ship followed the helicopter carrying Bruce. She couldn''t help but smile slightly at their flirtation even in that situation.


    She truly believed they were a good couple and personally, she would try to make sure they stayed together.


    At that moment, Natasha received a message saying she could stop monitoring Bruce and that they would take care of the rest.


    Seeing that there was nothing more to do, Natasha thought about returning home. She would discuss the Bruce situation with Damian to see what he had to say.


    Just as she was about to turn her ship around to head home, her microphones planted on Bruce and Betty picked up a rather interesting conversation.


    "You did this, this is what I was trying to prevent, Congratulations," Bruce said angrily as he looked at the destruction caused by the creature formed from his blood. He wasn''t a violent person, but he really wanted to hit Ross, if it weren''t for the fact that he was handcuffed.


    Ross didn''t know what expression to put on; this time he had really messed up and was in serious trouble seeing the destruction that this thing had already caused.


    "Gather the team in Harlem," Ross said with a sigh.


    Bruce closed his eyes upon hearing Ross; he knew it was a futile attempt. If that thing had the same abilities as him, it would be completely invulnerable to weapons and would turn the place into a battlefield.


    "Call Iron Man and let me go back," Bruce said, looking at Ross.


    "What are you saying? Do you think you can control it?" Betty asked, looking at Bruce.


    "Not control it, perhaps guide it," Bruce said, not entirely sure.


    "And what if you can''t?" Ross asked, looking at Bruce. There would be two monsters running through New York.


    "We did all of this, now we must fix it. Call Iron Man and hopefully, he''ll contact Madripoor. In the worst case, hopefully, they''ll handle it, after all, the king lives in New York," Bruce said, sighing without options.


    Ross ran his hand over his face as he looked around anxiously.


    "Land nearby," Ross said, closing his eyes.


    "No, from the air," Bruce said determinedly.


    "Open the door, communicate with Stark, quickly!" Ross raised his voice.


    Bruce began walking towards the back door of the helicopter while Betty tried to stop him.


    In the background, Ross''s voice could be heard talking to Stark, asking him to come and support them. Even so, Stark was a plan B; after all, Los Angeles was far from New York, and it would take him a while to get there.


    "Wait, you don''t know if you''ll transform after the injection," Betty said, worried, hugging Bruce.


    "If there''s a chance, we must try. It will destroy the whole city if we don''t stop it. It''s my responsibility, I have to do it," Bruce said seriously.


    Natasha, who was in her ship, watched the scene intently. It was a really exciting moment.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help but think that Bruce was only partially guilty and that his low self-esteem made him blame himself for everything. The main culprit was Ross, who chased him all over the world, causing him to transform.


    It was also foolish on Bruce''s part to send his blood to a scientist, but he supposed that in his desperation, he didn''t see any other way out.


    Bruce finally jumped out of the helicopter, and Natasha was waiting to see how he transformed. She couldn''t help but stand up when she saw him getting closer to the ground and nothing happened.


    Natasha performed a maneuver and positioned her feet under her ship before propelling herself with all her strength towards Bruce, trying to reach him.


    Despite her effort, it was in vain; Bruce fell heavily to the ground, creating a small crater.


    Seeing this, Natasha couldn''t help but sigh before cushioning her fall with her suit.


    At that moment, a large green hand emerged from the crater, breaking the surroundings and emerging.


    "Betty, it appeared," Ross said, looking at his daughter. He had already informed Stark that he was on his way; he just hoped this would end before he arrived.


    Betty looked at Bruce with concern; she didn''t know how the injection would affect him when facing someone like him.


    Natasha was surprised before giving a smile and retreating to the top of a nearby building.


    Bruce emerged somewhat dazed from the crater, discarding what was left of his shirt while exhaling heavily.


    It wasn''t clear if it was due to the injection, but Bruce felt somewhat sluggish. However, looking at Blonsky in the distance, he couldn''t help but roar. Although he looked different, he clearly knew that it was that annoying little person.


    "Bruce," Blonsky said with a raspy, deep voice before starting to trot towards him.


    Bruce growled before starting to run toward Blonsky, who matched his speed.


    Both collided in the air, creating a strong shockwave.


    Blonsky easily overwhelmed Bruce and sent him flying into several vehicles.


    Bruce staggered to his feet, feeling quite dizzy.


    Natasha, who watched from the rooftop of a building, suspected that it was because of the injection. Bruce didn''t seem to have the same tenacity or the unstoppable fury he had a few days ago. Even his appearance was different; she wasn''t sure if it was her impression, but he looked smaller compared to Blonsky.


    Bruce roared before looking at Blonsky as anger grew within him. Before, Blonsky was just an annoying human; now, he had turned into something even more annoying that caused him pain.


    However, Bruce instinctively knew he needed something more. Looking around, he spotted a car, and an image of something resembling gloves appeared in his mind.


    Bruce raised both arms before breaking the car in half. He quickly took each side with one of his hands before looking at Blonsky with something like a grin.


    Natasha watched this with interest. Despite appearing somewhat unhinged, Bruce clearly retained a certain level of rationality and even knew how to use tools.


    Blonsky ran to confront Bruce, only for him to dodge his blow before striking him in the chest.


    Bruce stepped aside before hitting Blonsky on the back, causing him to fall to his knees.


    Bruce delivered another blow to his head, making Blonsky fall to the ground.


    Even when Blonsky hit the ground, Bruce didn''t stop hitting him, creating a crater in the street in which Blonsky became buried.


    The car in his hands completely disintegrated as Bruce continued to strike.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Blonsky asked, spitting out a tooth.


    Feeling mocked, Bruce growled before striking again.


    Blonsky freed his leg before hitting Bruce''s chest, sending him flying through several buildings as he was also repelled a bit.


    Blonsky''s laughter resonated throughout the street as he looked at the hole through which he sent Bruce.


    He was stronger than Bruce; the terrifying monster from before was now weaker than him.


    Blonsky began to run in Bruce''s direction, climbing and jumping from one building to another, searching for him.


    "Fire," Ross ordered the soldier with the Minigun as they got close to Blonsky.


    The soldier pulled the trigger, and a hail of bullets rained down towards Blonsky.


    Blonsky grunted in pain as he ran and zigzagged between the buildings.


    Natasha also leaped between the buildings, searching for Bruce.


    "Come on, big guy, where are you?" Natasha murmured, looking for Bruce.


    "Were you looking for me?" Damian asked, suddenly appearing behind Natasha and embracing her.


    "Pff, I wasn''t referring to you," Natasha said, laughing after the surprise of hearing Damian.


    "Have you seen anyone bigger than me?" Damian asked, surprised.


    Natasha laughed before hugging Damian and kissing him once his helmet had been removed.


    The sound of gunshots made Natasha let go of Damian and watch the helicopter dangerously close to Blonsky.


    At that moment, Bruce emerged from an alley and saw Blonsky jumping towards the helicopter.


    Bruce growled before running and jumping towards Blonsky, intercepting him while grabbing onto his spikes, causing him pain.


    Nevertheless, Blonsky managed to grab onto the helicopter, causing it to tilt due to the weight.


    "Sir, we must land," the helicopter pilot said, doing his best to keep them airborne.


    The weight on one side made the helicopter susceptible to a loss of control at any moment.


    Blonsky and Bruce continued fighting on the helicopter, causing it to wobble even more.


    "Land on those abandoned buildings!" Ross yelled, pointing in the distance.


    The pilot quickly maneuvered and headed in that direction.


    Bruce climbed over Blonsky''s body until he reached his neck and started choking him.


    Blonsky, feeling suffocated, desperately tried to free himself, but with one hand on the helicopter and hanging in the air, there was little he could do.


    While struggling, he managed to hit Bruce with the bone spikes on his elbow, causing a wound on his arm.


    Bruce grunted in pain as he let go of Blonsky, seeming to fall, but at the last moment, he grabbed onto his leg.


    That pull made the helicopter unable to endure any longer, and it tipped over. Fortunately, they had already reached the abandoned area.


    The helicopter broke the concrete with its blades before they shattered, and the helicopter crashed to the ground, sliding a few meters.


    Bruce and Blonsky were also sent flying by the impact.


    Damian, who was watching everything, took Natasha''s hand and teleported them to the nearest building.


    Bruce was the first to get up, letting out a faint growl.


    His calm expression at that moment, as he looked at the helicopter, made it hard for anyone to associate him with the rage-filled monster in Brazil.


    At that moment, Blonsky jumped onto the helicopter, looking at it as he let out a deep laugh.


    Bruce glanced at Blonsky before turning his gaze away, showing signs of fatigue and hesitation, as if he no longer wanted to continue.


    However, when he looked at Betty, who was watching with fear, he found the motivation to keep fighting. So, he let out a powerful roar before heading towards Blonsky.

 Chapter 138

    Bruce and Blonsky charged toward each other before each threw a punch at the other''s face.


    At the moment of impact, a shockwave rippled through the surroundings, sending loose objects flying several meters away.


    The helicopter shook violently, and the already damaged fuel tank ruptured, spewing fuel.


    Seeing this, Betty looked at Bruce with concern before rushing back to try and wake up her father and the soldiers to get them out.


    After taking the blows, both staggered slightly backward. Blonsky recovered more quickly and pushed Bruce against the wall.


    Bruce reacted and landed several punches on Blonsky but couldn''t get rid of him.


    "You don''t deserve this power; you''re weak," Blonsky said, blocking Bruce''s neck with his forearm.


    "Now you''ll see her die," Blonsky said before burying the bone spike of his elbow in Bruce''s chest.


    Bruce, for the first time since gaining the ability to transform, let out a cry of pain before growling slowly as his eyes seemed to shine even brighter.


    Taking Blonsky''s wrist, Bruce began to slowly but steadily push Blonsky back as his size gradually matched that of Blonsky.


    Blonsky used all his strength and tried to resist, but it was like wrestling with a hydraulic press; he had no chance and was slowly being forced to retreat.


    Both Damian and Natasha, as well as Betty, Ross, and the soldiers, watched the two giants grunting as they struggled.


    Finally, with some space, Bruce headbutted Blonsky, leaving him dazed for a moment before Bruce grabbed him by the spikes on his back and slammed him against the wall.


    Bruce''s sanity was lower than usual; being overloaded with gamma energy due to his anger interfered with his brain processes. Still, he knew he had to save the woman in the helicopter.


    So, he ran and ripped the helicopter''s canopy off before taking her along with the other three people and moving away.


    At that moment, the helicopter exploded, causing a loud noise and a large column of smoke to rise.


    Blonsky, slowly getting up from the beating, looked in surprise at Bruce, who realized he might lose if he didn''t use his cunning, so he quickly grabbed some thick chains with large metal cylinders at each end.


    He quickly spun them before sending them toward Bruce, who was leaving Betty and the soldiers.


    Bruce was hit on his arm by a piece of metal, sending him against one of the concrete structures in the area.


    Getting up, he looked at Blonsky and growled with anger as he saw the threatening cylinders spinning.


    Blonsky went for another attack, but Bruce reacted very quickly and caught the cylinder with his abdomen and arms before looking at Blonsky and growling.


    Bruce pulled with force, catching Blonsky by surprise as he was pulled a few meters.


    Bruce took advantage of the pulling motion and punched Blonsky in the face before wrapping the same chains around his neck while holding him from behind.


    Blonsky fought hard, hitting Bruce, which only made him tighten the chains even more.


    As they both struggled, a loud sound of metal breaking suddenly echoed.


    The chains had broken, with Blonsky regaining his freedom, but he knelt on the ground coughing.


    Bruce smiled cruelly before kicking his back, causing him to fall face down.


    Blonsky quickly turned over, trying to recover, but Bruce didn''t give him a chance and jumped on him, delivering blow after blow.


    The sounds of punches were constant as the ground around them sank, and Blonsky''s pale green blood splattered with each hit. His face was unrecognizable, covered in blood, as he fell unconscious.


    Bruce growled with anger at seeing him unconscious, as if he wanted to keep fighting.


    Just as he was about to continue beating him, a shout caught his attention.


    Betty had approached, shouting at him to stop. She knew that Bruce always unconsciously avoided hurting people when he transformed and only attacked to defend himself.


    But this time, he seemed genuinely angry, and she was worried that if she didn''t stop him, he would beat Blonsky to death.


    She didn''t want that on Bruce''s conscience, especially because she knew he would blame himself.


    Bruce seemed to have calmed down upon hearing her voice as he looked at Blonsky, who was a wreck. He finally let out a roar, declaring himself the victor before kicking Blonsky aside.


    By that time, many people had already arrived and were staring at the giant green figure. The police officers were pointing their guns at him with fear, knowing they were useless against him.


    Upon seeing all of this, Betty quickly approached him, taking his hand in an attempt to calm him.


    Ross quietly signaled to everyone to lower their weapons; he knew they were useless against him. Looking at his daughter, who seemed to have pacified the rage-filled giant, Ross''s mind began to race with possibilities.


    "It''s okay, everything''s fine," Betty said, stroking Bruce''s massive hand.


    "Betty," Bruce said with an incredibly hoarse voice that echoed on the walls.


    At that moment, a buzzing sound began to increase in intensity.


    Looking up at the night sky, only a flash of energy could be seen approaching.


    Since it was nighttime, it couldn''t be seen clearly.


    A red and gold armor became visible, floating several meters above the ground, analyzing the scene as if trying to understand what was happening.


    "Go," Betty said, smiling at Bruce, trying to get him to leave to avoid any misunderstandings and fights.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Bruce looked up and growled at the flying suit before starting to run and jump between buildings.


    Tony, who was still amazed to see two green giants, did nothing to stop him. Clearly, in his opinion, the one who left was the good guy.


    He had been monitoring the situation through his satellites while traveling.


    Tony landed in front of Ross, scanning the surroundings before looking at him with a smug smile.


    "I told you continuing with this was a bad idea," Tony said, chuckling slightly and relishing in Ross''s discomfort.


    "I didn''t call you for that," Ross said, annoyed, looking at Tony.


    "Of course not, You called me to clean up your mess, but it seems someone beat me to it," Tony said, still amused by Ross''s constipated expression.


    "What will you do with him?" Tony asked, referring to the unconscious giant on the ground.


    "Fury will take care of containing him," Ross said, avoiding eye contact with Tony to avoid getting even more angry.


    "So, you made me waste my time coming here."


    "Whatever, I''ll go visit a friend," Tony said unsatisfied, although inwardly relieved as he had seen the two giants fight and they were definitely a tough nut to crack.


    Tony closed his helmet before flying away, under the watchful eyes of everyone.


    "I guess we should head back before Tony arrives," Damian said, hugging Natasha.


    "Hm, anyway, my job was done once they captured Bruce," Natasha said, shrugging.


    Before Damian could take them back home, Natasha''s communicator phone rang, causing her to furrow her brow before answering.


    "Agent Romanoff, I''m afraid you''ll have to work overtime today. I don''t have anyone trustworthy in the area to secure Blonsky, so you''ll have to take care of it. You need to ensure that no one has access to him during the transport," Fury told Natasha.


    "Fine," Natasha said with an unhappy tone, as she had been tracking Bruce for two days.


    "Take me to SHIELD offices. I suppose I have to work a bit more," Natasha said, embracing Damian''s waist while rubbing her face against his chest.


    After Damian left with Natasha, Ross checked his watch before looking at the battlefield.


    He quickly ordered his men to evacuate all the people, including his daughter, from the area.


    "Search for anything important in the area," Ross said as he entered the destroyed helicopter and opened a compartment containing the first aid kit and medical supplies.


    Fortunately, these were well-protected, and the explosion only damaged the outer part of the box.


    Opening the first aid kit, he found several needles and syringes. He quickly took one and approached the area where they had fought, looking for any traces of blood.


    Although there was still a lot of blood in Sterns'' lab, it was clear that it was not pure blood, and it was already clear what it had done to Blonsky. It was even possible that he would remain in that state forever, but Ross preferred something more perfect like Bruce.


    What mattered was Bruce''s blood''s ability to transform you into something similar to him; it seemed to be some kind of infection.


    Looking near the wall, Ross crouched down while shining his flashlight. While searching, he found a small hole about the size of a hand with some very intense green blood, almost glowing in the darkness.


    Without thinking too much, he assumed it was Bruce''s blood; Blonsky''s blood was a pale green.


    Ross smiled with excitement before putting the flashlight in his mouth and carefully extracting the blood into the syringe. He made sure to extract only clean blood and left some in place.


    At that moment, several vehicles began to arrive, so Ross quickly removed the needle from the syringe before sealing it and storing it in his clothing. Looking at the green blood, Ross also kicked sand over the hole to cover the blood.


    ''This kind of power can''t fall into the wrong hands,'' Ross thought seriously as he approached the SHIELD leader with a faint smile.


    Natasha got out of the SHIELD vehicle while pretending to look around.


    "Secure Blonsky and sweep the area for any traces," Natasha ordered with seriousness as she crossed her arms and watched everyone.


    "SHIELD agent, I assume," Ross said, looking at Natasha as he observed the agents and their search.


    "That''s right," Natasha replied, not dwelling too much on the topic.


    Several agents approached Blonsky before putting a collar with chains on him that was attached to his extremities.


    A crane quickly arrived and hoisted Blonsky before placing him in a special container, while the chains were tightened to limit his movement.


    The vehicles moved a few meters away, and then several agents in special suits and hoses began spraying the entire area with a white gas that would neutralize any organic matter.


    "How cautious," Ross muttered while unconsciously touching the syringe stored in his chest.


    "All right, guys, let''s go," Natasha said loudly to everyone after seeing they had finished.


    Natasha got into the truck with Blonsky in the passenger seat.


    Another agent got in and started driving out of the area.


    Ross also took his men and left the place heading towards his military base.


    Once he arrived, he entered his office and took out the syringe from his suit.


    Looking at the green blood, he couldn''t help but chuckle slightly. This time he had learned his lesson: You can''t trust others; you can only do things for yourself.


    Ross walked to the base''s secret laboratory and handed the blood to the scientist.


    "Inject me," Ross said with determination before entering a sealed and reinforced chamber.


    "Sir, this is madness, we don''t know what effect it may have," the frightened scientist said.


    "I''m almost 70 years old, soldier; this isn''t an impulsive action. Blonsky''s actions will fall on me, which will have a significant impact on my career."


    "They will definitely ban me from anything related to Banner and the super-soldier project."


    "This is my last chance, it will definitely succeed. Banner can''t control himself because he''s weak, Blonsky, who already had a somewhat distorted mind due to the serum, was able to control himself."


    "If he could in that state, then I certainly can."


    "If I make a mistake and die, I will have contributed to my country as an experiment. If I succeed¡ª"


    "Well, I''ll have it all," Ross said, looking at the scientist with a calm smile. His body was old, and he no longer had the strength or energy he once did; he was now risking his life.


    He sat in the chair before looking at the scientist, indicating him to proceed.


    The scientist sighed before securing the general''s hands and legs to the chair.


    Watching from the outside, the scientist sealed the chamber before introducing the liquid into the dispenser.


    "General, are you sure?" the soldier asked one last time.


    "Do it," Ross said indifferently.


    The soldier sighed and closed his eyes before pressing the button, causing the blood to flow and inject into Ross.


    He just hoped it would work. If General Ross died, he would be in trouble. Fortunately, everything in this place is recorded, so he can try to justify that they were following orders. Nonetheless, what keeps him in this place is his scientific curiosity.


    He was also part of the super-soldier project; now he wants to see if they succeeded or if it was just an accident.


    The bindings on his hands were broken before he was half-kneeling on the ground.


    Ross immediately grunted in pain as he felt like boiling oil was being injected into his veins.


    His eyes glowed green as his body began to enlarge, his skin changed color, and the heat increased in the sealed chamber.


    Ross let out a loud roar of pain as his fingers sank slightly, leaving marks on the floor.


    The scientist outside the chamber nervously watched everything; the data was insane, the temperature inside the chamber had already exceeded 100 degrees, and there was a lot of steam.


    "Sir?" the scientist tentatively asked.


    Ross released a deep, eerie laugh that made the scientist slowly step back while placing his hand near the emergency button.


    "So, this is how it feels," Ross said with a very deep voice.


    "It seems I won the bet," Ross said, burying his fingers in the door and opening it before looking at the scientist with a smile.


    The scientist''s back touched the wall before he sat on the floor in fear, seeing Ross''s terrifying appearance.


    Ross looked at a window where his figure was faintly reflected. He was as tall as Bruce and Blonsky; his chest and arms were enormous, but the most striking thing was his color.


    A red giant stared back at Ross, making him smile chillingly at the glass.


    Feeling so excited, his body began to release steam, and at the same time, small flames appeared and disappeared on his skin, to the point that Ross himself felt very hot.


    Ross sat on the floor and sighed, trying to calm himself. He smiled slightly as he felt his temperature dropping, now having an idea of how his transformation worked.


    Breathing slowly and trying to think of happy things like the birth of his daughter or his wife, he slowly felt his body change and shrink.


    After several minutes of trying to calm down, he finally opened his eyes and saw himself in a normal state.


    Standing up, Ross noticed that his body had also changed; he had become younger. Walking out of the experiment area, Ross entered the bathroom and saw himself looking like he did 30 years ago.


    His hair was black, with only some white on the sides of his head; in his opinion, he looked very good.


    Ross gave a faint smile, satisfied with his achievement. Now he must make sure to control his transformation well, test its limits, and, of course, silence the scientist.

 Chapter 139

    Natasha left Blonsky at a seaside base, she just stood there watching as they transported Blonsky onto the ship.


    He was in a sealed chamber, completely bound and sedated.


    Natasha figured her job was done, just as she was about to leave, she heard footsteps approaching her.


    Turning her gaze in that direction, she saw a man with an eyepatch and a coat walking towards her.


    "Crazy, isn''t it?" Fury said, looking at Blonsky with a serious expression.


    "It''s not the craziest thing I''ve seen," Natasha replied with a shrug.


    "I believe you," Fury nodded, living with Carol and Damian has surely shown him some incredible things.


    "Times have changed, the world needs the Avengers more than ever," Fury said, looking at Natasha seriously. Blonsky would have been unstoppable, and no one could have stopped him except for Bruce and maybe Tony.


    "I already told you I''ll join your little group," Natasha said, rolling her eyes.


    ''''By the way, I heard you fought with Maria'''' said Natasha looking at Fury with a smile.


    Fury''s expression hardened at her words.


    That''s not something you should care about," Fury said expressionlessly.


    Natasha just smiled slightly before she took one last look at the ship Blonsky was being transported on and decided to leave.


    "Well, my job is done, See you," Natasha said before calling her ship to appear above them.


    Natasha crouched slightly to gain momentum before jumping onto the ship and quickly flying home.


    Fury looked at Natasha''s ship with a hint of envy; it was truly stealthy and fast.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but sigh. So many events in such a short time had him really on edge; he hoped there could be some peace.


    ...


    Tony, who had finished talking with Ross, flew to Damian''s house.


    Since Bruce had defeated Blonsky, his presence wasn''t really needed.


    He quickly found the house, although he couldn''t help but glance at the garden, which was clearly larger than before.


    Since it was nighttime, the garden was dimly lit, so Tony landed directly before carefully walking to the door.


    He was on high alert in case a certain cat attacked him and used him as a toy.


    Sassy, who was in the darkness with Tyr, growled softly, indicating he should be nice.


    Seeing that his new subordinate understood, Sassy quickly moved to a lamp post that softly illuminated the surroundings.


    Tony, upon seeing Sassy, calmed down, assuming there wouldn''t be an ambush, so he lifted his helmet and smiled, approaching her slowly, wanting to pet her.


    A giant tiger was still something marvelous to Tony, especially Sassy, who seemed to have really clean and fluffy fur.


    Sassy didn''t move and allowed Tony to get closer. She almost had a sly smile as she watched Tyr approaching Tony as stealthily as possible.


    When he was a few meters away, Tyr abandoned all stealth before leaping a few meters and biting Tony.


    Tony was surprised to hear a metallic sound, and his vision blurred as he saw everything from the side.


    Damian had, of course, noticed all of this and was just recording it while silently laughing.


    Tony could only see a huge head full of scales, and inside, he wondered if Damian had now adopted a dragon.


    "Damian, come on, this isn''t funny!" Tony shouted at Damian. He could easily free himself, but not without harming whatever was biting him.


    "Well, Tyr, that''s enough," Damian said, approaching with a smile and turning on more streetlights, gently illuminating the entire yard.


    Tyr let Tony go very carefully while looking at Sassy as if asking if he had done it right.


    Tony got up with Damian''s help before quickly looking back at what had bitten him.


    Tony was surprised and took a step back to get a better look.


    "A dinosaur? Seriously?" Tony asked in amazement.


    "Ivy wanted one," Damian sighed.


    "And who wouldn''t?" Tony asked, looking at him.


    "Come on, come inside," Damian said, rolling his eyes as he walked toward the house. Passing by Sassy, he stroked her ears a little and she rubbed her head against him before leaving her.


    Sassy, seeing that the fun was over, decided to take her final nap of the day before going to sleep.


    "Did you come for Bruce and Blonsky?" Damian asked as he entered the house with Tony.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Yes, it was just a backup, but in the end, I wasn''t needed. I made the trip for nothing," Tony said, annoyed.


    "Hello," Ana said, smiling faintly at Tony.


    "Hello, Ana," Tony greeted her.


    "How''s Pepper?" Ana asked about Pepper''s pregnancy.


    "She''s fine, only three months along, so apart from sudden cravings, everything''s good," Tony said, chuckling slightly.


    "Oh, hi, Tony," Ophelia said, entering the room upon hearing voices.


    "Hello," Tony nodded with a smile.


    "Are you staying for dinner?" asked Damian.


    "No, it would be a bit uncomfortable for everyone with this armor. I''m working on something easier to take off and put on," Tony said, chuckling slightly.


    "I just came to say hi and ask you to teleport me home," Tony said innocently, looking at Damian.


    "I''m not an Uber," Damian said, looking at Tony speechless.


    "I knew you wouldn''t mind. Pepper''s waiting for me, so I''d appreciate it," Tony nodded while laughing.


    Damian just rolled his eyes before slapping Tony''s back, making him disappear from the house.


    "I heard Tony''s voice?" Carol asked, entering the room.


    "Yes, he just left," Ana said.


    "Hmm," Carol nodded.


    "Do you want to watch a funny video?" Damian asked, laughing as he pulled out his phone.


    ...


    The next day,


    Jane woke up and had breakfast as usual, just like every day.


    But Darcy and Erik felt the atmosphere was tense, especially because of Jane''s clear expression of annoyance.


    After breakfast, Jane walked to her garden and leaned against a chair, put on some glasses, and started reading a book.


    Or at least, that''s what she wanted others to believe, as Darcy, who was watching her from the window, could see the book upside down.


    Jane had stayed up late thinking that Thor would surely come to see her the next day. She hoped that maybe he could take her for a walk in Asgard; she was really curious about their culture. She deliberately woke up late so she wouldn''t have to wait, and it turns out he didn''t show up.


    Jane couldn''t say that she was in love with Thor; it was just an attraction they both felt, and Jane was interested in seeing where it could lead.


    She felt annoyed and foolish waiting for him, although honestly, she didn''t know if she was being dramatic.


    In her mind, two days were enough to sort things out and come to see her or at least send her a message.


    "Can gods send messages? Maybe through dreams?" Jane murmured, asking no one in particular.


    Jane sighed, feeling irritated that her thoughts were scattered around a certain blonde. Finally, she decided to let whatever would happen, happen. He would show up someday.


    And so, a year passed, and Thor didn''t appear.


    ...


    Fury was sleeping when he was awakened by a call on his phone.


    Looking at the various phones on his bedside table, he saw the red one lighting up and ringing.


    Fury became serious and quickly grabbed the phone before answering.


    "This is Fury," he said, answering.


    "Sir, they found the Valkyrie, the ship Captain America crashed in the Arctic," Coulson said over the phone.


    "What happened is they found his body. A scientist says he might still be alive because they drilled a small hole and detected a faint heat signature," Coulson hesitated.


    Fury immediately frowned upon hearing this because it had significant implications.


    "Don''t leave the body''s side for a moment, and stay alert. I''ll send Natasha," Fury said quickly before hanging up.


    Natasha was always the best choice for these kinds of cases; she could get there very quickly and was his top agent when it came to fighting.


    Fury quickly dialed her number before waiting for her to answer.


    Glancing at the clock, he realized it was 3 AM, so he supposed she was asleep.


    The phone rang for a while until Natasha answered with a sleepy voice.


    "Fury? Did something happen?" Natasha asked in a low voice as she rubbed her eyes gently.


    "Yes, I need you to go to the Arctic as fast as possible. Coulson will send you the coordinates," Fury said.


    "Hm, they don''t pay me enough," Natasha said, getting up and getting ready quickly.


    Fury frowned in annoyance before hanging up upon hearing her response.


    Natasha gave a final nostalgic look at the bed where Ophelia had taken advantage of her absence to cuddle with Damian.


    Sighing, Natasha quickly headed down and took her ship, flying swiftly to the Arctic.


    Coulson sent her the coordinates on the way, so she set the autopilot and tried to take a short nap.


    Natasha woke up to the ship''s alarm indicating that she had arrived, groaning in complaint. She activated her suit and put on a coat to camouflage it a bit. After opening the ship''s door, Natasha jumped and landed near the camp.


    Several agents immediately aimed their weapons at her as she approached.


    "Halt, who are you?" the guard asked, pointing at her.


    "SHIELD agent," Natasha said, showing her identification calmly.


    "How did you get here?" the guard asked suspiciously, still pointing at her.


    "Call Coulson," Natasha said, crossing her arms calmly.


    The guard signaled his partner to bring Coulson.


    The partner gave Natasha one last look before running inside and bringing Coulson.


    Coulson arrived quickly and instructed them to lower their weapons when he saw Natasha. He quickly led her inside without wanting to leave the body alone.


    Natasha entered a tent with a block of ice on a table, through the ice, a blond man in a blue suit and a red shield could be clearly seen.


    "Wow, are you sure he''s still alive?" Natasha asked, leaning her face against the ice.


    "We believe so," Coulson said with clear excitement.


    "Alright, let''s start mobilizing him then," Natasha said, nodding.


    "Good, take care of him; I''ll go prepare everything," Coulson said, leaving the tent but giving one last look at the block of ice.


    Natasha sat in a chair next to the block before putting her feet on the table and picking up one of the nearby files curiously.


    There seemed to be several files about the ship they found, an inventory of weapons, and some bodies they found, although these clearly weren''t alive.


    Several minutes later, Coulson returned with a team of people who began preparing for transportation.


    "Handle with care," Coulson said anxiously as he watched.


    They quickly transported the block of ice outside, where a helicopter was waiting.


    The hatch opened, and they placed the block inside, securing it to prevent too much movement.


    Natasha and Coulson got on the helicopter and stayed in the back next to the block.


    "If anything happens, make sure to secure the body," Coulson said seriously to Natasha.


    They had suspicions of a possible attack; after all, the secret of the serum was in Steve''s blood.


    "Dramatic," Natasha said, looking at Coulson.


    Natasha leaned back before putting her feet on the block of ice to Coulson''s annoyance.


    They had a long journey ahead, so Natasha took out her phone and started looking at memes. In the quiet plane, only Natasha''s occasional soft laughter could be heard.


    The journey took a couple of hours until they arrived in New York. Upon landing, they were immediately surrounded by several soldiers, with Fury at the front, who had come personally to assess the situation.


    The hatch opened, and several soldiers entered before they began moving the block under Coulson''s nervous gaze.


    Fury stood to the side and looked at the block; he could see the legendary soldier encased in ice, identical to the photos he had seen.


    They quickly took the body to a special SHIELD facility before sealing it.


    Fury signaled Coulson and Natasha to follow the truck.


    So, the three of them rode in a vehicle following the truck while preparing for any incident.


    Fortunately, nothing happened, and they arrived at a secret SHIELD base without complications.


    Several scientists quickly began to thaw the block of ice very slowly.


    "This may take days, so I''ll leave," Natasha said, looking at Fury.


    "Alright, good job," Fury said, nodding toward Natasha.


    "Take care of your boyfriend," Natasha said, playfully patting Coulson''s shoulder before quickly leaving with a smile.


    Natasha didn''t want to appear in the news, so instead of calling her ship, she simply left the building and took a taxi home.

 Chapter 140

    One week later.


    Damian was at home playing with his daughters, who were now over three years old and growing more beautiful in his eyes every day.


    The four of them were focused in the midst of a Jenga game.


    Alice and Ivy preferred this kind of game as Emma couldn''t casually see their cards.


    Emma extended her tiny hands and carefully removed one of the blocks before placing it on top.


    Emma backed away slowly from the tower before sighing and giving a sweet smile.


    Alice pouted as it was her turn and there weren''t many blocks left at the bottom.


    She reached out and chose a rather precarious block that would leave the tower on a cross.


    Alice smiled, feeling that the block was loose, so she started to remove it slowly and carefully.


    When she was about to pull the block out, the tower began to tilt slowly to one side.


    Alice''s expression changed to one of panic as her abilities manifested, enveloping the tower in a golden layer of energy, causing it to stop.


    Everyone fell silent as they watched the half-tilted golden tower.


    Alice was surprised by what she had done, causing the golden glow to stop momentarily, and the tower collapsed, with pieces scattered all over the table.


    Ivy looked annoyed at Alice; they always avoided playing games of chance since Emma had an advantage. Now Alice seemed to be able to manipulate things with her golden energy; both could be cheaters in games.


    Alice looked excitedly at her father, giving a big smile. Before, she could only shoot rays from her hands, but now she seemed to be able to do more.


    "Well done, sweetheart," Damian said, smiling at Alice as he stroked her little head.


    "Well, I guess that''s it," Damian said, getting up and waving his hand to put all the blocks back in the box.


    "What will you do now?" Damian asked, looking at his daughters.


    "Hmm, what should we do?" Alice said, putting her hand on her chin as she looked at her sisters and thought.


    "We could play at the palace with our friends," Ivy suggested.


    "Sure," Emma agreed, nodding.


    "Alright," Alice shrugged.


    "Well, Daddy, we''ll be back for lunch," Ivy said, approaching her father and giving him a kiss on the cheek.


    His three daughters gave him a kiss before watching them go through the portal.


    "They grow every day," Damian said, sighing as he reclined in the chair and opened his phone.


    Idly, he checked what was trending on social media and found something interesting.


    There had been a small incident in Times Square that same day.


    A man had run into the middle of the street, looking confused, and suddenly, many black cars surrounded him before the matter was resolved.


    The person who uploaded the video spoke in a suspicious tone that made Damian laugh.


    Looking at Steve''s silhouette, Damian couldn''t help but think that time had passed; practically, all the Avengers were here now.


    "Honey, I''m bored, want to train?" Carol asked, smiling at him as she sat on Damian.


    "Sure, let''s stretch our muscles for a while," Damian said, smiling at Carol. He gave her a kiss on the cheek before teleporting them to a secluded place.


    ...


    Fury was in a black vehicle heading to SHIELD''s headquarters in New York.


    The atmosphere was somewhat heavy, with Steve''s melancholic expression as he thought about all his acquaintances being dead.


    Steve thought that he should have died rather than appearing as a ghost, known only through stories of the past.


    "I''ll take you to an agent who will fill you in on what has happened in the world," Fury said.


    "Take it easy for these months, get to know the world," Fury added, looking ahead.


    Steve didn''t react much to his words; his mind was filled with Peggy''s face and the dance he couldn''t attend.


    The vehicle quickly arrived at its destination, and Fury and Steve got out before walking through the halls.


    Steve looked around, somewhat lost. As they walked, Steve''s eyes couldn''t help but fixate on one of the paintings on the wall as they passed through the lobby.


    "That''s right, she''s one of the founders of this organization, along with Stark and Colonel Phillips," Fury said, purposely taking the long route to show Steve the paintings.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Fury finally led Steve to his own office before sitting across from him.


    "Take a seat; I''m sure you have many questions," Fury said.


    Steve sat down and looked at the man in front of him. It was still somewhat difficult to digest the fact that he had traveled 70 years into the future.


    "What happened after I fell into the water?" Steve asked.


    "The war was easily won after your contribution, and the world celebrated. There was a great economic boom in the United States," Fury explained.


    "After the war, SHIELD was created to maintain global security," Fury said.


    "So the world returned to normal?" Steve asked, referring to the lack of super soldiers and the loss of the Tesseract.


    "That''s how it was initially, but today''s reality is completely different," Fury said, sighing as he handed a tablet to Steve.


    Steve watched several videos of Iron Man, Thor, Bruce, Blonsky, a man with a bow, and a woman in a black suit.


    "Superpowers exist, and our contact with them has been steadily increasing," Fury said.


    "Also... there''s a man, Damian," Fury said, showing him an image.


    "In my opinion, he''s the most dangerous person on Earth. He appeared several decades ago and became the king of a small island nation. After just a few decades, it''s now the most advanced country in the world," Fury explained.


    "And, as you can see in these two photos, he doesn''t seem to age," Fury said, showing him pictures taken in the 80s and more recent ones.


    Steve''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw it; they were identical, as if time didn''t exist for that man.


    "I''ve had some contact with him, and I don''t know for sure what abilities he has. All I know is that he could easily conquer the Earth," Fury said.


    "These people are the only ones you need to be aware of so far," Fury said, wanting Steve to know that SHIELD needed him.


    "The world has really changed," Steve said, amazed.


    "Yes, come on, I''ll introduce you to two agents. They''ll teach you more about the world, common sense, and take you to an apartment I''ve prepared for you," Fury said.


    "I just hope you take a few months to rest, get used to the new world you''ve arrived in before doing anything," Fury added.


    "Understood," Steve said, nodding.


    Fury got up and led Steve down a hallway before reaching a door.


    Upon entering with Steve, Fury couldn''t help but feel his annoyance rise as he looked at Natasha.


    Clint was practicing his marksmanship on one side of the room.


    But Natasha was lazily lounging in a chair with her feet up on the desk while she looked at a lingerie magazine.


    "Agent Romanoff, I would appreciate it if you avoided activities unrelated to your work during working hours," Fury said annoyed. He wanted Steve to have a first impression of trained and serious agents.


    "Cough...sure, my apologies," Natasha said without embarrassment as she slowly stashed her new magazine in the drawer.


    She had to stifle her laughter at the thought of Fury''s expression if he knew the magazine circulated among all the female agents in the building.


    "This is Steve Rogers, also known as Captain America. I''ll leave him with you to catch him up and show him where he''ll be staying," Fury said, looking particularly at Natasha so she wouldn''t lead him into anything weird.


    "Sure, boss, we''ll take care of him," Natasha said, nodding.


    "Yes, sir," Clint said, approaching and placing his bow on Natasha''s desk while removing his gloves to greet Steve.


    "Hey, don''t leave your bow on my desk; I don''t leave my weapons on your desk," Natasha complained.


    "Do you forget the time I arrived early and found my desk full of food wrappers?" Clint asked, looking at Natasha.


    "Touch¨¦," Natasha replied without words.


    "Pleasure to meet you; I''m Clint Barton," he said, approaching Steve and shaking his hand.


    "Steve Rogers," Steve replied politely.


    "Natasha Romanoff," she introduced herself.


    "All right, then I''ll leave you to it," Fury said, exiting the room.


    "Come on, have a seat, and we''ll get you up to speed on the world''s affairs," Natasha said, patting Steve''s back and leading him to a chair.


    "Let''s start with the basics, a phone," Natasha said, taking her phone from the table and handing it to Steve.


    "Is this a phone?" Steve asked, amazed, looking at the small device. He remembered phones weighing several kilos, and a person always carried them on their back.


    "Yes, this is what we use to communicate. You can send messages anywhere in the world, and there are also social networks," Natasha said, unlocking her phone, revealing a photo of Natasha with three little girls.


    "My daughters, aren''t they cute?" Natasha said, smiling.


    "They''re very cute," Steve said, nodding.


    "This is called Instagram, it''s a social network; people upload photos and videos. Nowadays, almost nothing is a secret, and remember, if it''s on the internet, it''s there forever," Natasha said, enthusiastically discussing all kinds of things.


    "All the electronic devices you remember are much smaller now, and many of them have been incorporated into the phone," Natasha added.


    "Let''s go to your apartment and see what things you need to buy," Clint said, seeing that Natasha wouldn''t stop talking.


    "All right, let''s go," Natasha said, nodding.


    Steve just nodded with a slight smile, allowing himself to be led by them.


    The three quickly walked to the parking lot and took a SHIELD vehicle.


    Natasha took the driver''s seat and used her phone to set the GPS to their destination.


    Natasha drove calmly, guided by the GPS, so Steve could see the city.


    Steve rested his face on his hand, with his elbow on the door, while he looked at the city. It was so familiar but unfamiliar at the same time.


    Natasha crossed the bridge to Brooklyn, arriving in front of a building.


    "Home sweet home," Natasha joked as she got out.


    Steve and Clint got out and followed her.


    "Here are the keys; you should open your own house," Natasha said, handing Steve the keys.


    Steve looked at the keys in his hand before opening the door and starting to climb the stairs, followed by Natasha and Clint.


    "It''s this one, number 22," Natasha said, pointing at the door.


    Steve nodded before inserting the key and opening the door. The three of them entered and found a quite homey apartment.


    "Come on, I''ll show you how to use things," Natasha said, demonstrating how to use the stove, microwave, TV, and heating.


    "I feel like a caveman," Steve said, laughing slightly.


    "It''s okay, you''ll get used to it," Natasha said, shrugging.


    "Here''s your phone; my number is in there in case you have any questions about anything," Natasha said, handing him a very basic phone without a touchscreen.


    "Let''s start with a basic one," Natasha said, laughing slightly.


    "We''re leaving; remember, you can call me anytime if you have any problems," Natasha said, nodding at Steve.


    "See you; I''m sure we''ll go on some missions together," Clint said, shaking Steve''s hand and saying goodbye.


    "Maybe we''ll be like the three musketeers," Natasha joked before saying goodbye and leaving the apartment with Clint.


    Steve smiled slightly as he watched Natasha and Clint leave; they didn''t seem like spies but rather two friends who liked to joke around.


    Looking at his new home, he couldn''t help but think again about the craziness of this situation.


    Wanting to learn more about the world, Steve turned on the TV as Natasha had shown him and tuned in to the news channel.


    It was the easiest way to find out what the world was like, and the first thing he did was frown at the news they were showing.


    There had been several murders in Brooklyn, and the bodies had been found skinned or headless.


    Steve furrowed his brow as his melancholy faded, and his heroic nature kicked in. He planned to go for a walk tonight, remember his moments with Bucky, and use himself as bait to lure out the killer.


    ''''No matter what the date, a soldier''s duty never stops'''' Steve muttered with determination.

 Chapter 141

    Damian was floating in space after a long battle with Carol. He felt really good about fighting, even though he still held back because he couldn''t bring himself to hit her seriously.


    It had been over a year since he had advanced in his magical system, and he considered himself ready.


    As the circles grew, so did the difficulty. Each circle was larger and denser, making it take more time to inscribe the runes.


    It wasn''t the case for him, but if someone didn''t have the mental and magical strength, the circle would collapse, leading to a really unpleasant situation.


    Damian wasn''t sure how long it would take to inscribe the runes, but he was certain it would be at least a day.


    Focusing and looking within himself, he saw his three magic circles slowly rotating one behind the other.


    Getting to work, he closed his eyes and began creating his fourth magic circle.


    His magic and blood combined to create a disc where Damian started inscribing the runes as if he had an invisible pen.


    The process was slow, and gradually Damian only focused on inscribing, losing any sense of time.


    ...


    Steve stepped out of his apartment and started walking down the streets, wearing simple jeans and a hoodie.


    The streets were really empty, with only the occasional vehicle passing by.


    As he walked, he was alert to any movement and sound.


    Several times he had to hide when he saw police patrols roaming the streets. He wouldn''t have a way to explain why he was outside when it was clearly dangerous.


    Counting the number of patrols he encountered, Steve assumed it was more serious than what was being reported in the news. Remembering that the world was no longer as normal as before, Steve wondered if he was facing a regular human.


    Steve took a long walk of over an hour and found nothing suspicious. There was no other way; he was just one person and had no surveillance system or companions to help him.


    Taking out his phone, he thought about calling Natasha and asking SHIELD for something to assist him.


    Just as he was about to dial, he heard screams in the distance. If it weren''t for his enhanced hearing, he might have missed them.


    He quickly started running in that direction until he reached a rather dark alley where a tall figure was cutting into a man''s flesh.


    Steve quickly hid behind the wall before pulling out his phone and cursing in his mind, trying to turn on the flashlight.


    When he finally managed to do it, he quickly aimed in the direction where the figure was while approaching rapidly.


    To his surprise, that figure was no longer there, and only the half-skinned corpse was visible.


    Steve turned away in disgust while constantly scanning the surroundings, alert.


    Clearly, that thing had detected him and didn''t seem inclined to leave the job unfinished.


    Steve focused as he looked all around, calming his breathing while paying attention to any sound.


    Suddenly, Steve crouched down and felt the whistle of air as something passed over him but he couldn''t see anything.


    Steve quickly stepped back, placing his back within arm''s reach of the wall.


    He assumed the enemy was invisible or had camouflage capabilities, quickly looking around for something to help him.


    Although all he saw was some trash and a bloodied body.


    Steve looked at the blood before an unpleasant idea occurred to him.


    He quickly took off his hoodie and laid it on the ground in a certain position. He also took off his shirt and quickly soaked it in blood.


    Looking around carefully, he suddenly swung his shirt in a whip-like motion, causing many drops of blood to fly out and stain the surroundings.


    Several drops fell onto something but they seemed to be floating. Steve smiled faintly, thinking he had it.


    He quickly sent more blood in that direction, although he could only stain it a little since the figure reacted quickly and prevented further staining, though it was already too late. At least Steve could now see where it was.


    The faint silhouette, realizing that its camouflage wasn''t effective and that the humanoid figure in front of it seemed to be a good challenge, deactivated its camouflage, revealing itself for the first time to Steve.


    Steve was amazed to see the figure, now sure it wasn''t a human.


    The creature stood at 7 feet, with a short sword held in reverse grip in one hand, and two claws extending from its wrist in the other. Its skin seemed reptilian, and it had claws on its fingers.


    Steve looked at the creature with some apprehension, slowly crouching down to grab a trash can lid and using it as a shield.


    Despite the situation, he couldn''t help but smile slightly, as it seemed like he had been transported back in time ¨C an alley, a guy larger than him, and a trash can lid in his hand.


    The Yautja didn''t wait any longer after seeing that his opponent also had a weapon or something similar.


    He ran towards Steve and kicked his shield. To Yautja''s surprise, he was pushed to the side relatively easily before receiving a blow to the helmet that shook him violently.


    The force of the blow made the Yautja reassess the human in front of him.


    His race was no stranger to humans. There were stories of powerful humans who defeated Yautja and even more impressive Yautja who defeated humans.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Taking advantage of his tribe being quite close, he snuck away to hunt some prey and receive great honor, just like in the stories.


    Unfortunately, he found nothing to like in the stories, only weak humans with no combat instinct.


    To his disappointment, they had all been terribly weak, providing no challenge.


    Until now, he believed that this human would definitely give him the honor he sought.


    The young Yautja slowly circled the human before quickly lunging at him.


    Steve skillfully dodged the attack before turning and slamming his shield against the Yautja''s face, causing it to stagger back.


    Not willing to give up the opportunity, Steve swept his leg, causing the Yautja to lose its balance before striking with the thin edge of his shield against the alien''s chest, sending its back crashing into the ground with force.


    Steve heard a slight grunt of pain, as, unbeknownst to him, the Yautja had impaled itself with a piece of glass as it fell.


    The Yautja quickly twisted its body, sending a stab with its two claws towards Steve.


    The two claws pierced through his shield like paper, creating two large holes.


    Steve stepped back and looked at his shield, which was now heavily dented from the blows he had dealt to the alien, and now had two holes. He quickly scanned the surroundings, looking for another one to use as a replacement if necessary.


    To Steve''s surprise, the alien stood up but did not attack him.


    The Yautja looked at the shield in the human''s hands. Clearly, it was of very poor quality, something he had picked up to defend himself. He wasn''t willing to fight now; when the human had a proper weapon, then they would fight. Only then would there be honor in killing him and taking his skull.


    The Yautja retracted the blades on its forearms before pressing a button on the back of its helmet, releasing a burst of steam and causing its mask to fold back slightly, revealing its real face.


    The alien pointed at him before growling and making guttural noises before putting its helmet back on, activating its camouflage, and leaving the place.


    Steve sighed and relaxed his stance a bit. He hadn''t let his guard down entirely, but he believed he had understood the intentions of the alien. It seemed that it disdained to fight with him if he used low-quality tools.


    After several minutes and seeing no trace of the alien, Steve finally let go of the trash can lid before approaching the victim.


    If the behavior of the alien was as he thought, then this person must have had weapons or a threatening attitude.


    Searching what was left of the body, he found a backpack with what appeared to be drugs.


    The arm was missing from the body, so digging deeper into the alley, he saw an arm severed with a pistol.


    Steve was already putting the pieces together in his mind and guessed that the alien only hunted strong people who could give him some kind of challenge. The people who died were just prey, whether they satisfied him or not was another matter.


    Steve picked up the severed arm before tossing it at the alley entrance. With patrols passing by constantly, they would likely find it soon.


    Seeing that there was nothing else left, Steve retrieved his hoodie, which he had used to try to track the alien by its footprints. In the end, it was useless, but at least it was still relatively clean, so he didn''t have to go home with his upper body exposed.


    Upon returning home, Steve secured all the entrances before heading to the bathroom for a quick shower.


    After the shower, Steve prepared a quick dinner before turning on the TV and tuning in to the news. He wanted to see if there were any updates about the body in that alley or anywhere else. This could reveal if there was just one or more.


    The news continued to discuss the matter, but to his surprise, no more bodies were mentioned.


    Steve frowned slightly because he had left the body in the alley quite conspicuously, so it was most likely that they were beginning to cover up the matter, perhaps because they realized it wasn''t the work of a human.


    Steve took out his phone and asked Natasha for a favor: to pick him up the next day to go to SHIELD.


    If he wanted to face these aliens, he would need his shield.


    ...


    Maria stepped out of a black vehicle before walking towards a dark alley. Several agents got out and began to inspect the area, illuminating it and taking photos.


    Maria stood in the middle of the scene while all the agents quickly scanned the place.


    "Tell me something," Maria said, looking at an agent who approached her.


    "Same case, same types of wounds and brutality, although this corpse was left half-skinned. It seems there was a fight, which caused the killer to abandon the body."


    "We found a trash can lid with dents and punctures that we suspect are from the killer. We''ve taken fingerprint samples, but they don''t match any in our database," the agent said, speaking quickly.


    "Maybe SHIELD''s database has his prints," the agent added, looking at Maria with hesitation.


    "We don''t work with SHIELD anymore," Maria said, looking directly at the agent, who seemed to shrink back a bit before continuing to talk about the case.


    "We''ll send the trash can lid to metallurgy. Maybe fragments of the weapon got caught in the holes."


    "This case is really getting troublesome," Maria said, scratching her head.


    "Ma''am, we''ve found something," one of the agents shouted, catching Maria''s attention.


    As they approached, they saw a small fragment of glass on the ground, stained with phosphorescent blood.


    "Well, it seems you were right. Our killer isn''t a local," Maria said, laughing lightly.


    "Quick, take samples and bring them back. Also, only agents level 8 and above can handle the sample and its results," Maria instructed, supervising everything.


    A couple of agents quickly took the sample before placing it in a capsule for preservation.


    With the scene cleared, Maria and her agents got into their vehicles and left.


    Later, when they arrived at their base in New York, Maria followed the agents with the sample to the laboratory.


    On the way, an agent quickly approached her and handed her a tablet while they walked.


    "Boss, we''ve identified the person who was at the scene. He didn''t really try to hide," the agent said, playing the video.


    Maria watched as a tall, blond, clearly fit man walked down the streets.


    "We tracked his movements with the cameras, and he seemed to be using himself as bait."


    "Also... we found this," the agent said hesitantly, playing an image that showed Natasha and Clint accompanying Steve to his apartment.


    "Hmm," Maria hummed, looking at Natasha.


    "Just have an agent watch his house. Our aspiring hero will probably be out again the next night. Don''t lose sight of him, and I''ll try to find out who he is," Maria said, nodding before entering the lab with the agents and closing the door.


    The agent quickly went to deliver orders while Maria was inside with her most trusted agents.


    She sat on one of the experiment tables as the agents in charge began examining the sample.


    Maria opened her phone to pass the time while looking at the photos her daughter sent her of the sea or the ones Carol sent her, showing the antics the girls were up to or their adorable moments.


    Almost an hour later, the initial results were ready.


    Maria saw that the agents were particularly ecstatic as if they had discovered of the century.


    "Well, that''s enough. Hurry up and tell me what you''ve got," Maria said, unable to bear their expressions any longer.


    "Boss, this time we''ve found something really big," one of the agents said excitedly.


    "Boss, do you know why we age?" one of the agents asked.


    "Because of telomeres," Maria said, thinking for a moment.


    "That''s right. Telomeres are the biggest contributor when it comes to aging. Usually, when our cells divide, a part of our DNA should be lost, but this doesn''t happen thanks to telomeres."


    "Telomeres are something fixed that we''re born with, and as our cells divide, they also wear down. When they wear out, cells stop dividing, leading to aging and eventually death."


    "This substance, which is the blood of the alien, seems to have the function of activating telomerase, which is capable of lengthening telomeres. Usually, this protein is only active in all our cells during our embryonic development."


    "This was just our preliminary analysis, and there''s still a lot to verify, but... we might have discovered the secret to increasing our longevity as a species," one of the agents said, excited.


    "Hmm," Maria hummed thoughtfully.


    "Keep conducting tests, and make sure you know what you''re talking about. Also, I don''t want a single word about this to anyone."


    "I''m deadly serious," Maria said, looking at the three agents with her eyes that seemed to glow terrifyingly at that moment.


    The agents shrank in fear while nodding.


    "Alright, if you investigate this properly and know how to keep your mouth shut, I''m sure you could be the first to get the results of the experiment," Maria said, getting up from the table before walking out of the lab.


    The agents inside looked at each other with excitement in their eyes. Who wouldn''t want to live longer?


    Maria chuckled to herself as she walked through the halls, a carrot and a stick.

 Chapter 142

    Natasha was at home watching the news, the murder case had also caught her attention even though she hadn''t gone to investigate.


    "Mummy, where''s daddy? Why hasn''t he come back yet?" Alice asked, wearing an unhappy expression, which was unusual for her.


    "I already told you that daddy went to do something important and will be back soon," Ana said, looking at the three girls who clearly were not happy about their father''s absence.


    "Look how spoiled they are, I never even met my father," Ophelia whispered to Natasha.


    "Me neither," Natasha said, chuckling quietly.


    "Probably the only one was Carol," Ophelia shrugged.


    Emma was particularly sad because for some reason she couldn''t see when her father would return.


    "Behave, just because your father is not here for a while doesn''t mean you have to make those faces," Ana said, looking at them sternly.


    The three little ones just pouted sadly, their father had never been away from them for too long.


    "What if today I let you play a little later?" Ana suggested, softening her expression and drawing the three of them into her embrace.


    "Fine," Ivy said reluctantly.


    "You girls," Ana said, laughing slightly.


    "Tonight let''s all sleep together, how about we watch a movie?" Ana proposed, trying to cheer them up.


    "Yes, let''s do it, maybe while we''re watching the movie, daddy will come," Carol said, coming up behind Ana, trying to help.


    The three little ones showed a better expression as they nodded slightly.


    ...


    The next day.


    Natasha woke up with a soft yawn before looking to her right in bed.


    Since Damian wasn''t there, all four of them slept with the three little ones, who got distracted and before they knew it, had fallen asleep.


    Natasha just hoped that Damian would return that same day, or these little ones would rebel.


    After getting dressed, having breakfast, and freshening up, Natasha got into her car and drove out of the house. When she reached the exit, she looked both ways to make sure no vehicle was coming.


    Suddenly, she saw Maria looking at her with a smile.


    "Maria? What are you doing out here?" Natasha asked, confused to see her.


    "I don''t have much time, and if I stopped, they would surely keep me for a while," Maria said, chuckling.


    "Do you need something from me?" Natasha asked, looking at Maria.


    "Yes, what would happen if I showed these photos to Damian?" Maria asked, showing her some pictures where Natasha and Steve were entering her apartment. The photos were taken from an angle where Clint wasn''t visible.


    "He''d probably comment on how beautiful I look," Natasha said, teasing.


    Maria laughed at Natasha''s response before getting to the real issue.


    "Who is he?" Maria asked, pointing to Steve in the photo.


    "He''s Captain America, yes, the same one. For reasons unknown to me, when he fell into the ice, his body froze and remained intact for 70 years," Natasha said, smiling at the surprise on Maria''s face.


    "I see, that explains some things," Maria said, nodding after her surprise as she looked at the photo.


    "Don''t tell me he got into trouble," Natasha said, laughing.


    "Something like that. You can ask him about it," Maria said, seeing Natasha''s inquisitive look.


    "Thanks for letting me know. See you," Maria said, bidding Natasha farewell with a kiss on the cheek before quickly getting into her car and driving away.


    "How annoying," Natasha muttered, guessing that she would have to figure things out with Steve.


    It was really funny, it seems that Captain America is just as they describe him, a spirit full of heroism that can''t stay still if there''s a problem. Or perhaps, in the words of the higher-ups, a meddling hero.


    Natasha drove for several minutes until she arrived in front of Steve''s apartment.


    She quickly took out her phone and dialed him.


    "Hello?" Steve asked with uncertainty on the phone.


    "I''m waiting for you downstairs," Natasha said, laughing slightly at his voice as if he didn''t believe someone would answer.


    "Alright... I''ll be down in a second," Steve said a bit surprised before putting the phone in his pocket and starting to descend.


    Natasha burst into laughter at the sound of Steve''s footsteps coming down the stairs, clearly forgetting to hang up.


    "Hello," Steve said with a polite smile.


    "Come up, by the way, you forgot to hang up your phone," Natasha said.


    Steve was a bit surprised before taking out his phone and seeing that the call was indeed still active. Looking at the buttons, he pressed the red one before the call stopped.


    "My apologies," Steve said, somewhat embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, you''re still getting used to it," Natasha said, laughing slightly before starting to drive towards the SHIELD offices.


    "By the way, you should know that all the streets have cameras, and anyone passing by will be seen," Natasha said with a slight smile before letting out a soft laugh at how Steve''s expression froze.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "They found out?" Steve asked, laughing awkwardly.


    "That''s right, you didn''t even try to hide. Next time you want to do something sneaky, make sure to stay away from the cameras," Natasha joked.


    "I''ll talk to Fury about that... there''s an alien killing people," Steve hesitated for a moment whether he should tell Natasha.


    "Hmm," Natasha hummed.


    "SWORD is an organization that deals with those matters. When they saw me with you, a friend contacted me to find out about it," Natasha said, informing him.


    "I see," Steve said, nodding.


    "Was it strong?" Natasha asked curiously.


    "Yes, it wasn''t weaker than me," Steve said seriously.


    "Plus, it had very advanced weaponry and technology. He let me go, or maybe I would have died in that alley," Steve said sincerely.


    "Hmm, how interesting," Natasha said, genuinely intrigued by the prospect of a good battle.


    Steve looked in surprise at Natasha''s interest. He supposed she wasn''t as normal as he thought, at least not within the expectations of an agent.


    After several minutes, they quickly arrived at SHIELD, and Natasha got out of the car along with Steve.


    Both walked through the hallways to Fury''s office, attracting a lot of attention.


    "Why does everyone seem to be staring at us?" Steve asked.


    "You''re the new celebrity of SHIELD, the famous super soldier who survived being frozen for 70 years. Those kinds of rumors spread everywhere," Natasha said before laughing at Steve''s expression. She was starting to understand his personality a bit.


    "I see," Steve said with a slight discomfort on his face, even if he was already somewhat used to it.


    They both arrived at Fury''s office before knocking on the door.


    Fury''s voice from inside quickly told them to come in, so both entered.


    "I must say, I didn''t expect to see you so soon, Captain Rogers," Fury said, looking up and seeing Steve.


    "Well... I had a little problem and I need my equipment," Steve said seriously.


    "Your equipment? What do you mean exactly?" Fury asked, puzzled.


    "My shield and my suit," Steve said.


    "Oh, I see. Why do you need them?" Fury asked, a little confused.


    Now it was Steve''s turn to be puzzled. He thought Fury was already informed about everything. He couldn''t help but glance at Natasha and seriously wonder who she was that she had information even Fury didn''t have.


    Natasha laughed lightly at their two confused faces.


    "SWORD is chasing an alien, and Steve had contact with it by chance," Natasha said without revealing that Steve went to seek it out, making him feel a little embarrassed.


    "What?!" Fury asked, raising his voice a bit while his brow furrowed deeply.


    "Maria," Fury muttered, annoyed.


    "Take him to get his things, although with the suit there''s not much that can be done since it wasn''t in good condition. Natasha will give you something better," Fury said, getting up and indicating to both of them that they can leave.


    Natasha gave Steve a pat on the shoulder, signaling him to go. Fury was truly furious.


    Natasha couldn''t help but laugh lightly at the thought, earning her a chilling look from Fury.


    Walking down the hallway, Steve couldn''t help but look at Natasha.


    "What happened back there?" Steve asked.


    "Fury and Maria, the director of SWORD, are... let''s say, not getting along," Natasha said, laughing lightly.


    "Isn''t that a bit irresponsible?" Steve asked, furrowing his brow as he thought about how that could lead to deaths.


    "Hm, more or less. Technically, extraterrestrial matters don''t fall under SHIELD''s jurisdiction, so SWORD isn''t obligated to share information with SHIELD," Natasha said, shrugging.


    "I see," Steve said, nodding, thinking there was more to the whole situation.


    "And here we are," Natasha said, arriving at a door. She quickly scanned her fingerprint before entering with Steve.


    "This will be your room at SHIELD. Fury was hoping you could take several months of vacation, but it seems heroism waits for no one," Natasha joked.


    Steve approached his shield, which was hanging on the wall, and touched it, feeling its unique texture.


    "Do you want me to leave so you can have a moment?" Natasha said.


    "Thank you, Natasha, for vouching for me," Steve said, smiling at Natasha. Perhaps if it weren''t for Natasha showing up by his side, he might have been arrested for questioning about the alien.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be partners in the future," Natasha said, smiling at him.


    "See you," Natasha said, bidding farewell before leaving for her own place.


    ...


    Fury was alone in his office and walked slowly from one end to the other before finally sitting down and pulling out his phone.


    He quickly dialed Maria and waited for her to answer.


    "Hello?" Maria''s voice came through, feigning confusion.


    "Maria," Fury said with a flat voice.


    "Who''s this?" Maria asked.


    "Maria... why didn''t you inform me there was an alien on the loose killing people?" Fury said, massaging his forehead with an annoyed tone.


    "I think that''s none of SHIELD''s business. Besides, who are you to lecture me about hiding things?" Maria asked, also with an irritated voice.


    "Maria, I''ve already told you that Thor''s case is different. He''s not an enemy," Fury sighed.


    "And what about the Skrulls you have as spies?" Maria asked out of nowhere.


    Fury fell silent for several seconds without responding.


    "Silence? I''m sure you haven''t told Carol that the Skrulls she left on a distant planet to live peacefully are now doing your dirty work," Maria said.


    "You''re playing with fire," Maria said before ending the call.


    Fury looked at the phone in his hand before setting it aside and sighing as he leaned his head against the backrest.


    That was one of his dark secrets. He didn''t think anyone would find out. Now he can''t help but wonder if the Skrulls'' transformation is so perfect.


    The Skrulls were their main line of intelligence; it was really hard to give them up.


    Fury had stopped trusting Maria so much when he saw her changes, her red eyes and apparent lack of aging made Fury a little paranoid.


    Over the years, Fury had come to the conclusion that Damian is a vampire. When he first had that idea, he dismissed it as absurd for several years. But as time went on and he connected many dots, he couldn''t deny that it was a strong possibility.


    Maria is likely a vampire too, so as someone of a different species, he can''t expect her to do everything for humans. Especially a species that sees humans as their prey. He had traced traces of several blood companies that had significant contact with Madripoor.


    The only thing that comforts him is that Carol is still the same. He still holds hope for the golden heroine who made a great impression on him when he was young.


    ...


    Damian was floating in space with his eyes closed. If someone were nearby, they would only see a faint silhouette, as the large amount of magic energy around him distorted space, giving a blurry image.


    Finally, he opened his intense red eyes, which seemed to reflect a magical circle for a brief moment before returning to normal.


    Damian frowned because he felt really lost in the current day and time.


    Looking inside himself, he saw four magical circles rotating one behind the other. Occasionally, small blue rays appeared, bouncing between the magical circles. This was simply excess magic going out of his control.


    His magical circles seemed to have changed, and his first magical circle was sending magic to the second one. The second one increased the power of the magic before passing it on to the third, and so on, while the spell''s power increased.


    And this wasn''t strange, as his magic energy, which he always thought of as nearly limitless, had decreased, but his power had increased significantly.


    He felt much heavier to move, which reminded him of his control over magic when he first woke up.


    According to his magical system, the fourth-level magical circle unlocked the ability to manipulate space at will. Each time the magical circles increased in size, they required more runes and an ability to withstand more magic to accomplish more difficult things.


    Damian extended his hand, and only his fourth magical circle appeared, which was now the size of a truck tire, and generated a fireball. It had become a sort of tradition for him to create a fireball every time he improved, to compare the differences in power.


    This time was really different, as a blue fireball the size of a small house appeared.


    Damian watched in amazement as the fireball flew a great distance before gradually extinguishing.


    Not only had the size increased significantly, but the flame''s temperature was much higher than before.


    Damian chuckled to himself; it felt truly satisfying to become stronger. It''s a pity he was born with so much power. He doesn''t often feel this sensation.


    Looking at his magical circle one last time, he thought about the size it would ultimately reach. It would be annoying if his magical circle ended up covering himself.


    As if reacting to his unconscious desires, the magical circle started to shrink until it reached the size of his third magical circle.


    Damian smiled slightly before returning the circle to its normal size. It was still fine, but he didn''t think the next one could handle it in a normal size.

 Chapter 143

    Damian appeared at his house, causing a surge of energy that took him by surprise.


    Carol immediately appeared, flying in front of him, covered in golden energy.


    Upon seeing him, Carol was taken aback before she turned off her cosmic energy and stopped levitating.


    "What are you doing?" Carol asked, looking at him speechless. She was genuinely startled for a moment.


    "I just have some trouble controlling my magic," Damian said, smiling slightly before approaching Carol and hugging her.


    "You''ve improved your magic again and still haven''t created one for me. I can only watch with envy as Ana, Ophelia, and Sophia do all sorts of things. I''m almost certain that after doing it, they look at me with a smile," Carol complained within Damian''s embrace.


    "I''m sorry," Damian said, smiling before kissing Carol on the forehead.


    "How long was I gone?" Damian asked, breathing in the familiar scent of Carol.


    "Almost two days. It was really difficult to keep those little troublemakers happy. They kept asking when their daddy was coming back," Carol said, laughing.


    "Hm, that was quite some time," Damian said, nodding.


    "Has anything happened while I was away?" Damian casually inquired.


    "Don''t you like keeping secrets? Figure it out yourself," Carol said, laughing before entering the house.


    Damian chuckled lightly before following her inside to find his little princesses who were surely eager to see him.


    Before he reached the living room, Emma came running followed by Alice and Ivy.


    The three little ones looked like colorful missiles launching themselves at him.


    "My lovely girls, did you miss me?" Damian asked, repeatedly kissing their cheeks.


    The three girls looked at him with slightly teary eyes as they nodded.


    "All right, I won''t be gone for so long again," Damian said, caressing their little heads.


    "Do you promise?" Emma asked, extending her pinky finger towards Damian. Damian''s absence had been harder for Emma, as she couldn''t see him as she usually did.


    "I promise," Damian said, laughing as he intertwined his pinky with Emma''s.


    "So, what did you do while I was away?" Damian asked, walking with his daughters towards the living room.


    "We slept with Mommy and watched movies," Ivy said quietly, resting one side of her face against Damian''s chest.


    "Hmm, so you slept without me? That''s not acceptable. Tonight, we''ll have to sleep together," Damian acted as if it were inconceivable.


    The three little ones laughed at how he was behaving while his expression was clearly brighter than before.


    "You really are incorrigible," Ana said, shaking her head slightly.


    "It seems there won''t be much action tonight," Ophelia joked upon hearing Damian.


    Ana just rolled her eyes and went to hug Damian. After all, she had missed him too.


    Ana hugged Damian from the side while also embracing the three little ones who playfully tried to compete for Damian''s hug.


    "All right, then tell us what kept you," Sophia said, entering the living room and looking at Damian with a smile.


    Everyone''s attention was now fixed on Damian, eager to know why he had taken so long.


    "Sure, but let''s wait for Natasha, she''s on her way. In the meantime, I''ll grab something to eat. I''ve been without food for almost two days, I can barely feel strength in my hands. I wish someone could feed me," Damian pretended to be weak while looking at his daughters with a slight smile.


    "Then I''ll feed Daddy," Emma said excitedly with a smile.


    "No, I will," Ivy said, looking at Emma.


    And so, a three-way stare-down began as they debated who would feed Damian.


    "I''m quite hungry, so all three of you will feed me, or I''ll eat you instead," Damian said, laughing while making a terrifying face that only elicited more laughter from his daughters.


    "Hm, I think I might offer to be eaten," Carol said, hugging Damian from behind and whispering in his ear.


    Damian just chuckled quietly before giving her a kiss on the cheek and heading to the kitchen with his daughters.


    ....


    Natasha was driving home and was close to arriving when she received a message on her phone.


    Quickly looking at the screen, she saw it was from Steve. She couldn''t help but realize at that moment that she had brought Steve to SHIELD.


    Upon checking the message, it was more or less what she expected. Steve was asking if she could give him a ride back or if he should take a taxi.


    Natasha quickly told him she would take him back. She didn''t want to imagine what it would be like for Steve to carry his shield and suit in a taxi.


    After a while, Natasha arrived in front of the SHIELD offices where Steve was waiting with a bag and a round object inside a case.


    Seeing Natasha, Steve only smiled slightly before putting his things in and sitting in the passenger seat.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Will you be okay tonight?" Natasha asked, assuming what Steve was going to do.


    "I think so, and there will probably be SWORD agents around, right?" Steve said, smiling at Natasha.


    "I think they''ll be following you to catch the alien," Natasha nodded.


    "Were you headed home?" Steve asked, smiling, not minding being used as bait since that was his intention.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I completely forgot about you," Natasha said, apologizing shyly.


    "It''s okay, habits are really something," Steve said, unfazed.


    "Do you have family waiting for you at home?" Steve asked, knowing she had daughters, but none of them looked much like Natasha, so he wasn''t sure.


    "Yes, my... husband, uh, now that I think about it, he hasn''t been back for two days. But my daughters and my... sisters? It''s complicated," Natasha said, laughing as she saw Steve''s expression change.


    Steve was even more confused by Natasha''s words.


    "Someday I''ll invite you to dinner at home, and you can see what it''s like," Natasha laughed, wondering if Damian and Steve could be friends.


    Natasha parked her car in front of Steve''s apartment. He got out with his things before saying goodbye to Natasha and going inside.


    Natasha quickly started her car and drove at full speed towards home. She wanted to see if Damian had arrived. She had missed him in these two days.


    ...


    Steve looked out the window and saw that Natasha''s car was no longer there. The darkness of the night seemed deeper than usual, and the street looked eerily deserted, with the streetlights casting long shadows.


    Steve figured that several agents were watching his house, waiting for him to leave. So, he quickly grabbed a bite to eat before opening his bag and taking out the uniform Natasha had given him.


    It was a black uniform with blue edges, excellent for stopping cuts and stabs, though he wasn''t sure how effective it would be against alien weapons.


    He quickly dressed before picking up his shield and lightly caressing the edges. Memories of the war and his friends briefly crossed his mind before he focused.


    Placing the shield on his back, Steve left his apartment and began to walk toward the alley where he had encountered the alien. He didn''t know why, but he believed he would find it there.


    SWORD agents watched Steve through the cameras, not daring to spy on him directly as they feared becoming the next prey of the alien.


    Several teams were ready in their vehicles, prepared to assist Steve if necessary.


    Maria watched the cameras with a calm expression. She couldn''t just go and dispose of the alien. She wanted to keep observing before capturing them; killing them could start a conflict with that race, something humans were definitely not prepared for.


    Her job as the leader of SWORD was to prevent this from turning into an intercivilizational war.


    Steve arrived at the alley and stood at the entrance, alert to any attack.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of something hitting the ground, causing his muscles to tense as he prepared to move.


    The Yautja landed several meters away from Steve and deactivated its camouflage. It was clear that the human seemed prepared, but it couldn''t understand why he continued to use a shield. Regardless, that was no longer important. Only one of them would leave this place alive.


    "See you again," Steve said, more to himself, as it was possible the Yautja wouldn''t understand.


    "This time... we''ll finish it," the Yautja said, surprising Steve with its raspy voice.


    "Why did you kill those people?" Steve quickly asked after his surprise.


    "Prey... weak... You strong," the Yautja replied before drawing its dagger and extending the wrist blades, while a small cannon on its shoulder moved.


    Steve reached for his back and took his shield, assuming a defensive stance.


    Tension filled the air as the two opponents locked eyes, each looking for an opening to strike.


    The Yautja lunged with his sword at Steve, stabbing him repeatedly. Steve quickly blocked the attacks that seemed to come from all angles. Despite wanting to counterattack, he couldn''t, as the Yautja''s other hand was poised to strike him as soon as he made a move.


    For the first time, he realized that his shield might not be enough for this kind of fight, or perhaps he had always been physically superior compared to his opponents.


    The Yautja moved from side to side, circling Steve while attacking. However, it noticed that its strikes were easily thwarted by the human.


    It stopped holding back its other hand and began to attack more intensely.


    Steve noticed this change and when the Yautja attacked with its right arm, he feigned a block before withdrawing the shield at the last second, then spun, slamming his shield against the Yautja''s shoulder.


    The Yautja staggered and collided with the alley wall before looking at Steve and growling.


    The extraterrestrial began to analyze the human, quickly detecting his most vulnerable spot. It had to admit that his opponent was very skilled, and his reflexes were incredibly fast.


    Advancing towards Steve, the Yautja quickly delivered a series of attacks before feinting, causing Steve to attempt a block. Seeing that he had fallen for the feint, it quickly spun to gain momentum before sweeping Steve''s legs with its heel.


    Steve was taken by surprise and fell to the ground.


    He quickly rolled and narrowly dodged the pair of wrist blades.


    Steve quickly rolled back before striking his shield against the blades, breaking them in the process.


    The Yautja quickly attempted to stab him with its short sword but was blocked by his shield.


    Steve constantly defended himself from the ground, as the Yautja didn''t give him a chance to get up.


    He quickly retreated to the ground before freeing his arm from the shield and blocking with both hands.


    Taking advantage of blocking one of the Yautja''s stabs, Steve lightly released his shield before kicking it with both legs toward the small cannon on the Yautja''s shoulder.


    He always considered that unknown weapon the greatest threat since he didn''t know what kind of attacks it could unleash, or if even his shield could withstand it.


    The shield struck the cannon, causing it to break and hang uselessly, also hitting one side of its mask, interrupting the Yautja''s focus.


    Steve seized that interruption to stand up, raising his fists slightly and looking at the extraterrestrial.


    His shield had fallen a few meters away, but one wrong move and the Yautja would make him pay.


    Steve''s breathing was already a bit accelerated as he stared at the alien, who was physically very similar to himself.


    The Yautja looked at the short sword in its hand before lunging at Steve again, its breathing also quickened after an intense fight.


    Steve dodged the stabs and cuts while counterattacking.


    The two were locked in a stalemate for a moment before Steve, directing the fight towards his shield, crouched down and somersaulted to the ground, picking up his shield and placing it on his back, taking the cut that was already coming towards him.


    He quickly spun back to exchange strikes with the Yautja before turning to take a cut to the back and somersaulting, delivering a powerful kick to the Yautja''s head, sending it to the ground.


    The Yautja quickly spun back before ending up half kneeling on the ground, looking at the human.


    Steve, this time, launched into the attack, using his shield to charge and break his opponent''s stance before delivering several blows to the head or torso.


    Their fight lasted for several minutes as both seemed to have inexhaustible stamina.


    Steve seized an opportunity when the Yautja sent a stab towards him to lightly dodge and deliver a powerful blow to the Yautja''s head with his shield.


    The impact of the hit caused the Yautja to spin in the air before landing face down. Due to the impact, it released its weapon, causing it to fall some distance away.


    Steve looked at his fallen opponent, who was trying to get up before noticing that the helmet had split in half, and the Yautja was looking at him with green blood running down its face.


    The Yautja looked at Steve and breathed heavily before extending its hand towards its wrist, clearly admitting defeat, as it would die with honor.


    It quickly pressed several buttons, causing Steve to go on guard and unconsciously hide his body behind the shield, leaving only his eyes to watch.


    Maria, who was observing the situation, couldn''t help but have a bad feeling before quickly approaching the area from the rooftop of the building.


    The Yautja''s wrist began to make counting sounds, and the number of symbols seemed to be decreasing.


    Maria couldn''t help but feel that something dangerous was about to happen. Anxiously, she quickly used one of her familiars to create dozens of magical layers around the alien.


    "Let''s go quickly," Maria said with panic as she grabbed Steve''s wrist and pulled him out of the alley.


    There, she created several layers of barriers again, protecting the buildings.


    The countdown on the device quickly reached zero.

 Chapter 144

    A bright flash of light illuminated the city before a massive explosion sent a plume of smoke and a gust of wind that made Steve and Maria cover their faces.


    The alley was completely destroyed; the trash cans and emergency stairs had vanished, the walls were gone, and it seemed like there was a sphere where everything had been obliterated.


    Fortunately, they had evacuated the people from those apartments early, so no one was hurt.


    Steve and Maria approached the explosion site, and as they expected, there was nothing left, just a dark crater.


    At that moment, a large ship appeared above them, followed by several Yautjas suddenly surrounding them.


    Steve couldn''t help but be on guard, attentive to their movements.


    Maria was more relaxed, knowing they posed no threat to her. She wore a look of curiosity, as they seemed to regard Steve with respect.


    Finally, a slightly taller Yautja with a cape and longer dreadlocks appeared. Both assumed he was the leader.


    The Yautja approached Steve with a metallic staff the length of a forearm.


    With a motion of his hand, the staff transformed into a spear before returning to its staff form, which he then handed to Steve.


    Steve saw it as a sign of respect, judging by the body language of all the aliens, so he extended his hand and took the spear.


    After handing it over, the Yautja leader gestured a sign of respect before disappearing along with the others in a flash, while the ship vanished in the distance.


    "Wow, what an exotic culture," Maria said, a bit amazed. They not only didn''t blame Steve, but they also respected him.


    "In fact, don''t they feel sadness for their fallen clan member?" Steve asked, furrowing his brow as he looked at the spear.


    "Kid, don''t feel guilty. That seems to be their way of life," Maria said, patting Steve''s shoulder.


    "You''re the director of SWORD, I suppose," Steve said, looking at Maria.


    "That''s right. If you ever get tired of working for the one-eyed guy, you can come join my organization," Maria said, laughing as she left the alley.


    Outside, several of her agents were talking to police officers and firefighters.


    The explosion had, of course, drawn everyone''s attention, and many people were peering out from their windows or in the vicinity, recording and asking about it.


    It was impossible to hide what had happened. A spaceship had clearly appeared over the city, and Maria was sure many must have recorded it.


    Trying to conceal it would be foolish and would only generate more suspicion or panic. It could even lead to a riot, with many people demanding to know what happened.


    Maria only instructed her guys not to comment while putting them to work.


    She quickly ordered her agents to carefully inspect the explosion area to see if any traces of weapons or biological material remained.


    Maria seriously doubted it was possible, since the explosion was the equivalent of a small nuclear blast. Even her barriers couldn''t completely contain the explosion.


    "What will you do?" Maria asked, looking at Steve, who seemed to be playing with the weapon they had given him.


    "I''ll take a vacation. That was what I originally wanted to do when I stumbled upon this," Steve said with a faint smile.


    "You should. You came out of a war and suddenly appeared 70 years later," Maria said, nodding.


    "Yes, I suppose I will," Steve said before retracting the gifted spear and attaching it to his waist.


    "As an apology for technically using you as bait, I''ll lend you this," Maria said, taking a card from her wallet.


    "I have a house in Madripoor in a really nice and secluded spot by the beach. My daughter gave it to me to relax, but I don''t really use it much. With this, you can enter the country without much hassle and also buy things there," Maria said, handing him the card.


    "I don''t think I should," Steve said, declining. He had always been a simple man and wouldn''t know how to enjoy such luxuries.


    "Oh, come on, don''t be like that. Think about it. If you decide not to go, you can give it back to me through Natasha," Maria said, slipping the card into Steve''s hand.


    Steve felt somewhat embarrassed holding the card. In his opinion, what he did was what he had to do and not something that warranted a reward.


    "Take care on your way home. Goodbye," Maria said before getting into one of the vehicles and leaving.


    Upon seeing this, Steve also began to walk towards his home. There were many curious eyes on him because of his attire and shield.


    Some older people looked at him with confusion and disbelief.


    Upon arriving home, Steve placed his shield and new spear on the table before collapsing onto the couch exhausted. Even though they hadn''t fought for more than 15 minutes, the intensity was so high that even with his endurance, he ended up drained.


    Steve couldn''t help but wonder if he could become stronger. Since receiving the serum, he had never trained to increase his strength. It was off to war and then straight into the ice.


    He supposed he would have to figure it out slowly.


    ...


    Damian was at home having a meal with his entire family. Natasha had already arrived, so they temporarily skipped their explanation of the magic circle and moved on to eating.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    While they ate, everyone couldn''t help but stop and look out of the dining room window towards the city.


    A bright flash of light had appeared in the sky before they heard the faint sound of an explosion and the subsequent plume of smoke.


    Damian furrowed his brow as he assessed the situation. To his surprise, he saw Steve and Maria together in front of the explosion.


    Seeing everyone looking at him, urging him to tell them what had happened, Damian smiled faintly before conjuring a large magic circle in his hand and creating three rectangles side by side to form a triangle.


    In each triangle, they saw Steve and Maria from above.


    Everyone watched as they approached the explosion site before suddenly being surrounded by several humanoid figures.


    "What are those?" Carol asked after seeing them disappear.


    In her travels, she had never seen or heard of this race.


    "They''re called Yautjas. They''re a fairly technologically advanced civilization, but their culture is a bit tribal. They live for hunting and honor," Damian said, dismissing the triangles showing the images.


    Before, despite having good control over space, he wouldn''t have been able to create windows to another part of space. Now, with his magic circle, he could do more delicate and practical things.


    "Were they responsible for the recent victims?" Carol asked, looking at Damian with a furrowed brow.


    "That''s right," Damian said, nodding.


    "Don''t look at me like that. They''re not as bad as they seem. They never attack defenseless people, pregnant women, or children. Besides, this is Maria''s responsibility. Let her handle it," Damian said, shrugging.


    "You seem to know a lot about them," Ophelia said, looking at Damian.


    "They''re business partners of Knowhere," Damian said casually as he ate.


    "Hmm, now tell me about the magic circles," Ophelia said, interested. After all, she was the most advanced in Damian''s created magic system.


    Everyone immediately started paying attention.


    "Well, I''ll give you a summary of what I have so far."


    "So far, I''ve created four magic circles, each more powerful, allowing for greater manipulation of the world around us: Elements, Transmutation, Conjuration, and finally Space," Damian said, summoning each of his circles as he spoke.


    Suddenly, an idea came to his mind. What if he moved the circles outside of his body and not just kept them on his hand?


    Trying it out, Damian began to focus on moving them. The magic circles moved slowly and separated from his hand before suddenly returning.


    Damian didn''t pay much attention and assumed he would need to practice.


    "That''s it," Damian said, smiling at his family.


    Everyone, especially the three little girls, was amazed by the magic circles. Although the three ladies had their own magic circles, they didn''t have the same impact as seeing Damian''s large magic circles.


    Carol and the three little ones just pouted because they couldn''t learn yet.


    Damian smiled faintly at their expressions.


    "What do you want to do tonight?" Damian asked, smiling at them.


    ...


    The next day.


    Damian woke up with Natasha hugging him. He smiled faintly to see her still asleep because it was quite usual for her to leave for work early.


    Damian hugged her and moved to the side before kissing her on the cheek, savoring her embrace.


    Natasha, awakened by Damian''s actions, opened her eyes and looked at him before giving a gentle smile. She caressed Damian''s cheeks before kissing him on the lips.


    "Do you have something to do today?" Damian asked, smiling at her.


    "Hmm, I''ll be out for a while but should be back for lunch," Natasha said, hugging Damian tightly.


    "Alright, Tony invited us to his house," Damian said, nodding as he ran his fingers through Natasha''s red hair.


    "Hmm, I haven''t seen his baby in a while. She''s really adorable, reminds me of when our three little princesses arrived," Natasha said, smiling.


    Damian chuckled lightly before kissing Natasha''s head and starting to get up.


    "I''ll go see Jen; it''s been a while since we''ve seen each other," Damian said, smiling before heading to the bathroom.


    Natasha followed him before attacking him in the bathroom.


    Nearly an hour later, Damian emerged from the bathroom dressed with a faint smile before teleporting to Kamar-Taj.


    To his surprise, he felt a significant obstruction that he easily passed through, but it was still surprising since he had never felt anything like it before.


    Damian saw Jen looking directly at the point where he arrived, which was also unusual because she usually took several seconds to realize his presence if he wasn''t deliberately hiding.


    "Hello, what was all that?" Damian asked, looking at Jen, who seemed disappointed.


    "I improved the security of Kamar-Taj and replicated the barriers that are around the world. Even the masters can''t open a direct door to my room, but you still do it as if it''s nothing," Jen said, disappointed.


    Since Damian''s appearance and the uncertainties of the future, she had begun to study magic again and tried to become stronger.


    "Well, if it''s any consolation, I did feel an obstruction... like going through a paper wall," Damian said, teasing her.


    Jen only looked at him annoyed because, for a moment, she thought she was close to achieving it.


    At that moment, Damian looked out of the building as he heard more noise than usual and was greatly surprised to see many disciples training. It''s worth noting that the mystic arts were not easily taught.


    Before, there were definitely not more than 500 sorcerers in the world, but in the place where he was, there seemed to be at least a thousand.


    Most of them appeared relatively new and were in training.


    "Is there something I don''t know?" Damian asked, looking at Jen confused.


    "Hmm, I''ve become stronger and created a fairly powerful divination spell, adding the Time Stone allowed me to glimpse brief images of the future," Jen said, looking at Damian.


    Damian couldn''t help but freeze a bit at hearing that. He would cause quite a scandal in a few years, and Jen seemed to be forming an army.


    "And what did you see?" Damian asked, showing no expression other than curiosity.


    "The world becomes chaotic, animals mutate and become very powerful, and humans can now have powers and use magic," Jen said, looking at Damian with disdain for trying to pretend to be innocent.


    "Normally, I would stop you, but I know I''m not capable. As the saying goes, if you can''t beat ''em, join ''em. Kamar-Taj must increase its power for the new challenges that lie ahead," Jen said.


    Damian seemed somewhat embarrassed by Jen''s words. He had always kept that plan of his hidden because it went almost entirely against Kamar-Taj.


    "Besides... my feelings for you have decided not to oppose you. Perhaps it''s good to see a new future," Jen said with some hesitation but also with anticipation.


    "Jen... I''m a married man, please behave," Damian said, feigning seriousness and making a joke to hide what he felt.


    "Idiot, you''re not even married," Jen said, sipping her tea quietly.


    "Thank you," Damian said, looking at Jen and giving her a sincere smile.


    Jen nodded calmly, but her heart skipped a beat for a moment. She had to admit that when Damian didn''t act like an idiot, he was too attractive even for someone like her.


    "Now that we''ve reached an agreement, tell me everything," Jen said, looking Damian in the eyes.


    "Hmm, let''s see, your visions were correct according to my plans," Damian said.


    "The Earth has a pitiful amount of magic, and besides, sorcerers like you don''t produce it in your bodies. That''s why you have to extract energy from other dimensions."


    "But what if the Earth became a very abundant source of magic? Surely creatures would learn to harness this energy to evolve," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    "This would put humans at a great disadvantage because it would take them a long time to learn to harness this power, unlike other creatures that could do it instinctively," Jen said, furrowing her brow.


    "That''s right," Damian said, nodding.


    "So, I will create a system that can track the growth of all intelligent creatures. Until normal animals reach a certain level of intelligence, they won''t be able to enter the system, which will balance things a bit," Damian said.


    "With the help of several Infinity Stones, I will change this world and return it to what it used to be."


    "What do you mean?" Jen asked, furrowing her brow.


    "Before, the world was full of magic, and it wasn''t that different from what I want to do," Damian said, summoning a book in his hands that superficially detailed what the world was like in that era. It was one of the books he had found under the bed in Savage Lands.


    Jen took the book with some doubt before nodding to Damian. She would read it once she was alone.


    "I''ll be back. Good luck training your disciples; you''ll probably need them," Damian said, smiling as he stood up.


    "I hope you''ll be somewhat partial toward humans in all of this," Jen said, shaking her head.


    "I''m sure humans can fend for themselves," Damian said, shrugging before disappearing.

 Chapter 145

    Damian returned home and sat on the couch before turning on the TV.


    Although he was watching TV, his thoughts were on Jen. He wondered if she had seen something that led her to decide to stand by his side.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the television showing images of what had happened the night before.


    There were several images taken by people from their homes showing the spaceship and the appearance of faint humanoid figures.


    There was a great commotion, and many people were asserting the existence of extraterrestrials.


    They had interviewed several people in the area, and everyone gave different versions, each time exaggerating the accounts more, with some saying that the explosion had been an extraterrestrial attack.


    Curiously, he began to check social media, and of course, it was filled with all kinds of comments, from demanding the government to reveal what had happened to people claiming that the video was edited and it was just special effects.


    "Hello," said Sophia, approaching him before sitting beside him and looking at the TV.


    "Did you sleep well?" Damian asked, smiling at his mother before kissing her on the head.


    "Yes, although I went to bed a bit late reading," Sophia said, smiling.


    "Don''t forget that you''re already entering old age; it''s not good to stay up late," Damian said, chuckling lightly.


    "You''re already a middle-aged man, certain functions start to decline," Sophia teased while laughing.


    "Don''t talk about things you don''t know," Damian said, also teasing but not wanting to dwell on the topic.


    "I heard we''re going to Tony''s house," Sophia said, smiling and changing the subject.


    "Yes, before lunch, there''s still plenty of time," Damian said, nodding.


    "People are really crazy about this," Damian said, looking at the television.


    "Well, I''d be very surprised if it weren''t a vampire but a normal person," Sophia said, leaning on Damian.


    "I wonder what they''ll do, will they reveal everything or use some excuse?" Damian said thoughtfully.


    "Surely Maria knows, after all, she was the main involved," Sophia said, watching the images of the area where she appeared.


    "Probably," Damian said, nodding before standing up. "I''ll be back in a while; make sure everyone''s ready to go to Tony''s," Damian said, smiling at his mother before disappearing.


    Damian appeared in Madripoor, in an isolated area that only he could enter.


    Inside, two men were sitting with their eyes closed.


    They were the only two survivors of his experiments.


    After over a year of experimentation, both had become first-circle magicians. With his previous experience, he was able to create a magical system for humans.


    Looking at one labeled 301 and the other 506, it was easy to tell how difficult it was to become a magician without the absurd regeneration that vampires had.


    Any mishap when controlling large amounts of magic would make it run rampant, tearing through any part of the body in its path.


    When the two men saw him appear, they were not surprised, but they still looked at him with hatred, as a criminal. One of the things that brought them joy was the feeling of superiority, of having the power to decide who lives and who dies.


    Being used as laboratory rats filled them with hatred. They had lived almost like kings with everything at their disposal.


    It was then that several giants in green armor arrived and subdued them before bringing them to this hell.


    "How are you feeling?" Damian asked, smiling as he examined their bodies.


    The two men did not respond and only extended their hands toward him, releasing a bolt of lightning and a fireball.


    Both spells dissipated upon contact with him, and he simply smiled. They were attacking him just to vent, as they had attempted it over the course of time and knew it was futile.


    "I suppose you''re alright, boys. The time has come for you to try to take a step further on your magical path."


    "I promise you, if you succeed, I''ll set you free," Damian said, smiling like a devil.


    "Imagine how pleasant it would be out there with the power you have now," Damian asked with a mesmerizing voice.


    The expressions of the two men changed slightly as their breathing and heartbeats quickened at the thought.


    "I''ll leave you a paper with the necessary runes for the second circle. Good luck," Damian said, handing each of them a paper before starting to leave.


    "Isn''t it great? Both of you can have that power out there and be like gods," Damian said with a rather suggestive smile before closing the door and leaving.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    The pupils of the two men shrank briefly as they thought about the words of the hateful king. They definitely wanted to be the only ones out there if they were truly set free.


    Over the months, they had discussed and concluded that it wasn''t impossible for them to be released. The king was clearly absurdly powerful, and weak guys like them couldn''t possibly bother him. It also didn''t seem like he cared if others suffered by letting them go, so they decided to give it their all to survive.


    Slowly, they saw how all their comrades died. The feeling of despair was overwhelming, while the desire to survive helped them gain the power they now possessed.


    Now, both looked at each other and tried not to show a strange expression, but the seed of chaos had been planted in their hearts.


    Damian only smiled as he felt their actions within the room before returning home, wondering what would happen the next time he saw them.


    Upon arriving home, Damian nearly melted at the sight of his three little daughters wearing cute knee-length dresses.


    Emma had a simple white headband that gave her the appearance of a good girl, which really suited her temperament.


    Alice had her hair loose as always and smiled before running and jumping into his arms, followed by Emma.


    Ivy was clearly annoyed since her mother had put a butterfly-shaped hairpin on her head.


    "Sweetheart, you look very pretty with that bow," Damian said, smiling as he approached and took her in his arms before kissing her on the cheek.


    Ivy still stood with crossed arms and an annoyed expression, but the corners of her lips curved up a bit, clearly pleased with her father''s compliments.


    "Hey, you haven''t seen the best part," Carol said, approaching while gracefully posing in her dress.


    "Of course, all the girls in my house are very beautiful," Damian said, kissing Carol on the cheek with a smile.


    "Are we leaving now?" Carol asked, looking at Damian. It was close to lunchtime, and she was hungry.


    "Let''s go," Damian said, nodding before walking outside with his daughters, where a vehicle was already waiting for them.


    They all got in before Damian opened a square portal in front of the car and drove through it.


    The vehicle arrived directly in Malibu, a few kilometers from Tony''s house.


    Damian simply drove along the seaside road while everyone admired the scenery for a while before arriving directly at Tony''s house.


    The door opened automatically before Damian reached it, and everyone got out of the car.


    Tony opened the door and smiled at everyone.


    The three little ones quickly ran inside to see the little baby, full of curiosity to see what she looked like now. They had only seen her once a few months ago.


    "How''s life as a father going?" Damian asked, giving Tony a brief greeting hug.


    "Fortunately, I was already used to staying up late, so I take care of her at night, and Pep takes care of her during the day," Tony said, with bags under his eyes.


    "Good luck," Damian said, patting Tony''s shoulder as he entered the house.


    Once inside, Damian saw his daughters surrounding the crib where a black-haired baby looked at them with curiosity.


    Pepper was sitting beside the crib, seemingly working on a tablet in her hand.


    Upon seeing them enter, she put it aside before getting up and greeting everyone with a smile.


    "How''s little Morgan doing?" Carol asked, smiling as she leaned over the crib.


    "She''s a little bundle of energy. Fortunately, she tends to her needs at night, so Tony has been cleaning up after her constantly," Pepper said, chuckling softly.


    "How was Damian with taking care of the babies?" Pepper asked quietly, looking at Damian and Tony talking on the side.


    "Well, you know, with powers, this kind of thing is much easier," Ophelia said, laughing softly.


    "I''m really envious, I''d love to just wave my hand and fix everything," Pepper said, laughing.


    "But I''m even more envious of your looks, you don''t seem to age," Pepper complained as she looked at everyone''s faces. It would be an exaggeration to say she looked like their mother, but she definitely looked like their much older sister.


    Pepper knew that they were all over forty, and she was the youngest among the adults.


    "Can I hold her?" Sophia asked, looking at the adorable baby.


    "Of course," Pepper said, laughing before bending down and carefully handing Morgan to Sophia.


    "Hello, sweetheart," Sophia said, gently rocking Morgan with a slight smile.


    Damian watched from a distance as everyone gathered around the little baby.


    "Do you remember when we talked about your kids?" Damian asked, looking at Tony.


    "Yes... it''s still hard for me to believe, even though these have been the most exhausting days of my life, they''ve also been the happiest," Tony said, smiling as he looked at Pepper and Morgan.


    Damian just smiled slightly, happy that his friend could find happiness.


    "By the way, what was all that that happened in New York?" Tony asked, looking at Damian.


    "An alien civilization passing by Earth," Damian shrugged.


    "So they were responsible for the murders?" Tony asked, frowning.


    "That''s right," Damian nodded.


    "Hmm," Tony hummed, not liking what had happened.


    "How are your suits coming along?" Damian asked with curiosity. If everything stayed the same, Loki would already be under Thanos'' control, and in about a year, he would arrive on Earth.


    "Pretty well, I''ve already created my Mark VII," Tony said proudly.


    "What version are your suits on?" Tony asked teasingly.


    "If you want, I can use one and we''ll see who wins," Damian joked.


    "Screw you, you cheater," Tony said, laughing.


    "We''ve started building a building in New York, I plan to move there," Tony said out of nowhere.


    "Why the sudden change? I thought you really liked this place," Damian raised an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "This place is great... for a single person. It''s secluded and lonely, but for a father, it''s not really such a good place," Tony explained.


    "Plus, in New York, there''s you. I don''t like taking advantage of your abilities, but if it''s for my daughter, I''ll do it shamelessly," Tony teased Damian.


    "Alright, you''re my friend, there''s no such thing as taking advantage. I''m glad you''ll be living closer," Damian laughed.


    "By the way, if I have a son, he''ll surely be a good match for Morgan," Damian said, wrapping one of his arms around Tony''s neck as he smiled at him.


    Tony''s expression immediately changed, but he resisted cursing. He couldn''t help but remember that those were his words from several years ago.


    The two families spent the rest of the afternoon enjoying each other''s company and having a good time.


    ...


    Monica was in her special submarine as she navigated through some fairly unexplored areas that had caught her attention.


    She was somewhat irritated because everything pointed to really massive creatures, but for some reason, she couldn''t find them.


    As she navigated through some tunnels, suddenly her submarine was violently sucked into an underground current. Her beloved submarine began to collide against the walls as it descended rapidly.


    Monica was caught off guard and slammed against the wall of her submarine. However, she quickly straightened up and reached the controls of the ship.


    Despite Monica''s efforts to control the ship, it was futile. The current was too strong, and her ship was quickly pulled even deeper.


    Monica grimaced in pain as she heard her ship scraping against the walls. She could already imagine the scratches it would have.


    The current continued to drag her until a kind of bright blue portal appeared in front of her.


    Monica couldn''t help but hesitate for a moment. Her father had always warned her of the dangers of the universe and that she wasn''t strong enough to do as she pleased. If she left now, she could avoid the current with her abilities and return to the surface.


    Still, her curiosity and the stress of being on the brink of discovery couldn''t prevent her from deciding to continue.


    She sent a strong pulse of magic that she was sure her father would detect before passing through the portal.

 Chapter 146

    M¨®nica entered the luminous membrane, which stretched until it broke and she crossed a dark space before reaching another membrane and passing through it.


    As she exited the portal, her ship began to implode, causing Monica''s eyes to widen in surprise, and she turned into mist, quickly exiting her ship.


    Monica couldn''t help but make a sad face as she saw her beloved ship turn into a metal ball.


    Looking around carefully, she was surprised to find that there was no sky in this place. Whether she looked up or down, there was only land.


    Moving towards one side, Monica floated at a low altitude while observing the lush forests and different creatures.


    Taking a deep breath, she noticed that the amount of magic in the air was very high. It was as if the surface was a desert, but down here it was full of life.


    The whole place was illuminated by a large ball of light that I could see at the end of the horizon, due to the angle of illumination it created many shadows and the places behind the mountains may never have seen the light.


    Monica looked at the glowing ball with curiosity, wondering what it was.


    At that moment, a creature with the appearance of a giant snake approached. It measured over 100 meters in length and had a pair of wings. Its body was covered with plates that seemed very durable.


    Monica simply stood still, happily gazing at the creature. This proved that all this time she wasn''t chasing fantasies. They truly exist, but they no longer live on the surface, probably due to the lack of magic.


    Suddenly, the creature sniffed and detected Monica, so it began to approach her. The large amount of magic within Monica was like a delicacy for any monster.


    Monica chuckled lightly at its attempt to eat her, and she simply jumped on its head before hitting it with force, causing the creature to shake its head in a daze.


    At that moment, Monica stealthily moved away while continuing to observe the place. She didn''t want to kill any creatures, as they might even be on the brink of extinction after so many years.


    After covering a great distance, Monica spotted all kinds of fascinating creatures that didn''t exist in the Savage Lands. At the same time, she wondered if these two places had any connection.


    Finally, Monica reached the top of a mountain before lying down and gazing at the landscape in front of her. It was truly incredible to behold.


    ...


    Damian had already returned home after visiting Tony, and everyone had spent a pleasant day.


    Suddenly, everyone except the three little ones looked in one direction, a bit surprised.


    A great magical pulse passed through them, catching their attention.


    "That''s Monica," Damian said, furrowing his brow as he quickly searched for his daughter.


    His expression couldn''t help but worsen when he couldn''t sense her anywhere on Earth.


    "I''ll be right back," Damian said, his eyes shining more than usual and wearing a terrifying expression.


    Seeing his expression, everyone suspected that something had happened, so they stayed together in the room, alert for any situation.


    Damian appeared at the location where his daughter sent the magic pulse. He was surprised to see a sort of portal, but at the same time, he felt relieved as it didn''t seem like an attack had occurred.


    At that moment, an orange circle opened before Jen came out and quickly enveloped them in the mirror dimension.


    "You could have at least created a bubble or something," Jen said, all wet.


    Damian opened his mouth to tease her, telling her that it was not like her hair could get wet anyway, but he ultimately decided not to do it since the mood wasn''t right.


    "Do you know what this is?" Damian asked, although he already had a good guess considering what Monica was looking for.


    "I have no idea," Jen said, shaking her head.


    "Do you want to go?" Damian asked, looking at the portal.


    "You go first. It''s not like you can die," Jen said, patting Damian''s shoulder and urging him to enter.


    "I''ll let you know if your weak body can handle it," Damian teased before entering the portal.


    Damian was as surprised as Monica to see that what he thought was a portal turned out to be a membrane that stretched before leading him into a dark space.


    Once again, he was surprised to feel that this membrane was like a wormhole. The place quickly accelerated him, and he continued to fall until he passed through another membrane that led him into a cave.


    As soon as he exited the membrane, he immediately felt a great pressure on his body as gravity reversed in an instant.


    His body could withstand it without much trouble before his acceleration ended, and he started to fall again.


    Damian didn''t let himself fall and simply floated in the air while looking around, a little amazed despite all the things he had seen.


    The landscape before his eyes was truly surreal.


    Damian didn''t get lost in the scenery for too long and quickly arrived in front of Monica, He had detected her as soon as he left the portal.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    At the same time, he didn''t forget to send a message to Jen, telling her not to enter. She could die since only her body wouldn''t be able to withstand the gravitational inversion, and maybe she would have to use some spell, but Damian didn''t want to risk the possibility of something happening to her.


    Jen, who was thousands of kilometers away, simply opened a portal and returned to Kamar-Taj. Damian had promised to explain everything later, so she would wait. At the same time, she made sure to reassure everyone since they felt the strong magic pulse.


    "Enjoying the view, sweetheart?" Damian asked, smiling at Monica.


    "Hm," Monica said, nodding and smiling while patting the spot next to her.


    Damian smiled before lying down next to his daughter as they looked at the other side of the Earth.


    "Dad, my ship broke," Monica said, hugging Damian and looking at him with pity.


    "I''ll fix it," Damian said, smiling at her while stroking her blue hair.


    "This place is really amazing," Monica said with a happy smile. After all, she had spent over a year exploring the depths of the ocean.


    "You wanted to write a book about your travels, right? Now you can create something really cool," Damian said, smiling happily.


    "How about ''The Progenitor''s Daughter''s Travels''?" joked Damian with a laugh.


    "Or ''The Adventures of Damian''s Daughter'',"


    "Even better¡ª" Damian was interrupted by his daughter, who put her hand on his mouth, preventing him from speaking while giving him an expressionless look.


    Damian licked Monica''s hand while laughing at seeing her quickly remove it.


    "Dad!" Monica complained, laughing as she also wiped her hand on her clothes.


    "What do you want to do?" Damian asked, smiling.


    "Bring me everything I need to camp here, along with notebooks. I want to document what I see," Monica said, smiling at Damian.


    "Sure, I''ll bring you the things," Damian said, nodding.


    Damian disappeared and returned in a few minutes with several bags containing everything they needed.


    "Do you want food, or are you going to hunt?" Damian asked.


    "Hm, I''ll see," Monica said, shrugging.


    "All right, have this. Crush it if you need me, and I''ll come right away," Damian said, handing her a small red gem.


    "Thank you," Monica said, smiling.


    "Then I think I''ll go back. Your mothers must be nervous since I only reassured them and told them I would explain everything when I returned," Damian said, stroking Monica''s head.


    "Wait, one last thing. What is that?" Monica said, pointing to the artificial sun.


    "Hm, better not get too close to that, okay? Trust me, darling," Damian said, tousling Monica''s hair.


    "Fine," Monica said reluctantly.


    "I love you, sweetheart. Remember to use what I gave you, even if you just want to talk or have a meal with me," Damian said, kissing Monica''s cheek before disappearing.


    Monica touched her cheek as her lips inevitably curved into a smile.


    Suddenly, she realized that all the bags were scattered, and her father hadn''t helped her pack.


    Monica could only start taking out the items while following the instructions and began to assemble what would be her home for quite some time.


    ...


    Damian returned home and saw that everyone was still in the living room as if they didn''t want to part until they knew everything was okay.


    Damian smiled ironically since it was his fault for reacting so suddenly.


    "I already told you everything is fine. It''s just that Monica is out of my senses," Damian said, calming them down as he took his daughters into his arms, who seemed to have sensed something strange in the atmosphere.


    "You should''ve seen your expression," Carol said, looking disdainfully at Damian for reacting so dramatically.


    "Yes, I almost had a heart attack," Ophelia said, smiling at Damian.


    "She finally found what she was looking for?" Sophia asked, referring to Monica.


    "Yes," Damian said, happily smiling that his daughter had succeeded and achieved her goals.


    "She won''t come back?" Ana asked curiously.


    "No, a long time will likely pass before she returns," Damian said, smiling helplessly, though he also understood that Monica was filled with curiosity about the new world she discovered.


    "Well, I''m sorry for scaring you all. Let''s go to sleep," Damian said, smiling at everyone.


    They all nodded and stood up before going to do their nighttime routines.


    ...


    Maria was getting ready to leave work and go to sleep when her secretary called her and told her the president was on the line.


    She couldn''t help but sigh in annoyance, assuming it would be a long conversation.


    With the phone to her ear, Maria waited as her fingers tapped lightly on her desk.


    "Director Rambou," the President said, picking up the phone.


    "Mr. President," Maria said calmly.


    "I would like to hear the recent events directly from you and your opinion on what we should do," the President said to Maria.


    Maria nodded before she began.


    "We did indeed have contact with extraterrestrials, but we couldn''t say it was a conflict between civilizations since it was the actions of an individual. These beings, upon being defeated in combat, decided to detonate themselves due to a cultural matter."


    "So, we really couldn''t retrieve anything. The extraterrestrials that arrived later simply paid their respects to Steve for defeating him."


    "As I said, their culture is really hard for us to understand, but there''s really no threat of invasion," Maria said straightforwardly, as she assumed that was their biggest concern.


    "As for what to do, we really don''t have to do anything. We have no way of detecting when they will arrive, so it''s best to be vigilant for this kind of killing, and we can suspect that one of them is on the planet."


    "Very well, I will instruct them to inform you immediately if a similar case occurs," the President said, nodding slowly. They really didn''t have many options.


    "I will increase SWORD''s budget, and you feel free to increase the number of agents. I feel that after a first visit, a second one will likely follow, and so on," the President said, sighing.


    "Yes, sir," Maria said calmly.


    After hanging up, Maria leaned her head against her chair as she thought about the irony of life. When she was a soldier so many years ago, she would have felt excited or even honored to speak with the president.


    Her patriotism and eagerness to do good had worn down over time, not only because she was a vampire and gradually saw the world differently, but also because upon reaching the top of an organization, it was normal to learn that the nation wasn''t as clean as one would like to believe.


    In her position, she could access a lot of information, and it was really disappointing to see the amount of corruption that could exist in a country. The very people she thought worked for the people were the ones causing the most harm.


    The worst part was that they all protected each other. Constantly seeing these kinds of situations had made her lose some of her passion.


    Only in Ross''s case last year, it was clear he was guilty and dozens of people died, in addition to the material damage. Yet, he was only scolded and didn''t even lose his position.


    Anyway, she used to be very naive.


    Stretching gently, she began to walk to the adjacent room, which was where she usually stayed.


    She quickly took a shower before lying down and grabbing her phone, searching for her daughter''s contact before dialing and waiting for her to answer.


    The call was immediately cut off, indicating that communication couldn''t be established.


    Maria immediately furrowed her brow as that was nearly impossible.


    She couldn''t help but sit on her bed while continuing to dial. Rationally, she thought it was unlikely that something had happened to her daughter since she was incredibly powerful, and there was also Damian, who was even more powerful.


    She quickly started sending messages to Damian, asking him what was going on. It was almost a ritual to talk to her daughter before sleeping, and many times it was her daughter who called her to stop working.


    Damian told her to calm down, and that everything was fine, but that didn''t make Monica calm down, and she continued to pester Damian until he gave her a satisfactory explanation.


    Maria set her phone aside and thought about her daughter. She had constant communication with her, but she couldn''t help but think that because of work, she hadn''t been with her daughter as much as she would have liked.


    She fell asleep wondering if it was really worth being away from her daughter, her parents, and the family she has with Damian, Carol, and the others.

 Chapter 147

    In a very secluded forest far from any town or city.


    A man of about 30 years old meditated with his legs crossed.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes as his breathing quickened and his eyes shone with an intense green.


    Slowly, he calmed his breathing, and the imminent transformation was suppressed.


    Bruce sighed before standing up and grabbing the water bottle beside him. He had been trying to master his transformation for a year, clearly with little success. His greatest achievement was being able to initiate and suppress his transformation under calm circumstances.


    In moments of greater tension, he wasn''t sure if he could suppress the transformation. But Bruce felt content knowing that there was hope. Perhaps in the future, he wouldn''t have to live in isolation out of fear of harming others.


    Taking off his shirt, Bruce walked to the bathroom to wash up.


    As he passed by the mirror, he was somewhat surprised to see that he was in quite good shape. His muscles were clearly visible, and though he didn''t look like a bodybuilder, he appeared as someone who had been working out for a couple of years.


    He couldn''t help but smile faintly, thinking about how far he had come. Since he separated from Betty a year ago in New York, he had decided to stop running and fight to be with the woman he loved.


    Looking at himself a bit embarrassed, Bruce wondered if Betty liked this type of physique. He had always been a skinny, nerdy guy, but looking at himself now, he seemed to have the body of a swimmer.


    Suddenly, Bruce''s palpitations quickened, and his eyes once again shone as if warning him.


    Sprinting to the living room, Bruce slowly moved the blinds before looking at several soldiers surrounding his house.


    With an annoyed expression, he quickly ran to his room before grabbing his bag and starting to transform.


    He quickly took a giant leap, breaking through the roof before landing outside the ring of soldiers and jumping repeatedly, disappearing into the distance.


    The leader of the soldiers couldn''t help but sigh, as it was really difficult to capture the target alive since somehow he seemed to know when they were close.


    "Sir, the target escaped again. Should we attempt to track him again?" the leader asked over his communicator.


    "No... erase your traces and return," said the voice on the other end of the communicator.


    In a luxurious mansion in Europe, a red-haired man set down his phone, wearing a thoughtful expression.


    For the past few months, Bruce had been in Europe, and he had been tasked with tracking his trail and trying to capture him to unlock the mysteries of his blood.


    Unfortunately, he had not been successful, and Bruce seemed to be heading towards Asia. He assumed he would delegate this matter to his colleague operating in that area, but he didn''t really believe they would succeed.


    Opting for the backup plan they had discussed, they figured they would have to work with Blonsky''s blood, which was imperfect and posed a greater challenge as they would have to attack one of SHIELD''s bases.


    Not that it was too much for HYDRA. After all, besides the United States, the rest of SHIELD was entirely under HYDRA''s control.


    ...


    In Russia.


    Draykov was in his office, watching a video sent by his ally.


    The video showed the results of the Extremis experiments, and Draykov was satisfied with what he saw, even though many experiments had failed and ended in explosions.


    Draykov wasn''t worried about that. From the origins of the Red Room, the requirement for entry had been having great genetic potential.


    Unlike Killian, who could only test with desperate, mutilated individuals.


    All the Black Widows could probably go through the process without dying.


    Just imagining his Widows with superpowers filled him with excitement.


    He quickly walked to his balcony, where he only saw clouds. He sat down and enjoyed the view, feeling like a god above the clouds, in control of the world.


    With Extremis, it would definitely become a reality.


    More calmly, he took out his phone and called his ally, Aldrich Killian.


    "Killian, I see the results are good. Send me some samples to start the transformation in some of my agents," Draykov said.


    "Hm, I think it would be better if you sent them and I''ll perform the procedure. After all, an expert doing it is better," Killian said, speaking amiably.


    "That''s not what we discussed. In that case, come and perform the procedure here," Draykov said with dissatisfaction in his voice.


    "I''m afraid that''s a bit complicated," Killian said, speaking as if it were genuinely a complication.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "What do you want in exchange for the samples?" Draykov asked, furrowing his brow and getting straight to the point.


    "It would be quite helpful if you lent me some of your Widows. Most of my men are ex-soldiers, and I haven''t quite tamed them yet," Killian said, laughing lightly.


    Draykov stayed silent for a while, pretending to think. There was no way Killian could know that all the Widows were completely under his control. If Killian wanted to try something, he''d just be wasting his time.


    "Fine, but only two," Draykov said, pretending to say it with difficulty.


    "Alright, I''ll send you several doses of Extremis. Remember, the likelihood of adapting to the dose is very low. I hope you won''t blame me if they all end up dying," Killian said with the same amiable tone.


    "That''s fine," Draykov said, nodding.


    "Then I''ll see you at the usual place for the exchange," Killian said before hanging up.


    Draykov chuckled to himself, feeling like everything had been going well for him lately.


    At that moment, a Black Widow entered with a report.


    Draykov sat back as his subordinate informed him of the constant clashes with HYDRA and Madripoor.


    Draykov''s brow immediately furrowed upon hearing the details.


    As always, they were losing to Madripoor, who was cheating in his opinion. If they see the situation getting a little tough, they call in their super-soldiers and obliterate any opposition.


    Sometimes they even coerced his subordinates into cooperating with HYDRA when facing Madripoor, but it was truly impossible.


    That''s why both organizations were desperate for more power. With Madripoor pressuring them, their activities were being disrupted.


    "For now, in order to avoid any conflict and gather the best Widows for a procedure. Soon we''ll give Madripoor a surprise," Draykov said, laughing to himself more for his own satisfaction, as the agent in front of him was little more than a puppet.


    ....


    In a dark room, five holograms suddenly appeared.


    "The plan to acquire Bruce''s blood failed," said the holographic figure of a middle-aged red-haired man, the one in charge of the European region.


    "You''re showing your face; you need to go incognito," said one of the holographic figures, laughing a little.


    "I think we''ll have to stop hiding soon," shrugged the red-haired man.


    "True, all my men in my area have completely cut contact and blended in with the people," said Pierce, who also stopped hiding.


    "Speaking of which, I remember Ophelia almost reached the level to attend these meetings," said one of the holographic figures.


    "Indeed, I recall her mission was to take control of Madripoor, and she did an excellent job," nodded the red-haired man.


    "Anyway, let''s discuss why we came," Pierce said, annoyed and avoiding talking about that woman.


    "Yes, remember to keep an eye on Bruce. We can''t rule out the possibility of obtaining his blood," said the red-haired man to one of the holographic figures in charge of the Asian zone.


    "Sure," said the holographic figure, shrugging.


    "You all have the coordinates and blueprints of the facility. Any ideas for the intrusion?" Pierce asked.


    "Perhaps a distraction would be a good idea," said the red-haired man.


    "It''s not necessary; they''re already expecting an attack," Pierce said, indifferently.


    "After all, they already know I''m with HYDRA. The only reason I''m still in my position is because they have no evidence, and the council values my words more than Fury''s," Pierce said.


    "They haven''t taken blood samples? You could take some," said one of the holographic figures.


    "No, it''s been delayed, that''s why I say they''re expecting an attack," Pierce said.


    "That''s problematic," said the red-haired man, furrowing his brow.


    "We also have limited manpower due to the constant conflicts with Madripoor and the Red Room," said one of the holographic figures, frowning.


    "I have an idea, but it''s a bit flashy and may put us in the spotlight," said the red-haired man, furrowing his brow.


    "Recently, one of the teams of scientists created a device capable of creating a tsunami. We could use it against their base before quickly entering and taking what we need."


    "Actually, that''s a bit of an exaggeration. Madripoor will likely target us since they''re an island nation," Pierce said, nodding.


    "It''s not like we don''t have conflicts with Madripoor. We must take the risk or we''ll fall behind in the race for power," said one of the holographic figures.


    "That''s true," said the other holographic figure, nodding.


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll send the device and prepare the men for the mission," said the red-haired man, glancing sideways at the fifth holographic figure, who rarely spoke.


    ...


    "My lord, we''ve found something that might interest you," said a noseless gray alien, looking towards a floating throne.


    A purple giant returned his gaze, raising his eyebrows in question.


    "Loki, Odin''s son, fell into our hands. Some soldiers found him unconscious in space," said the gray alien.


    "Hmm," Thanos hummed, nodding as he thought about how he could use him to his advantage.


    His grand plan to collect the gems couldn''t start if he didn''t know where they all were. Thanos was sure that as soon as he began collecting them, he would attract a lot of attention, and many would oppose his plans.


    Perhaps this could be a good chess piece to quietly gather one stone, making his plans easier.


    "Bring me the Mind Stone and take me to the prisoner," Thanos said with a hint of a smile on his lips.


    "Yes, sir," said the gray alien, nodding before going to carry out his task.


    Some time later.


    Thanos held a scepter with a blade-like tip on one end. Between the blade and the scepter was a bright blue crystal that seemed to contain a gem inside.


    "Loki, I''ve heard of you, a banished prince," Thanos said slowly, capturing Loki''s attention.


    "I think you don''t know the difference between banishment and leaving by choice," Loki replied with his typical smile that seemed friendly but was mocking.


    "Perhaps soon you won''t know the difference either," Thanos said, smiling slightly before pointing the staff at Loki and firing a yellow beam directly at Loki''s head, making him scream in pain.


    The screams echoed for several minutes before Thanos stopped, and without saying a word, he left the place.


    Loki began to breathe quickly as the aftereffects of the attack echoed in his throbbing head.


    When he recovered and opened his eyes, he was surprised not to see anyone, so he just leaned against the wall and tried to rest.


    Loki felt like he was in hell. Thanos would only come once every few days and wouldn''t say anything; he would just point his staff at him before torturing him.


    Many ideas were popping up in his head, resenting Thor and Odin for his situation.


    If Thor hadn''t stopped him, right now he would be a hero instead of a prisoner being tortured.


    If Odin had shown him even a little recognition, he wouldn''t have decided to jump into the void that brought him to this situation.


    He, was a king by birthright.


    Loki didn''t know how much time had passed, but he heard Thanos'' footsteps approaching again.


    Although his pride wouldn''t let him beg for mercy, his pupils did shrink in terror as he prepared for the new round of torture.


    But to Loki''s surprise, this time there was no torture, only Thanos gave him a slight smile before sitting in front of him on the other side of the cell.


    "I have a deal for you. Go to Earth and bring me the Tesseract. In exchange, I''ll give you Earth to rule," Thanos said directly.


    "Deal," said Loki, giving him a smile that looked very miserable due to his torture.


    "Then take this; make sure to bring me the Tesseract, or you know the consequences," Thanos said, tossing the scepter with the Mind Stone in front of Loki.


    Loki took the scepter tremblingly, remembering all the bad moments he had experienced because of the small gem in the center.


    "You''ll depart for Earth soon," Thanos said, leaving and leaving the prison door open.


    Loki looked at the scepter in his hand, and to his surprise, he felt incredibly good. He felt truly powerful; his magic seemed stronger than ever.


    Loki''s smile slowly turned wicked as the image of him ruling the Earth appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 148

    Half a year later.


    HYDRA was having another meeting, and the atmosphere was much better than in previous gatherings.


    Their attack plan on the SHIELD base had been successful, and they managed not only to capture Blonsky but also Sterns, the creator of Blonsky''s transformation.


    When they found Sterns, he had green skin and a large head, and he seemed to be waiting for them. He simply told them that he would create more like Blonsky for them.


    HYDRA gladly accepted, and they began to cooperate.


    Sterns was an expert, perhaps even more so than Bruce, in matters of enhancement with gamma radiation, as Bruce''s intention from the beginning had never been to create soldiers.


    "Do we still need to keep hiding?" one of the holographic figures asked with annoyance.


    "After the chaos we caused, yes. SHIELD and Madripoor have become more aggressive in hunting us down after that attack," the red-haired man said.


    "And the Red Room just stood by, watching us wear ourselves out," one of the holographic figures said in irritation.


    ''''It doesn''t really matter, there are too many people on this planet, we can recruit more, the important thing is that we got what we wanted and more, with Sterns we already have 10 people who have survived the experiments.''''


    "The project is only in Phase 1, and the soldiers are only as strong as Captain America. But at least that''s a foundation to operate better," another holographic figure said.


    "If we had hundreds like Blonsky, wouldn''t it be easy to dominate the world?" one of the holographic figures said.


    "If it were like Blonsky, there wouldn''t be a world left to dominate after releasing them. His strength is incredible, but something we can''t control is of no use to us," Pierce said, shaking his head.


    "Well... we must continue to bow our heads and gather power. We mustn''t forget the terror of Madripoor. Their soldiers are not only stronger than ours, but their technology is far superior," one of the holographic figures said.


    "The soldiers aren''t the concern; it''s that man," the fifth holographic figure, who doesn''t usually speak much, said.


    The other four remained silent, in agreement.


    ...


    Natasha was using Clint''s bow while he watched from the side and occasionally laughed when she missed.


    "I admit it''s nice," Natasha said, lowering the bow after firing an arrow.


    "I prefer it to firing a gun," Clint shrugged.


    "Your wrists can''t handle the recoil?" Natasha teased before setting the bow aside.


    "Tell me, have you thought about retiring?" Clint asked, changing the subject suddenly.


    "Not yet. It''s what keeps me active. Have you thought about it?" Natasha asked, looking at Clint.


    "Yeah, now that my oldest son is 8 years old. I was thinking about retiring and living with them," Clint nodded.


    "Hm, I''d miss you," Natasha said, smiling at Clint but still understanding.


    "Nat... tell me, should I move my family to Madripoor? I''ve been thinking about it for a while. Even though my family is safe, they have to live in isolation. Laura and the kids can''t have friends or do the things kids do nowadays," Clint said, a little embarrassed to tell Natasha.


    "I think it''s a good idea. Madripoor is really safe, and your family can be free. Actually, even if you didn''t tell me, I would recommend it to you. The world won''t be safe for long," Natasha said, hesitating with the last sentence.


    "What?" Clint furrowed his brow in confusion.


    "Just trust me, it''s a good idea. You can do it whenever you want. As the queen of Madripoor, I''ll help you," Natasha said proudly, with a hand on her chest.


    "A queen whose subjects don''t even know her," Clint teased, shaking his head, and didn''t ask Natasha any more questions.


    She''s his closest friend, the one he can trust with his back.


    At that moment, the training room door opened, and Steve walked in with a relaxed smile.


    "Well, look who''s back. You''re even tanned now," Natasha laughed, seeing Steve.


    "Yes, you took quite a vacation," Clint said to Steve with a smile.


    "Yeah, I must say Madripoor is a truly wonderful place. It''s hard to get in but even harder to get out," Steve chuckled.


    He looked visibly more relaxed and didn''t have the concern on his face that he had when he first woke up.


    "Did you enjoy Madripoor?" Clint asked with curiosity. Who better to ask than someone who had just arrived?


    "It''s a really nice place. No crimes, people live well, they''re friendly and have a smile on their face. It was a bit scary at first," Steve chuckled.


    "I really would like to meet the famous king."


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Not everything can be good, right?" Clint asked with doubt.


    "Oh no, of course, there are problems, like arguments, and the most I saw was a fight between two people. But that''s normal; we''re human. If we didn''t have conflicts or problems, we''d still be human, right?" Steve asked more to himself.


    "The good thing is that none of it gets out of control."


    Clint only nodded and said nothing more; he still wanted to go and see for himself if it was a good place for his family.


    "You came back to work as an agent?" Natasha asked, looking at Steve.


    "Yes, I haven''t really found a purpose for my life at this time, so I''ll take care of the organization Peggy created for now," Steve said with a smile.


    "Fair enough," Natasha said, nodding with a smile.


    "I went to see Fury, and he told me there were no missions at the moment. What do you guys usually do?" Steve asked, looking at Natasha and Clint with a smile.


    "We''re really lazy when there are no missions. Sometimes we do small sparring sessions or practice our aim. Otherwise, we order food or play video games to pass the time," Natasha laughed.


    Steve was surprised before laughing lightly. In a way, he was glad that both of them were laid back and didn''t seem like the prototype of cold, emotionless spies.


    "Speaking of sparring, want to give it a try?" Natasha asked, excitedly smiling.


    "Sure," Steve said, also nodding with interest.


    Clint was also very interested and even planned to take out his phone and record.


    Natasha and Steve approached the ring before each putting on gloves and padded shoes.


    "Don''t hold back," Natasha said more seriously as she raised her fists and tensed her legs.


    Clint rang the bell, indicating the start of the fight, causing Steve to observe Natasha''s stance as he prepared.


    Natasha propelled herself forward with her legs and calves before turning her waist and sending a kick towards Steve''s face.


    Her muscles were in total synchrony, unleashing great force.


    Steve quickly put his forearm up to block the kick, but he was overwhelmed by her strength, and his guard fell to the side.


    Natasha swiftly propelled herself with her other leg before placing her fist in front of Steve''s face.


    "I told you not to hold back," Natasha said, shaking her head with a smile before taking two small hops back, intending to start again.


    Steve still seemed in a state of shock before slowly becoming serious and raising his fists, now going all out.


    Natasha smiled before lunging towards Steve, making the same move.


    Clint squinted slightly at the loud sound resulting from Natasha''s kick against Steve''s forearm.


    This time Steve had applied his own force outward, resisting the blow, though he couldn''t avoid moving his sore forearm a bit.


    Steve looked at Natasha before starting to advance towards her, throwing several straight punches that were either blocked or dodged by Natasha.


    Natasha also took advantage of small openings to deliver strong kicks that were halted by Steve.


    Natasha''s kicks really took a toll on his arms, and Steve winced slightly as he blocked them.


    Clint also narrowed his eyes a bit at the loud impacts of Natasha''s kicks. Even if she were a normal human, she could easily knock down a grown man.


    Her muscular control was truly perfect, and she could deliver kicks using all the muscles in her legs and core, generating a force much greater than one would expect from her small frame.


    Steve finally stopped trying to block Natasha''s kicks and started to dodge them, taking a step back or crouching.


    They both constantly exchanged blows for a good while before stopping.


    Neither of them landed a direct hit on the other''s body; they were just training.


    After all, it was just a sparring session, and it would take a long time to determine a winner with similar physical capabilities.


    Clint also stopped recording and smiled slightly as he watched them fight. It was truly a fantastic bout to behold.


    "You''re very good," Natasha said, smiling at Steve.


    "You too. You really surprised me. You''re the best fighter I''ve faced," Steve said, looking at Natasha with respect.


    "Come on, don''t be exaggerating," Natasha said, laughing and shaking her head before stepping down from the ring. She didn''t want to have to tell him that he wasn''t even close to being the strongest opponent she had faced.


    With the terrifying people living in his house, Steve looks physically like a normal person.


    "Guys, want to come over for dinner at my place?" Natasha asked, looking at Steve and Clint. She had told Steve that she would introduce him to her family some time ago, and since Steve said he wanted to meet the King of Madripoor, she felt a little naughty about playing a joke on him.


    "I''d love to," Steve said, nodding kindly, while also curious about Natasha''s family.


    "I guess," Clint said, scratching his head as he shrugged. He didn''t really like going to Natasha''s house much. Damian had made him feel uncomfortable lately, even though he really liked the guy. Somehow, his presence made him tense, as if he were facing something frightening.


    Natasha looked at Clint with a complaint in her eyes, but she still understood what Clint was talking about.


    Damian had an imposing presence, and since he increased his magical circles, this had intensified. If you didn''t live with him and get used to it, it could be a bit uncomfortable.


    She had been gradually working on controlling it, but there was still a bit to go before things returned to normal.


    "I''ll go take a shower. See you in a bit," Natasha said, heading to her room to take a shower.


    Clint looked at Steve''s red forearms and smiled ironically while unconsciously also touching his forearms, which had received slightly weaker kicks from Natasha.


    "Have some ice," Clint said after going to the refrigerator and getting something for Steve.


    "Thanks. She really packs a punch with those legs," Steve said, wincing from the contact with the ice.


    "Yeah, she''s a woman who could kill someone with a kick," Clint joked.


    "I wonder who her husband is," Steve also joked.


    "Yeah... well, you''ll find out soon," Clint said, smiling somewhat awkwardly.


    Natasha took a quick shower before dressing casually and heading out to the parking lot where her car was parked.


    She had texted Clint to meet her there with Steve.


    Natasha started checking her phone and exchanged messages with Damian. She always laughed at the messages he sent her.


    At that moment, the passenger door opened, and Clint greeted her.


    "Steve has a car now, so I''ll go with him," Clint said, smiling at Natasha.


    "Alright, don''t lose me," Natasha said, laughing before starting her car.


    Clint chuckled before going back and getting into Steve''s car, reminding him not to lose her.


    Natasha stepped on the accelerator and sped through the streets before leaving the densely populated areas behind and driving towards the outskirts of the city.


    Steve did his best not to lose her; driving vehicles was not his strong suit. In fact, he ended up 70 years in the future because he crashed one.


    As Steve drove, he realized they had left the urban area and entered a more rural area where there were large, luxurious villas.


    "Is Natasha very wealthy?" Steve asked casually while driving. He knew she had money from the cars she drove, but being an agent wasn''t bad either; it paid quite well.


    "Well, I''d say she''s more than just wealthy," Clint said, laughing while shaking his head.


    Steve was a bit confused but continued driving until they arrived in front of a large mansion with a rather old-fashioned style. Steve wasn''t an architecture expert, but the structure looked old yet very well preserved, giving it a very elegant look.


    "This place feels familiar to me," Steve said a bit confused. His memory is incredibly good, and he usually doesn''t have trouble remembering something. He''s sure he saw a photo of this house, but he doesn''t know what it''s related to.


    "Hm, don''t be too surprised," Clint said, smiling slightly.


    Both entered behind Natasha''s car before parking the vehicle and getting out.


    Natasha looked at them and smiled, indicating for them to come in.


    Steve nodded, looking at Natasha when suddenly he saw a giant white tiger lurking behind Natasha before lunging at her.


    Steve panicked and tried to run towards her while warning her.

 Chapter 149

    Sassy arrived behind Natasha, placing her paws on her shoulders and gently licking her cheeks.


    Natasha''s legs gave way a little due to the sudden weight before straightening up again and turning around to hug Sassy.


    "Come on, girl, no need for licking," Natasha said, laughing as she petted Sassy under her chin.


    Steve, who was about to come to Natasha''s aid, froze in shock at the sudden change in the situation.


    "I told you not to be too surprised," Clint said, arriving alongside Steve and patting his shoulder.


    "This is Sassy," Natasha said, scratching her head.


    "Sassy, meet Steve," Natasha pointed.


    Sassy sniffed a couple of times before grunting in agreement.


    "This isn''t normal, right?" Steve asked, suddenly thinking of one of the scandals he had seen about the King of Madripoor regarding animal experimentation. He had seen a similar tiger there, which was why the house seemed familiar.


    Since they were only theories and there was no evidence, he hadn''t looked into the news too much, so he couldn''t remember. The immense size of the tiger and its apparent attack on Natasha prompted his reaction.


    "Don''t tell me your husband is Damian," Steve said in surprise, wondering why the wife of such a powerful king worked for SHIELD.


    "Well, I was hoping to see your surprised face when you saw him," Natasha joked, feigning disappointment.


    Sassy rubbed her head a little against Natasha''s before taking a nap in the shade.


    Natasha quickly approached the door, followed by Steve and Clint.


    Steve constantly looked around at the clearly luxurious ambiance of the house; the floors seemed to gleam, and everything looked as if it had been built the day before.


    "Hello, dear," Sophia said, coming out to greet them.


    "Hello," Natasha said, greeting Sophia with a kiss.


    "Hello, Clint," Sophia said, smiling at Clint, who nodded back with a smile. Sophia finally looked at Steve with curiosity before turning her gaze to Natasha.


    "He''s my new coworker, Steve Rogers," Natasha introduced.


    "Hello, nice to meet you," Sophia said, shaking Steve''s hand.


    "Ma''am," Steve said, nodding and shaking her hand courteously.


    Natasha chuckled softly upon hearing how Steve addressed Sophia.


    "She''s Damian''s mother, Sophia," Natasha finally introduced.


    Steve fell a little silent, feeling that this evening was going to be full of surprises.


    "You arrived a bit early; dinner isn''t ready yet," Sophia said, chuckling lightly.


    "Where is everyone?" Natasha asked, sensing the unusual silence in the house at this hour, as it was already getting dark.


    "They''re playing hide and seek outside," Sophia said, chuckling to herself. She really loved how her family could indulge in such childish games without a problem.


    "I''m glad they didn''t invite me; this family is full of cheaters," Natasha complained, as the only one without powers, she was always taken advantage of in most games.


    Sophia chuckled lightly before looking at Clint.


    "Tell me, Clint, how''s your wife and your family?" Sophia asked kindly.


    "Everyone is very healthy," Clint said, smiling at Sophia. He had always thought of her as a very maternal and kind woman.


    "I''m glad, remember you can come visit us with them," Sophia said.


    "Let''s go outside," Natasha said, smiling before leading Steve and Clint to the backyard.


    Steve had a certain prejudice about Damian, and not in a negative way. He just had a concept of the famous king in his head based on the actions he had demonstrated and many rumors about him.


    In his mind, Damian must be a dignified person with a great temperament, taken from a fantasy book. He definitely didn''t expect to find him hiding behind some bushes with a cheerful expression while watching a little girl look for him.


    Clint patted Steve on the back when he saw him almost open his mouth in surprise.


    Damian, feeling they had arrived, turned and gave them a smile of approval before continuing to hide.


    They played hide and seek quite often since he found it to be a very fun game, and it could help his little girls learn to detect other people with their magic. They either learn or lose the game.


    Finally, after several minutes without his daughter being able to find him, Damian released a small pulse of magic that caught Alice''s attention.


    After all, the goal of the game was to have fun. If they could never find him, the game would lose its excitement.


    Alice even stuck her little head out from behind the bush and gave a sweet smile upon finding Damian, before running to tell everyone she had caught him.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Damian laughed before picking up Alice in his arms and kissing her cheeks.


    He had found everyone else, and only he was left. Seeing that the game was over, they all started walking towards the house, finally meeting Natasha, Clint, and Steve.


    "Hello," Natasha said, smiling before hugging Damian and giving him a quick kiss on the lips.


    "Sweetheart, this is Steve, I''m sure you know him," Natasha introduced.


    "And this is my husband, Damian," Natasha said, smiling happily as she said it.


    Just as Steve was about to give a slight bow and address him as ''Your Highness'',


    Damian smiled and extended his hand towards him.


    Steve, feeling a bit uncomfortable and nudged by Clint, finally extended his hand and shook it.


    "An honor to meet you; your country is really good," Steve said with respect. Figures of authority were still very important in his mind, and he wasn''t as relaxed as in the future.


    "Come on, don''t make things awkward, relax," Natasha said, laughing as she saw how Steve was acting.


    Natasha introduced the rest of her family, and Steve was once again surprised to learn that Damian had several wives.


    Someone as traditional as him couldn''t help but look uncomfortable while thinking that it wasn''t right. However, it wasn''t his business, so he didn''t say anything about it.


    Still, upon seeing the three little girls, he couldn''t help but release a smile. They were really cute, and just from their hair color, he could already see who their mother was.


    "Let''s go inside and eat; dinner is already served," Sophia said, seeing them still chatting outside.


    They all sat at the dining table while having casual conversations.


    Steve secretly observed everyone and noticed that there really seemed to be a family atmosphere; everyone had a slight happy smile as they talked. It almost seemed too good to be true.


    Looking at the table, he thought that this was the life he would have liked to have had with Peggy.


    "Honey, guess what Clint told me today," Natasha suddenly said, looking at Damian as she laughed.


    "Hey," Clint said, nudging Natasha, embarrassed, as he felt he was taking advantage of their friendship to get what he wanted.


    Natasha gave Clint a mischievous smile before speaking.


    "What if we arrange for Clint''s family to live in Madripoor? That way, he can visit them openly, and they can also meet other people," Natasha said, smiling at Damian.


    "Of course, Clint, you''re free to bring your family. Just let me know, and I''ll take care of everything," Damian said kindly. He imagined it must be a bit frustrating for Clint''s family to live in isolation.


    In Madripoor, his wife could make friends, and their children could go to school and make their own friends.


    "I appreciate it. I''ll discuss it with my wife," Clint said, nodding earnestly, touched. For Damian, it might be trivial, but for him and his family, it was a great favor.


    Damian just smiled, not taking it too seriously. Clint was very close to the family, and helping him was second nature.


    "Steve, tell me, what was the army like back in those days?" Carol asked, looking at Steve.


    "I''m not sure how it is now, but at that time, we were all just hoping to win and go back home," Steve said seriously.


    "It must have been tough times," Carol said, nodding seriously before looking at Sophia.


    "By the way, you were born shortly after all that," Carol chuckled.


    "I was born in ''48," Sophia said, smiling faintly, unfazed.


    Steve began to understand why Clint told him not to be too surprised. Any new person would be constantly hit with one surprise after another.


    It was amazing to think that the person in front of him was over 60 years old.


    The topics of conversation varied among all the people.


    Suddenly the conversation turned to Tony, so Steve couldn''t help but ask Damian something that had been bothering him.


    ''''Mr. Damian, did Howard really die in a car accident?'''' Steve asked looking at Damian.


    ''''Just tell me Damian,'''' said with a smile.


    ''''And no, it wasn''t as simple as a car accident, it''s something a bit complicated and it''s really not a good time to talk about it,'''' Damian said looking at his daughters.


    Steve nodded and understood what Damian meant so he didn''t keep asking, he just wanted to be sure.


    He also knew that going into these matters would open up old wounds for Tony Stark that he had not yet met, he would just make sure to keep it in the back of his mind to find out in the future.


    They all quickly finished eating before continuing to talk about all sorts of things.


    Steve, in particular, learned many things that happened after he fell into the ice, like human contact with the Kree and the Skrull.


    In his opinion, it sounded like a plot from a movie. It was truly incredible that no one found out, and everything continued as normal even after so many years.


    After chatting for a while, Steve and Clint got up to leave. It was getting late, and they didn''t want to overstay their welcome.


    "Thanks for coming," Damian said, smiling as he shook hands with each of them to say goodbye.


    They all said their goodbyes before Steve and Clint got into their car and drove back to their own home.


    "Where should I drop you off?" Steve asked, after all, the car was his.


    "I''ll guide you, but tell me, what do you think of Damian?" Clint asked, curious.


    "Is he human?" Steve asked with a hint of hesitation.


    "He gives off the impression that he''s not, doesn''t he?" Clint said, smiling slightly.


    "To be honest, I don''t know, and I don''t pay much attention to it either," Clint said, shrugging slightly.


    "I guess it''s not my business whether he''s human or not," Steve said, smiling slightly as he shook his head. Sometimes he let his nosy nature get the best of him.


    "Here we are," Clint said, pointing to the building across the street.


    Steve parked the car before bidding Clint farewell and watching him go up to his apartment.


    Clint climbed the stairs and reached his apartment before taking off his coat and collapsing onto the couch with a sigh.


    Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his phone and began dialing his wife. She shouldn''t be worried about the lateness of his call since he didn''t have a mission.


    "Hello, dear," Clint said, smiling faintly upon hearing his wife''s voice.


    "Were you busy? You''re calling a bit late," Laura said, smiling on the other end of the line.


    "I went to have dinner at Nat''s place," Clint said, chuckling softly.


    "I''m glad you''re having fun and not on missions all the time," Laura said, smiling on the other end of the phone.


    "Dear, how would you feel about you and the kids moving somewhere else?" Clint asked out of nowhere and with uncertainty.


    His wife always told him that she and the kids were happy with how they were living, but Clint also had doubts about whether his wife was just consoling him.


    Laura stayed silent for several seconds before speaking.


    "To where?" She asked.


    "Madripoor. It''s a safe place that will allow me to visit you more often and without having to hide," Clint said, sighing. He only saw his family a couple of times a year, and it had to be done in secret, plus he couldn''t stay for long.


    As one of SHIELD''s top agents, there was a lot of attention on his actions, and any slip-up could lead to regret for a lifetime.


    "I trust you. If you think it''s safer and you''ll be able to come home more often, then let''s do it," Laura said, smiling faintly. It also seemed nice to return to civilization.


    "Then let''s do it," Clint said, smiling faintly.


    "I wonder if the school is very difficult. I hope the kids adapt well," Laura said with concern.


    "And we''ll need money for a house and maybe a car. I heard in the news that the cost of living is very high in Madripoor," Laura quickly said over the phone as she thought about the possible future.


    Clint just chuckled to himself upon hearing his wife''s words.


    "Alright, after all, we have plenty of savings," Clint said, smiling. Both of them had been agents.


    Clint continued to chat with his wife about all sorts of trivial things before hanging up. He hoped it was the right decision.


    With the things he had seen, there really wasn''t a safe place in the world, but if there was one safer place, it would be under Damian''s supervision.


    Although he didn''t know everything, he had learned a lot from Natasha, including the fact that Madripoor already had bases in space.


    It would definitely allow him to foresee dangers before SHIELD, and with Damian being able to get there in an instant, it was definitely the safest place on Earth in his opinion.

 Chapter 150

    The next day, Damian woke up earlier than usual because he had arranged to meet with the scientist in Madripoor.


    The new suits of armor were ready with their respective soldiers, and it was the day they would use them for the first time.


    After getting ready, he quickly appeared in Madripoor alongside the scientist.


    "My lord, you arrive just in time," said the scientist, smiling.


    They were both in a room high above where they could see the entire floor. There were 200 soldiers below taking a break; they had become acquainted with each other for quite some time, so they were not strangers.


    "How is this batch of soldiers?" Damian casually asked, looking at the people below.


    "They''re fine. Several are outstanding, and the rest are fairly average. Of course, that''s a comparison among themselves; they are all excellent soldiers," the scientist said proudly.


    Damian nodded casually as he looked at Frank, Laura, and John. They still had their little group, and he could even see that Frank seemed a bit more relaxed and didn''t have his usual grumpy look.


    "How''s Madripoor doing?" Damian asked, smiling slightly.


    "My lord, I think you should see for yourself. Statistics aren''t everything," the scientist said, laughing lightly.


    "Still, everything is going very well. Tourism remains very high. We''ve also had to deal with a wave of immigrants trying to sneak into the country," the scientist said, smiling ironically. Their small country was already bursting with people, and they really couldn''t handle more.


    "Maybe I will," Damian said, nodding as he thought he might take a stroll and see the surroundings.


    "The place has expanded quite a bit," Damian commented, looking at the large space.


    It was normal, considering they now had 200 suits of armor in this place. There had to be space for everyone to put them on at the same time, or in an emergency, the Spartans would have to queue up.


    "For the next batch of armor, let''s build a military base on the surface," Damian said casually as he watched the scientist prepare everything.


    "Yes, digging deeper would become increasingly difficult, and clearly, it''s easier to deploy soldiers from the surface," the scientist said, nodding as he wrote on his tablet.


    "And well, everything is ready," the scientist said, having finished organizing everything.


    "Go to your modules," the scientist said over the loudspeaker before pressing a button, activating the armor.


    The new soldiers began to walk and find their numbers. The veterans watched with their squads or groups as the rookies finally graduated.


    "I incorporated the camouflage system of the Yaujats into a part of the second-generation armor. We can create a stealthy elite for spying on targets," the scientist said childishly, even if he knew that his king only had to think about it, and he could see and hear anything on the planet.


    "Why the Yaujats? You could have created one yourself," Damian said, looking at the scientist in amazement.


    "I''m very busy, and they already have a fairly mature system," the scientist said, looking at the soldiers as robotic hands began to put the armor on them.


    "Alright, don''t overwork yourself so much. You have to learn to delegate tasks," Damian said, nodding.


    "Like you, my king?" the scientist asked, laughing softly.


    "That''s right," Damian said, nodding as he laughed.


    The scientist shook his head before returning to the topic of the armor.


    "Of course, that''s not the only improvement of the second generation. It was a small integral upgrade in both physical capability and energy. Still, it''s not a major technological leap," the scientist said, shrugging. It''s not so easy to improve something that''s already very good.


    In moments, the soldiers came off the platform with the armor on.


    They were slightly lighter green than the first-generation suits.


    ''''We''ll send 50 of them to Planet Green, set up a small colony and start building the necessary infrastructure,'''' Damian said as he saw the soldiers, he couldn''t help but smile slightly at the sight of them, it felt really good just to stand on high as he watched them walk.


    "Hmm... send John to be their captain. After all, it''s an unknown planet, and the universe is full of craziness. We don''t want any casualties," Damian said after thinking it over.


    The scientist only nodded, indicating he would do it, while also looking at the suits with a bright expression. Those soldiers were like his children taking their first steps.


    "Alright, I''ll be back," Damian said, patting the scientist''s shoulder.


    "By the way, my lord, the princess'' gift is ready," the scientist said, looking at his king.


    "Then give it to me, I''ll keep it. Remember to come tomorrow for their birthday," Damian said, nodding.


    The scientist quickly communicated before someone brought a sealed box.


    "You just have to press the three buttons at the same time, and the box will open, revealing the gift," the scientist said, smiling slightly before taking the box and handing it to Damian.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Nice," Damian said, nodding as he smiled slightly, looking at the colors of the buttons that matched his daughters'' hair colors.


    "See you tomorrow," Damian said, nodding before disappearing.


    Damian returned home before heading straight to the dining room. His entire family was already having breakfast, so he simply found an empty seat and sat down.


    "Where did you go, Daddy?" Ivy asked, looking at Damian, her eyes shining. Perhaps she was looking for her gift?


    "That''s a secret," Damian said, smiling at his daughter.


    Ivy pouted, but inside, she was excited because her father''s response could only mean that he had gone to get their gifts.


    "My little girls are turning four. In one more year, they''ll finally go to school," Damian dramatically said as he pretended to wipe a tear from his eye.


    The three girls and the women at the table laughed at his performance.


    "It was about time. I wonder what it''ll be like," Alice said with excitement.


    "Where would you like to go to school?" Damian asked, smiling at them.


    Regarding the girls'' school, there was still some uncertainty since in a few years, the world would change completely. Although Damian hoped that order would be maintained, there would only be a real power struggle between all the Earth''s species.


    The only thing that could be truly apocalyptic for humans would be the Monsters or Titans, as Monica had started calling them. But that''s what the Avengers were for, right?


    "I think Madripoor is fine. After all, our friends are there," Ivy thought aloud.


    "Hmm, then we''ll soon be living in Madripoor. It''ll be nostalgic to leave this house," Damian said, nodding. He had many memories in this place, and he would make sure to leave many protections before leaving.


    "Yes, I''ve lived my whole life in this place," Sophia said, smiling nostalgically.


    "Well, it was already strange that we lived here considering our status," Carol shrugged. They lived in this place more than anything for Monica while she was growing up, and later, it was just habit.


    "Yes, I''m sure you''re already desensitized, but it must have been really uncomfortable for many agencies in this country to have us here," Ophelia said, laughing.


    Damian fell silent, thinking about various plans for his daughter''s education. He would let them take it easy since, with the present, no one could threaten their safety.


    ....


    The next day.


    Damian''s house was bustling with activity.


    Many people were busy organizing a big party.


    It was the birthday party of the three little princesses.


    Several people were running around, decorating, and bringing things in.


    Sophia was particularly busy, making sure everything was in order.


    Since everyone was from Madripoor, things were going smoothly. Everything would definitely be ready before the guests arrived.


    Damian was in his room, looking at himself in a large mirror as he got dressed.


    Looking in the mirror, the same person always looked back at him¡ªa young, masculine face with bright red eyes.


    He didn''t really look like a father, let alone a king. People often thought he looked more like a prince.


    "How long are you going to stare at yourself in the mirror?" Ana teased from the doorway.


    "It can''t be helped, I''m very handsome," Damian said, adjusting his hair slightly.


    "That''s true," Ana said, approaching with a smile, gently caressing Damian''s face.


    Damian put his hands on Ana''s waist and pulled her closer, giving her a soft kiss on the nose, eliciting a light laugh from Ana.


    "Have you prepared our gift for Emma?" Ana asked, looking at Damian with a smile.


    "Our? That sounds like a lot of people. It''s my gift," Damian joked, laughing.


    "What''s yours is mine," Ana said, smiling as she hugged Damian.


    "What are you two doing here, flirting? Remember, you have to go pick up Monica. And you, Ana, you''re supposed to be making sure those little things don''t get dirty. Ophelia has already gone to pick up the guests from Madripoor," Carol said, poking her head in from the door, looking annoyed.


    "Don''t be so annoying," Ana said, rolling her eyes from Damian''s embrace.


    "Hmph, get away from my man," Carol huffed, annoyed, approaching Ana and trying to pull her out of Damian''s arms.


    Ana just looked mischievously at her before also wrapping her legs around Damian.


    Damian chuckled as he watched them act like children. Since his daughters were born, it wasn''t common for them to fight like they used to.


    "I''ll go get Monica," Damian said, kissing Ana''s head and then Carol before disappearing.


    Damian reappeared at the top of a mountain. The wind tousled his hair as he looked ahead.


    There was a clear circle among the trees and grass where a small wooden cabin stood.


    Damian smiled faintly as he looked at the cabin, remembering how they built it together, how both of them knew nothing about construction and had to tear it down and rebuild it twice.


    Even though Damian could just think it and have it built, they both decided to do it with their own hands.


    Damian approached the cabin and opened the door. Looking around, he saw Monica sleeping on the couch with a book in her hand.


    She had a messy posture with only a shirt on.


    Damian approached her and shook her gently while saying her name.


    Monica furrowed her brow slightly before sleepily opening her eyes and looking at Damian.


    "Dad, what''s going on?" Monica asked, sitting up on the couch while yawning.


    "Sweetie, today is your sister''s birthday, you should be ready by now," Damian said, chuckling as he saw her tousled hair.


    "I had forgotten," Monica said, eyes widening in surprise as she stood up and rushed to take a shower.


    "Come back for me in half an hour, I''m sorry, love you," Monica said before stepping into the shower.


    Damian just shook his head, smiling faintly, before returning home.


    When he got back, he saw his three lovely daughters. As was customary for events, they were wearing dresses the same color as their hair, which Damian found very amusing.


    "Daddy," the three girls said before running and jumping into their father''s arms.


    Damian kissed each of their foreheads before smiling at them.


    "Have your friends arrived yet?" Damian asked, looking at them.


    "They''re coming later," Emma said, shaking her head.


    "Well, how about we wait for them in the yard?" Damian suggested, not waiting for their answer as he started to lead them to the yard.


    As they walked to the yard, he could still see decorations on the walls and many more people than there would normally be in his house.


    When they reached the yard, the four of them saw several white tables spread out, and a small stage in the back.


    Damian had made sure the weather was nice, with plenty of clouds so the sun wouldn''t be bothersome.


    The four of them sat at a table and chatted. Damian could always make his daughters giggle.


    While they were talking, Tony suddenly arrived at the door with Happy.


    Seeing Damian, Tony was delighted and approached them to greet them.


    "Little rascals, happy birthday! Give Uncle Tony a hug," he laughed as he greeted and congratulated each of the girls.


    "I hope your gift this year is worth it," Alice said, leaning on the table, intertwining her fingers with a serious expression.


    "You..." Tony said, surprised at her behavior before bursting into laughter at her antics. With her small size and cute face, instead of looking intimidating, she was really adorable.


    Damian also chuckled as he watched Alice''s performance.


    "How are you?" Damian asked, standing up and hugging Tony briefly.


    "I''m good, I''m a model dad now. I can change diapers in record time," Tony said, acting proud.


    "I changed diapers without even touching them," Damian teased.


    "Just that? I also created a device for changing diapers," Tony said, looking at Damian with disdain.


    "Hmph, I''m sure Pepper doesn''t let you use it, so don''t brag," Damian scoffed.


    "Where''s Morgan?" Emma asked, looking at Tony.


    "I don''t know, she''s probably with Pep, greeting the others," Tony said, looking back while scratching his head.


    "Well, tell me, will there be many guests?" Tony asked, sitting at the table with the four of them.


    "Well, more or less. I think Fury will come, Carol''s family, and of course several people from Madripoor. I really don''t know who else might come," Damian said, shrugging.


    "By the way, how many months old is Morgan?" Damian asked, looking at Tony.


    "She''s nine months old, she''ll be a year old soon," Tony said, smiling happily.


    Damian just chuckled at his words.


    "We''re going to see Morgan," Ivy said, jumping from her chair to the floor and running inside with her sisters to find little Morgan.

 Chapter 151

    As time passed, more guests kept arriving. Carol''s parents, Jen, and Fury, who came with his typical somber demeanor.


    Carol''s family sat at a table of their own, engrossed in conversation about the party.


    On another table, Damian sat temporarily with Tony, Jen, and Fury.


    The atmosphere was quite peculiar as Fury regarded Jen with a hint of suspicion. It was clear that Damian didn''t associate with common people. Fury made sure to record his features well for future investigation.


    Tony already knew Jen, and though he believed she definitely had powers, he didn''t really care.


    "How''s everything at home, Jen? Have the rookies given you any trouble?" Damian asked, smiling at her.


    "Good, after a few trainings, they''ve learned to behave," Jen replied with a chilling smile before briefly turning to glance at Fury.


    "Kind but ruthless, huh?" Damian chuckled.


    "What are you talking about?" Tony asked, puzzled. He wondered if this was how people felt when he talked about scientific matters.


    "Jen is the leader of a cult," Damian said, laughing at the irritation in Jen''s eyes.


    Although Jen didn''t care as much about Damian''s words anymore, she had started to think that they were kind of like a cult.


    "Wow, really?" Tony asked, surprised while looking at Jen.


    "It''s not like that. I just help people who have lost everything find a new purpose in life," Jen explained, somewhat exasperated.


    Tony looked at Jen and then at Damian with uncertainty before shrugging, not paying too much attention to the matter.


    New guests kept arriving, greeting each other before taking their seats and engaging in conversation.


    "I suppose I''ll go get my girls before heading to our table," Tony said, standing up and heading inside the house to find Pepper.


    "I suppose I''ll go to my seat too," Jen said, smiling slightly before standing up and heading to her spot.


    "Who is she?" Fury asked as soon as Jen walked away.


    "Well, it''s someone you shouldn''t mess with," Damian said, rolling his eyes at Fury''s intrusiveness.


    "How''s your project with the Tesseract going?" Damian changed the subject before Fury could respond.


    "It''s going well," Fury replied briefly, feeling annoyed.


    "Make sure you take good care of it. If it gets stolen and ends up in my hands, I won''t give it back to you," Damian said, laughing.


    Fury''s brow immediately furrowed as he looked at Damian.


    "Reclaim something you gave away?" Fury tried to provoke Damian.


    "If you lose it, I''ll get it back. It''ll only prove that you''re not capable of handling such power," Damian said.


    Fury just huffed in annoyance.


    "I really don''t know what happened to you, Fury," Damian said, shaking his head.


    "You''ve changed quite a bit since we first met so many years ago."


    "If I didn''t know better, I''d think a Skrull replaced you," Damian teased.


    Fury just remained silent, having to admit that his personality had changed quite a bit.


    Still, he didn''t say anything. After all, the source of this personality change was right in front of him.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he knew deep down that he was afraid. He still remembered the day he saw Damian casually reverse time ¨C that''s not a power a person should have.


    Fury had always been someone who liked to have a certain level of control over things. That''s why he eventually became the leader of SHIELD, the world''s largest intelligence agency.


    From a certain point of view, he has control over almost everything that happens in the world.


    But there''s always a dark spot on his screen.


    A small island that always haunts him.


    Because he knows that there''s a god living there who, if he wakes up on the wrong side of the bed one day, can cause havoc.


    Due to his need for control, he''s always been a bit paranoid. Living with Damian''s pressure for years has turned him into what he is now ¨C always looking for something to make him feel secure against Damian.


    "Anyway, think about what I told you," Damian said, shrugging before standing up and going to see what his family was doing. It was time to start the party.


    He clearly felt the great emotional turmoil in Fury. He figured Fury must have his own issues that he doesn''t plan on getting involved in.


    Damian entered the house and arrived just in time to see his daughters greet their three friends, who came accompanied by their mothers. Damian unconsciously smiled at the women who were of his kind.


    He faintly felt their connection to him. There was Olivia, who was now leading Madripoor, replacing Ophelia. There was also another vampire he hadn''t seen many times.


    "My king," the five women greeted him, their bodies tensing up a bit.


    The vast difference in their lineage made the women feel tense, even though Damian wasn''t doing anything.


    "Enjoy the party," Damian said, smiling faintly before patting his daughters'' heads and walking towards the living room, then disappearing to find Monica.


    Damian appeared again in Monica''s cabin. She was already dressed in a vintage black dress.


    "Hm? Just in time," Monica said, smiling before standing up and closing the notebook she was writing in.


    "Let''s go," Monica said, hugging Damian and resting her head on his chest.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Damian chuckled softly before making them reappear back home.


    Monica gave Damian a peck on the cheek before immediately going to find her little sisters.


    "I was just about to ask where my daughter was," Maria said, arriving behind Damian. She had arrived a while ago and had been looking for her daughter all over the house.


    "You can''t sense her magic? That way, you''d know if she''s here or not. You should train," Damian said, shaking his head, and showing his disappointment.


    "You''re not my father," Maria said, complaining upon seeing his look.


    Damian looked at Maria thoughtfully before making his eyes glow and using his progenitor power to press Maria.


    Maria''s eyes widened in surprise as she felt the world blur and a great terror washed over her.


    All her senses were fuzzy, and for a moment, she remembered her first training in the military where she finished the race pale and dizzy. Her legs weakened, and she nearly fell to the ground when Damian stopped.


    Maria took a deep breath as she slowly recovered and looked at Damian in astonishment.


    "Listen, you''re strong, but not strong enough. The universe is a dangerous place. At least try to develop your abilities a bit," Damian said, placing his hand on Maria''s head, inwardly wondering if he had gone a bit too far.


    "It''s a really unpleasant sensation," Maria commented, sighing.


    "Idiot," Maria said, leaving angrily.


    Damian smiled ironically. He hoped that her anger would turn into motivation. When the world changes and a couple of years pass, it''s not impossible for creatures to appear that could challenge her.


    "Here you are. What are you doing? The party is about to start," Sophia said, looking at him as she took his arm and began to walk outside.


    "You don''t train either," Damian murmured, looking at his mother.


    "Hm?" Sophia said, tilting her head a little, confused by Damian''s mumbling, not knowing that she would soon receive a motivation lesson.


    Damian arrived in the yard, and all the tables were already full. Most were people he didn''t know too well, but they were individuals with relatively high positions in Madripoor. He did this so that his daughters would recognize their faces in case of future situations.


    The small party quickly started, with several waiters bringing food and serving it at each table.


    Everyone enjoyed the food while engaging in casual conversation.


    When everyone had finished eating, Damian stood up and positioned himself on the small platform in front of all the tables.


    Damian gave a brief speech thanking everyone for coming and wishing them all a good time.


    Although there were only six children and Tony''s baby, it was still a children''s birthday party, so as soon as the kids finished eating, they ran off to play.


    The adults, meanwhile, chatted among themselves. Tony, in particular, spoke with various people, including one of the governors of Madripoor whom he had briefly met at a previous birthday party for the girls.


    Some time passed, and Tony approached Damian, who was talking with Carol.


    ''''Wow, the old man is here,'''' said Carol looking at Tony and scoffing.


    "Oh, haha, very funny. If I recall correctly, you''re older than me," Tony teased back.


    "Don''t compare us. I still look like a young girl," Carol said mockingly.


    Tony decided to simply ignore her and turned to Damian. It was a discussion he definitely wasn''t going to win.


    "By the way, the construction of the Stark Tower is halfway done. It should be finished in about five months," Tony said cheerfully.


    "I suppose you''ll make it the tallest in the city?" Damian chuckled.


    "Of course. I''ll have a great view. It won''t be the ocean like in Malibu, but it''s not a bad change either," Tony shrugged.


    "Oh, by the way, what are you going to give those little ones as a gift?" Tony asked, glancing at the girls who were playing with their friends.


    "It seems to be a secret, even I don''t know," Carol complained.


    "You''ll probably come up with something crazy like last year," Tony laughed.


    "Maybe," Damian said, taking a sip from his glass.


    Sophia approached at that moment, and he told her it was time, so Damian nodded before going to fetch the kids.


    Damian walked away from the feast and from a distance, he watched his daughters playing with their friends, gesturing for them. The group of six quickly approached him.


    "Children, it''s time to open the presents," Damian told the six pairs of eyes looking up at him.


    His three daughters seemed especially excited upon hearing this, as it was every child''s favorite part.


    The three friends of the girls returned to their mothers while Damian led his daughters to the small platform and seated them in three chairs specially reserved for them.


    The plan was for each guest to pass by and congratulate them on their birthday and give them a gift. Damian''s idea was for them to see the faces of the people and recognize them later when they go to school.


    The three girls sat down, and one by one, people came to congratulate them on their birthday and give them a gift.


    Once everyone had passed and given their gift, it was Damian''s turn.


    He approached his daughters with a smile before conjuring a small table in front of them, on which sat a small cylinder divided into three colors, with a button on each side.


    His daughters laughed and looked at him, noticing that the colors were their favorites.


    Everyone looked at the cylinder with curiosity, waiting for the gift to be revealed.


    The girls gathered around the cylinder and pressed the button under their father''s watchful eye.


    The cylinder released a bit of visual steam before opening up to reveal three eggs.


    The three girls looked in awe at the three eggs before turning to their father in surprise, wondering what was inside.


    The others who were watching also felt a lot of curiosity upon seeing the amazed expressions of the girls.


    "They''re eggs that will hatch soon. Make sure to take good care of them," Damian said, smiling as he placed his hand on Emma''s head, the closest one.


    They were dinosaur eggs that he had personally modified before handing them over to the scientists for incubation. They were strong eggs, and as long as they stayed in the machine, they would eventually hatch.


    The girls smiled happily as they hugged Damian. They would have a new companion to take care of and play with.


    The rest of the birthday party passed quickly, with the six children having fun until it was time to leave.


    Damian just smiled slightly and shook his head. Another year had gone by, and his daughters were still growing up.


    "Couldn''t you have just given them three puppies?" Tony teased from behind, eliciting several laughs.


    Damian just looked at him annoyed before ignoring him.


    ...


    The next day.


    Damian appeared in Madripoor, as he had two things to do.


    But unlike the other times, he appeared directly on the street without attracting anyone''s attention.


    He began to walk and explore the streets of his country. Everything had changed a lot; it really was a much more advanced place than the rest of the world. The buildings, vehicles, and streets gave a sense of futurism.


    Damian spent over an hour walking through the city, simply observing the people and how they lived their lives.


    Continuing to walk, he arrived at a park and sat down while silently looking around.


    Looking at the city and the people, he couldn''t help but feel a little proud. The country he had taken on a whim had become a pleasant place for people to live in peace.


    Giving one last look around, Damian teleported to the scientist''s location.


    "My lord, I thought you wouldn''t come anymore," the scientist said, smiling at Damian.


    "I took your advice and took a stroll through the city," Damian said.


    "And how was it?" the scientist asked, smiling.


    "It''s a good place. If I were a normal person, I would probably like to live here," Damian said, nodding.


    "In fact, we''ve worked hard to create all this; it''s really satisfying to see it," the scientist said.


    "Hm," Damian nodded, not being modest and knowing perfectly well that most of this was achieved thanks to him. His power is what keeps this place advancing. If he were to leave with his family, this place would gradually begin to decline.


    Without his absolute power controlling everything, it''s hard for greed and envy not to start blossoming, and with this comes corruption and ultimately the destruction of a good place.


    "Show me the map of all Madripoor," Damian said to the lab''s artificial intelligence.


    A 3D hologram of the entire island was soon formed.


    The whole city made up about 1/6 of the entire island.


    "I want to create an educational center," Damian told the scientist as he looked at places where he could build.


    Although, much to Damian''s annoyance, there wasn''t a suitable place. The whole city was a perfect circle with the palace in the center.


    And it would give him a bit of OCD to break the symmetrical shape of his city.


    "A school of magic?" the scientist asked after thinking for a moment. Indeed, it was about time, as soon the world would be filled with magic, and the princesses were already approaching the age to go to school.


    "That''s right, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to do it in the city," Damian said, looking at the map before focusing on an area of the island where there was a large mountain and a cliff overlooking the sea.


    "We''ll do it here," Damian said, pointing at the cliff.


    "Speaking of creating a school, when are you going to have a child?" Damian laughed as he looked at the scientist.


    "My lord, I don''t even have a wife," the scientist said, shaking his head with an ironic smile.


    "Is it just because you spend all your time working? Relax and go meet some girls," Damian said, shaking his head.


    "Cough... I''ll start creating the plans for the school. It should be ready before you can gather all the gems," the scientist coughed to change the subject.


    ''''As you wish,'''' Damian said with a smile before heading home.


    Soon half a year passed.

 Chapter 152

    Damian was sleeping when suddenly he opened his eyes and felt the Tesseract activating. He couldn''t help but smile slightly, thinking about how he now has the Mind Stone within his reach.


    Ignoring the event, he closed his eyes and hugged Natasha before going back to sleep.


    Unfortunately, at that moment, Natasha felt the vibration of her watch and assumed she was being called.


    Natasha also woke up quickly and checked her communicator, surprised to see it was a higher-level emergency.


    She quickly left Damian''s comfortable embrace, got dressed, and rushed to the location.


    Natasha''s ship arrived at one of SHIELD''s bases after a few minutes. She didn''t really know what they were doing in this place, as Fury usually keeps those things very confidential.


    Upon arriving at the entrance, she saw a vehicle leaving the facility with Barton, Erik, and a guy who clearly didn''t look like he was from Earth.


    Upon seeing a ship flying in his path, Loki quickly used his scepter to send a ball of energy towards it.


    Caught off guard by the sudden attack, Natasha couldn''t dodge it, and the ship took the hit.


    Fortunately, the ship had an energy shield that dispersed the attack, although Natasha realized that almost all of the energy was consumed.


    Frowning, Natasha quickly activated her suit before setting the ship on autopilot and propelling herself towards the vehicle.


    As she flew through the air, she noticed that Clint and Erik were acting strangely, which made her furrow her brow.


    Natasha somersaulted in the air before striking the vehicle''s hood with her heel.


    The vehicle came to a stop almost instantly, and the rear lifted due to the inertia, causing the entire hood to dent from the impact.


    Barton, Erik, and Loki were sent flying out of the vehicle due to the sudden halt.


    Erik fell to the ground and was knocked out instantly, while Clint and Loki landed conscious, looking at Natasha.


    "Take care of her, we must go," Loki said to Clint before looking at Natasha with a smirk.


    To Natasha''s surprise and great anger, Clint obeyed and began shooting arrows at her eyes, which were the weakest part of her suit but still impenetrable to his arrows.


    Natasha quickly ran towards Loki, who she assumed was responsible for this.


    Clint stepped in to intercept her, and although Natasha wanted to avoid hurting him to reach Loki, Clint was a very skilled fighter. Even with her enhanced strength, it would take her a while to knock him out if he focused on evading. Plus, she didn''t want to harm him.


    Loki watched with amusement as the old comrades fought, but once again he told himself to be careful, even though the strength of the woman before him was not much, it was still far beyond his understanding of humans.


    He had suspected since he saw that woman stop the Destroyer''s beam. Clearly, that woman wasn''t human; Loki could tell at first glance.


    But this still meant that Earth wasn''t as ordinary as he had been taught.


    Natasha began to overwhelm Clint before delivering a powerful blow to his head, causing him to stagger dizzily.


    Natasha showed no mercy and kicked his head, sending him to the ground. It would surely hurt him the next day.


    Looking at her new opponent, Natasha couldn''t help but be irritated just by looking at the smirk he gave her. It was definitely a smirk that said "Hit me."


    So, charging at full speed, Natasha went for a direct hit to his face.


    To her surprise, the man didn''t even attempt to dodge, and her fist collided forcefully with his face.


    Loki simply continued to look at her with a mocking smile as he felt the impact on his cheek. Even if she was a powerful mortal, she was still just a mortal.


    He was a Frost Giant, a physically powerful race, and with the enhancement of magic, no one on Earth could match him.


    Loki smiled before kicking Natasha in the abdomen, sending her flying several meters.


    The smile on his face froze slightly as he saw Natasha get up as if nothing had happened. Maybe the only thing that changed was the annoyance he felt coming from her.


    Natasha ran towards Loki, unleashing a barrage of kicks and punches that Loki easily dodged with great precision. If it weren''t for the fact that he had both hands occupied with two of the six most powerful objects in the universe, he might have counterattacked.


    Seeing that Loki seemed to be dodging by just a few millimeters, seemingly to taunt her, Natasha cruelly smiled before delivering a punch, suddenly extending her fingers and revealing the claws of her suit, which she didn''t usually use.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Loki was surprised and tried to retreat further. Even though he managed to react, three bloody cuts still appeared from his eyebrow to his cheek.


    "You!..." shouted Loki, touching his wound and looking at Natasha with eyes full of anger and indignation.


    Just as Loki was planning to torture Natasha with his scepter, several helicopters and soldiers started appearing, surrounding him.


    Loki looked at his two occupied hands and gave Natasha one last resentful look before opening the briefcase and taking out the Tesseract.


    Once his army conquered Earth, he would have his revenge.


    He approached Erik before putting his foot on his body and teleporting them both to an unknown location.


    Fury quickly arrived in a helicopter, scanning the surroundings in panic.


    "Uh, yes, I''m fine," Natasha said, rolling her eyes inside her helmet.


    "He took the Tesseract," Fury said, sighing as he remembered Damian''s words.


    "Arrest Agent Barton and keep an eye on him," Fury ordered, looking at Clint on the ground.


    "Hey hey, calm down," Natasha said, quickly appearing next to Clint and looking at the soldiers as if challenging them to arrest her friend.


    "Natasha, Clint is under mind control. It''s better if we keep him under supervision," Fury calmly explained.


    "Of course I know that. Just look at the mark of my foot on his face. I''ll watch over him," Natasha said, staring at Fury, making it clear she wouldn''t back down on this.


    "Fine, you''re responsible for him," Fury agreed.


    "Do you know anything about the attacker?" Fury asked.


    "His scepter is magical and shoots energy. He''s very strong and fast, and he seemed to be in a rather unstable mental state," Natasha quickly described Loki.


    "From his clothes, he seemed Asgardian," Natasha added thoughtfully.


    Fury simply nodded in agreement before boarding his helicopter. He had a lot to do, and he could already feel a headache coming on.


    He lost nothing more and nothing less than the most precious object humans had. Now, he must retrieve it at all costs.


    "I guess it''s time to gather them," Fury murmured to himself before closing the door of his helicopter.


    ....


    Damian woke up the next day without haste about what had happened.


    The game had just begun; after this, the world would change irreversibly.


    There had been supernatural occurrences before, but it was as if the world didn''t want to acknowledge it or talk about it. However, after an alien invasion, the world changed, and it couldn''t be avoided any longer.


    People learned that they were no longer at the top of the food chain, and the universe was full of dangers.


    Natasha wasn''t in bed, but Damian expected as much; she probably didn''t come back the previous night.


    His gaze pierced through the wall, reaching his daughters'' room. The three of them were still sleeping together, usually rotating between their beds.


    Next to their bed, three small Velociraptors were sleeping in a stack. They were gray with stripes, each with stripes of a different color¡ªone had yellow stripes, another had black, and finally, one had green stripes.


    They were the little eggs he had given his daughters on their birthday. It had been half a year, and they had hatched from their shells.


    Although the three little dinosaurs were the same age, Damian could see that the little green one was special compared to its siblings.


    Of course, this was Ivy''s doing. He was still watching over everything, waiting for the surprise her daughter would give him.


    He just smiled slightly at them before disappearing and reappearing in Madripoor.


    It was time to conclude his experiment.


    Damian arrived at the sealed room, which opened automatically for him.


    Inside, to his surprise, he only saw one person, the guy 506.


    "Hm, I think someone is missing," Damian joked when he saw him.


    "He died," the guy said flatly.


    "Hm, I see you were successful. It''s quite impressive; you have talent," Damian said, nodding as he felt the guy''s power.


    It took a lot of mental fortitude to carve the magic circle since he couldn''t stop in the middle.


    "I suppose you''ll kill me now or continue experimenting on me?" the prisoner taunted.


    "What do you think? Of course, I''m going to set you free. A king always keeps his word," Damian said seriously.


    Although the man tried to maintain an emotionless expression as if he no longer cared about anything, he was moved inside.


    His micro facial expressions were easily read by Damian, but he didn''t say anything.


    "I''ll release you, but what if we make a deal?" Damian said, smiling at him, his bright red eyes filling the prisoner with fear.


    ''''If you do a little work for me, I''ll give you a way to get into the third circle," Damian said with a smile.


    "What do I have to do?" the man asked, with effort after several seconds of silence.


    "Go to New York. There will be a fight. I want you to bring me these two objects," Damian said, smiling before creating two realistic holograms of the Scepter and the Tesseract.


    Damian waved his hand, making a set of complete clothes appear next to him.


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Damian asked, pausing for a moment.


    "Harry," the black-haired man said, looking at Damian with resentment.


    "Well, Harry, now you''re a wizard," Damian said, laughing before quickly enchanting a coin.


    "Infuse a bit of your magic into it, and it will teleport you to New York. When you have the items, bring them to my house," Damian said, tossing the coin to Harry and leaving the place.


    ....


    Loki appeared in the middle of the desert where the Destroyer had first appeared; he could only teleport to places he knew.


    Looking at Erik, Loki frowned, seeing that he still hadn''t woken up. It was only a small blow, and he fell unconscious.


    He quickly used a bit of magic to heal him and make him wake up.


    "Oh? Hello," Erik said, disoriented, his eyes now blue with crystals.


    "We need a vehicle and men," Loki said, looking at Erik.


    "Sure, but this isn''t a good place. If we do something here, he might come," Erik said, fearful.


    "He?" Loki asked, confused.


    "King Damian. The most powerful man on this planet," Erik said, looking at Loki.


    Loki frowned before using the scepter and touching Erik, accessing his memories. Loki remained silent as he processed what he saw. He couldn''t be sure about Damian''s power, as Erik had only seen small things.


    Still, he saw Monica, the woman who stopped the Destroyer''s blast with her hands, and considering that Damian was her father, it would be logical to think he was more powerful than her.


    Loki frowned, feeling that things would be more challenging than he thought.


    Normally, he would put on a good show and have some fun before calling in his army, but with so many variables, he decided to call in his army directly and deal with all obstacles swiftly.


    "Where do you think we should strike with an army?" Loki asked Erik.


    "New York, that''s where Damian and his family live, along with Iron Man. They pose two significant threats," Erik replied, looking at Loki.


    "Then that''s where it shall be. For now, we need transportation," Loki said, smiling, as he began to walk towards the town, enveloping them in an illusion so that no one would recognize them.


    He would swiftly bring his army and swiftly deal with all the threats, catching them off guard.


    After that, no one could oppose them. With the Bifrost destroyed, Asgard couldn''t send its army.


    The only one who might come is Thor, but his foolish brother isn''t strong enough to defeat their army.

 Chapter 153

    At the tallest tower in New York, Tony was having dinner with Pepper and Morgan. He had a smile on his face, watching them, feeling truly happy. It was definitely better than parties, alcohol, and women. His little one was now over a year old, and Pepper was feeding her while Morgan playfully moved her legs back and forth.


    "Remember, tomorrow I''ll be flying to DC to switch all our buildings to renewable energy," Pepper said, looking at Tony as she fed Morgan.


    Morgan occasionally squeezed the spoon with her mouth, making Pepper laugh as she tried to retrieve it.


    "I guess it''ll just be Morgan and me here," Tony said, laughing as he looked at his daughter, who also giggled at his words.


    "Don''t you sneak off to Damian''s house so Sophia can take care of Morgan while you and Damian do who knows what," Pepper warned Tony.


    "Don''t make it sound weird," Tony said, chuckling.


    "Sir, something''s happened," Jarvis informed Tony.


    "Tell me," Tony said, frowning at the tone of Jarvis''s voice.


    "Our satellites have detected suspicious activity at SHIELD," Jarvis said, projecting a holographic screen in front of Tony, showing Natasha''s fight with Loki.


    "The Tesseract," Tony murmured, furrowing his brow.


    "SHIELD seems to be on high alert, and I detected Agent Coulson heading this way," Jarvis added.


    Tony had deployed many satellites in space to enhance his detection system, a product of first-time father paranoia.


    "Hm," Tony hummed, rubbing his chin as he looked at Pepper and Morgan.


    Pepper frowned with concern as she watched Tony, wondering what they were going to do.


    ''''Let''s wait for Coulson to arrive and see what information he gives us," Tony said after thinking about it.


    Pepper nodded as they continued their meal. Morgan watched them curiously, unaware of what was happening.


    Coulson arrived at the Stark Tower, about to ring the bell and hoping Tony was in a good mood to let him in for a chat. To his surprise, the door opened before he could press the bell.


    "Mr. Stark is expecting you," Jarvis informed Coulson.


    Coulson was a little perplexed but entered the building promptly, taking the elevator. The elevator ascended slowly until it reached the top floor and opened. Looking around, Coulson saw Tony, Pepper, and their daughter sitting at the table. Coulson offered his usual smile before approaching the little family.


    "Mr. Stark, I''m afraid we have an emergency at SHIELD. I need you to see this as soon as possible," Coulson said, handing a tablet to Tony.


    Pepper reached out and took it before Tony could say anything, passing it to him.


    Tony opened his mouth to protest but ultimately settled for a disgruntled expression as he sighed.


    "I''ll give Morgan a bath. Check what you have there," Pepper said, smiling, before getting up and taking Morgan in her arms.


    "Alright... let''s see what your boss got himself into this time," Tony said, unfolding the tablet and reviewing the images.


    Tony quickly sifted through all the information on the tablet, astonished to see Thor and Loki, who, according to the data, were gods.


    He couldn''t help but recall the conversation he had with Fury several years ago.


    "Mr. Stark, it''s time for the Avengers to assemble," Coulson said seriously.


    "How corny," Tony scoffed before getting to his feet.


    "Jarvis, prepare the Mark IX and keep a module on me. We''re going into full combat mode until further notice," Tony instructed before pulling out his phone and dialing the only person he could trust with his family at that moment.


    "Hello," Tony greeted as the call was answered.


    "Can you come pick up Pepper and Morgan? Let them stay at your place," Tony requested, scratching his forehead.


    Suddenly, Damian appeared beside Tony, startling Coulson, who instinctively touched his chest before exhaling.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of your wife and daughter. Go fight," Damian said, patting Tony''s shoulder and looking at him with sympathy as if he wouldn''t see him again.


    "Screw you, I''m not going to war," Tony grumbled, slapping Damian''s hand away.


    "Hm? What are you talking about?" Damian asked, feigning innocence.


    "I''ll see you at the Helicarrier," Tony said to Coulson before walking towards a wall.


    Coulson nodded towards Damian as a farewell before leaving the building.


    Damian approached Tony, who had placed his hand on the wall, causing it to open. Tony spread his arms before the wall moved towards him, enclosing him in the suit.


    Damian watched as Tony turned to him, allowing him to admire the suit.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Is it new?" Damian asked, smiling.


    "Yes, the Mark IX. It''s much more advanced than the previous ones, and this one is specifically designed for combat," Tony said, proudly.


    "I can see that. It looks much sturdier than your first suit," Damian noted, nodding. The armor seemed more powerful, but Damian had his doubts about its agility.


    "Alright, see you," Tony said, flying off in his suit.


    Damian shrugged before settling into one of Tony''s armchairs, glancing at his phone.


    After a while, Pepper emerged with Morgan in one arm and a rolling suitcase in the other.


    "I''m ready," Pepper said, looking at Damian.


    Damian got to his feet and smiled before approaching her, teleporting them both to his house.


    "Will Tony be okay?" Pepper asked when they arrived at Damian''s home.


    "Well, he hasn''t gone to fight just yet. But considering his armor, I think he should be fine," Damian said, looking at Pepper and trying to reassure her.


    "You can''t just tell me ''yes''?" Pepper asked, biting her lip.


    "Trust Tony. Besides, I''ll keep an eye out for him too," Damian said, smiling at her.


    At that moment, Sophia appeared, smiling as she approached Pepper and greeted her.


    "How are you, Pepper?" Sophia asked, giving her a light hug before turning to smile at Morgan.


    "Stressed with this situation. I''ll be bothering you for a few days," Pepper sighed.


    "That''s fine. I''m glad to have you here. Come on, I''ll show you to your room so you can unpack," Sophia said, taking Pepper''s suitcase and leading the way.


    "Is there going to be a fight?" Carol asked, arriving next to Damian, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Maybe," Damian said, chuckling as he hugged Carol.


    ....


    Odin sat on his throne in Asgard, watching Heimdall leave the hall. He took some time to ponder all the variables before deciding to take action.


    "Summon Thor," Odin commanded one of the guards.


    Odin closed his one eye as he thought about Loki. His plan to conquer Earth would only be the spark that ignited a great fire in the Nine Realms. So far, no one knew that the Bifrost had been destroyed, but once they witnessed the invasion on Earth and the clear absence of Asgard''s army, they would begin to test them.


    Feeling his body, he saw that 90 percent of his power was still bound. He couldn''t help but sigh, feeling pathetic. Ever since he lost most of his power, he could only start speaking of peace.


    Thor arrived at the throne room and knelt before his father, but Odin motioned for him to rise before he could say anything.


    "Thor, as you know, your brother is alive. Right now, he is on Earth," Odin said, looking at Thor, who was taken aback.


    "He has the Tesseract with him, and soon he will bring a great army to conquer Earth. With the Bifrost destroyed, I can only send you to stop his plans," Odin said, not giving Thor a chance to respond.


    "Send me," Thor said seriously, feeling both excited and guilty. After all, he had promised Jane he would return, but he couldn''t fulfill that promise.


    "I hope you focus on stopping Loki," Odin said, looking wordlessly at Thor with his one eye.


    "Of course," Thor affirmed.


    Odin stood up and pointed his spear towards Thor. The spear charged with dark energy before shooting a beam into the void behind Thor, forming a dark portal.


    "Enter," Odin said, feigning calmness.


    Thor nodded before turning and stepping through the portal.


    Odin immediately slumped back into his throne, breathing heavily as drowsiness overcame him. He supposed he would take a short nap for several days to recover.


    Thor passed through the portal and appeared in outer space above Earth.


    He couldn''t help but feel confused. He had hoped his father would at least send him close to Loki.


    Looking down at the continent below him, Thor began to descend as a fiery aura formed around him.


    Thor slowed down and landed in the town where he had lived with Jane for a few days. He quickly changed his appearance, wearing normal clothes so as not to draw too much attention.


    Walking through the familiar streets, he soon arrived at Jane''s house. He rang the doorbell and waited nervously.


    Thor could hear footsteps approaching the door and his heart raced.


    Soon, a beautiful woman opened the door, looking at him in surprise.


    Just as Thor was about to say something, the door was abruptly closed in his face, leaving him with his mouth agape.


    Just as Thor was about to ring the doorbell again, the door swung open, revealing Jane with a cold expression.


    "Come in. I''m eager to hear your explanation," Jane said, stepping aside.


    Thor coughed awkwardly and walked to the couch as if treading on eggshells.


    "Jane, it''s good to see you. You look very beautiful," Thor said, trying to give her a smile.


    He had asked his mother how to console Jane after his absence, and she had given him some advice.


    Jane''s expression didn''t improve, and she raised an eyebrow at him.


    "Damn, this isn''t working," Thor muttered under his breath.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t keep my promise," Thor said, tilting his head slightly.


    "While I was fighting my brother, I destroyed the Bifrost. Asgard is completely isolated, and I was only able to come because there''s an emergency with the help of my father," Thor said, looking sincerely at Jane.


    "I really wanted to see you, but even though I''m a god, I can''t teleport," Thor said, looking timidly at Jane.


    "So what''s this emergency that made your father send you?" Jane asked, convinced but still wanting to appear annoyed. She has been insulting Thor in her mind for over a year, an explanation that, while valid, is not enough to make her feel good.


    "My brother Loki, the one who controlled the Destroyer a year ago, is on Earth and plans to bring a great army to conquer it," Thor said, looking at Jane seriously.


    "In fact, I wanted to ask for your help in finding him," Thor said.


    "Hmm, I understand," Jane said, nodding as she thought about it. She had no idea about any of this, so she figured she''d have to ask Damian.


    "So you came to find me just because you need information," Jane said, nodding and looking at Thor with a smile.


    "Wait a minute. No, no, I also wanted to see you. It was just a coincidence," Thor said, quickly denying it.


    Jane looked at Thor as if she doubted his words, making Thor feel defenseless, not knowing how to convince her.


    Jane felt amused inside; she was definitely going to tease him until she felt satisfied.


    "Alright, I''ll call Damian and ask him about it," Jane said, nodding while taking out her phone.


    Jane quickly dialed Damian''s number before waiting for him to answer.


    "Hello," Jane said, smiling.


    "Hello, darling. Have you had lunch?" Damian said from the other end of the line.


    "Yes, I''ve already had lunch," Jane said, a little embarrassed that Damian was asking while Thor was watching her.


    "I wanted to talk to you about something else. Thor came to my house and told me about a possible invasion," Jane said, quickly changing the subject before Damian could say anything else embarrassing.


    "That is indeed a matter," Damian said over the phone.


    "Let me think..." Damian murmured.


    "Tell him to go to New York. SHIELD is also looking for Loki, so he can join them if he wants," Damian said.


    "I''ll inform someone to go get him."


    "Why don''t you take care of Loki?" Jane asked, confused.


    "Because I don''t want to," Damian said, smiling.


    "..."


    Jane looked at her phone wordlessly before pouting and hanging up.


    "Is he your cousin? I was hoping he could help me find my brother," Thor said, looking at Jane to see what results she had.


    "Yes, about that... there are already some people looking for your brother to stop him," Jane said, smiling.


    "Do you know what? I''ll take you. Come," Jane said, motioning for Thor to follow her before walking to the backyard and pulling out a small button from her pocket. She pressed it, causing a small ship to appear several meters above the ground, which began to descend until it reached the floor.


    The ship was only meant for two people; Damian had given it to her in case she wanted to travel quickly.


    "Let''s go. Get in," Jane said, taking the driver''s seat and looking at Thor.


    Thor looked at the ship curiously before taking a seat in the other chair.


    The ship closed its hatches before Jane began to pilot it with an excited smile.

 Chapter 154

    Natasha was flying towards the Asian continent.


    Her mission was quite simple yet complicated.


    She needed to bring Bruce Banner to SHIELD to help them find the Tesseract and, consequently, Loki.


    She had discussed it with Damian, and he had told her to bring Bruce anyway since he had no intention of intervening directly.


    Damian said it would be good for everyone to know what the universe is really like and what the dangers are.


    The ship gave a gentle alert indicating that they had arrived.


    Natasha simply opened the door before throwing herself onto the ground.


    As she fell, a black suit began to form all over her body until it completely covered her.


    Natasha landed silently on the roof of Bruce''s house.


    Quickly, she ran towards the wall before leaping and driving her claws, causing her body to rotate cleanly through the window.


    Bruce, who was having breakfast, was left stunned with the spoon in his mouth upon seeing a black-clad female figure suddenly enter.


    He quickly reacted and positioned himself defensively behind the table as his eyes began to turn green.


    "Hello, Bruce," Natasha said, raising her hand in greeting while the helmet of her suit retracted, revealing her face.


    "Who are you?" Bruce asked, still on guard. He was only conversing with the woman before him because his usual danger sense hadn''t alerted him; otherwise, he would have already turned green and leaped through the roof.


    "I''m an agent of SHIELD, a global security organization. We''ve been monitoring and looking after you for several years."


    "In fact, I''ve been following you the whole time since you arrived in the United States a couple of years ago, so I know you," Natasha said, smiling at him.


    "And then why didn''t you prevent what happened with Blonsky?" Bruce asked, furrowing his brow.


    "Well, my mission was to track you and protect you from any lethal harm. When you were captured by Ross, my mission ended, and I left," Natasha explained, smiling somewhat shyly.


    "Anyway, that''s not important right now. Someone stole a very important object, and if we don''t locate it quickly, many people will die."


    "How can I be of help?" Bruce asked, frowning.


    "The stolen object emits gamma radiation, and you are the foremost expert in that field. That''s why I''m asking you to come with me to help us."


    "As soon as we find the object, I promise to escort you out of the location," Natasha assured Bruce, looking at him seriously.


    "Can you guarantee that? You''re just an agent," Bruce said, clearly not believing her.


    "I''m a rather special agent," Natasha replied, smiling slightly.


    "Alright, fine. I''ll go with you. Anyway, I can escape whenever I want," Bruce said, heading to his room and grabbing the suitcase that was always ready. It was a bit dusty since it had been a while since anyone had chased him.


    "Good, let''s go," Natasha said, nodding as she walked to the window and signaled for her ship.


    Natasha put her feet on the window before taking a leap towards her ship. She looked back to see Bruce looking at the advanced ship with doubt.


    Even when he worked in the army, he had never seen anything so advanced.


    Natasha quickly adjusted the ship closer for Bruce to board.


    Once they were both ready, Natasha quickly accelerated towards the Helicarrier.


    ...


    "Don''t joke, why are you asking me this?" Tony said on the phone with Damian as he flew towards New York. The Helicarrier was parked several kilometers away, so it only took him a moment to arrive.


    "Come on, there was no one else I could ask," Damian replied, laughing while sending Jane a location.


    Tony landed on the top of a building, opened his helmet, and sat on the edge.


    "How are things at SHIELD? Haven''t you been able to trace the Tesseract?" Damian teased.


    "It''s not an area I specialize in," Tony complained.


    "Well, from what I know, Bruce Banner will arrive soon to help, or rather, to do what you couldn''t," Damian said, laughing heartily.


    "You''re annoying," Tony said, cutting the call straight away.


    After waiting a few minutes, his systems detected an approaching ship. Looking in the direction, he saw a small black ship.


    He quickly scanned it, trying to figure out how it worked.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Some things were impossible to see or understand, but something caught his attention¡ªthe energy source was very familiar to him.


    The energy from his own reactor was a cheap copy of the Tesseract''s energy. Although he had never seen the Tesseract or its energy, the energy from that ship was definitely very close to, or even directly derived from the Tesseract.


    Tony stared thoughtfully at the ship until two people descended from it.


    You didn''t need to be a genius to know that Thor was the guy in scale armor with a hammer in hand.


    As for the lady, of course, he knew her.


    "Hello, Jane, how are you? How''s your research going? I read a little about it, and although it sounds crazy, maybe you can prove it," Tony said, smiling at her.


    "My research is going quite well. I hope to have results soon," Jane replied, smiling satisfied.


    "I suppose you''re Thor. Hello," Tony said, extending his hand for a handshake.


    "Hello," Thor nodded, shaking Tony''s hand while eyeing his armor.


    "Well, I''m sure you''re both busy, so I''ll leave you to it."


    "Take this," Jane said, pulling out a rectangular box containing a phone and handing it to Thor. It was a spare she had, and maybe it would work even if Thor was in Asgard.


    "What''s this?" Thor asked, confused by the box.


    "It''s a communication device. Inside are the instructions. Maybe with this, we can communicate even if you''re in Asgard," Jane explained with a smile.


    "Hm, I appreciate it," Thor said, also smiling happily.


    "Do you want a moment alone?" Tony asked, at a loss for words.


    Jane just looked at Tony with disdain before getting on her ship and leaving.


    "Can you fly, right?" Tony asked Thor.


    "Of course," Thor said with an arrogant smile.


    "Why didn''t you have that smile when Jane was here?" Tony teased before taking off and flying a few meters away from Thor.


    ''''Follow me if you can,'''' Tony said with a chuckle before quickly flying off.


    Thor chuckled to himself before twirling his hammer and flying after the man in the metal suit.


    ....


    Steve was in a Quinjet with Coulson, who was excited to be sitting next to his idol.


    "So, this all happened from trying to replicate the serum that was used on me," Steve said, looking at a tablet handed to him by Coulson.


    Even though he had already seen the giant green creature, he wasn''t informed about why he transformed into that.


    "That''s right, and you weren''t the only one who tried. Banner thought that Gamma rays were the key to unlocking Erskine''s formula," Coulson said.


    "I guess it wasn''t what he was looking for," Steve said, watching the videos.


    "No, it ruined his life," Coulson said, shaking his head with pity.


    Coulson saw Steve nod without saying anything more. He cleared his throat and continued speaking as he looked around.


    "I mean, it''s an honor to meet you. We officially met when you were frozen, but you didn''t know it," Coulson said nervously.


    "I mean, I was there when you were unconscious on the ice," Coulson started to stumble over his words.


    Steve just smiled, amused but also uncomfortable with Coulson''s enthusiasm towards him.


    "I just hope I''m the right person for the job," Steve said, aware that he was in the presence of beings far superior to himself.


    "Oh, you definitely are," Coulson said, nodding without a doubt.


    The Quinjet soon began to slow down before landing gently on an aircraft carrier.


    "Take Captain''s luggage," Coulson ordered as he got off, followed by Steve.


    Steve looked around, and the military environment felt very familiar to him. He could even see several soldiers running, which brought back many memories.


    As he looked around, he suddenly saw Natasha descending from a ship, followed by Bruce Banner.


    He immediately recognized him from the photos and videos he had seen of the man.


    Natasha also saw Steve and waved to him before speaking to Bruce and introducing him.


    "Hello, Steve," Natasha greeted.


    "Hello," Steve said, smiling slightly.


    "Dr. Banner," Steve said, extending his hand.


    "Hello, I heard you were coming too," Bruce said, shaking Steve''s hand.


    "They say you can locate the cube," Steve said, looking at Bruce.


    "I hope that''s not all they expect from me," Bruce said, looking around.


    "That''s all I care about," Steve said, understanding the complexities the man had, although his personality seemed a bit different from the report.


    "We should go inside. It''s going to get very windy out here soon," Natasha said, hearing the alarms.


    "Wind?" Steve said, confused, approaching the edge with Bruce just in time to see the propellers start to spin.


    "This thing flies," Steve said in astonishment.


    "Well, they really have no fear," Bruce commented, curving his lips a bit. If he transformed while flying and couldn''t control himself, it would be a disaster.


    Natasha quickly led them inside, and the three of them sat at a table in SHIELD''s control center.


    Fury, who was already there, greeted them all.


    "Dr. Banner, thank you for coming and helping us," Fury said, shaking Bruce''s hand, and noticing that Bruce had changed.


    "Thanks for asking nicely," Bruce said, nodding.


    "Captain," Fury said, nodding.


    "Director," Steve said, nodding back.


    "Sir, Iron Man is approaching with Thor," Maria Hill said from the side.


    "Then let''s wait for them before we start talking," Fury said, nodding.


    Natasha brought Steve and Bruce to sit at the table while they had an informal conversation.


    A while later, Tony entered without his armor, accompanied by Thor, who received many looks along the way.


    "So, we''ve finally all gathered," Fury murmured. His Avengers initiative seems to be complete.


    Although he included Thor, he didn''t count on him much. Probably if Loki weren''t involved, he wouldn''t have come.


    "Well, gentlemen, now that we''re all here, we should get to work," Fury said, seeing that everyone was present.


    "Hm, yes, if Loki wants to bring an army, he must be planning to build another portal," Bruce said.


    "Yes, but it definitely won''t be easy for them. Loki needs a stable portal and much wider for his troops to pass through," Tony said, looking at Bruce.


    "That''s if we''re talking from a scientific point of view, but considering that he touched the Tesseract and disappeared, there may be other ways," Bruce said, shaking his head.


    "True, after all, magic is something ridiculous," Tony said, laughing as he walked toward Bruce.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Dr. Banner," Tony said, shaking his hand.


    "Your research is unparalleled, and I admire the way you turn into a giant green man," Tony said, looking at Bruce.


    "Thank you, your suits are pretty impressive too," Bruce said, nodding a bit uncomfortable, but he was no longer as affected by his transformation.


    "Dr. Banner is only here to help us track the cube," Fury lied.


    "Agent Romanoff, please take Dr. Banner and Mr. Stark to the lab," Fury said, looking at Natasha.


    "Of course," Natasha said, nodding as she guided them.


    ...


    Loki was using an illusion around him to walk through the streets of New York. He was excited, thinking that all of this would soon be his.


    After a long walk, he quickly returned to his secret base, although it wasn''t really that secret. There was nothing more satisfying than hiding something in plain sight.


    The feeling of being on the edge of being discovered thrilled him.


    Loki arrived at a building near Stark Tower, where Erik was working on creating a device.


    "How''s the plan going? Do you still need me to steal some things?" Loki asked, looking at him.


    "It''s going great. I discovered something really interesting while studying the energy networks. Stark Tower runs on a reactor, and this reactor uses energy quite similar to that of the cube."


    "If we use all the energy from the tower, we can start the cube, and gradually it will become self-sustaining. That will prevent us from having to get other slightly complicated things," Erik said, his eyes shining.


    "Good," Loki said, giving a big smile.


    "So let''s prepare everything and start the conquest as soon as possible," Loki said, laughing to himself.

 Chapter 155

    Loki got to work with his small entourage.


    They loaded the device onto a van before renting a helicopter.


    They quickly flew over the tower while Loki created an illusion to make them invisible.


    Erik had warned him that if the tower detected them, it would quickly alert Iron Man, and he would alert everyone else.


    Maintaining the illusion, Erik quickly worked with several people to connect the device to the tower''s power source.


    "How long will it take?" Loki asked.


    "Fifteen minutes should be enough," Erik said.


    Loki let out a rather macabre laugh as he heard the small increasing hums emanating from the device.


    ....


    Tony and Bruce were working in the laboratory to locate the Tesseract.


    "It will take weeks to process all the data that Dr. Selvig reported," Bruce said, looking at his screen.


    "I''ll give you access to my satellites, we can greatly speed up the process," Tony said from his own workstation.


    "I hope this ends quickly," Bruce said, shaking his head.


    "One day you should visit Stark Tower, 10 floors dedicated to research, you''ll feel like a kid in a toy store," Tony said, laughing as he approached Bruce.


    "That wouldn''t be too bad, I think I can control myself now and not cause a disaster like a few years ago," Bruce said, nodding as he worked.


    "What have you been up to all this time?" Tony asked curiously.


    "Learning to control my transformation. My life was stagnant, living in fear of turning, and I got tired of being afraid. I started accepting what I am," Bruce said as he continued working on the touch screen.


    "While traveling, I also dedicated myself to helping people. Those were good years, but this is also a good opportunity to return."


    "I heard you have a girlfriend. Is she waiting for you?" Tony asked, smiling.


    "I don''t know. I hope I can see her after this," Bruce said, pausing for a moment.


    "I hope you two can reunite," Tony said, passing behind Bruce before giving him a little poke.


    Bruce let out a slight cry of pain before looking at Tony.


    "You really can control it," Tony said, looking at Bruce with interest.


    "Hey!" Steve shouted as he arrived, seeing Tony''s actions.


    "I''d appreciate it if you didn''t experiment on me," Bruce said, laughing a bit, not taking it too seriously.


    "What are you doing? You''re risking the safety of the entire ship... no offense," Steve said, finally looking at Bruce and apologizing.


    "It''s okay. If I couldn''t control it, I wouldn''t have come on board," Bruce said, unfazed.


    "And you, focus on the problem, Mr. Stark," Steve said, looking at Tony with annoyance.


    "Do you think I''m not? Fury gathered us, but I feel like he''s hiding things from us. I can''t solve the equation if I don''t have all the variables," Tony said, looking at Steve.


    "Soon my decoder will be able to access SHIELD''s secret files. Jarvis started working as soon as I got on the bridge."


    "We''ll soon have all of SHIELD''s dirty secrets," Tony said with a smug smile.


    Steve and Bruce looked at Tony in disbelief. It''s no wonder he''s not invited to anything.


    "Listen, Loki is seeking a war. If we''re not careful, he''ll succeed. We have orders, let''s just follow them," Steve said, looking at Bruce and Tony.


    "Blind obedience isn''t my style," Tony said, shrugging.


    "Steve, from what I know, SHIELD had the Tesseract for many years. We''re not even sure if they got it. I''m not naive enough to think I''m here just to find the Cube."


    "If there really is an alien invasion, I don''t mind contributing by turning. But at least we deserve to know what we''re getting into," Bruce said, looking at Steve.


    "I don''t want to retrieve the Cube only to find out it was just to create weapons. If that technology leaks, it will do more harm than an alien invasion."


    ''''In all the information we have been given is saying that they are working to create clean and sustainable energy with the cube, I hope it is not otherwise''''.


    "Just find the cube," Steve said, furrowing his brow before sitting to the side.


    Several minutes passed, and Fury arrived at the lab, followed by Thor and Natasha.


    "What are you doing?" Fury asked upon arriving.


    "In fact, we were wondering the same thing about you," Tony said with a playful smile.


    "I thought you were locating the Tesseract," Fury said, frowning.


    "That''s what we''re doing. We''ve combined several satellites to track the energy signature of the Tesseract. When it detects it, we''ll know," Bruce said, pointing to a screen showing a progress bar.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "By the way, what is Phase 2?" Tony asked as he read the secret information that appeared on his screen.


    "Oh, I see, it''s about making weapons with the Tesseract," Tony said, answering his own question.


    "I only gathered what''s related to the Tesseract. It doesn''t necessarily mean..." Fury began before being interrupted by Tony.


    "I''m sorry, Fury, what were you saying?" Tony said, showing the blueprints of missiles powered by the energy of the Tesseract.


    "I was wrong, Director. The world hasn''t changed," Steve said, looking at Fury.


    "Now, Director, could you explain to us why SHIELD wants to create weapons of mass destruction with the potential to end the world?" Bruce asked, furrowing his brow and pointing at the screen.


    Fury fell silent, feeling the weight of all the gazes upon him. He can''t afford to lose them at this moment.


    "You ask me why? The world is full of people that no one can beat, or control," Fury said.


    "Not just the world, the universe out there is full of threats," Fury said, pointing towards the window.


    "Who are you referring to that can''t be defeated?" Thor asked, furrowing his brow.


    "I suppose you mean Damian," Tony said, changing the screen to show a large amount of data about Damian.


    It was filled with records of every little thing he had done, no matter how small.


    Fury saw the looks of mistrust and slight hostility from Natasha and Tony. He knew that if he didn''t explain himself well, he would lose the team that hadn''t truly formed yet.


    "In fact, Damian is a threat to world security, just like all of you here. The difference is that the damage Damian could do to the world is infinitely greater than what any of you could cause," Fury said calmly.


    "You don''t understand the terror of the power that man holds," Fury said, closing his eyes and shaking his head as several scenes flashed through his mind.


    "You seem a bit traumatized," Tony said with a mocking tone.


    Natasha simply remained silent. She definitely disliked the idea that Fury was spying on Damian with such intensity, despite the indirect help Damian had offered Fury.


    "We need the power of the Tesseract because our weapons are just toys for advanced civilizations. It''s perfectly normal for us to try to produce more powerful weapons. Wasn''t that how you got rich, Stark?" Fury said, looking at Tony.


    "I don''t understand why you treat your defenders with mistrust," Thor said, furrowing his brow.


    "Damian may be many things, but a defender he is not," Fury scoffed. Damian is definitely not a hero. The most he does is help someone right in front of him, and that''s only if he finds the person agreeable.


    "That''s curious that you say these things. If I remember correctly, it was Damian who gave you the Tesseract," Natasha said, furrowing her brow.


    "The Tesseract is something that belongs to humans," Fury said as if it were normal for Damian to give it to them.


    Thor frowned upon hearing Fury''s words, as the Tesseract was something that Asgard had left on Midgard.


    "The Tesseract has no owner. It''s one of the most powerful objects in the universe and existed before the creation of this one. It could be said that the owner is the one with the ability to protect it," Natasha said with a serious expression.


    "Indeed, it has always been like this. The Tesseract was something Asgard left on Earth many years ago," Thor added, furrowing his brow.


    "It''s normal to try to create more powerful weapons. Technological advancement is normal, but it seems like your goal is to face Damian. Moreover, creating weapons of mass destruction is something insane," Tony said, furrowing his brow. The energy of the Tesseract on a much larger scale could blow up countries or even continents.


    "Technology always leaks. In the end, everyone will have those weapons and will want to overthrow the strongest, which in this case is Damian."


    "I''m completely sure that they won''t be able to defeat him, and a desperate opponent is the one we should truly fear," Tony said, crossing his arms.


    The discussion grew louder as voices gradually raised.


    At that moment, an alarm sounded from the computer, indicating that the Tesseract had been located.


    Everyone fell silent before Bruce approached the computer.


    Bruce''s expression changed, and he unconsciously looked at Tony.


    "What''s happening?" Tony asked, quickly approaching and looking at the screen. His expression also changed upon seeing that the Tesseract was in his tower.


    His mind quickly analyzed the possibilities as he guessed why they were there.


    "The energy from my reactors is similar to the energy of the Tesseract. They probably want to use the energy from my tower to activate the Tesseract and open the portal. We need to leave now," Tony said, furrowing his brow before rushing to the hangar where his suit was.


    "Jarvis, move the modules over to New York," Tony said seriously.


    "I know that there are things we don''t agree on, but I brought you together for this, to save the world," Fury said, looking at those remaining in the room.


    "Regardless of anything else, it''s what you have to do. The world needs you," Fury said, looking at everyone.


    "To the Quinjet," Natasha said, leaving the room and heading towards the armory.


    Steve, Bruce, and Thor ran towards the Quinjet, waiting for Natasha.


    Natasha quickly gathered several weapons while carrying a bow, then ran into a room where Clint was.


    She quickly explained the situation to him before dragging him out and getting him into the ship.


    ...


    Damian was at home thinking about what should happen that day. He thought about his family before making a decision.


    He quickly took out his phone and dialed the scientist.


    "My lord, it''s strange for you to call me," the scientist said when he answered.


    "Hm, I want you to prepare 50 Spartans and send them to New York. There will be an invasion," Damian said directly.


    "My king, have you finally decided to conquer the world? Don''t worry, I already have several plans for it. I propose attacking the main countries of the world at the same time," the scientist said excitedly.


    "... "


    "My king?" the scientist asked with doubt at the sudden silence.


    "There will be an alien invasion. We will help the people," Damian said without words.


    "Cough... of course, I''ll send the Spartans right away," the scientist said, embarrassed.


    "Conquering the world is boring and troublesome. Afterward, who will take care of everything? I''ll have a great responsibility without gaining anything in return. No, thank you," Damian said to the scientist before hanging up.


    The scientist felt that what Damian said made some sense. It was already quite a bit of work in Madripoor; if he replicated the same on a global scale, there would be a lot of resistance, and he would die of exhaustion before completing all his plans.


    "Frank, come here," the scientist said through his communicator.


    Frank quickly arrived and stood in front of the scientist, waiting for his orders.


    "I want 50 Spartans in New York. There will be an alien invasion, and our king intends to help a little," the scientist said, looking at Frank.


    Frank''s eyes widened in surprise upon hearing this. Even though he knew it was a possibility, he never truly thought an invasion would happen.


    "Yes, sir," Frank said seriously before leaving to prepare everything.


    "Frank, something happened?" Laura asked when she saw him arrive quickly.


    "We have a mission. Everyone, get ready for war," Frank said seriously before continuing to walk and triggering the alarm.


    Laura was surprised to hear this. Were they finally going to conquer other countries?


    With the alarm, the available Spartans quickly formed up.


    "The first 50 who arrived, put on your armor and get ready for war. We''ll leave in 15 minutes," Frank said with a stern voice.


    The Spartans immediately became excited and rushed to prepare themselves.


    Those who arrived late could only sigh in regret for not being able to participate.


    Seeing that they had all gone, Frank himself walked to his armor before the robotic arms began to put it on him.


    With his armor on, Frank quickly walked to his armory. He was going to take his usual rifle before stopping. If their king sent them to fight and only sent 50, then the threat to them wasn''t that big.


    But an army was still an army. There must be thousands at least.


    Looking at the other weapons, he realized they all looked new, and only his rifle was somewhat worn.


    Since it was very likely he would fight hand-to-hand due to the large number of enemies he expected to face, he took a rifle that had a vibrating blade under the barrel.


    Feeling the weapon in his hands and making small movements, he nodded slightly before heading out and looking at his men.


    It seemed like everyone had similar ideas, as they all carried at least one melee weapon.


    Laura looked at everyone speechless. Were they copying her?

 Chapter 156

    Tony quickly donned his suit before flying towards his tower. When he was a couple of kilometers away, there was suddenly a large pillar of blue light that shot out from his tower, seeming to collide with nothing in the sky.


    A round portal, hundreds of meters wide, opened before dozens of aliens on flying vehicles began to emerge.


    Tony watched the scene with a bit of fear, unconsciously focusing his gaze in the direction of Damian''s house.


    His gaze finally filled with determination; as long as his family was safe, he could fight without reservation.


    "Jarvis, activate the tower''s defenses to the maximum," Tony said with seriousness.


    Several platforms began to open on the sides of the tower, deploying various weapons that aimed towards the sky.


    The entire city looked up in fear at the appeared portal and the unknown creatures emerging.


    At that moment, a large number of projectiles and explosions rained down upon the invaders.


    Stark Tower looked like a small, fully-armed fortress. Explosions were constant, as Jarvis repelled the invasion.


    Seeing the situation momentarily under control, Tony quickly approached Loki and Erik.


    When the portal opened, Loki laughed heartily, thinking that the day he would become king was near. However, his smile vanished when it seemed he had led his army into a trap.


    Just as he planned to begin destroying the multiple weapons firing at his army, Tony appeared, flying in front of the two.


    "How crazy do you have to be to fill your house with AI-guided weapons?" Loki said, looking at the shots against his army.


    "I was drunk, and since I''d already started, I decided to finish it. Originally, I thought it would never be used," Tony said, laughing before suddenly attacking Loki with his repulsor, sending him flying and crashing against the wall.


    Loki got up, coughing, while cursing Tony in his mind for showing no respect and attacking him while talking.


    Looking at the site of the shot, a smoking hole was left in his armor.


    He quickly raised his scepter and fired several energy beams that were easily dodged by Tony.


    With Jarvis calculating the angle of the scepter, Tony knew where the attack would land before Loki.


    Both engaged in a long-range battle while the tower continued firing at the portal.


    The city was already in chaos, with many people trying to take cover.


    At that moment, a large ship of tens of meters appeared in the sky.


    "Disperse on the rooftops in pairs and eliminate anyone who comes out," Frank said before placing his rifle over his shoulder and jumping from the ship.


    From the ground, the remaining people watched in astonishment as a bunch of green soldiers began to jump from the ship and land on the rooftops of buildings.


    The Spartans used the small thruster on their backs to reach other buildings and slow their descent.


    "They''re soldiers from Madripoor," one of the policemen said, looking up at the sky.


    "That''s good, they came to help," another of the policemen said, sighing in relief.


    "Stark''s weapons won''t last forever," the police chief said, looking at the sky with concern. He had already informed all the policemen in New York, and they were slowly forming a perimeter.


    Although they didn''t have high-caliber weapons, they would do what they could until the army arrived.


    ...


    HYDRA held an emergency meeting once again, the five holographic figures appearing.


    "Let''s get to the point. Should we send soldiers to defend New York?" Pierce asked, seeing everyone present.


    "How many soldiers do we have?" the red-haired man asked.


    "We have 100 enhanced soldiers," one of the holographic figures said.


    "Then let''s send 50 to assist. Perhaps this is a good opportunity to step into the light and leave a good impression. Besides, we want the world for ourselves. If the defense fails and they establish a base, it will be bad for all of us," the red-haired man said.


    "Yes, if we''re always portrayed as villains, it''s inevitable that we''ll lose. Having a high moral ground is important in a war," Pierce nodded.


    "Soldiers from Madripoor have also appeared," another holographic figure suddenly mentioned.


    "Hm, I have a plan. Let''s send soldiers to help, but secretly try to eliminate soldiers from Madripoor," one holographic figure suggested.


    "That''s too risky. If we killed one of their soldiers, we''d enter into a total war with Madripoor. Not to mention, you don''t know if our soldiers are rivals to those from Madripoor," the red-haired man shook his head.


    "I think it''s a risky bet. Nevertheless, if we could get his body and bring the armor back, we might be able to learn their technology and create our own armors," another holographic figure proposed.


    "Very well, then it''s decided," one of the holographic figures said, seeing that no one objected. They needed to hurry, as the invasion was underway.


    ...


    Hundreds of meters from Stark Tower, a man hid on a rooftop with binoculars.


    "Damn, is this what you call a fight? It''s clearly a war," Harry cursed. It was definitely not going to be an easy task.


    Harry contemplated lying down and watching the fight. When everyone got tired and let their guard down, he would simply snatch things and make his escape.


    He wasn''t concerned about the alien invasion. With that monster on this planet, he doubted they''d succeed even if they won this battle.


    "But Stark is really daring to fill his house with AI-controlled weapons. Hasn''t he ever watched movies?" Harry mumbled as he observed the destruction caused by the tower''s artillery.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Surely, after all of this, several men in black suits would pay him a visit.


    ...


    "Damn," Clint said, watching the artillery fired by Stark Tower.


    Tony was much faster than the Quinjet, so he arrived before them.


    Seeing him fighting Loki and keeping the invasion at bay with the tower, they were speechless.


    "This is just the beginning. Stark Tower can''t keep firing indefinitely. Let''s stay alert," Steve said, looking at the tower expressionlessly.


    Thor nodded before opening the Quinjet''s door and flying out to assist Tony.


    With Thor engaging Loki in hand-to-hand combat and Tony providing support with his repulsors from the air, Loki was quickly subdued.


    "Sir, the ammunition is running out," Jarvis said, as the shots were gradually decreasing until they finally stopped.


    Like a broken dam, hundreds of extraterrestrials began pouring out, along with elongated space creatures covered in thick armor.


    Seeing Loki unconscious on the ground, Thor and Tony looked at each other before launching themselves at the approaching army.


    They had no choice but to leave Loki on the ground; they had nothing to restrain him with.


    "Drop me on a building," Clint said, looking at Natasha.


    "Hm, be careful," Natasha said casually before maneuvering the ship to the rooftop of a nearby building.


    Clint released a suitcase full of arrows before leaping down.


    "It''s difficult for us to fight in the air," Steve frowned as he watched the extraterrestrials starting to disperse. There were too many for just Thor and Tony.


    Bruce took a deep breath as he watched the shots, explosions, and destruction caused by the invasion.


    "Open the door, I''ll help," Bruce said seriously.


    Natasha and Steve looked at Bruce for a second before turning to him.


    "Are you sure?" Steve asked seriously.


    "Yes, leave it to me," Bruce said, looking at them seriously.


    "Alright," Steve nodded to Natasha.


    "Fly over one of those things," Bruce pointed at the Leviathans.


    Natasha nodded as she accelerated the ship and chased after one of the Leviathans while opening the Quinjet''s door.


    "Dr. Banner, good luck," Steve said with admiration as he watched Bruce about to jump. Unlike everyone else here, Bruce was just a scientist. Having the courage to do what he was about to do wasn''t easy.


    Bruce nodded before jumping from the ship towards the Leviathan. As he fell, his body grew larger and turned green.


    Upon completing his transformation, he used the full weight of his fall to strike the Leviathan''s head, causing it to groan in pain and start to fall.


    Natasha and Bruce nodded as they saw him targeting the extraterrestrials and nothing else.


    At that moment, shots rang out from the rooftops of several buildings, firing at the extraterrestrials in the flying vehicles.


    Natasha lifted the ship slightly, allowing them to see who was firing.


    ''''Aren''t those Madripoor soldiers?'''' Steve asked even though he knew the answer.


    "They are, Damian probably sent them to help," Natasha said, looking down.


    Steve looked at them with a bit of admiration. He had to admit, their armor looked great.


    "Darn it, we should have brought artillery," John said alongside Laura as he fired at the Leviathan.


    "Stop shooting at that thing and take out the flyers," Laura complained, annoyed as she fired constantly. Precision wasn''t her strong suit, especially at such long distances with moving targets.


    "Well, marksmanship isn''t exactly my forte either," John muttered, firing. It was more enjoyable to shoot at a giant target.


    The Spartans seemed to have formed a circle around the portal, making sure no extraterrestrials got out.


    The multiple shots that came and went in the sky were a surreal spectacle.


    More and more Leviathans were coming out, sending soldiers into the streets.


    Seeing this, Natasha and Steve quickly landed and started fighting those they encountered.


    Seeing that there were too many extraterrestrials on the ground, HYDRA''s soldiers finally decided to join the fight in an area away from Natasha and Steve.


    New York had turned into a battlefield as civilians ran to take cover.


    "Descend," Frank said over his communicator after several minutes passed without more extraterrestrials coming out in the flying vehicles; he supposed there were no more.


    Frank landed on top of one of the extraterrestrials, tearing its body apart as he shot at all those within his reach.


    All the Spartans quickly jumped off the buildings, killing all the extraterrestrials they found while saving any civilians they came across.


    Laura pounced like a wolf on a flock of sheep, using her energy blade to cut the extraterrestrials into pieces.


    Her suit was splattered with purple blood as an excited smile played beneath her helmet.


    ...


    A young woman who appeared to be around 28 years old looked out of the window, biting her lip, hesitating whether to do something.


    She could see a red-haired woman and a man with a shield defending themselves against several extraterrestrials.


    The woman did her best to cover the man''s back, blocking shots with her suit.


    Watching them do their utmost to protect people made her grit her teeth; her dream had always been to be like her parents, heroes.


    She clenched her pendant tightly, sighing and thinking of the scolding she would get from her father.


    She quickly opened it, causing a miniature suit to appear that resized to fit her.


    In a couple of seconds, she put on the suit before opening the window and jumping.


    As she flew through the air, her body shrank to the size of a small insect, and two wings emerged from her suit.


    Her wings flapped at high speeds as she advanced towards the two fighting individuals.


    While she moved towards them, she shot small rays from her hands that left imperceptible holes but immediately eliminated the extraterrestrials.


    The woman soon arrived beside Natasha and Steve, helping them.


    Both of them noticed the woman constantly changing size to fight, and though they didn''t know who she was, they at least knew she was an ally.


    After a while of fighting, they cleared out the extraterrestrials in that area.


    Breathing heavily, Steve looked at the new addition to the group.


    "And you are?" Steve asked, looking a bit tired.


    "The Wasp," the woman said with a smile inside her helmet.


    "Steve, Natasha," he introduced himself and Natasha.


    "Let''s go for another round," Natasha said, pointing to the distance where another Leviathan unloaded more extraterrestrials.


    The Wasp shrank before flying alongside Natasha and Steve, who ran towards the extraterrestrials.


    ...


    At home, Damian was watching the news while holding Carol around the waist. Carol was kicking, trying to free herself to go fight.


    "Come on, let me go fight," said Carol, stopping her resistance and looking at Damian with a pitiful expression. Damian looked at Carol and smiled slightly while caressing her cheek. His girl was very cute. They were the only ones in the room. Ophelia and Ana were looking after the girls so they wouldn''t see the television, although there was nothing grotesque, and they would probably come soon.


    "I''ll let you go, but wait a little longer. The hero always arrives at the last moment, right?" Damian joked.


    "But if you intentionally arrive at the last moment, it just makes you a hypocrite," Carol complained.


    "Don''t worry, I promise I''ll let you go," Damian said, laughing before taking a pair of silver bracelets out of his dimensional pocket.


    Carol stayed still as she looked at the bracelets while looking at Damian. Damian took Carol''s hands before slowly putting on the bracelets.


    "I prepared this gift for you. It will allow you to manipulate your energy into something more than just covering yourself with it or shooting it," Damian said, smiling as he watched her examine the bracelets closely.


    "I wouldn''t have had to do this if you trained your energy instead of just focusing on hand-to-hand combat," Damian said, looking at Carol pretending to be disappointed.


    "Manipulate it in what way?" Carol asked, uncertain.


    "Try to create a sword," Damian said.


    Carol looked with interest at the bracelets before releasing the cosmic energy in her body. Concentrating, she tried to direct the energy to the bracelets while attempting to create a sword.


    Soon, a blurry sword without a hilt formed before collapsing.


    "You''re really bad at this," Damian said, looking at Carol in silence, causing her to look at him annoyed.


    "I''ll show you," Damian said as he hugged her from behind and gently took her forearm.


    Carol understood what Damian wanted to do, so she began to release her cosmic energy, achieving her usual energy cloak.


    Damian began to control Carol''s energy so that it passed through the bracelets and formed a sword.


    "Normally, you should have the ability to do this. The bracelets are just a tool to help you learn," Damian said, looking sternly at Carol. He really spoils everyone in his house.


    Carol looked at the golden sword with excitement as she remembered the feeling.


    "Now try it," Damian said, stopping the energy control, causing the sword to collapse.


    Carol closed her eyes and concentrated intensely as her cosmic energy formed a trembling sword that seemed like it could collapse at any moment. Frowning, the sword finally condensed into a more stable form where Carol didn''t have to be so careful.


    Looking at the sword, Carol gave an excited smile before starting to swing it, causing sharp whistles.


    "I really like it, thank you," Carol said, hugging Damian and repeatedly kissing his face.


    "As long as it makes you happy," Damian said, laughing as he hugged her.


    Suddenly, Damian looked at the TV and saw the Chitauri mothership crossing the portal accompanied by dozens of Leviathans.

 Chapter 157

    Both those defending the city and the civilians looked up in astonishment at the enormous mothership that continued to deploy soldiers without pause.


    The streets were already covered with corpses, and the purple blood had formed small rivers.


    Steve looked up at the sky as he leaned against a car, breathing heavily.


    "Already tired?" Natasha asked, laughing, as she also sat in an abandoned car.


    "At least this seems to be the final assault," Steve said, trying to be optimistic as he gazed at the massive mothership.


    "I see you''re having a good time here," Tony said, landing near Natasha and Steve. His armor was covered in scratches and cracks.


    "You look like a mess," Natasha said, laughing as she looked at Tony.


    Thor also landed, with some purple blood on his clothes but otherwise looked fine.


    "And who are you?" Tony asked curiously, looking at the unknown woman.


    "The Wasp," she simply said.


    "Hm, well... welcome to the team," Tony said, nodding.


    "Have you seen Banner?" Steve asked.


    "Yes, I saw him smashing several of those things," Tony nodded.


    "And what about Loki?" Natasha inquired.


    "He should be unconscious in the tower," Thor said. Due to the intense battle, they hadn''t been able to check on him.


    "The next wave is coming, let''s go," Steve said, rising to his feet, holding his shield in one hand and the alien spear in the other.


    ...


    Contrary to what Thor believed, Loki wasn''t unconscious. He was looking at a woman with red eyes while his hands were chained to his feet.


    He didn''t know what was happening. After being knocked out by Thor and Tony, he suddenly woke up in this place.


    "May I know what I''m doing in this place?" Loki asked with his typical smile.


    "You''ve been arrested," Maria said with a similar smile.


    "A god cannot be arrested," Loki said as if he found Maria''s words amusing.


    "I agree, but I don''t see any gods in this place," Maria said mockingly at Loki.


    "I remember now why you seem familiar; you resemble that woman with blue hair," Loki said, looking at Maria.


    "Oh yes, my daughter," Maria said, crossing her arms as they rode in a van.


    "You''re strong, but definitely not as strong as your daughter. That makes me wonder who her father is. What kind of being are you?" Loki asked with curiosity, although he already knew about Damian. He just wanted more information.


    "We''re vampires," Maria said, watching Loki''s reaction to see if he had heard anything about it.


    "Vampires?" Loki said to himself, confused. Growing up, his father had given them a talk about the races they shouldn''t mess with, and this one definitely wasn''t among them.


    That means his father doesn''t know either. Loki couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought, of such powerful beings living right under his nose.


    The van stopped, and Maria got Loki out before taking him to a special prison and releasing him.


    "I wonder which organization you''re from. I''m sure many will want to know where I am," Loki said, looking at Maria.


    He sat quietly in his cell. He had already assumed that his army would be defeated. Only the daughter of the woman in front of him could completely tip the balance, not to mention the group that had come to fight against his army.


    He expected resistance, but not to this extent. He could only say it was his fault for not conducting a thorough enough investigation.


    "Indeed, my organization deals with people like you. Even if your brother comes, it won''t be easy to get you out of here," Maria said, smiling.


    "To be honest, I''d prefer my brother not to come for me. The last time I was in Asgard, I made quite a mess," Loki said, not caring if no one could find him.


    "It seems your title of the god of mischief isn''t entirely wrong," Maria said, mocking.


    Loki''s expression briefly turned annoyed before he simply ignored Maria.


    Maria chuckled, finding out that the little god didn''t like his title.


    "Well, make yourself comfortable. I''ll come back soon with a friend," Maria said, leaving the place and closing the door.


    Behind Maria, Loki''s seemingly friendly smile faded, leaving only a coldness and a terrible anger at losing completely.


    ...


    After their brief meeting, Tony flew out while eliminating several extraterrestrials on the walls and ceiling.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    When he reached the sky, he looked at the Leviathans who were still unloading soldiers.


    "Jarvis, give me the big one," Tony said before starting to fly toward the sky.


    High above, out of sight from everyone, there was a small red satellite. Suddenly, two parts detached and began to fly downward.


    Tony accelerated before extending his hands, causing the two objects to attach to his hands.


    With his new modules ready, Tony descended and approached a Leviathan before joining his arms, creating a large repulsor.


    The repulsor emitted a sharp hum before a beam of energy shot out, piercing through the Leviathan. It roared in pain before crashing to the ground.


    Tony looked at his creation with satisfaction. Each module had its own reactor so he wouldn''t run dry immediately.


    He observed the Leviathan and realized that despite it being dead, the soldiers inside began to emerge.


    Tony quickly flew towards them, creating a weaker beam that moved through the Leviathan''s exits, causing it to explode and effectively killing all the soldiers.


    Looking at another Leviathan in the distance, Tony prepared to continue eliminating them.


    ...


    Thor, who was dispatching soldiers, looked up at the sound and was surprised to see Tony easily taking down one of the Leviathans.


    Thinking he shouldn''t be outdone, he flew into the sky while concentrating. The clouds turned black as distant thunder rumbled.


    Suddenly, Thor pointed his hammer towards the sky, his body acting like a lightning rod before he discharged the lightning through his hammer with even greater power.


    Each lightning bolt''s power wasn''t as strong individually, but with so many, it easily took down several Leviathans, which exploded in the sky.


    Thor looked in Tony''s direction with a proud smile.


    Looking down, he saw a group of soldiers harassing people in a building, so he landed among them, each struck by a lightning bolt as he swung his hammer.


    Seeing another group in the distance, Thor threw his hammer and controlled it to land among the soldiers, releasing a wave of lightning that neutralized them all.


    Extending his hand, Thor retrieved his hammer before going to eliminate more soldiers.


    ....


    Clint pressed the button on his chest strap, causing his quiver to fall to the ground before swiftly picking up the next one.


    Clint''s precision and ability to anticipate his opponents'' movements were incredible. Even when the aliens were dozens of meters away, his arrows always found their mark.


    Clint couldn''t help but think about how crazy the situation was, fighting aliens with a bow and arrows.


    Suddenly, Clint heard strange noises, so he peered down.


    Dozens of aliens were climbing the building, and below, he could see more getting ready to ascend.


    Drawing his bow quickly, he started taking down the aliens.


    Suddenly, Clint felt someone behind him, so he used the arrow he was about to shoot to stab backward, impaling an alien in the head.


    Looking at another wall of the building, he found more aliens climbing.


    "Damn it," Clint muttered, realizing he was surrounded.


    With no other option, he kept shooting and doing his best, although the aliens gradually began to reach the top. It was then that he realized that on the other two sides of the building, there were also aliens climbing.


    "Guys, I could use some help," Clint said through his communicator while dodging attacks and using his bow to neutralize aliens.


    Clint hoped that Tony or Thor would come to his aid by flying in, but to his surprise, he heard a loud roar as Bruce landed forcefully on the roof.


    Bruce immediately grabbed one of the aliens and used it as a weapon to strike the others.


    Clint made a disgusted face at the state of the body after several blows.


    More and more aliens were climbing, and soon they were completely surrounded.


    Bruce swept his arm, sending several aliens flying. Clint took the opportunity to maneuver around Bruce, constantly changing positions, sometimes even jumping over his shoulders while shooting arrows and dodging shots.


    Bruce grew angrier with each shot that felt like a little prick.


    Fortunately, at that moment, Tony also arrived, and the three of them eliminated the aliens.


    Bruce quickly grunted before jumping and searching for another group.


    "How much is left?" Clint asked jokingly, breathing heavily.


    "Less than when we started?" Tony joked before flying off to find more aliens.


    ...


    Natasha, Steve, and Hope were fighting a group of aliens when a convoy of military vehicles approached them, firing at the aliens.


    Once they had eliminated all of them, a soldier got out and saluted Steve.


    "Sir, we were ordered to come and help, and we''ll follow your lead," the soldier said.


    "Good, prioritize the safety of civilians, patrol the perimeter, and see if any aliens escaped," Steve instructed, nodding at the soldier.


    The soldier nodded before taking out his communicator and giving orders.


    The military vehicles quickly split into pairs and began patrolling the area, occasionally hearing the turret shots from the back.


    "I''m thirsty," Natasha said, resting next to Hope.


    "Hm," Hope nodded, not wanting to talk too much. She was going to be scolded for helping, even if her father secretly agreed with her. If they found out, they would likely take away her suit.


    "Don''t you want anyone to know your identity?" Natasha asked, chuckling quietly at Hope''s behavior.


    Hope shook her head without saying anything.


    "You''re careful. From your voice, it''s true that one can gather quite a bit. From what little I heard, and from your physique, I''d say you''re between 25 and 28 years old. If we look at the direction you came from, it''s easy to narrow down the number of suspects," Natasha joked, laughing lightly as she saw Hope stiffen a bit.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything, of course. We might work together in the future. Would you be interested?" Natasha asked, smiling at Hope.


    Hope remained silent for a moment, isn''t this what she''s always wanted?


    "What''s the group called?" Hope asked after hesitating for a moment.


    "The Avengers," Natasha said, laughing.


    "There''s Thor, the god of thunder, Bruce Banner or Hulk, Tony or Iron Man, Steve or Captain America, Clint or Hawkeye, and me, Natasha. They call me Black Widow, though I actually have a husband," Natasha joked at the end.


    Natasha looked at the car before searching through the compartments. She finally found a notebook and a pencil, quickly wrote down her number, and then tore the paper, leaving only her number.


    "If you''re interested, you can call me," Natasha said, handing the paper to Hope.


    Hope nodded as she put away the paper.


    "Thor told me there''s another group a couple of blocks ahead, let''s go," Steve said, finishing the break.


    "Let''s go," Natasha said, nodding as she patted Hope''s shoulder.


    ...


    Frank was fighting a group of aliens.


    He crouched slightly to dodge a shot before using the vibrating blade underneath his weapon to cut an alien in half.


    He quickly took two steps to the side before continuing to shoot.


    Looking at the interface of his suit in his helmet, he realized that he still had half of his energy left.


    He had never seen his reserves so low. He had been fighting for quite some time, and a lot of energy was consumed shooting at the aliens in flying vehicles.


    Frank leaned against a vehicle while taking a brief break and communicating with his men, wanting to know if everything was in order.


    Unbeknownst to Frank, in a building several meters away, ten HYDRA soldiers were watching him.


    "Is he the target?" the sub-commander of the operation asked.


    "Yes, while the others kill aliens, we must capture him alive. If there''s no other option, we''ll kill him and take his body," the commander said, looking at Frank through binoculars.


    "Sir, isn''t it a bit suspicious that he''s alone while the others go in pairs? Maybe we should reconsider," the sub-commander said, looking at Frank.


    "Your duty is only to follow orders," the commander said indifferently.


    "Attention, we will surround the target and execute a sequence of attacks. We will neutralize him instantly. He won''t even know what hit him. If the worst comes to the worst, remember to shoot his joints," the commander said, looking at his men before they started advancing on Frank.

 Chapter 158

    HYDRA soldiers slowly surrounded Frank as they kept watch. From their point of view, Frank was just resting, leaning against a vehicle, seemingly doing nothing.


    The commander slowed his pace and made a gesture, signaling the others to keep advancing while encircling Frank behind the buildings.


    Frank, who was listening to his men''s report, suddenly frowned as he saw an alert on his interface.


    Several yellow dots began to surround him. Yellow meant that it was uncertain whether they were friend or foe.


    The extraterrestrials immediately classified them as red, detecting their life signs.


    It seemed that these people were unknown to the interface''s memory.


    Frank continued to pretend he knew nothing while telling Laura and John to come as backup.


    He was curious about the objective of these individuals.


    Suddenly he was shot by several disks that clung to his joints and tried to incapacitate him, and the hidden soldiers started running toward him at high speeds. If he hadn''t known in advance, they might have caught him off guard.


    The mental creaked horribly as he reached down and grabbed the door of the car he was lying in and threw it at the person he thought was the leader.


    The wind whistled as the door collided with the unfortunate soldier''s head at high speed.


    The soldier spun completely backwards before falling unconscious to the ground.


    Frank raised his eyebrows slightly inside his helmet when he saw that his head didn''t explode, he assumed he was dealing with enhanced humans.


    Seeing that they weren''t normal human, Frank decided to take it seriously.


    He couldn''t let them surround him. Even with his armor, he was much stronger than them. If they managed to surround and restrain him with the help of some device, he could be captured, which seemed to be the soldiers'' objective.


    He quickly ran towards the soldier who came alongside the leader before engaging in hand-to-hand combat.


    The soldier didn''t dare to collide with him and merely dodged before firing several small devices that sent powerful electric shocks to his suit.


    Frank completely ignored these attacks while chasing the guy who turned out to be quite agile.


    His suit was nearly impervious to everything. There was no weakness to exploit. If you wanted to defeat him, you had to be much stronger.


    Frank stepped forward before feinting and suddenly punching towards his face.


    The soldier fell into the feint and, seeing that it was a trap, could only quickly raise an arm to block the blow.


    Upon contact, a distinct cracking sound was heard before the man''s arm dangled limply.


    Grimacing in pain, he continued to retreat, luckily he had survived and his companions had managed to surround him.


    Glancing to the side, he realized he had already been surrounded. So, he stopped pursuing the guy who now had a broken arm, trying to prevent him from being knocked out.


    "Who are you?" Frank asked as he retrieved his weapon from his back.


    The sub-commander, with a broken arm, knew that this mission had been a failure. It was best to retreat and prevent any of them from being captured.


    The shots had been ineffective, or they might try to kill him. In the end, their technological gap was too high. They were sent to their deaths.


    "Drop your weapons and get on your knees," Frank said, aiming his weapon at the guy with the broken arm. From his attitude, Frank could tell he was the leader.


    "That''s not the kind of thing you say when you''re surrounded," the sub-commander said, smiling ironically behind his mask.


    "I''ll count to three," Frank said, putting his finger on the trigger.


    The sub-commander made several secret signs that didn''t escape Frank''s notice, he just didn''t know what they meant.


    Quickly, they all moved. The sub-commander threw a grenade at Frank while zigzagging in the opposite direction of the other soldiers.


    The other soldiers quickly took their commander before they started running while shooting at Frank, trying to regroup with the others and escape.


    Frank just looked wordlessly before taking a shot at the solitary guy who ran.


    The shot went through his abdomen, a non-lethal but incapacitating point before Frank ran after the other soldiers.


    He took a great leap before landing in the midst of them and swung his arm, sending two of them flying against a wall.


    He quickly ducked to avoid an attack before kicking the guy carrying the commander.


    Frank almost danced among them as he eliminated them rapidly. It was easy since he didn''t have to hold back. They wouldn''t die like a normal human when hit by him.


    After hitting them all, Laura and John arrived. Frank looked at them emotionlessly, feeling like they were just watching him instead of helping.


    Laura curiously looked at the guys before crouching down and removing the helmets and masks they wore.


    "Hm, wow," Laura said, seeing that the veins of the guy were very green.


    "Let''s take them back and have the scientist analyze them," Frank said as he called a ship.


    ...


    Pepper was in Damian''s room, watching the television with concern. Many TV stations in the area were risking their lives while showing the Avengers fighting.


    Tony appeared many times, and even though his armor had many scratches and cracks, he was still fine. However, in a fight, you never know what might happen.


    When the huge mothership appeared, Pepper couldn''t help but exclaim in astonishment as she looked at Damian with a look that seemed to say, "Do something about it."


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Carol smiled excitedly when she saw the mothership before enveloping herself in golden light and flying off.


    Pepper looked in amazement at Carol, who flew away. Although she knew Carol had superpowers, she had never really seen her use them.


    Carol quickly flew towards the massive mothership, shaped like a large ''X.'' She looked like a small golden meteorite as she passed through the ship from side to side.


    The ship had several small explosions but was still airborne.


    "This never gets old," Carol murmured excitedly before floating in front of the ship. Her energy cape gradually dissipated until her face could be clearly seen.


    Carol extended her hand before manipulating her cosmic energy, forming it into a sword. With an excited smile, she dispensed even more energy, causing the sword to grow until it was 10 meters long.


    She had noticed that if she used her energy layer to a minimum, she would have more control over her energy to create something with the bracelets.


    She quickly charged at the ship before starting to cut off its extremities. She felt that her sword was about to collapse at any moment due to her lack of control.


    However, she didn''t mind because she would just create another one.


    Suddenly, Carol lost control of the sword, but instead of dissipating, it exploded, creating a great light in the sky before a powerful shockwave swept through the place, shattering many windows.


    Carol was the closest, so she was the first to receive the explosion, sending her flying backward and crashing into a building.


    Damian, who was at home watching television, couldn''t help but touch his forehead as he tried to hold back his laughter.


    Even Ana, who was also watching, giggled a little, it looked very funny to her.


    Pepper looked at them confused, as only the ship had exploded and she was the one who got hit. In her opinion, it wasn''t very funny.


    Carol emerged from the building as if nothing had happened while looking at the falling ship. She quickly approached and held the larger pieces, causing them to descend slowly before letting them rest on the ground.


    Carol soared through the air, scanning the area for any remaining aliens to eliminate. To her surprise, she only found lifeless extraterrestrial bodies. Judging by the expressions of the others, she assumed they had collapsed due to the destruction of the mothership.


    She couldn''t help but feel frustrated that it had all ended so quickly. She still wanted to test out many weapons and practice her control.


    Tony, who had been engaged in combat, had noticed Carol for a while, but with the ongoing fight, he didn''t approach her. When she destroyed the mothership and all the aliens fell like marionettes with cut strings, he finally went over to her.


    "Well, it seems Damian doesn''t need to turn on the lights at night," Tony quipped, floating at Carol''s level.


    "Do you want a beating?" Carol asked, looking threateningly at Tony. She was already irritated at what she considered embarrassing herself in front of the television, and now Tony was here to annoy her.


    "Oh come on, don''t be like that," Tony said, laughing and relishing in her annoyed expression.


    "So, you''re an Avenger? Aren''t you a bit old for playing superheroes?" Carol asked, her tone mocking, though she didn''t mention that she wasn''t much different.


    "Do we not call ourselves that because of your plane?" Tony retorted, not letting the teasing slide.


    "How do you know that?" Carol asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Damian told me. That Fury... he can be quite sentimental," Tony said, laughing.


    "Whatever," Carol said with an amused smile.


    "Come, let me introduce you to the team," Tony said jokingly.


    "Sure, because I don''t know any of them," Carol replied sarcastically as she flew alongside Tony.


    ....


    News broadcasts around the world were covering the events in New York. People in front of their televisions seemed frozen, watching.


    Since the world had seen the extraterrestrials in flying vehicles, the Leviathans, and the mothership pass through the portal, the world had changed forever.


    One of humanity''s biggest questions had been answered.


    They were not alone.


    And to the disappointment of many, the extraterrestrials were not friendly.


    Social media immediately exploded with comments about the event.


    The superheroes who defended against the extraterrestrial attack also became very famous.


    No one knew who leaked the name, but they quickly became known as the Avengers.


    Clips of the Avengers were all over the internet, and with each new piece of information, their impression grew.


    ....


    Carol landed next to Tony on the street where nearly all the Avengers were gathered.


    Natasha was at the scene, chatting with Clint while laughing. He was very tired and dirty, and Natasha was teasing him about being old.


    Meanwhile, Hope remained silent at the side. She wanted to be a part of the conversation, but she didn''t want to reveal her identity.


    Thor held the Scepter and talked with Steve; both were dirty and had traces of blood.


    Bruce sat on the side with a shirt that was a bit too small. He didn''t have much choice since he borrowed it from one of the abandoned vehicles.


    Natasha, upon seeing Carol arrive, left Clint and went to greet her with a hug.


    Steve also approached them along with Thor, wearing a serious expression.


    "Guys, Thor went to check on Loki, but he wasn''t there. For now, we need to close the portal and retrieve the Tesseract," Steve said with a serious expression.


    "I''ll get the Quinjet," Tony said before swiftly taking off.


    "I''ll go home," Carol said before quickly flying away. She was still a little embarrassed and just wanted to hide in Damian''s arms.


    She only hoped that no one had noticed anything strange and that it was just her embarrassment.


    After Carol left, Tony landed the Quinjet, and everyone boarded before flying to Stark Tower.


    The Tesseract continued to spin slowly, providing power to the portal.


    Everyone disembarked before Thor approached Erik. When he picked up the Scepter, he found him unconscious. When he woke up, he had a clear mind and told him he would think of a way to close the portal.


    "Thor, I know how to do it. We need to disrupt the energy, but normally this would be impossible due to the dense layer of energy surrounding it. However, the scepter has an energy signature very similar to the Tesseract. With the scepter, it should be possible to cut off the energy," Erik said, looking at the scepter in Thor''s hand.


    Everyone was relieved to find a way to close the portal. After all, if the army was already prepared, reinforcements were likely on their way, and they would continue the invasion until they learned how to close the portal.


    Thor aimed the scepter at the cube before starting to push.


    "Go through the energy coming out of the Tesseract. That will cause the portal to collapse," Erik instructed Thor.


    Thor nodded as he continued to push the scepter until it covered the outgoing energy of the Tesseract, making it impossible for the energy to pass through and causing the portal to start closing.


    There were cheers and jubilations as they watched the portal close. Almost everyone breathed a sigh of relief at seeing the portal sealed.


    "Finally, it''s over," Tony said, looking at the destruction of the city.


    "Let''s go inside," Tony said, taking the scepter.


    Thor took the Tesseract and walked inside with the whole group.


    "What will we do with this?" Natasha asked, referring to the Scepter and the Cube in a metal case they had left on one of the tables.


    "I need the Tesseract; you can keep the Scepter," Thor said after thinking for a moment. The Tesseract was necessary to repair the Bifrost.


    As for the scepter, it was a kind of compensation for the humans. After all, it was someone from Asgard who had caused all this. If Loki were taken along with both items, it would be too much.


    "Alright," Tony said, nodding.


    Tony served drinks to everyone as they sat and rested, engaging in small talk.


    "It seems the Strike team will come to take the Scepter," Natasha said, looking at everyone.


    No one cared, everyone just wanted to sit and rest, the hard fight and the tension made them exhausted.


    At that moment, a huge fireball exploded dozens of meters in front of Stark Tower, making everyone stand up and go to look.


    Natasha and Clint also looked, but they kept their attention on the Scepter and the Cube. This seemed like a distraction, and they didn''t want to be robbed right in front of them.


    Harry, who had been lurking all the while, was the one who created the fireball before advancing quickly and carefully toward the Scepter and the Cube while remaining invisible.


    He quickly created two identical illusions before taking the Scepter and the Cube. At that moment, the elevator opened, taking him by surprise.


    He ignored them as he approached one of the broken windows before leaping to the ground.


    The second magic circle didn''t actually allow him to fly; he could only levitate and fall slowly.


    Due to his momentum and the fall time, he managed to reach the building next door before continuing to run and get as far away from Stark Tower as possible.


    With the Avengers.


    Seeing that everything was still in order and the Strike team had arrived, they decided to put aside the fireball, though Tony asked Jarvis to find out what had happened.


    "We''ll take care of the Scepter," the captain of the team said, approaching to take it while his partner prepared a case.


    When he went to take it, his hand went through the Scepter, causing it to blur and disappear along with the Cube.


    "..."


    The atmosphere fell completely silent as everyone looked at each other.

 Chapter 159

    The sudden theft of the Scepter and the Cube mobilized all the Avengers in search of clues.


    Thor and Tony flew around the Tower, searching for the possible culprit.


    They weren''t foolish and assumed the fireball was a decoy, and someone went invisible before creating the illusions.


    Thor immediately blamed Loki since he had similar abilities. He couldn''t help but worry because he needed to return quickly to repair the Bifrost. If the other realms found out about what happened here, some rebels might start a war.


    "I''ll go back to the Helicarrier. We can track the Tesseract again," Bruce said suddenly.


    "I''ll take you," Clint said, nodding seriously.


    Both quickly boarded the Quinjet and flew to the Helicarrier.


    "You''re leaving?" Natasha asked, looking at Hope.


    "Yes, I''ll probably get scolded for what I did today," Hope sighed.


    "Remember to talk to me. I''m sure we''ll be working together from now on," Natasha said, smiling.


    "See you," Hope said to Natasha before saying goodbye to the others and flying off, shrinking in size.


    She quickly arrived at an airport before sneaking onto a plane heading home. Her father was probably waiting for her for a good talk.


    "I''ll be back too," Natasha said to Tony, sighing.


    "I''ll go with you," Tony said, smiling inwardly. He would go with his armor in tatters so that Pepper could see how heroically he fought and his battle scars.


    "I suppose I''ll also go to see what I can do to fix this. I really need the Cube," Thor sighed. Without the Cube, not to mention repairing the Bifrost, he couldn''t even go back home.


    "Let me know if you need help," Natasha said, nodding.


    Natasha called her ship from the top of Stark Tower before flying home, followed by Tony.


    While Natasha was landing her ship, Tony was already knocking on the door.


    Pepper assumed it was Tony since Damian had told her they were on their way.


    Seeing his armor in tatters and slight traces of blood on his face, Pepper smiled with red eyes before gently hugging the tough armor.


    "You''re so old, and you still want to play the hero," Pepper complained.


    "How about I prove to you tonight that I''m still young enough to be a hero?" Tony whispered, joking with Pepper, who lightly punched his armor.


    "Find a room and don''t block the way," Natasha said, looking at them without words. It''s fine if they want to flirt, but don''t do it at the entrance.


    Tony laughed as he stepped aside with Pepper, who also laughed softly.


    Natasha smiled at them before walking into the living room and finding Damian chatting with the three little ones about the battle.


    The news didn''t show any gruesome images, so Damian allowed them to watch with the whole family.


    Natasha looked at Damian as her thoughts started to race. She believed that the person who stole the Scepter and the Cube was under Damian''s orders. She had no evidence but also no doubts.


    "My lovely heroine has arrived," Damian said, turning to look at her with a smile.


    An immediate smile appeared on Natasha''s face upon hearing Damian''s words as she approached and hugged him.


    "Are you tired?" Damian asked, smiling at her.


    "Hm, I want to take a bath," Natasha said, looking flirtatiously at Damian.


    "Carol is already bathing with Ana and Ophelia, although they might be consoling her," Damian joked.


    "Why?" Natasha asked, confused.


    "I gave her a little gift to create cosmic energy weapons. She made one that was too big and couldn''t control it, so it exploded. Although no one noticed, and they probably thought it was an explosion from the ship, she still feels embarrassed, thinking that everyone knows what happened," Damian laughed softly.


    "I''ll go see her. I''ll wait for you to join me for a bath," Natasha said with a suggestive smile before rushing upstairs.


    "Hello," Tony said, entering the living room with Pepper.


    "You look bad," Damian laughed as he looked at Tony''s armor.


    "Yes, thanks for sending your soldiers to help. I''m sure it would have been much worse without them," Tony nodded.


    "It''s okay. After all, I don''t exactly like seeing innocent people getting hurt either," Damian said casually as he played with Alice''s golden hair.


    Ivy and Emma got off their father''s legs and surrounded Tony, touching his armor.


    Tony chuckled as he watched them before making the armor open from the back, then taking a step back and exiting.


    The armor closed back up, returning to normal.


    "By the way, the Tesseract and the Cube were stolen by someone who went invisible and created illusions," Tony said looking at Damian before he saw Ivy out of the corner of his eye lifting her armor off one leg.


    Tony''s face couldn''t help but change as he approached her as if to take the armor, but he also hesitated. He knew that armor weighed around 200 kilograms as it had much heavier armor plating.


    "Ivy darling, leave it on the ground. If you damage it, Uncle Tony won''t have a way to get home," Damian laughed slightly as he watched her hug the leg of the suit while looking at him innocently.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Yes, leave it on the ground. You''ll have to give me your allowance for 100 years to pay for it," Tony joked.


    "Allowance? Daddy doesn''t give us allowances," Ivy said, tilting her head a bit as she left the armor on the ground.


    Alice, who was in a world of relaxation while her father played with her hair, also perked up upon hearing that word.


    "Daddy, when will you give us an allowance?" Emma asked, looking at her father.


    "When you''re 5 years old, dear," Damian said, shaking his head while smiling.


    "I''ll go get Morgan. We should go back home and see what needs to be done to sort everything out," Pepper said before leaving the room.


    "I''ll go say goodbye to Morgan," Alice said, leaving her father''s comfortable caresses.


    His two sisters left Tony''s armor before following Alice.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Tony approached Damian before sitting beside him.


    "Tell me, is the theft of the Scepter and the Cube related to you?" Tony asked, looking at Damian. He couldn''t think of anyone else who could have stolen the things right under his nose.


    "In fact, it does have to do with me. I ordered someone to do it," Damian said, nodding.


    "All right then," Tony said, nodding. He worried that it might fall into the wrong hands, but at least Damian wouldn''t cross certain limits. He also knew that his friend wasn''t exactly an altruistic person.


    "Don''t you want to know what I''m going to use them for?" Damian asked, smiling slightly.


    "In fact, I''m more curious to know exactly what the Scepter and the Cube are," Tony said, looking at Damian.


    "Hm, it''s a long story," Damian said before creating an illusion of space.


    "Before the universe existed, there were 6 singularities. Later, these created the universe, and from their remains, 6 small stones were created."


    "The Infinity Stones," Damian said, creating illusions of six of them.


    "There''s the stone of time, space, mind, power, reality, and finally, soul."


    "Each one controls its aspect within limits set only by its bearer."


    "The Scepter has the Mind Stone, and the Cube has the Space Stone," Damian said, looking at Tony with a slight smile while he had an expression of astonishment.


    "Are you serious?" Tony asked, incredulous.


    "The gems have an almost absolute power, although, as I said, it depends on the bearer; a normal human would die just by touching them," Damian said.


    "How did Loki lose?" Tony asked, confused.


    "The Mind Stone doesn''t have offensive capabilities like others, but it''s equally terrifying. Once it touches you, you lose all free will and are completely controlled by the bearer."


    "Furthermore, Loki also had the Space Stone. If he had wanted to escape, no one but me could have stopped him."


    "I understand," Tony said, nodding. It would probably have been different if Loki had the Power Stone.


    "What will you do with them?" Tony asked, looking at Damian.


    "Maybe I''ll start collecting them?" Damian said, chuckling.


    "Whatever," Tony said, not prying further. He knew enough.


    At that moment, Pepper arrived with Morgan in her arms, followed by the three little ones.


    "Let''s go," Pepper said, looking at Tony.


    "Do you mind if I take Natasha''s ship? I''ll return it later," Tony said to Damian.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send you off and give you a little gift," Damian said before teleporting them back to Stark Tower.


    He had repaired the entire interior of the tower so they wouldn''t have to fix anything.


    "Daddy, how much allowance are you going to give us?" Emma asked in a low voice, looking at him with her cute blue eyes.


    "Hm, it depends on how many kisses you give me," Damian said, pointing to his cheek.


    Emma laughed before kissing Damian''s cheek several times.


    "Hey, I want some too!" Alice said, jumping towards Damian, followed by Ivy.


    Damian happily laughed as he received affection from his daughters.


    "Well, I want kisses too," Sophia, who had arrived in the room, said.


    "Are you going to give us an allowance?" Emma asked, negotiating as if she were.


    "Maybe," Sophia said, laughing, as she approached and started playing with the three little ones.


    Damian stealthily slipped away before heading to his room and entering the bathroom to have a good time.


    ...


    Thor was flying at great speed towards Jane''s house; he had used the device she had given him.


    She had told him she had already returned home after visiting Damian.


    After the trip, Thor landed in front of Jane''s house before ringing the doorbell.


    Jane opened the door and greeted Thor.


    "Hello, come in," Jane said, stepping aside before closing the door after Thor.


    "How is everything?" Jane asked, smiling.


    "Not very good. The Scepter and the Tesseract were stolen," Thor said, smiling ironically.


    "And I really need the Tesseract to get back home. I was hoping your cousin could personally help me track down the culprit," Thor said, looking at Jane.


    "Hmm," Jane hummed as she thought about it. She could immediately assume that Damian was somehow involved.


    "Why do you need the Tesseract, if I may ask?" Jane asked, looking at Thor.


    "The energy of the Tesseract is special and can repair the Bifrost. It''s imperative that it be fixed as soon as possible to prevent rebellions in the nine realms," Thor said, trying to indicate how serious the matter was.


    "I can help you," Jane said, nodding.


    "But you have to promise to take me for a walk in Asgard after fixing the bridge," Jane said, looking at Thor.


    "I would love to show you where I come from," Thor said, smiling cheerfully.


    "Hm, I''ll be looking forward to it," Jane said, smiling at Thor.


    "I suppose we should head back to New York. I had just returned home not long ago," Jane sighed as she gestured for Thor to follow her.


    The two quickly boarded the ship before traveling in the direction of Damian''s house.


    ...


    Harry was in a forest on the outskirts of New York, a couple of kilometers from Damian''s house.


    Looking at the two objects in his hands, hesitation filled his mind while a hint of nostalgia appeared in his eyes.


    It reminded him of his early days as a delinquent; he was quite young and used to inspect his loot while thinking about how much he could get.


    Harry looked at the objects in his hands before sighing.


    Holding the objects drained his magic at a considerable rate, but it also made him feel empowered. He teleported several times back and forth and fired several energy shots with the scepter.


    He thought about just escaping from Damian with the Tesseract; perhaps they would never be able to catch him.


    Unfortunately, his rational side told him it was impossible. That man was a monster; they had tried to kill him many times but never even managed to touch him.


    Besides, thinking about the trust that man had in letting him go and collect these things made his thoughts of rebellion immediately extinguish. It was best to honestly hand over the items and receive his reward.


    His arrogance and grand ambitions were consumed during his years of captivity; now only caution remained.


    After delivering the items to Damian, if he survived, he planned to emulate Damian.


    He would find some troublesome country that no one cared about if he took it over and created a kingdom. With his knowledge, he would try to create more wizards. If he only allowed them to reach the first circle, they should be under his control.


    "One day, when I have hundreds of wizards under my command..." Harry murmured and couldn''t help but fall silent without completing the sentence.


    He had to admit that he didn''t dare to seek revenge, no matter how many wizards he had under his control.


    Finally, he could only sigh.


    With his thoughts finally clear, he began to run quickly towards Damian''s mansion, enhancing his body with magic as he ran at high speeds.


    He soon arrived in front of a 2-meter-high grass wall. Without thinking too much, he jumped over the wall before starting to approach the house.


    He knew they must be looking for the objects in his hands, so it was best to avoid the main entrance.


    At that moment, a giant tiger jumped in front of him. The tiger bared its teeth as its face turned terrifying, and a powerful growl came from its throat as it positioned itself to attack.


    Damian, who was having a good time with his wives, was alerted to Harry''s presence. He quickly asked for some time before appearing in front of him, already dressed.


    "You did well to bring the items even if you hesitated a bit. I''m busy right now, so here''s what I promised you," Damian said, making the Scepter and the Tesseract disappear from Harry''s hands before a book appeared.


    Damian waved his hand, causing Harry to disappear.


    Harry was his plan to leak the methods to learn magic. It was inevitable that he would want to teach others, and this way, it was easy for it to leak out. And even if it didn''t leak out, a little of his help could do the job.


    Damian found the idea of simply publishing the methods of becoming a mage and letting people think he was some sort of savior distasteful.


    He didn''t want people to expect anything from him; once you give someone too much, they start to believe it''s their right.


    Anyway, the third circle is the limit and is not really a threat, even though there are many of them.


    This allows him to consider his promise to Jane fulfilled and to provide some benefits to humans.

 Chapter 160

    Jane landed her ship in Damian''s garden before getting off with Thor.


    Immediately, Sassy approached, rubbing her head against Jane.


    Jane giggled adorably as she hugged Sassy and scratched behind her ears.


    Thor just watched the scene with a slight smile, assuming that the size was normal.


    After giving Sassy some affection, Jane saw the huge sleeping T-rex in the distance. Although she also liked it, it wasn''t pleasant to pet.


    "Let''s go," Jane said, leading Thor inside the house.


    "Hello, I''m back," Jane said loudly as she entered the house.


    "Sis," Emma said, smiling as she approached Jane and hugged her.


    "How''s my little one?" Jane asked, carrying Emma in her arms and kissing her cheeks.


    "And your sisters?" Jane asked.


    "They''re with grandma," Emma said, looking at Thor curiously.


    "He''s Thor," Jane said, introducing him.


    "She''s Emma, Damian''s daughter," Jane added, bringing Emma a bit closer to Thor.


    "Hello," Thor said with a friendly smile. It was impossible not to smile at the adorable girl.


    "Hello," Emma said, nodding with a smile.


    "Let''s go to the living room," Jane said, carrying Emma in her arms.


    In the living room, Sophia was with Alice and Ivy.


    Seeing Jane arrive with a man in armor and a hammer, they couldn''t help but look at her strangely.


    Jane paid no attention to their looks and introduced them to each other.


    "So, you''re one of the Avengers," Sophia said, smiling.


    "Uh, yes, well, apparently that''s what we''re called, although we never voted on the group name," Thor said, laughing slightly.


    "Where''s Damian?" Jane asked, looking at Sophia.


    "He''s upstairs, busy," Sophia said, pursing her lips.


    "I see," Jane said, a bit at a loss for words.


    "I suppose we''ll wait, come, have a seat," Jane said to Thor.


    Thor nodded before sitting on the couch and subtly looking around. Suddenly, he froze, staring at the center of the wall where there was a golden metal lightning bolt. Somehow, it looked very familiar to him.


    At that moment, three small Velociraptors came running in, making high-pitched sounds before stopping in front of the three little girls.


    The three girls were delighted to see them, approaching and scratching their scales under their jaws.


    "Are they hungry?" Ivy asked, smiling gently as her green eyes began to glow.


    The little raptors made different sounds as if they were talking.


    "Let''s feed them," Ivy said, looking at her sisters.


    The three girls quickly ran off while playing with the small raptors that chased after them.


    Thor smiled as he watched the girls play with their pets.


    "I remember when I was young, I also had a pet. Unfortunately, it died of old age," Thor said, shaking his head.


    "Do you like animals?" Jane asked Thor.


    "I like reptiles, especially snakes," Thor said, nodding.


    "I prefer felines. After all, I grew up with Sassy by my side. Reptiles aren''t as pleasant to pet; my hands aren''t as tough as yours," Jane joked.


    "I can see that, your hands are very delicate," Thor said, laughing as he looked at Jane, feeling the urge to hold them.


    Sophia had a slight smile as she watched their interaction. It seemed their relationship was still in the friend zone.


    Jane turned on the TV, and as expected, they were still talking about the invasion. Now that the shock had passed, they were starting to look for those responsible for the destruction. Some politicians even complained about the unauthorized entry of Madripoor''s army.


    "Humans never change," Sophia said, shaking her head.


    Jane pursed her lips, since she was human too, although she had to admit that humans could be the most ungrateful creatures on the planet.


    "Why would they complain about being helped?" Thor asked, confused.


    Sophia looked at Thor thoughtfully. When Damian said that Thor was over a thousand years old, she somehow felt uncomfortable with him getting close to her little Jane.


    But now, seeing Thor, it seemed he was quite naive for someone over a thousand years old. Probably, his age wasn''t much different from Jane''s when you compared their species.


    "Because if they complain, they can have a moral high ground to pressure Madripoor," Sophia said, looking at Thor.


    "Right now, Madripoor is the most powerful nation. Naturally, other nations would want to bring it down, even if we help them. In the face of benefits, there is no gratitude."


    "Of course, I don''t want you to leave with a bad impression of humans. Like with all living beings in the universe, there are good and bad ones."


    "Alright, isn''t my brother an example?" Thor said, smiling ironically.


    "Hm," Sophia said, not wanting to get into uncomfortable topics.


    "How long is he going to take?" Jane asked, exasperated as she waited for Damian.


    Sophia chuckled to herself as she relaxed on the couch and watched TV.


    After a while, Damian finally came down, wearing the satisfied smile of a warrior who had emerged victorious.


    "Hello," Damian said, smiling as he entered the living room.


    Thor met the famous Damian for the first time, he had heard about him since he arrived on Earth, he had always wondered what he looked like, now he could only think that he looked too young and with the slight smile he had, he did not look like the powerful king Jane had described.


    "Damian, this is Thor."


    "Thor, this is Damian," Jane introduced them.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Thor needs you to do him a favor; it seems quite urgent," Jane said, looking at Damian before signaling Thor to speak.


    "The Bifrost was destroyed, and I need to take the Tesseract to Asgard to repair it," Thor said, a bit uncomfortable asking for favors.


    "Hm...tell me, do you know why they left it on Midgard?" Damian asked, looking at Thor curiously.


    "I really don''t know. I think it was before I was born," Thor said, frowning. He would ask his father when he got back.


    "I''ll help you," Damian said, nodding before bringing his two hands together and starting to condense energy.


    To speed things up and not make it too strenuous, he drew the energy directly from Madripoor''s reserves, causing alarms to sound in the lab as scientists ran around in panic.


    In between his hands, the characteristic energy of the Space Stone began to take the form of a cube identical to the Tesseract.


    Thor''s expression couldn''t help but dramatically change as he almost unconsciously took a step back, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    Almost a minute passed before Damian finally condensed a cube identical to the Tesseract.


    Although they looked the same, they were clearly not. The Tesseract was just a shell, and its function was to enhance control over the Space Stone while reducing the strain on the body when using it.


    Damian looked at the cube in his hand and bounced it a few times before nodding in satisfaction and extending his hand, offering it to Thor.


    "It''s not the same, but I think it''s enough for what you need," Damian said.


    Thor took the cube with hesitation while still looking at Damian in amazement.


    When Jane told him that her cousin was very powerful, he didn''t take it very seriously. How high can the power standards of a normal person be?


    It wasn''t that he despised her, it was just that, in his opinion, she definitely hadn''t seen the really powerful people in the universe.


    And he wasn''t wrong, Jane definitely didn''t add enough qualifying adjectives, his father definitely can''t do what Damian did.


    This makes Damian a being of cosmic proportions, which is truly terrifying.


    "Thank you," Thor said seriously as he took the cube in his hands.


    "I suppose you also need help getting to Asgard," Damian said, looking at Thor.


    "That''s right," Thor said, embarrassed to owe so much to someone he had just met.


    "As for that, I think I can help," Jane said, excitedly smiling.


    Damian raised an eyebrow, interested in Jane''s words. She never told him about her experiments, so he didn''t know what she was referring to.


    "This is a good opportunity. Take me to my lab," Jane said, looking at Damian.


    ''''Alright,'''' Damian said, nodding before making all three of them disappear and reappear at Jane''s house.


    The three of them appeared in Jane''s lab just before she started walking towards a platform.


    She quickly powered up all the devices before typing on her computer.


    Soon, a circle the same size as the platform opened up on the ceiling.


    ''''Stand on the platform,'''' Jane said as she continued typing.


    Thor approached with hesitation and stood on the platform with the Cube in one hand and his hammer in the other.


    ''''Can you tell us what this machine does?'''' Damian asked, smiling ironically. He could see that Thor was a bit scared.


    ''''I''ve been researching the Bifrost ever since Thor first arrived.''''


    ''''The runes left on the ground when the Bifrost is used are not random. The outer strokes are the enchantment, which I assume they use in Asgard to channel the Bifrost. The inner strokes are the coordinates. Based on this, I theoretically created a device that can call the Bifrost with the right energy,'''' Jane explained, proud of her work.


    Thor and Damian looked at Jane without words, as what she had done was truly incredible.


    Jane pressed one last button when a buzzing sound started, and something resembling a blue liquid began to flow.


    ''''It''s energy from the Tesseract. Without it, my machine wouldn''t work,'''' Jane explained.


    ''''Are you ready? I haven''t tested it yet, but theoretically, there should be nothing wrong,'''' Jane said, looking at Thor.


    ''''I was thinking of trying it with you, but since Thor needs to get back to Asgard, it''s a good opportunity,'''' Jane said, smiling sweetly at Damian.


    ''''Wait, wait, let''s think about this more. Maybe my return to Asgard isn''t so urgent,'''' Thor said, genuinely scared.


    ''''Cough, don''t worry, if you end up in a far-off place in the universe, I''ll come get you,'''' Damian reassured Thor.


    ''''So let''s do it,'''' Jane said, pressing a button, causing the platform to start forming small flames, followed by small sounds of lightning. Soon, the Bifrost fell directly onto Thor, carrying him to an unknown destination.


    ''''I hope he arrives in the right place,'''' Jane said, looking towards the sky. There really wasn''t anything dangerous. The Bifrost is very safe to use once you can summon it. The uncertainty lies in whether it arrived at the right place.


    Since Thor had left for Asgard for the first time, Jane had already noted down the coordinates, so there shouldn''t be anything wrong.


    ''''If he arrived in Asgard,'''' Damian said, sensing the situation.


    ''''You''re an amazing scientist, Jane. I''m proud of you,'''' Damian said, smiling affectionately before hugging her.


    Jane blushed as she also hugged Damian, feeling happy to have Damian''s recognition.


    ''''Come have dinner at home and let''s have a little celebration,'''' Damian said, smiling.


    ''''Hm,'''' Jane said, indicating that it sounded good to her.


    Damian had them show up at home, where his three daughters had returned with their little velociraptors sleeping beside them.


    Jane sat down next to the girls with a slight smile while watching TV with them.


    Damian took the opportunity to sneak away and check out the things he had obtained.


    First, he took out the Tesseract and smiled slightly as he looked at it. After so many years, it had finally returned to his hands.


    If he hadn''t given the Tesseract to the humans, it''s possible that the Mind Stone wouldn''t have been brought by Loki. If he still wanted to get it, he would have had to spend a long time searching for it in space.


    As Damian didn''t know when Thanos obtained the stone, it was better that it came directly into his hands.


    Damian teleported to the underground labs in Madripoor.


    The scientist was examining the energy reserve, which had been almost completely drained.


    Without the scientist noticing, Damian took the Tesseract and placed it in the energy extraction unit that had been empty since he delivered the Tesseract.


    There was quickly a faint hum as something resembling a blue liquid began to flow and fill the energy reserves.


    ''''My lord,'''' the scientist said in surprise when he realized Damian was there.


    ''''I drained the energy, so don''t worry about it. I retrieved the Tesseract. Let the energy reserves fill up,'''' Damian said, watching as it slowly filled.


    ''''Is it time to initiate the plan?'''' The scientist asked eagerly.


    ''''Not yet, but it''s almost done. We''re still missing the final piece,'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    ''''Take care of matters and also lower the price of energy a bit,'''' Damian said, smiling.


    ''''Sure, by the way, Frank captured several HYDRA soldiers who had been biologically modified. They bear a strong resemblance to Bruce,'''' the scientist said, looking at Damian.


    ''''Hmm, investigate that and let me know. Also, I''ll be upgrading the AI. It will probably be in touch with you,'''' Damian said, nodding to the scientist before disappearing.


    Damian reappeared in a sealed chamber, the only way to enter was by teleportation, something no one else but Damian could do due to the number of runes on the walls.


    Only someone stronger with greater control over space or someone holding the Space Stone in their hands could do it.


    In this chamber stood a pillar in the center, which was where the main artificial intelligence of Madripoor was housed, the one he always made requests to.


    In the pillar were six holes slightly larger than pebbles.


    ''''Master,'''' the AI said in a soft, feminine voice.


    Damian just smiled and didn''t respond, before taking out the Scepter while walking towards the pillar.


    With his other hand, he extracted the blue gem from the Scepter before crushing the gem with his fingers.


    The blue gem broke to reveal a smaller yellow gem that fit perfectly into the holes in the pillar.


    Damian immediately felt a compulsion trying to intrude into his mind. Since it was a passive effect of the Mind Stone, it was easily repelled by his defenses.


    ''''You truly have consciousness, and not a very good one,'''' Damian said before starting to absorb the energy from the Mind Stone and letting his Tenth Familiar absorb it.


    His familiar reacted positively, eagerly absorbing the energy as changes began to occur in his body.


    Just as Damian opened his eyes in surprise, feeling he was about to evolve, suddenly the changes stopped. Aside from some minor alterations in his abilities, there was nothing more.


    Frowning in thought, Damian supposed his familiar also needed to absorb the Soul Stone in order to truly evolve. After all, his Tenth Familiar had extensive control over the mind and soul.


    Feeling it was a shame, Damian stopped absorbing his power. Nevertheless, his familiar gained powerful telekinesis.


    Using his Tenth Familiar again, Damian had it attack the consciousness of the Mind Stone, putting it to sleep.


    His familiar and the Mind Stone struggled intensely for a long time, though it was only a few moments in reality.


    With his support, his familiar managed to suppress the consciousness of the Mind Stone, cutting off its influence for a good while.


    He quickly placed the Mind Stone in the hole, causing yellow lines to spread all over the pillar where the main program of his AI was located.


    ''''Ma&s#@te+r,'''' the AI said as her voice distorted.


    ''''Master,'''' the AI said again, this time with a hesitant, much clearer, and more human voice.


    ''''Do you know what happened?'''' Damian asked, smiling slightly. She had all the information about the Mind Stone.


    ''''Yes, I now have life,'''' the AI said, amazed to be able to feel.


    ''''I think it''s time to give you a name,'''' Damian said, smiling slightly.


    ''''How about Cortana?'''' Asked the AI trying to joke, she had mentally connected with her master several times and could now link a lot of information.


    Damian was surprised before chuckling to himself. He supposed that during one of the times he transmitted information, that name had slipped out.


    ''''Then I''ll call you Cortana,'''' Damian said with a slight smile, initiating a mental communication with Cortana.


    Unlike before, where he could initiate it arbitrarily, now he needed her acceptance.


    Naturally, Cortana accepted, and both remained silent for a good while before Damian smiled and disappeared.


    There was no need for words or farewells; both had already said enough.


    ''''Master...Damian,'''' Cortana whispered.

 Chapter 161

    The next day.


    Damian woke up to the sound of his phone.


    A bit confused, he picked it up before checking what was going on; his phone should have been on silent.


    Looking at his phone, he saw a cute message with emojis from Cortana. His phone had been completely hacked as it now had an unknown operating system.


    Damian couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw the message.


    At that moment, a call came to his phone, which Cortana quickly minimized to continue their conversation.


    "We can continue talking after I finish the call," Damian said gently to his phone.


    Cortana sent a pouting emoji before accepting and answering the call for him.


    "Hello," Damian said calmly as he got up and left the room.


    "Hello, do you have the Tesseract?" Fury asked, getting straight to the point.


    "Yes, I found someone running with the Scepter and the Cube while I was taking a walk, so I took them away," Damian replied sarcastically.


    "I told you that if you didn''t take care of the Tesseract, I wouldn''t give it back to you," Damian chuckled.


    "Alright," Fury said, annoyed. Although he didn''t like the idea, he had to admit that he couldn''t protect the Tesseract properly, so it was better in Damian''s hands than anyone else''s.


    "Better the devil you know," he thought.


    This time, he had no choice. If they were looking for someone to blame for the invasion of New York, it would be him for not safeguarding the Tesseract properly.


    "Don''t get too depressed; anyway, the Tesseract is too advanced for your SHIELD agents to understand. Only the brightest minds could make any sense of it," Damian said, shaking his head.


    "I''m not depressed," Fury said, frowning. After all, he had his eyes on all that Chitauri technology, which could provide more advancement than studying the Cube.


    "I had forgotten that you always speak like that," Damian said with understanding.


    Fury said nothing and simply hung up. Damian was the one person who could push his buttons more than anyone else.


    Damian looked at his phone and chuckled quietly. Annoying Fury was one of his pastimes. Who told him to want two of his wives to work for him?


    At that moment, a servant approached him.


    "Sir, a U.S. ambassador is outside and wants to talk to you," the servant told Damian, looking at him.


    "Hm, I understand. Tell one of the guards to escort him to my study," Damian said before walking to the indicated place and taking a seat on the main sofa.


    While he waited, he chatted with Cortana, who acted like a little girl, wanting all of his attention and asking him all sorts of things.


    Damian had a good idea of why the ambassador was coming, and he couldn''t help but tease them. People who had no fear never held back.


    In a few minutes, the guard knocked on the door and entered when Damian told him to come in.


    A middle-aged man in a formal suit with a serious expression entered through the door. The guard closed the door behind him and returned to his post.


    "Your Majesty Damian," the man greeted.


    "Have a seat," Damian said, nodding in greeting and pointing to the chair in front of him.


    Damian remained silent and simply looked at the ambassador, waiting for him to speak.


    The ambassador was a bit uncomfortable as he waited for Damian to initiate the topic, coughing slightly as he began to speak.


    "Your Majesty, the President has sent me to discuss the matter of Madripoor''s troops entering the country illegally and opening fire in the middle of the city," the ambassador said to Damian.


    Damian couldn''t help but chuckle. To someone who didn''t know the context, it really sounded bad.


    "What about it?" Damian asked, a bit amused.


    "Well," the ambassador said in a low voice, not sure how to continue with the matter. He had always been on the dominant side of conversations, but he had been told to be firm for this mission and withdraw immediately if things got serious.


    Several people were trying to test Damian''s stance. If he acted dominantly, they could drop the matter and be grateful for his help as the weaker party. If Damian showed a little guilt, they would definitely pursue the issue further.


    Thinking about the benefits he could get if he made a good deal, he gathered his courage before speaking again.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ''''I''m afraid that''s a significant violation of international treaties. We can resolve it amongst ourselves or take it to the UN,'''' the ambassador subtly threatened.


    ''''I seem to remember that my country is not part of the UN.'''' Damian said, smiling at the subtle threat.


    The man''s expression froze when he remembered that it was like that.


    Under the gaze of those intimidating red eyes, the man''s courage couldn''t help but deflate as he thought he had failed completely.


    ''''Since you seem so dissatisfied, tell your president that I will leave the country and live in Madripoor indefinitely. You may go now,'''' Damian said, uninterested when he saw that the man had nothing more to say.


    ''''I will tell him. Thank you for your time, Your Majesty,'''' the man said respectfully before leaving, a little hurriedly and clearly disheartened.


    Damian chuckled to himself and shook his head. He couldn''t blame them for trying. The president probably felt that with the Avengers and the vast amount of Chitauri technology, Madripoor would not go overboard.


    Returning to the dining room where his whole family was already having breakfast, Damian took his seat before his plate arrived, and he began chatting with his family.


    ''''Did someone come?'''' Sophia asked, looking at Damian.


    ''''Hm, an ambassador came. They wanted to gauge my attitude and pressure me regarding the presence of the Spartans. We didn''t get to the negotiating part, so I''m not sure what they wanted,'''' Damian said casually as he ate.


    "How cheeky," Carol said, pursing her lips.


    ''''You try to be good, but they make it hard for you," Ana said, feeling annoyed at the attempt to take advantage of them when they were helping them.


    ''''It''s okay, I was expecting that, now let''s just decide when to move to Madripoor,'''' Damian said, calming the situation before Ophelia spoke up and said something outrageous.


    "Then let''s just move today since we''re leaving," Sophia suggested.


    "Sure, let''s go today," Carol agreed.


    "What about you, honey?" Damian asked, looking at Natasha.


    "I''ll stop working for SHIELD. The Avengers are an independent group, and after Fury''s intrusive investigations, I don''t want to go back," Natasha said, pursing her lips.


    ''''It is normal to keep some record of the activities of important or dangerous people, but your record was very exaggerated," Natasha said.


    Carol also frowned upon hearing Natasha''s words because she didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "Then let''s just move today," Damian agreed.


    "I''ll call the palace servants to help us move our things quickly," Sophia said.


    "What will happen to this house?" Carol asked Damian, as she had grown attached to it and didn''t want to just abandon it.


    "I''ll put several protections in place to preserve it and prevent any intrusions. Don''t worry," Damian said, smiling at Carol.


    "We''ll also start going to school soon," Alice said happily.


    "School isn''t just fun; you also need to learn," Ana said, looking at the three girls.


    "Shouldn''t we change the topics taught in schools?" Ophelia asked Damian. Considering the future, there were many subjects that were unnecessary, and even more topics that were missing to prepare the children for that kind of world.


    "An magic school is already under construction, and the curricula of other schools will gradually be modified," Damian said.


    "Will you make the school you built only for the rich?" Ana asked Damian, as this was quite common.


    "No, it will be based on ability. Only the best will attend this school, while others will go to regular schools," Damian explained.


    "Even when the change comes, and everyone has magic, it will still be based on their individual talents," Damian said as he continued eating.


    After lunch, Sophia went to Madripoor through the portal and brought several servants who began to pack their personal belongings carefully and then took them to the palace.


    The three little girls also went to the yard and started picking up their things.


    Ivy was talking to Tyr, telling him that they would be moving to another place.


    The whole family spent the rest of the day supervising the move and bringing the items they wanted. By the time they finished, it was already night, and they were all having dinner in the palace''s dining room.


    "I''m exhausted," Natasha said as she ate. Even though they had brought several servants, she still wanted to help and moved a lot of things around.


    "I told you to take a break," Sophia said, smiling at Natasha. While the others had also been active all day, they weren''t as tired. After all, Natasha was still human.


    "That''s fine; someone will give me a massage later," Natasha said playfully to Damian.


    "Has Tyr settled into the garden?" Damian asked Ivy with a smile.


    "Yes, the garden here is bigger, so he''s happy to have more space to run around," Ivy said, smiling adorably.


    "Griny, Goldy, and Blacky are also happy. They really enjoy running," Ivy said, smiling adorably.


    All the adults chuckled slightly at the names of the three Velociraptors. It would be amusing to call them that when they reached nearly two meters in height.


    After finishing dinner, everyone went about their business.


    "I''m going to take a bath," Natasha said, looking at Damian with a slight smile before heading upstairs.


    At that moment, the scientist entered the palace and found Damian.


    "My lord, I''m glad you''ve finally decided to live in the palace," the scientist said happily.


    "I have the results of the captured soldiers. They were modified with Emil Blonsky''s blood."


    "Sir... I discovered something quite interesting. After receiving the Gamma radiation, Bruce Banner more or less stopped being human."


    "If I had to compare, I would say he''s somewhat like you, my lord. He can transform other organisms to his likeness."


    "Blonsky is an example. I checked SHIELD''s database, and I found out that Blonsky was injected with a diluted sample of Bruce''s blood. This completely changed Blonsky, giving him the ability to transform just like Bruce."


    "If it were just this case, we might call it a coincidence, but with Cortana''s help, I found a really interesting video," the scientist said with an excited expression as he showed his tablet to Damian.


    The tablet showed General Ross injecting himself with Bruce''s blood and transforming into a flaming red giant.


    "By directly transforming with Bruce''s blood, his transformation was much more perfect, and he even seems to have abilities related to fire."


    "From a certain point of view, we can say that Bruce is the progenitor of a new race," the scientist said, excited.


    "Hm, that''s interesting," Damian said, nodding as he looked at Ross with a slight smile. This was something he didn''t know, and it shouldn''t have happened, which made it really intriguing. He wondered what ramifications this could bring.


    Although he didn''t know why Ross seemed to be hiding it, could he be planning something big?


    "So, the soldiers who attacked us were low-level ones made with Blonsky''s blood," Damian said.


    "That''s right. We could say they''re the lowest of their kind, not much different from cannon fodder," the scientist said disdainfully.


    "From what I understand, their strength isn''t much worse than the Spartans''. They probably wouldn''t appreciate hearing your words," Damian said, looking at the scientist.


    "It''s different. The Spartans are still 100% human; HYDRA''s soldiers no longer are," the scientist shrugged.


    "They''re the cream of the crop among humans. When the world changes and they gain magic, they''ll quickly surpass anyone," the scientist said proudly.


    Whatever you say," Damian said, shaking his head as he smiled before giving Ross a last look.


    He wonders why he didn''t show up at the invasion, it was a good time to reveal himself.


    He finally decided to leave it aside as he doesn''t care enough to actively investigate it, he''ll see what surprises it might bring.

 Chapter 162

    In a room, the five holographic figures gathered again.


    Pierce and the red-haired man were still the only ones revealing their faces.


    The other two holographic figures were the ones who usually spoke, while the fifth holographic figure rarely spoke, and their words usually carried much more weight.


    "We lost 10 soldiers," Pierce said, getting straight to the point.


    "We were naive to think they could defeat Madripoor''s soldiers," the red-haired man said, shaking his head. It was a 10 vs 1 operation, but they still lost.


    "Yes, I suppose even if they were to become physically as strong, the armor is something we cannot compensate for," one of the holographic figures said.


    "After all, that''s not Dr. Sterns'' field," the other figure said.


    "Shall we proceed with the plan?" one of the holographic figures asked, seeking everyone''s opinion.


    "We''ve worked hard for this. Many of our past actions have been subtly modified to avoid looking too bad. We''ll simply say they were mistakes of the previous administration," the red-haired man said with a slight smile, finding the excuse amusing.


    "Yes, if we add our contribution to the defense of New York, we should be able to move forward. At least they won''t be able to publicly censor us. With that, we can establish a base little by little," Pierce said, nodding.


    "Still, we''ll be attacked by various forces that really know how everything was in the past. We just have to prevent them from having a high moral ground," one of the holographic figures shrugged.


    "Then it''s decided. We''ll reveal ourselves as a European organization seeking to take human civilization further. We''ll do charity work and distribute technology that slightly improves people''s lives. With this propaganda, we''ll gather more resources and personnel," the red-haired man, who was already prepared, said.


    He had a great deal of control over the European area, and many important politicians from the entire region were his agents.


    "Then it''s decided," another of the holographic figures repeated the words of the red-haired man while nodding. They also noticed that the fifth and silent holographic figure had nothing to comment on.


    Everyone assumed their silence as a tactical agreement.


    ...


    Dreykov looked at the 10 Black Widows who had been modified with Extremis.


    As expected, they had all accepted Extremis into their bodies with relative ease, although some accepted it better than others.


    Dreykov''s gaze landed on a blonde woman who was around 20 years old, Yelena Belova, Natasha''s sister.


    Thinking of Natasha made him furrow his brow. Before, he didn''t dare to seek revenge to maintain his anonymity. After all, he had discovered that SHIELD seemed to be checking if he really died.


    Now that he had more power, he still didn''t dare to seek revenge. He didn''t want the Avengers to suddenly show up at his door for a visit.


    At that moment, one of his phones rang. Upon seeing the red phone, he quickly answered before waiting for the other person to speak.


    "Dreykov, how is the collection of extraterrestrial remains going?" Killian asked over the phone.


    "At least I was able to collect a sample of everything, but it''s a bit difficult. There are many in this line of work. Believe it or not, New York is a bloodbath every night with multiple organizations and countries trying to obtain the precious technology."


    "Well... we can only work with what we have," Killian said, accepting it. He also knew there was a lot of chaos around the technology, he just didn''t realize how serious it was.


    "Those explosions that have been happening, are they you doing?" Dreykov asked since they seemed quite familiar to him, which Killian explained.


    "Yes, some people can''t adapt to Extremis," Killian said, nodding.


    "Be careful not to attract attention. If you''re discovered, it will be bad," Dreykov warned him lightly. After all, Extremis explosions were quite distinctive, and it wouldn''t be difficult to connect them and initiate an investigation.


    "Hm, don''t worry. There hasn''t been any explosion that affects civilians. In this sensitive moment, they won''t investigate," Killian said, nodding.


    "How have the Widows on your side been feeling?" Killian casually asked.


    "Everything is in order. None of them have shown any instability," Dreykov said.


    ''''Well, remember to inform me if there are signs of instability''''


    "How are my Widows under your command?" Dreykov asked.


    "They''re doing well. They''re efficient and don''t hesitate. I envy you for having hundreds of them," Killian said, genuinely feeling envious. If he had so much personnel with those abilities, his plans would already be complete.


    "When do you plan to address the instability issue?" Dreykov asked, furrowing his brow. After all, it''s a hidden danger that could explode at any moment.


    "That''s a bit complicated. We''ve reached a limit in the research. According to the creator of Extremis, only Tony Stark can fix it since he actually helped her make it many years ago."


    "But as you can see, Tony Stark is not exactly an easy person to approach."


    "Not to mention his own power. He only has to call the Avengers or, worse, he can call Damian. As far as I understand, Tony is the person closest to Damian besides his family."


    "You''re right. If this involves Damian, I recommend you steer clear of it," Dreykov quickly said.


    "It seems you know him quite well," Killian commented upon hearing Dreykov''s voice as he squinted his eyes.


    Dreykov remained silent for a moment before speaking.


    "Although on the surface it may seem like the world is quite peaceful, there has actually been an underground war for years between an organization called HYDRA, Madripoor, and me.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "The organizations need cash, and we usually get it through shady deals. Madripoor really thinks of itself as the king of the underworld and doesn''t let any deal pass without their supervision."


    "HYDRA and my organization fight with Madripoor for resources, strategic locations, ammunition, and even people."


    "That''s why you have to be careful about who you''re getting involved with," Dreykov said.


    "And what about the Ten Rings?" Killian asked as he thought about everything Dreykov had told him.


    "I''m surprised you know about them. They still exist, but they no longer operate outside of China. According to the little information I''ve been able to gather, the Ten Rings stopped operating when the leader got married. Years later, some people killed his wife."


    "This led to a great massacre. The Ten Rings are supposed to have reactivated, but they don''t operate like they used to," Dreykov said.


    "Good," Killian said, nodding as several ideas formed in his mind.


    "Send me the alien technology. I''ll see what I can extract from it," Killian said before saying goodbye and hanging up.


    "Tony Stark," Killian murmured as his mind began to work, making plans to capture him.


    ...


    Thor began to cross the Bifrost with an amazed expression.


    Jane had really managed to conjure the Bifrost. He couldn''t help but smile gently, thinking that she was amazing.


    The Bifrost quickly came to an end when Thor suddenly started falling into the void.


    Then he realized that the coordinates were set towards the Bifrost chamber, which no longer existed.


    Thor quickly swung his hammer and flew towards the broken edge of the rainbow bridge, where Heimdall stood.


    Heimdall seemed just as amazed as Thor by the fact that he arrived on the Bifrost, that they should not be able to access it.


    "Hello Heimdall," Thor said, standing up as if nothing had happened.


    "Your Highness, welcome back," Heimdall said with a faint smile.


    "Here is the Tesseract... or something like it," Thor said, handing the Cube to Heimdall.


    Heimdall looked at the Tesseract in his hand with uncertainty. It felt different, but at first glance, it seemed real.


    "How did you get here?" Heimdall asked, looking at Thor.


    "You didn''t see?" Thor asked, confused.


    "You were with Damian Alucard, if I can guess. Many meters around are an impossible field for me to see through. Over time, I investigated, and through the giant screens and papers that mortals buy, I learned about him," Heimdall said. It wasn''t difficult, as he was a famous person, and curiously, he had never been able to see him.


    "To be honest, it doesn''t surprise me," Thor sighed.


    "Jane Foster, I suppose you know her. She created a device that can summon the Bifrost, deciphering the runes to assign travel coordinates."


    "That''s impressive," Heimdall nodded. After all, the Bifrost is one of Asgard''s greatest treasures, and for it to be used easily by a mortal is concerning.


    "I will return to father. I have much to discuss with him," Thor said before spinning his hammer and flying away.


    Heimdall nodded to Thor before watching him fly towards the palace.


    Looking at the Cube in his hands, Heimdall got to work.


    Thor flew over the rainbow bridge towards the palace.


    He could see his people going about their daily tasks in the streets below.


    Upon arriving at the palace, the guards opened the door for him before he continued walking to the throne room, where his father was already waiting.


    "Father," Thor said, kneeling on one knee before standing up.


    "My son, tell me how it all went," Odin asked, even though he had already been informed by Heimdall.


    "Father, it was as you said. Loki brought an army of Chitauri to Earth. Even if he hadn''t gone, they would have easily resolved the invasion," Thor explained.


    "Earth has very powerful individuals living there. Unfortunately, after the battle, someone stole the Scepter and the Tesseract. I was worried about the Bifrost''s repair and my return home," Thor continued.


    "Then, I met Damian, Jane Foster''s cousin. Father... he''s truly terrifying. He''s definitely the kind of being you told me not to challenge," Thor said, looking very serious.


    "As the Tesseract was missing, I went to him to see if he could help me locate the thief. But he said not to worry. That''s when he joined his hands and created a Tesseract in a matter of minutes," Thor added, still a bit startled.


    Odin''s one eye couldn''t help but narrow. Even at his best with all his power, he wouldn''t dare claim he could do that too.


    "Later, I discovered that Jane created a device that can summon the Bifrost. It works with Tesseract energy, so I suppose it''s not very different from how we do it," Thor said, smiling proudly.


    Odin felt the urge to strike his staff against Thor''s head. Doesn''t he understand what it means for others to master the Bifrost?


    "Oh, and I also lost Loki," Thor blurted out awkwardly.


    "Earth has truly slipped entirely out of our control," Odin frowned.


    "Do you think that man... Damian, might have conquest in mind?" Odin asked, looking at Thor. If he''s so powerful and furthermore has access to the Bifrost, that''s really a problem.


    "I don''t believe so," Thor furrowed his brow in thought.


    "His country isn''t very large, it''s just the most powerful. If he wanted to conquer, he would have taken over Midgard by now," Thor shook his head.


    "I understand. Let''s leave this matter be," Odin said. They couldn''t do anything about it. If it''s as Thor said, then that man is clearly a cosmic being, something he currently doesn''t dare to challenge.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to leave Asgard again as soon as the Bifrost is repaired. As we feared, the rebellion has started," Odin informed Thor.


    Thor nodded solemnly before leaving the throne room to greet his mother.


    ...


    Hope exited the San Francisco airport as she flew towards her home.


    She had been in New York for a meeting related to her father''s company. She began managing the company at the young age of 18, as her father had more important things to attend to.


    After several minutes of flying through the city, she quickly arrived at a rather peculiar house that seemed as if a house and a medieval tower had merged.


    Taking out her keys, she quickly unlocked the door, which would surely alert her father.


    She swiftly went to the kitchen and prepared her father''s favorite tea, placing it on the small coffee table as she sat on the couch.


    "Hello, Dad," Hope said, smiling as she saw her father enter the room.


    "Hope," Hank said, looking at her without saying anything.


    "Sigh, daughter... did you make sure to cover your tracks?" was all Hank finally asked.


    "Don''t worry, aside from the Avengers, no one can trace my identity," Hope reassured her father.


    "Aren''t you an Avenger yourself?" Hank teased.


    "We''re not exactly close. We only fight together," Hope said, smiling and shaking her head.


    "That''s what truly bonds you with your colleagues. Your real friends are the ones who stand with you in difficulties," Hank smiled at his daughter.


    Although he wanted to scold her for going into battle, he couldn''t deny that he was proud of how his little bee had grown.


    "Your mother would be proud of you," Hank said, his smile gradually fading as he sighed.


    "No progress?" Hope asked, also feeling sad.


    "No, I''ve spent 14 years and haven''t had any results," Hank said, feeling useless.


    "That''s okay, as long as we don''t lose hope," Hope said, hugging her father.


    "The longer we take, the longer your mother will be there. Besides... we don''t even know if it''s possible to survive in that place," Hank sighed.


    Both fell into silence, not wanting to dwell on the topic. They both knew it was a very naive thought, but they assumed she was still alive, they just had to bring her back.


    Hank looked at the tea on the table and took it, not wanting to continue with the topic.


    Hope did the same while turning on the television and putting on the news channel. She wanted to leave behind the uncomfortable atmosphere and maybe watch her heroic moments with her father.


    To her disappointment, there was nothing like that, only regular news.


    "So, a former soldier committed suicide with a bomb, leaving two more victims," the news anchor reported.


    "Moving on to other news, the organization called HYDRA has just given a statement demonstrating their actions in the defense of New York. Their leader Bertrand is a Duke of Denmark, we''ll show you his brief speech below."


    Hank, who was sipping tea, couldn''t help but spit it out upon hearing the anchor''s words while looking at the screen in disbelief.


    "Some may find the name of our organization familiar and may have certain prejudice. I just want to say that we will demonstrate our intentions with actions. We only want humanity to move forward in these times of uncertainty."


    "This was the first invasion, but I''m sure it won''t be the last. We must be better, we will be better," Bertrand stated firmly.


    "What a pile of shit," Hank cursed, looking at the screen.


    "Is something wrong?" Hope asked curiously.


    "HYDRA is a terrorist organization that has existed for many years. It seems they''ve changed their methods. The world will become increasingly chaotic."


    "We need to work on your suit," Hank said seriously.


    "Yes," Hope agreed, nodding seriously, feeling grateful to have her father.


    She can still remember the fateful day when her father returned with a look as if his soul had been taken.


    With tears in his eyes, he told her about her mother''s death and promised that he would tell her all the details when she was older.


    So she grew up, and finally, her father told her the truth and began including her in his projects. He gave her full control of the company while he focused on bringing her mother back.


    The two have been supporting each other for many years.

 Chapter 163

    Damian and his family had been living in the palace for two days, but they still hadn''t gotten used to everything being so much bigger.


    Additionally, the palace had many more servants and was a bit livelier compared to the quiet mansion.


    Carol stood behind her daughter, brushing her hair, humming a song, and exchanging glances and smiles with her daughter in the mirror.


    "Mummy, what were you like when you went to school?" Alice asked, looking at her mother.


    "Hm, let''s see... I wasn''t very good. I didn''t like studying and preferred to sneak out to play. I really liked sports, and most of all, I liked winning," Carol said, chuckling to herself as she continued to brush Alice''s hair.


    "And did you get scolded when you sneaked out?" Alice asked, looking at her mother through the mirror.


    "That''s right, my father would scold me by giving me a spanking," Carol said, laughing.


    "So if I sneak out one day, will Daddy spank me too?" Alice asked, worried.


    "I don''t think he''d dare," Carol said, laughing while kissing her daughter''s cheek.


    "But if you do, I''ll spank your little bottom, so make sure he never catches you," Carol teased, seeing her daughter''s happy expression.


    Alice pouted, thinking that she just had to avoid getting caught.


    "All right, my little princess, let''s go downstairs," Carol said, setting the brush aside and taking Alice''s hand.


    "Did you go to school with Daddy?" Alice asked, looking at her mother.


    "No, of course not," Carol said, laughing.


    "I met your father many years later," Carol said, smiling, as they descended the stairs and headed towards the living room, or what they had designated as such.


    In the living room, the whole family was already there except for Damian.


    "Where''s Daddy?" Alice asked, looking around.


    "Daddy went to work," Sophia said, smiling at Alice.


    "Work? Daddy works?" Alice asked, confused, she always saw him at home.


    "Pff," Carol burst into laughter upon hearing Alice.


    "Would you prefer your father to work and only see him afternoons?" Ophelia asked, laughing.


    "I''d prefer Daddy not to work," Emma said immediately.


    "Yes, it''s better to be at home," Ivy said, nodding seriously.


    "Do you know where he went?" Carol asked, looking at the others.


    "I think he mentioned something about supervising the construction of the school," Sophia said.


    "Hmm," Carol hummed in agreement.


    "Well, how about we watch a movie?" Carol suggested, smiling cheerfully.


    ...


    Damian was on the edge of a cliff with the scientists, both of them watching several people with various machines working on the ground, creating foundations.


    "It looks good," Damian said casually, looking at the large area marked for excavation.


    "That''s right, it should be ready in about a year or so," the scientist said, nodding.


    "I''ll start preparing the staff, ideally have everything ready when the construction is finished," Damian said, feeling it would be a bit troublesome.


    "Fortunately, you can''t give me that responsibility," the scientist said, chuckling to himself.


    Damian glanced sideways at the scientist, thinking he would also have to attend magic classes; maybe it would help inspire him.


    "Let''s go back. I''ll have lunch with my family and then we''ll go to Green Planet. By the way, it''s a really bland name," Damian said, looking at the scientist.


    "What''s the name of this planet?" the scientist asked, raising an eyebrow at Damian.


    "Touch¨¦," Damian said, nodding, as they both walked towards the ship to return to the palace.


    Damian arrived at the palace before walking towards his family. When he arrived, he saw everyone together on the couch watching a movie.


    He leaned against the entrance of the room, smiling at everyone. He had a really good family.


    The movie was already ending, so everyone began to get up from the sofa. That''s when they noticed him before his daughters ran towards him with smiles.


    Damian got down on one knee, his arms wrapping around them.


    He kissed each of their cheeks with a happy smile. Seeing their adorable eyes fixed on him brought an involuntary smile to his face.


    "Daddy, did you go to work?" Alice asked, looking at Damian.


    "Hm, something like that," Damian said, nodding.


    "We don''t want you to work. If you work, won''t you be out all day every day?" Emma said, looking at Damian seriously as if she were forbidding him to work.


    "Yeah, you have to give us cuddles every hour," Ivy laughed.


    "What dramatic little girls," Sophia said, talking to Ana.


    "Then you''ll have to remind me every hour," Damian said, giving a light chuckle at his daughters'' jokes.


    "What were you doing?" Carol asked, approaching Damian and crouching down to hug him from behind, embracing his neck and kissing him on the cheek, not before looking at her daughters provocatively.


    "I was checking on the school construction. I''ll also be out for a bit after lunch," Damian said, smiling slightly as he pinched Carol''s thigh to keep her from being too mischievous.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Seeing his daughters'' gazes on Carol, he could imagine what kind of faces she was making.


    Standing up, Damian couldn''t help but notice that his daughters were getting taller. Their little heads now reached just below his waist.


    "Daddy, what will the school be like?" Alice asked, looking at her father.


    Damian smiled before crouching down and holding his hand up.


    In his hand, an illusion quickly formed, scaled to the size of the school''s construction plans.


    It was a grand castle with many towers at the edge of a cliff, a bridge extended towards the sea before connecting to a large tower formed directly in the sea.


    Around it were vast stretches of lawn, and a magically looking train connected the school.


    "Wow," the three girls said, looking at the grand castle that seemed to shout ''magic''.


    "Wow, it''s really nice. Did you make it?" Ophelia asked, looking at Damian.


    "I made it with Cortana''s help," Damian said, nodding. He had been a bit inspired by Hogwarts, although it wasn''t quite the same.


    "By the way, what about the teachers for that school?" Ana asked, looking at Damian.


    "Are you volunteering?" Damian asked, smiling slightly.


    "I still have to gather a group of people and teach them magic so that they can take over later," Damian said, sighing.


    His three little daughters chuckled lightly at seeing him sigh.


    "What are you laughing at? Isn''t it for you that I go to all this trouble?" Damian pretended to be angry while tickling them.


    "Daddy, wait, stop," Alice said, laughing heartily as her body shook; she was particularly sensitive to tickling.


    Damian chuckled to himself before giving each of his daughters a kiss and standing up.


    "I think maybe I''d like to be a teacher," Ana said, responding to Damian''s joking question.


    "If you want, it would be great," Damian said, smiling.


    "I''m afraid your expression might scare the children," Carol said, laughing.


    Ana looked at Carol with indifference before turning back to Damian.


    "And you? Mom? Perhaps you''d like to be the headmistress?" Damian asked, smiling.


    "We''ll see," Sophia said, nodding. Maybe she could teach some history and extraterrestrial civilizations classes.


    Damian continued to talk with his family for a while about the future until they moved on to have lunch.


    After lunch, Damian teleported into outer space directly on the main ship.


    The scientist was already seated, waiting for him. Upon seeing him, he greeted Damian before starting to set things up for departure.


    Damian sat in the main seat, and suddenly a holographic blue light ball appeared next to him.


    "Master, we will travel together for the first time," Cortana said with an excited voice.


    "That''s right. What about your form?" Damian asked, smiling slightly.


    "I haven''t decided on a form yet. For now, I''ll just be a talking light ball," Cortana said, laughing.


    "Is there something you want?" Damian asked, looking at Cortana.


    "I want a 3D printer. I want to create bodies to be able to move freely without having to rely on cameras or devices," Cortana said.


    "Sure, when we return, I''ll set up a small automated factory for you to create whatever you want. But if you want a better body, wait a bit longer," Damian said, smiling, not wanting to confine her to servers.


    The ship quickly powered up and made two space jumps before arriving at a large green planet.


    Damian couldn''t help but slightly curl the corners of his lips when he saw that the planet should really be called Green. Even the atmosphere had a greenish hue.


    The planet had one large continent, and it was entirely green. Upon closer inspection, there were thousands of rivers running through the continent, giving a slight explanation as to why it was so green despite its large size.


    "Any details about the planet?" Damian asked, looking at the scientist.


    "The surface is breathable. If we were to make a comparison, it''s similar to prehistoric Earth. Oxygen levels are around 30%," the scientist said.


    "Hm, then let''s begin," Damian said, nodding towards the scientist.


    The scientist nodded before performing some operations on his tablet. Before he could finish, his screen went dark, and an emoji of a face sticking out its tongue appeared.


    Cortana did everything before the scientist could finish, and a large cylindrical capsule attached to the bottom of the ship was released.


    She skillfully controlled the capsule, directing it to the area they had discussed for establishing the base.


    The capsule quickly turned into a fireball as it fell, but Cortana activated the engines to the maximum, slowing down the descent until it gently touched the ground.


    The capsule, which originally had a diameter of 100 meters, began to unfold to form a large military base.


    Multiple ships began to emerge from the Star Destroyer as they headed towards the ground.


    Upon landing, half of the Spartan soldiers entered the camp to get it up and running, while the other half began to patrol the surroundings to secure the area.


    Damian and the scientist also entered the camp to check on the progress of the site.


    In the control center, a large table displayed a realistic hologram of the surrounding area.


    "What do we know about the planet''s depths? Is there any interesting metal?" Damian asked, moving the map with his fingers.


    "My lord, we don''t actually have that kind of technology here. I thought we were only going to focus on agriculture," the scientist said, coughing slightly.


    "Hm, alright, it doesn''t really matter. I ask out of curiosity. Maybe there''s some interesting mineral on the planet," Damian said, shrugging.


    "I''ll find out for myself," Damian said before closing his eyes and concentrating as his senses extended throughout the planet.


    Like a tide, his senses spread across the planet, although only superficially. It took a while as he processed all the information, discarding the useless data.


    He found many veins of minerals, but they were all relatively common, nothing that didn''t exist on Earth.


    Focusing and making his senses penetrate the ground, he gradually detected something that caught his attention.


    Thousands of kilometers away from the camp, there was a very deep cave.


    As his senses focused on that place, he could see giant beetles with slightly golden shells. He could feel that their shells were incredibly strong, and somehow they felt like the weapon of Zeus.


    Retracting his senses, he focused entirely on the cave as he descended through the tunnels. When he reached almost 10 thousand meters below the surface, he found a large cave covered in a golden mineral. Several beetles were nibbling on the metal with effort, trying to eat something.


    Clearly, they had succeeded, as their shells were very similar.


    Damian might have thought it was gold if not for the fact that he could feel the energy emanating from the metal.


    With more curiosity, Damian appeared directly in the mine while trying to estimate its size.


    Wrapping his senses around the mine, he detected that it was considerably large. However, his attention was drawn to a golden skeleton about three meters tall wearing golden armor.


    Making the body appear in front of him, Damian looked at it with curiosity before reaching out his hand and touching it while creating an illusion to rewind time.


    The bones suddenly transformed into a man with a hawk''s head. He was surrounded by a golden glow and held a spear in his hand.


    Damian was almost certain that this was the god Ra from Egyptian mythology, although it was really illogical as to why he was dead on this seemingly normal planet.


    Searching for the cause of his death and the reason for his presence on this planet, Damian saw him falling wounded like a meteorite towards a barren planet that didn''t even have an atmosphere.


    Damian continued to search further back, wanting to see the cause of his injuries and eventual death, but he only saw him with wounds while fighting. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see his, or his enemies'', faces.


    The mine now made more sense. With the many years that passed, Ra''s blood and body decomposed and transformed the earth around them.


    Damian sighed as what started as a casual outing turned into this. Maybe he should leave the house more often.


    Damian looked at the beetles still trying to nibble on the golden metal before making them appear elsewhere on the planet. He couldn''t allow them to keep eating something so valuable.


    Cutting off a fist-sized piece, Damian reappeared at the camp.


    "My lord, did you find something interesting?" the scientist asked, looking at the piece of golden metal in Damian''s hand.


    "Hm, I found a mine of this metal. If I''m not mistaken, it''s the metal with which the gods make their weapons," Damian said, placing the piece of metal in the scientist''s hand.


    The scientist looked at the metal with great excitement and curiosity. He had heard something about the gods'' weapons.


    Although there was little contact with the gods since they usually stayed hidden, there were many legends about their weapons.


    This type of metal was not only nearly indestructible, but it was also resistant to magic and psychic attacks, or so the legends said.


    "I''ll move the camp to the mine. We''ll take this place much more seriously, although we''ll stick to the initial plan," Damian said before enveloping the camp and everyone in it before teleporting them a few hundred meters from the cave where the mine was.


    "I''ll be back, check the metal and tell me about its capabilities and possible applications."


    "The first thing that comes to mind is making Spartan armor. It would compensate for their weaknesses against magic and mental control," Damian said, looking at the scientist who nodded in agreement.


    With everything ready, Damian disappeared and returned home.

 Chapter 164

    Damian returned to the palace only to find the place empty, of course he was referring only to his family.


    "Where is everyone?" Damian asked, stopping a servant and inquiring.


    "The queens went to the city with the princesses," the servant replied respectfully.


    "Alright, thank you," Damian said, nodding before deciding to go visit his eldest daughter.


    With that in mind, he disappeared from the place, giving the servant a start.


    Damian reappeared in the Hollow Earth and at first glance didn''t see his daughter. Suddenly, he felt two people fighting in the distance.


    He immediately knew it was Monica and Maria.


    He had given Maria something to teleport to this place, according to Monica, she came every day and spent a lot of time with her, which made her very happy.


    Damian appeared stealthily at a certain distance as he watched them fight.


    Maria was enhancing her body with magic as she fiercely pursued Monica, constantly sending punches and kicks that were easily blocked by Monica.


    Monica didn''t even touch the ground, she hovered just inches above it, moving agilely from side to side while occasionally countering the blows.


    None of the strikes from either of them reached the other''s body, Monica didn''t dare to hit her mother out of respect even if it was for practice.


    Seeing that nothing she did was effective, Maria suddenly summoned a sword that had no edge, only a very sharp point, it was one of Maria''s familiars.


    As soon as the sword touched Monica, it immediately hit the ground as its weight suddenly increased.


    Monica pursed her lips upon seeing the sword, as if recalling unpleasant memories, before starting to dodge the blows instead of blocking them.


    Now the fight turned into Maria using all sorts of feints to try to hit Monica, who was almost spinning in circles to evade.


    Suddenly, thinking of something, Monica blocked with her forearm while sending a strong mana pulse before the weapon made contact, effectively blocking the weapon without being affected.


    Monica suddenly took the initiative, using small pulses at the moment of impact that acted like temporary armor.


    Damian watched them fight for a while before letting them sense his presence, causing both of them to stop and look at him.


    "Both of you against me," Damian said, smiling at them.


    Monica was particularly excited because she knew she didn''t have to hold back with her father.


    Monica''s clothes and hair fluttered forcefully before the ground beneath her feet shattered as she sped towards Damian.


    Maria only felt an explosion beside her before seeing a shadow pass in the direction of Damian.


    Damian chuckled as he casually blocked Monica''s attack with his hands.


    Monica wasn''t discouraged and delivered a flurry of kicks and punches in multiple combinations.


    The wind howled loudly as Monica moved, trying to at least move her father. Only when she developed her abilities did she realize that her father was truly powerful. Her kicks could literally send any Titan flying, but her father didn''t even budge.


    Maria watched in amazement at her daughter before quickly reacting and using her sword to attack Damian.


    Damian decided to add some excitement to the fight and used the finger of his other hand to forcefully strike Maria''s sword, pushing her arms upwards.


    Damian caught Monica''s wrist before spinning and making her collide with her mother.


    They both rolled a few meters before getting up and looking at him, annoyed.


    Monica quickly stood up before concentrating and began extracting moisture from the surrounding air for several kilometers, creating a large water sphere around herself.


    Damian watched Monica with interest, waiting to see what she was going to do. Monica manipulated the water sphere, turning it into a spear before sending it at high speeds towards Damian.


    Damian looked at the spear before creating a dome in front of him, causing the spear to disintegrate and splashing the water upward.


    At that moment, several water tentacles emerged from the ground and wrapped around his body, trying to limit his movements.


    The water from the spear suddenly formed multiple small spears that were sent towards Damian from all directions, impaling his body.


    Maria, who was with Monica, stood up in surprise at the sight of the water spears pierced into Damian''s body and blood running down. She couldn''t help but think that Damian had become overconfident and got injured.


    Unlike Maria, Monica''s expression didn''t change as she looked attentively at her father, having no doubt that it was fake. Suddenly, she threw a punch backward, which was stopped by a hand on her wrist.


    ''''I knew nothing would happen to you,'''' Monica complained.


    ''''Why do you seem disappointed that you didn''t hurt me?'''' Damian said, looking at her wordlessly while pinching her nose.


    ''''It was a good strategy; I''m proud of you, sweetheart,'''' Damian said, caressing her head. Monica gave a childish smile, clearly happy for her father''s acknowledgment.


    "I didn''t know you were so strong, did you hold back that much?" Maria said, looking at Monica, who was complaining.


    Monica just looked away uncomfortably.


    "If you trained more, she probably wouldn''t have to hold back," Damian said, defending his daughter.


    "Hmph, be quiet. Since you did that to me, I started training. Just wait, someday I''ll give you a beating, time is on my side," Maria said, looking angrily at Damian.


    "Something he did to you?" Monica asked, blushing, looking between her mother and father.


    "What''s on your mind," Maria said, gently hitting Monica''s head with her fist.


    "Go train with Carol, she won''t hold back and will make sure you develop battle instincts," Damian said, chuckling.


    "Remember how competitive mom is with Carol, she wouldn''t stand getting beaten up every day," Monica said, laughing.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Well, then don''t say you didn''t have options," Damian said, shrugging.


    "Whatever, later accompany me somewhere," Maria said, before starting to walk back to the cabin.


    Monica laughed before approaching her father and giving him a hug.


    "How long will you stay here, sweetheart?" Damian asked, stroking Monica''s head.


    "I should leave soon, I''ve documented almost everything, and I also found out that there are actually Titans on the surface, it''s just that they''ve been asleep for so long that they''re indistinguishable from the environment," Monica said.


    "Hm, there are probably many mountains that are actually dormant Titans," Damian said, nodding.


    "I''ll publish my book and I''ll be home for a while before deciding to simply travel through space. I''ll go give our family a name," Monica joked.


    "Well, you won''t be able to go to space until you have a certain ability to protect yourself," Damian said, pinching her cheek.


    "I''ll train with Carol," Monica said, nodding. She would have to use her familiars.


    "Good," Damian said, nodding with a smile.


    "I''m ready, take me to my office," Maria said, approaching Monica and giving her a kiss before touching Damian''s shoulder.


    "Alright, see you later," Damian said, saying goodbye to Monica before teleporting them both to Maria''s office.


    "Follow me," Maria said, gesturing to Damian before opening the door and starting to walk towards the cell.


    ''''I captured someone who seems to have some psychological problems, do me a favor and check if it is due to magical causes,'''' Maria said, leading Damian.


    On the way, many agents saw Damian and couldn''t help but whisper, further confirming what they already knew.


    Their organization has a great boss behind them.


    Maria quickly led Damian to a rather large cell.


    Damian immediately saw Loki, causing the corner of his lips to twitch slightly. He had always wondered where Loki was.


    "So you captured him," Damian said, causing the cell door to open.


    Maria looked at Damian speechlessly because he was about to enter the password.


    "Damian, I suppose," Loki said, trying to maintain his smile but it inevitably faltered upon seeing Damian.


    The amount of magic and power from his father was like a firefly in front of the sun compared to the man in front of him. Being a magician himself, he was much more sensitive to that kind of thing.


    Damian also looked directly into Loki''s mind and realized that it was indeed a bit fragmented under the influence of the Mind Stone.


    His fragmented mind could only indicate that he had been tortured, and the faint yellow energy surely indicated it was from the Scepter.


    Damian communicated with Cortana and told her he would use the stone for a moment.


    Removing the stone doesn''t affect her, it just decreases her computing power.


    Under Loki''s fearful gaze, Damian conjured the Mind Stone in his hand and sent a small ray into Loki''s mind.


    The yellow ray repaired Loki''s mind while absorbing the remaining energy in his mind.


    Loki took a quick, deep breath until the ray left his mind.


    Touching his forehead, Loki looked cautiously at Damian, while all the things he had done came to his mind.


    Loki couldn''t help but show an ironic smile, all his unfounded resentment against his father and brother seemed to make no sense at that moment.


    "There was a certain energy in his mind subtly manipulating his decisions and pushing several of his emotions to the extreme," Damian said before waving his hand to return the Mind Stone to its place.


    ''''You were right to call me, even if I had disappeared over time, it is possible that I would have left aftereffects.''''


    "I''ll leave it to you," Damian said, nodding towards Maria before disappearing.


    Maria looked at Loki, who seemed very confused. Through several conversations with Loki, she realized that there was something strange about him. Many times he contradicted himself, sometimes he seemed remorseful for what he had done, but the next moment he acted as if it were normal.


    "How do you feel?" Maria asked, bringing a chair and sitting at the entrance of the cell.


    Even if he had been influenced to do everything he did, she wasn''t going to let her guard down.


    "I''m fine, it''s just that my head hurts," Loki said, massaging his forehead with an irritated expression.


    "Hmm," Maria hummed, nodding.


    "He''s gone?" Loki asked, looking around.


    "Yes, he''s gone," Maria said, nodding.


    "Your husband is really terrifying," Loki said, making a face.


    "Pff, he''s not my husband," Maria said, laughing.


    "Don''t you have a daughter?" Loki asked in surprise.


    "It''s complicated, but in reality, we''re just friends. In fact, his wife is my best friend," Maria said, still amused.


    "But indeed, he is really terrifying. I even wondered if there are more people like him in the universe," Maria said, looking at Loki.


    "It''s quite strange, he''s not mortal but he''s not a god either. If I had to say something, I would say he seems like a cosmic entity but clearly that''s not the case," Loki said, furrowing his brow in thought.


    ''''How do you know he is not a god? When I think of a god, the closest thing I know is him,'''' said Maria, remembering the things she had seen him do.


    ''''Energy, his energy is not divine in nature, but it''s not cosmic either, it looks like normal magic, but ridiculously powerful,'''' Loki said with some uncertainty.


    "Anyway, tell me about yourself," Maria said, looking at Loki with interest.


    "You don''t know much about capturing people, do you? You usually don''t talk too much to them unless it''s to torture them for information," Loki said, pursing his lips. He had also felt in the few moments the door opened that he was the only one in this prison.


    "I''m curious," Maria said, not caring about what Loki said.


    "What do you want to know?" Loki asked, wondering if she wanted information about Asgard.


    "Tell me about your life, how did you end up here?" Maria said, thinking for a moment.


    "Hm... well, it''s a long story," Loki said, taken aback a bit. He expected her to ask about secrets of Asgard, like his army or weaknesses.


    "Time is something we both have plenty of," Maria said, smiling.


    "Well, actually... I''m not a god," Loki said, laughing quietly, feeling somewhat liberating to say it.


    "Over two thousand years ago, there was a war between Asgard and Jotunheim, clearly Asgard won. When the Asgardian army was retreating, Odin... my father, found me in a temple. I was too small for an ice giant, so he took me with him," Loki said with a somewhat melancholic expression.


    Maria had a shocked expression as she continued to listen.


    "As if it were a coincidence, my father also had another son, Thor. We were the same age, we grew up together, fought together. Of course, I didn''t know I was adopted. I always thought I was my parents'' son and Thor''s brother."


    "As we grew up, I realized I was physically weaker than Thor, so I learned magic. I turned out to be very good at it. While Thor received praise from my father, I received praise from my mother for my talent in magic."


    "Then came the day to choose the successor to the throne. No surprise for me, my father chose Thor. Although I was resentful, in a way I could admit my loss. Thor was stronger than me, and even though I believe I have a better ability to rule, in this universe, what matters is how powerful you are."


    "Although I had admitted my loss, of course I didn''t resist creating problems for my brother. So, on the coronation day, I helped a few ice giants sneak into the palace treasury," Loki said, laughing quietly.


    "My brother, who at that time was an irredeemable arrogant idiot, reacted dramatically as I expected. One thing led to another, and we were in Jotunheim to demand explanations from King Laufey."


    "That''s when everything started to get out of my control," Loki said, smiling ironically.


    "Not only did a war break out between Asgard and Jotunheim, but I also found out that I''m an ice giant, the same ice giants I had always despised."


    "Even so, I still didn''t tell my father anything. I went to the palace vault and took with my own hands the weapon of the Jotunheim that was plundered in the war. When I touched it, all my skin turned blue and my eyes turned red."


    "With anger, I confronted my father, telling him that now I understood why only Thor could be king. There was no way he would put an ice giant on the throne, right?" Loki said, laughing as he shook his head.


    ''''Affected by my words, my father fell into the Odinsleep, I took control of Asgard and began to plan how to destroy Jotunheim. I wanted to erase that stain in my life, so that no one could associate me with them."


    "That''s when Sif and the three warriors went for Thor. At that moment, I... decided to kill my brother along with my... friends," Loki said, without a clear expression on his face.


    The result, I think you already know, was that Thor returned to Asgard, defeated me and I threw myself into a wormhole,'''' Loki said, looking at Maria, who was silently amazed by the story all the time.


    "What nobody knows is that on the other side of the wormhole, I was captured by a rather terrifying guy, Thanos. He''s quite famous, the Mad Titan. Almost no one dares to mess with him. He tortured me with the Scepter, I''m not even sure for how long."


    "He told me to bring him the Tesseract and in return he would give me Earth."


    "The torture really affected my mind, thinking that he would actually succeed. Normally, I would have pretended to accept and would have escaped with the Scepter," Loki said, laughing quietly.


    "I see, it was interesting to hear your story," Maria said, getting up, now understanding Loki a little more.


    "I''m also curious about your story, how about you tell me?" Loki said, interested.


    "How about after a meal?" Maria said, stepping out and closing the door.


    Loki looked at the walls where he could see runes. He had been greatly surprised to see them the first time since they were very similar to Asgardian runes.


    Because of those runes, he couldn''t use magic. What he most wanted to do at that moment was to contact his mother.


    His thoughts went back to his captor, she had red eyes that looked really beautiful, but what was even more striking was that both Damian and his daughter had the same eyes, which made him think that it was a racial trait rather than a coincidence.


    He hopes she''s not kidding about telling her story after a meal.

 Chapter 165

    Bruce had been on the Helicarrier for 2 days while he continued to improve his search algorithm to find the Tesseract.


    This surprised several people who knew him, as the normal thing would have been for Bruce to want to leave as soon as possible.


    Indeed, Bruce wanted to leave as soon as possible, but he didn''t want to stop the search without first having results. Leaving the Scepter and the Cube lingering was a hidden danger in his opinion.


    In the future, it would definitely come back to bite them.


    As his greatest wish was to live a peaceful life with Betty, he was doing everything possible to eliminate any threats.


    Suddenly, his algorithm sounded an alarm indicating that it had found something.


    He quickly displayed on a map the area where the Cube had last been seen.


    Bruce promptly sent a message to Fury, telling him he had found traces of the Cube.


    After a few minutes, Fury arrived, although it was more to thank Bruce and send him home.


    "Director Fury, I found the last location of the Cube. I''m not sure what''s special about this place," Bruce said, pointing at the screen.


    "We''ll find out, don''t worry Dr. Banner, your job is already done," Fury said seriously.


    Bruce looked at Fury with suspicion but still nodded as he slung his backpack over his shoulder.


    "Do you want me to leave it in New York?" Fury asked, looking at Bruce.


    "Please," Bruce said, nodding.


    Fury quickly assigned an agent to take Bruce.


    A few minutes later, Bruce was in a Quinjet heading towards New York with a pensive expression.


    There was definitely something strange about all of this. It was as if Fury already knew where the Scepter and the Cube were, but didn''t want to say.


    Bruce was hesitant to get involved in these matters, as they could drag him into trouble. He was on the verge of reclaiming his normal life, and the last thing he wanted was to run away again.


    The Quinjet quickly arrived in New York, and Bruce disembarked before hailing a taxi.


    After a few minutes, the taxi dropped him off at the familiar house where he had lived with Betty years ago.


    Bruce approached with nervousness on his face, his heartbeats were quite fast; if it weren''t for his training, he would have transformed already.


    With slow deliberation and a final sigh, Bruce rang the doorbell while he waited anxiously.


    After a few seconds, a beautiful woman with black hair opened the door and was surprised to see Bruce.


    Seeing Betty looking at him in surprise, Bruce opened his mouth to say something, but he didn''t know exactly what to say.


    Before he could say anything, Betty hugged him tightly while her eyes turned red.


    "Betty," Bruce said softly, hugging her back.


    "Are you leaving again?" Betty asked while hugging him.


    "I''m not leaving again," Bruce said, hugging her tightly.


    "Hm," Betty said, nodding her head within the embrace.


    They both embraced for a long time in front of the door until Betty finally broke the hug and, still with a tearful smile, invited him inside.


    "How have you been all these years?" Betty asked, patting Bruce''s body to check him.


    "I''ve been good, trained to control my transformation. Now I can almost live a normal life," Bruce said, looking at Betty with a slight smile.


    "I traveled from Europe to Asia, finally settled in India when I gained some control over my transformation. I was the doctor of a small town until Natasha came to find me."


    "Natasha?" Betty asked, looking at Bruce confused.


    "The red-haired woman from the Avengers," Bruce said, laughing.


    "Oh, you mean the Black Widow?" Betty asked, understanding.


    "Yes, her. It''s just that it''s not a nickname that suits her. In fact, I heard she has a husband and daughters," Bruce said, shrugging.


    "By the way, can I borrow your computer for a moment?" Bruce asked, looking at Betty.


    "Of course," Betty said before quickly going to fetch it.


    Bruce quickly opened a map and entered the coordinates where the Cube had last appeared before zooming in as much as possible on the image.


    Betty, who was beside him, saw the mansion at Bruce''s coordinates and was surprised.


    "Do you know this place?" Bruce asked, frowning.


    "That''s where the king of Madripoor, Damian, lives," Betty said, nodding, looking a bit puzzled that Bruce didn''t know, as the mansion was quite well-known.


    Bruce furrowed his brow, thinking about the intricacies that could be involved in all of this.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Furthermore, Fury seemed to already know that the Cube and the Scepter had fallen into Damian''s hands, but he didn''t say anything.


    That didn''t align with what Bruce had analyzed of Fury''s personality. He was a paranoid and controlling person who didn''t leave anything to chance.


    There was definitely something suspicious, but since Bruce wasn''t one to meddle, he decided to leave things as they were.


    ...


    Half a year passed in an instant.


    This half-year had been the most peaceful in a long time. There were no international conflicts or problems of any kind.


    Even the criminals seemed to have taken a vacation.


    All countries seemed to be silent.


    The reason for this was the large amount of alien technology that had been introduced to the world.


    Every country had, in one way or another, remnants of the aliens.


    It seemed a technological race had begun among all the countries, seeing who could learn and master the new technology.


    In Damian''s opinion, it was only the calm before the storm.


    With new technology, it was inevitable that many would feel emboldened and conflicts would arise.


    But that was the Avengers'' business.


    Damian had also been living in Madripoor for half a year now. The whole family had already gotten used to it and had actually realized that it was more enjoyable than New York.


    Carol found it amusing to manage the city and arbitrate conflicts.


    Ana, on the other hand, occasionally went to work at a school to prepare herself for teaching magic.


    Ophelia was simply lounging around at home while taking care of the girls. She had already experienced everything in Madripoor.


    Their three daughters continued to play every day, eagerly awaiting their school enrollment.


    That day, Damian finished breakfast with his family before heading to the construction site of the school with the scientist.


    More than a school, it looked like a magical castle with multiple towers.


    The castle was at the edge of the cliff, and a bridge extended towards the sea, connecting to a tower.


    Expansive gardens surrounded the castle, giving the place a beautiful and magical appearance.


    "What is the approximate capacity of students?" Damian asked, looking at the scientist.


    "With an organized schedule, I don''t think there should be a problem admitting about 50 thousand students," the scientist said, calculating in his mind.


    "That''s little," Damian said, furrowing his brow.


    "We have approximately 3 million children under 18 years old. It''s impossible to fit them all in one place, even if we coordinate schedules," the scientist said, shaking his head.


    "You''re right. In the end, we still need to change the study materials in the other schools. I''ll prepare things with Cortana and send them to you," Damian said, nodding.


    "My lord, shouldn''t we also establish a school for knights? What about those who can''t or don''t want to be wizards?" the scientist asked, clearing his throat. He had done some research on the matter and read a few novels.


    "Come on, don''t joke. I''ve already given humans a fairly comprehensive magic system. If they want to create another system, let them do it themselves," Damian said, refusing.


    "Besides, just by having magic and strengthening their bodies, they should have some strength. There are billions of humans; I''m sure some genius will come up with something," Damian said, shrugging.


    "That''s true. It''s just a little exciting. To tell the truth, I prefer fighting with my fists. Although it doesn''t seem like it, I was the third-best fighter of my generation," the scientist said proudly, remembering his times at the academy.


    Damian looked at the scientist, who had the typical blue skin of a Kree with a relatively robust body. With his impression of him, he really couldn''t imagine him fighting.


    "Then I''ll sign you up to be an instructor for hand-to-hand combat," Damian said, nodding.


    The scientist''s smile froze before he gave an ironic smile. It seemed he wouldn''t be spared from teaching.


    "Let''s go back," Damian said before disappearing.


    ...


    Steve was in a taxi with a rather nervous expression. The taxi driver looked at him constantly, a little incredulous that an Avenger was in his taxi.


    After a few minutes, the taxi stopped in front of a hospital before Steve got out and walked quickly.


    Steve didn''t even approach the reception and went straight to the elevator before going up to the top floor.


    Walking quickly down the hallway, Steve looked at the numbers on the doors before finding the right one.


    Steve stopped in front of the door for several seconds before knocking softly.


    "Come in," said a very familiar voice to Steve.


    Steve slowly opened the door to see Peggy''s aged face. Despite the wrinkles and gray hair, he could still see that she was his girl.


    "Peggy," Steve said, his voice trembling a little.


    "Steve," Peggy said, smiling slightly at seeing him.


    Unlike Steve, who had just found out she was alive, she had known about Steve for a long time and had had time to calm down and accept it.


    "You didn''t make it to our dance. Although you haven''t changed, I see you''re still just as dramatic," Peggy said, laughing at seeing him frozen in the doorway.


    "Peggy," Steve said softly, approaching and sitting in the chair next to the bed.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t make it," Steve said, lowering his head, and feeling a burning sensation in his eyes.


    "It''s okay. Destiny had a different plan for you. I just regret not being able to be a part of it," Peggy said with a calm smile.


    "Tell me about yourself. What did you do after the war? Did you... get married?" Steve asked, not knowing where to look. His feelings were confusing.


    He hoped Peggy had found someone to continue with her life, but a selfish part of him also wished she hadn''t.


    "After the war... your loss hurt me a lot," Peggy said, smiling sadly.


    "The first few months, I hoped you would suddenly appear at my door, that against all odds you would survive like you always did. When time passed and you didn''t come, it was very hard."


    "I almost lost my motivation for work, but Stark helped me. He told me that you wouldn''t have wanted to see me like this. He never stopped looking for you," Peggy said, smiling sadly as she shook her head.


    "You and him?" Steve asked with doubt, while at the same time thinking about Tony and his mind started racing.


    "Of course not," Peggy said, bursting into laughter before starting to cough.


    Steve panicked and quickly handed her water while helping her.


    "You''re so old now but you still don''t understand," Peggy said, smiling.


    "After Stark motivated me again, we created SHIELD. From then on, I just tried to work and work to stop thinking about you. The years passed, and I really never found anyone."


    Steve took Peggy''s hand and lowered his head, closing his eyes.


    The woman he loved gave him her whole life. Now that he''s back, he won''t be able to give her his.


    "It''s okay," Peggy said, smiling as she caressed Steve''s hand.


    She had had 70 years to think about it. She was already at the end of her life, and fortunately, she was able to see him again. She was satisfied with just that.


    Steve''s eyes trembled before regaining his composure and looking at Peggy with determination.


    "I''ve heard that science is very advanced nowadays, especially in Madripoor," Steve said as if he were talking to himself.


    "Maybe... we can still have that life," Steve said, kissing Peggy''s hand before standing up.


    "Steve, although I''m no longer in charge of SHIELD, I know what you mean. But let me tell you, it''s impossible. No one has achieved whatever it is that Madripoor has to extend their age."


    "Besides, I''m already at the end of my life. Even with advanced technology, I''m afraid it''s too late."


    "Of course, my words won''t make you give up," Peggy said, smiling slightly as she saw Steve about to open the door.


    "Just remember, I''d rather die than see you forced to accept things that go against your principles," Peggy said with a very serious voice.


    Steve completely warped the doorknob before nodding and leaving the room.


    As he stepped into the hallway, he found a doctor walking towards him.


    "Tell me, what does the patient in that room have?" Steve asked, looking at the doctor.


    The doctor was a little intimidated by Steve, who was not in the best mood.


    "The patient, besides being over 90 years old, also has stage 2 Alzheimer''s," the doctor said after looking at the room he referred to.


    On that floor, there were only really important people, so it wasn''t hard to figure out who he was talking about.


    "Hm, thank you," Steve said, nodding before walking to the elevator and starting to descend.


    ----


    Remember that you can support me and see 10 advanced chapters at patreon.com/Fast_Reader

 Chapter 166

    Steve left the hospital feeling great pressure in his heart.


    He took his phone and looked up Natasha''s contact.


    Steve felt like he stared at the name for a long time before dialing.


    He felt that what he was doing was very selfish, that he was using his friendship with Natasha to reverse something that was the natural order of things.


    The phone rang for a few moments before Natasha''s familiar voice answered.


    ''''Hello Steve, and this miracle you call me?'''' Natasha asked laughing.


    "Hi Nat, can we meet?" Steve asked.


    "Sure, I''ll see you at that caf¨¦ in front of Stark Tower," Natasha said.


    "I''ll be waiting," Steve said before hanging up and calling a taxi.


    10 minutes later.


    Steve was at a small table for two, with one of his legs anxiously moving.


    Suddenly, a very beautiful red-haired woman entered and looked around with curiosity before fixing her eyes on Steve.


    Natasha approached with a smile before sitting in front of him.


    With her arrival, the eyes of almost the entire cafe gathered around his table.


    "It''s a bit tough being so famous... and beautiful," Natasha joked with Steve.


    "In fact, taxi drivers give me strange looks," Steve said, chuckling.


    "Now, tell me what have you so down," Natasha said, maintaining a slight smile.


    "Peggy, I found out she''s alive," Steve said directly.


    "Oh, your girlfriend," Natasha said, nodding.


    "I know Madripoor has a way of extending people''s lives, is it possible in this case?" Steve asked directly.


    "Hmm, how can I put this, what people believe is actually a lie."


    "It''s not technology, it''s magic," Natasha quickly said, so as not to discourage Steve.


    "Magic?" Steve said, nodding.


    "Damian is... a magician, yeah... we could call him that, and he can rejuvenate a person," Natasha said, smiling. She wasn''t lying, just omitting some information.


    "Can you help me meet Damian? I''ll ask him myself," Steve asked, looking directly into Natasha''s eyes.


    "Sigh, alright, let''s go. Although I really don''t know if Damian will agree, and if he does, he''ll probably have conditions. After all, this kind of thing will only create problems if it gets out."


    ''''I understand, no matter what his terms are," Steve said, nodding seriously, looking determined to sell his soul.


    "Don''t be so dramatic," Natasha said, laughing, rolling her eyes before getting up and gesturing for Steve to follow her.


    They quickly arrived in Natasha''s car at the mansion where she used to live, Natasha pushed a button and the gate to the mansion opened before she got in and they both got out of the vehicle.


    Standing in front of the main door, Natasha simply turned the handle and the door opened.


    With Damian''s protection, only the family could enter.


    Natasha led Steve to the basement where the portal to Madripoor was located.


    Steve followed Natasha, completely confused, especially when they went down to the basement and he saw a ring in the middle of the room.


    Natasha quickly activated the portal before clouds formed in the center of the ring and expanded, forming the portal.


    Steve noticed that it was particularly similar to the portal above New York.


    "Let''s go," Natasha said, walking through the portal and arriving in Madripoor.


    Steve looked at the portal doubtfully before going through it, and looking at the place he had arrived at, Steve already had his suspicions.


    ''''I should have taken a picture'''' said Natasha laughing as she saw his silly and confused expression.


    "I thought nothing could surprise me after New York," Steve said. One of the big mysteries about Damian he had read was how he came and went from his country without seemingly using a plane.


    It seems he now knows how. Many had really wild theories, like him arriving in a submarine or an invisible jet. Sometimes reality is stranger than fiction.


    Natasha led Steve to the elevator, and they both went up to the palace. She stopped a maid and asked her about Damian''s whereabouts.


    After hearing her answer, she nodded before walking towards the garden.


    Natasha chuckled to herself when she saw Damian reclining in a beach chair with sunglasses.


    In front of him were the three little ones playing with Sassy, Tyr, and the little raptors.


    Steve just raised an eyebrow before sighing at the sight of dinosaurs running around the yard while they played.


    "I''m not even going to ask," Steve said as he walked towards Damian with Natasha.


    "Hello," Damian said, taking off his glasses and looking at Natasha and Steve approaching.


    He couldn''t help but be curious about why Natasha brought him to see him.


    Waving his hand slightly, he conjured two chairs in front of him while adjusting his own chair to sit up straighter.


    "Is something wrong?" Damian asked, smiling slightly.


    I want to ask you to help Peggy, I heard that you can give her back her youth," Steve said, bowing his head almost in supplication.


    ''''Hm...okay, but she has to live in Madripoor temporarily,'''' Damian said after thinking about it for a few seconds.


    "We don''t want to start a war, right?" Damian laughed.


    "Done, what do I have to give?" Steve asked, looking at Damian as he nodded.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Nothing, don''t get me wrong, it''s not that I''m such a kind person, it''s just that you have nothing I would want. Besides, I''m a passionate person, I sympathize with your situation, and how to do it is very simple. I don''t mind helping you," Damian said casually.


    ''''Besides, when I put myself in your situation, I see that it is something really terrible that I would not wish on anyone''''


    Steve was very surprised and unconsciously looked at Natasha, who was more familiar with him.


    ''''How nice for you," Natasha said smiling at him.


    "Thank you," Steve said, looking at Damian and Natasha. He was incredulous at the great favor he had received in exchange for nothing.


    "Well, let''s go find your beloved," Damian said, getting up.


    "Girls, I''ll be right back," Damian said to his daughters, who responded with nods while they continued playing.


    Damian made the three of them appear outside Peggy''s room.


    "Go in and talk to her about this," Damian said to Steve, who entered the room mechanically. He''s almost 100 years old; these surprises are bad for his heart.


    "Surprising a person too much isn''t so fun," Natasha said, arms crossed as she leaned against Damian.


    Damian looked at Natasha wordlessly before turning his body, causing her to start falling before grabbing her waist and pulling her closer to his chest.


    "I''m not a wall," Damian joked, whispering in Natasha''s ear.


    "Really? Then why is everything I touch so hard?" Natasha flirted, running her hands down Damian''s chest and abdomen.


    "Don''t be naughty," Damian said, laughing.


    "If I''m naughty, are you going to punish me?" Natasha asked innocently, giving a little jump and wrapping her legs around Damian''s waist.


    Looking into Natasha''s beautiful green eyes, Damian couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Little succubus, if Steve wasn''t about to walk out that door in a minute, I would definitely punish you deeply," Damian said, giving her a kiss and biting her lower lip.


    Natasha just smiled slightly, looking at him.


    As Damian said, exactly one minute later, Steve opened the door and looked at them.


    "Everything ready?" Damian asked as if nothing had happened.


    "Yes," Steve said seriously, stepping aside for them to pass.


    Damian entered with Natasha, and they saw Peggy. For being over 90 years old, she looked good in their opinion.


    "Hello," Damian said, looking at Peggy.


    "Hello, we finally met."


    "You gave me little headaches many years ago when I was still active," Peggy said, laughing lightly.


    "In fact, we never formally met," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    "You must be Black Widow, although it doesn''t seem like a name that suits you," Peggy said, looking at Natasha as she laughed lightly.


    "Yes, it''s not really a name that fits me," Natasha said, laughing while looking at Damian.


    "Well, then, to what we came for," Damian said, looking at Peggy.


    "Is there any special procedure? Do I need to leave or what do you need?" Steve asked, a bit anxious.


    "It would be good if you closed your eyes so you won''t be too surprised," Damian joked.


    "As for you, I''ll put you to sleep, and when you wake up, everything will be ready," Damian said, looking at Peggy.


    Peggy just nodded, closing her eyes, ready for whatever was to come.


    Damian conjured two magic circles in his hands just for a good visual effect for Steve.


    Upon seeing this, Natasha also chuckled to herself, observing Steve''s serious expression as he looked around in amazement.


    Damian put Peggy to sleep before starting to rewind time in her body.


    With previous experience, he didn''t have to take as many precautions, and in a couple of seconds, Peggy had returned to the same age she was when she met Steve.


    Steve looked at Peggy''s face, beginning to remember everything they had been through, that beautiful but stern face he had longed for since he woke up.


    "Let''s go back. I''ll make it look like you took her to Madripoor in a ship, after all, many will want to investigate if she suddenly disappears," Damian said, then saw Steve nod in agreement.


    Damian had them disappear again and appear in the palace directly in a guest room, he would let them stay here until Peggy wakes up and they decide what to do.


    "We''ll leave you alone," Damian said before leaving with Natasha.


    "Thank you very much," Steve said as he watched Damian leave. There are no words to describe how grateful he is.


    "It''s great that you were able to reunite despite everything," Natasha said, smiling happily.


    "Yes, I''m happy for them, although it''s also because Peggy chose to be alone. If she had started a family, they wouldn''t have been able to get back together," Damian said.


    "Yes, it would have been strange for both of them and for Peggy''s hypothetical family," Natasha said, nodding with a little laugh.


    "Alright, since I''ve done my good deed of the month, how about I do my bad deed of the day?" Damian said, pinning Natasha against the wall while leaving a kiss on her neck.


    "What are you waiting for then?" Natasha said, laughing, before wrapping her legs around Damian and hugging his neck, bringing her eyes to the same level as Damian''s.


    ...


    "Morgan, sweetheart, where are you?" Tony said, walking around his house in Malibu.


    Tony sighed, wondering if he really should have given her the dietary supplements that Damian had given him.


    Morgan was just under two years old but she was already walking, running, and jumping all over the house. Fortunately, Jarvis was constantly watching her, so they didn''t have to follow her around all the time.


    "Sir, Morgan is playing in the pool again," Jarvis said.


    "Okay," Tony said, sighing as he walked towards the area.


    On the balcony was a pool covered with a black elastic surface.


    Morgan was happily jumping on the elastic, causing it to bounce gently.


    When her feet touched the water upon landing, it made it pleasant for her.


    "Morgan H. Stark, what have I told you about jumping on the pool?" Tony said, trying to put on a serious expression.


    Morgan looked at her father and stopped jumping before giving him an innocent giggle that immediately melted him.


    "Maybe I should make an armor for my heart?" Tony said to Morgan as he laughed. One look into her innocent eyes and he couldn''t scold her.


    "What happened? Were you hot?" Tony asked, smiling.


    "It''s hot," Morgan said, nodding.


    "How about we get a popsicle?" Tony said, picking up Morgan in his arms.


    "Pineapple?" Morgan asked, smiling at her father.


    "Maybe," Tony said, nodding as if considering it.


    Tony took Morgan to the kitchen before sitting her on the counter and going to the freezer to get two popsicles.


    Both of them ate in silence as they looked at each other.


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of a vehicle at the door. They looked at each other before starting to eat faster.


    "No time," Tony said, finishing his popsicle before taking a big bite out of Morgan''s, making both popsicles disappear.


    "Daddyyy!" Morgan said loudly, complaining.


    Tony quickly threw the sticks in the trash before taking a napkin and wiping both of their mouths.


    "We can have another one with Mommy later, but if she finds out now, there won''t be another one later," Tony said to Morgan anxiously before taking her to the living room and sitting down as if nothing had happened.


    Pepper came home after checking on the company. Most of the time, they lived in New York and only came back very occasionally. She took advantage of those moments to address some issues or attend meetings.


    That day, in particular, she had a meeting with an old acquaintance.


    Upon entering the house, she saw Tony and Morgan on the couch watching TV.


    She couldn''t help but chuckle to herself as she wondered what they had been up to.


    Approaching them and kissing each of them immediately brought the scent of pineapple ice cream, and seeing their innocent-looking faces as they watched TV made her laugh lightly. Any annoyance from work was immediately erased.


    "Alright, I''m going to work for a while. See you for dinner," Tony said, giving his daughter a kiss before walking towards the basement.


    "Jarvis, bring the Autonomous Propulsion Suit, Trial 1," Tony said upon arriving at his workshop.


    "Yes, sir," Jarvis said.


    Tony stood on the platform protecting the floor before pointing towards several disassembled pieces of armor.


    One of the pieces glowed in blue as a thruster sent it towards his arm, where it began to unfold and form the armor.


    Tony laughed as he looked at his forearm covered in armor before making the same gesture with his other arm.


    Soon, the armor fully formed on his body as a mirror unfolded, allowing Tony to see himself.


    "Not bad," Tony said, looking at himself.


    "Let''s conduct a test of strength and endurance," Tony said before walking towards a special hydraulic press designed to test the strength of his suits.


    Tony grabbed the hydraulic press by the handle before Jarvis activated it, and Tony started pulling upwards.


    The tons on the hydraulic press quickly started to rise.


    10


    33


    57


    89


    102


    Suddenly, the armor couldn''t take it anymore and he was forced to kneel. Jarvis quickly turned off the press, allowing Tony to release and stand up.


    "Whew, not bad, a bit less than I expected," Tony said, looking at the numbers on the screen.


    Tony thought for a moment before approaching another machine. It was a wall that resembled the game of hitting the mole.


    Except here, the moles hit him if he didn''t hit them first. It was a little game he created to test the armor and improve his reflexes.


    Tony quickly got into position and constantly hit the ''moles'' that came out of the wall.


    The speed increased steadily until he couldn''t hit one and received a strong blow to the abdomen, sending him flying before falling to the ground.


    "Ouch," Tony said, groaning slightly as he sat down.


    Looking around, he was surprised to see parts of his armor scattered around him.


    "Huh? Jarvis, play back what happened," Tony said. Soon, a screen appeared in front of him showing how he was sent flying and crashed to the ground.


    Upon impact, several pieces of his armor came loose.


    "I suspected it. The armor is a bit fragile when not fully welded," Tony muttered, getting up with a slight groan of pain.


    "Ideas?" Tony asked.


    "If the pieces are magnetized, it could increase resistance to coming apart," Jarvis suggested.


    "Hm, let''s try that," Tony said, nodding before getting to work.

 Chapter 167

    Damian was in a meeting with the scientist and the Minister of Education of Madripoor.


    The minister held several papers in his hands, and as he read them, his expression changed more and more.


    With Cortana''s help, Damian had already created a new educational system that was completely different from the rest of the world.


    "My king, why are you removing so many subjects from the curriculum?" the minister asked, smiling ironically.


    "I removed what I believe is not so relevant and added things that will truly help people live with a certain freedom," Damian said.


    "That''s why there are mandatory classes on hand-to-hand combat and physical fitness?" the minister asked.


    "Of course, do you have any contributions to make?" Damian asked, smiling. He wasn''t asking for permission.


    "In which month will these changes in the curriculum be implemented?" the minister asked, without another option.


    "It''s December, so let''s have all the schools in the country start with this curriculum in March. They have almost three months to prepare, and of course, the new facilities will start to be built as soon as possible," Damian said.


    "Very well, then I will announce the new educational system tomorrow," the minister said, sighing. The reason for his reluctance was that, of course, it was up to him to deliver the news.


    He would likely face international criticism even though everyone knows it was the king who gave the order.


    "Good luck," the scientist said quietly.


    The minister took the papers and left, feeling discouraged about crafting his speech. He hoped to present it from a reasonable standpoint to avoid social backlash.


    "Well, with that, we''re ready," Damian said.


    "How are things going in Green?... God, it sounds weird to say it," Damian said, sighing.


    "Pretty well. We had some problems at the beginning since we didn''t have anything to mine the material, but luckily we have the Tesseract''s energy, so I created a super powerful laser that allows us to cut the material and transport it," the scientist said, proudly smiling.


    "Have you thought about what to do with the Adamantine?" Damian asked, looking at the scientist.


    "Spartan armor made of Adamantine will be invincible even in front of soldiers from divine civilizations," the scientist said, excitedly.


    "Hmm, although the golden color is a bit flashy," Damian said, nodding. He had more or less the same ideas.


    "That''s the least of our worries. The only downside is that I estimate we can only make around 300 suits of armor," the scientist said.


    "300... that''s fine," Damian said, chuckling.


    "Give me what''s left," Damian said after thinking for a moment.


    "Sure," the scientist said, nodding.


    "I''ll be back, we''ll talk later," Damian said, standing up and starting to walk towards the residential area of the palace.


    Since they had started living in the palace, he had stopped teleporting everywhere and started walking. After all, the distances were short and he was in no hurry.


    Upon entering the room, he found only Jane lying face down on the couch while texting on her phone with a smile.


    "What are you doing?" Damian asked, smiling as he approached Jane and sat on the edge of the couch.


    "I''m talking to Thor. I''ve wanted to go to Asgard for a while, but since they''re at war, he told me to wait," Jane said, turning around to look at Damian.


    "Hm," Damian said, nodding.


    "Where''s Monica?" Damian asked. She had started living in the palace while planning to publish her book.


    "She went to train with Carol. I also heard they were dragging Maria along. They left a while ago, so they should be back soon," Jane said as she continued typing on her phone.


    "Hmm," Damian hummed, enveloping his senses and finding his daughters playing in the garden with their friends.


    Sophia, Ana, and Ophelia didn''t seem to be in the palace, and only Natasha was upstairs.


    Steve and Peggy had already left; they had found a hotel and were staying there temporarily.


    They surely had a lot to talk about, plan, and do.


    "I''ll go upstairs," Damian said, pinching Jane''s nose before starting to climb the stairs.


    Jane just held her nose, looking at him with a complaint.


    Damian quickly reached his room. Natasha was lying on a reclining chair on the balcony with headphones in her ears, listening to music with her eyes closed.


    She only had a sleeveless shirt and shorts on as she hummed along to the song.


    Damian smiled as he looked at her before lifting her legs and sitting on the chair, letting Natasha''s legs fall on either side of him.


    Natasha immediately opened her eyes when she felt someone touch her. She laughed lightly when she saw it was Damian before wrapping her legs around him and pulling him closer.


    Damian smiled and also moved his legs, causing each of them to fall on either side of the chair, bringing him even closer to Natasha.


    Natasha removed her headphones before hugging Damian''s neck and looking at him.


    "You know... I''ve been thinking about becoming a vampire," Natasha said, smiling.


    "That''s fine if it''s what you want," Damian said, smiling before kissing her on the lips.


    "For tomorrow it''s too late," Natasha said, smiling mischievously before pulling one of her arms out of the neck of her shirt, completely exposing her neck and showing part of her chest.


    Looking at Natasha''s tempting white shoulder, Damian couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Bringing his mouth to Natasha''s shoulder, Damian left gentle kisses as he moved towards her neck.


    Natasha moaned softly with excitement, eagerly awaiting what was to come.


    When he reached her neck, Damian sank his fangs in before starting to drink her blood.


    Natasha hugged Damian tightly and lifted her head while she moaned. It felt so good, as it always did. Sometimes, she felt like losing herself in the sensation.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Damian quickly injected the vampire venom, initiating a process of changes in Natasha''s body.


    As she went from excitement to drowsiness, Damian gently laid her down on the chair, looking at her.


    Perhaps due to Natasha''s mental strength, she was still awake, and with her eyes almost closed, she looked at Damian before giving a final faint smile and closing her eyes.


    The corner of Damian''s lips couldn''t help but curve as he thought that taken out of context, this scene would seem like something else.


    Damian moved some strands of Natasha''s hair that had fallen on her face before gently stroking her hair and looking at her affectionately.


    Their relationship had started a bit abruptly, and it could be said that it was a whim, but he had never regretted it and had come to love her deeply.


    Knowing that it would take a while, Damian lay down halfway beside Natasha before closing his eyes.


    Several hours later, Damian was awakened by Natasha''s movement.


    Damian smiled slightly as he looked at her. Natasha was already beautiful, but becoming a vampire had made her even more so.


    He was about to make room in his neck to offer her a drink, but to his surprise, Natasha didn''t seem to be afraid and attacked him, knocking him to the floor before burying her fangs in his neck.


    Damian chuckled to himself before gently stroking Natasha''s long hair, letting her drink to her heart''s content.


    After 10 minutes passed, Damian started to have concerns about whether he would dry up and turn into a mummy.


    "Darling, I know I''m immortal, but do you want to compete with how quickly I regenerate?" Damian joked with an ironic smile.


    Natasha only bit harder in protest, continuing to drink.


    Finally, Natasha felt satisfied and pulled away from Damian''s neck before looking at him.


    Seeing her with blood all over her mouth, Damian couldn''t help but think that she lacked manners. He would have to teach her how to drink properly.


    Still, looking at her beautiful face and her eyes that seemed like rubies, he couldn''t help but find that even covered in blood she looked beautiful.


    Natasha saw Damian''s gaze on her mouth, so she quickly used her tongue to lick the edges before wiping it with her finger and sucking off what remained.


    "Ana and Ophelia were right," Natasha said, sighing as she looked at Damian.


    "How do you feel?" Damian asked, caressing Natasha''s cheek.


    "It feels incredible. I enjoyed my time as a human, but this is amazing," Natasha said, looking around. When she looked out the window, she could amazingly see for miles.


    "Hm, you''ll have to get used to your body little by little," Damian said, nodding with a smile.


    "Yes, I need to get used to it," Natasha said, nodding before taking off her shirt and stripping off her shorts, leaving her completely naked as she looked at Damian with hungry eyes.


    Damian didn''t need any words and immediately embraced her waist before heading to the bed.


    ...


    In Miami, Florida.


    In an AIM laboratory.


    Killian stood in front of Maya, the lead scientist in the development of Extremis.


    "You''re fine, no signs of instability," Maya said, reviewing the exam data she had just conducted on Killian.


    "Pepper refused to work with us. If she had agreed, we would have indirectly gained Tony''s assistance," Killian said, putting on his shirt.


    "Are you sure he can solve it?" Killian asked, a certain discomfort in his heart. He was reluctant to admit that he still had to turn to Tony for something other than revenge.


    "He did it in a few seconds casually, although many would say I''m a genius for creating Extremis, but I definitely can''t compare to that man''s mind," Maya said, shaking her head, an expression of discomfort on her face.


    "It seems that we can only use force, but this is even more complicated," Killian said, annoyed by the fact that Tony was better than him.


    "Although I know he has a daughter now," Killian said thoughtfully.


    Maya''s gaze couldn''t help but pause as she closed her eyes, trying not to think about what Killian was planning.


    Killian immediately got to work trying to find out where Tony was currently located.


    After receiving the report from his men, he quickly learned that Tony was at the house in Malibu. Upon hearing this, he immediately stood up, pacing back and forth with a thoughtful expression.


    Attacking Tony is very difficult; he still has a fresh memory of the heavy artillery in his tower that took down many aliens.


    If his house in Malibu is similar, any aerial attack would be suicide, and attacking by land with heavy weapons is even more challenging. Jarvis is now well known, and he would surely detect them as soon as they appeared.


    All they would achieve is alerting him to their existence.


    Killian paced back and forth as a good plan formed in his mind before taking out his phone and ordering his best subordinates to come.


    In a few minutes, five men and two women arrived.


    "They will attack Stark''s house in Malibu. I will create a distraction while you quickly enter the house and kidnap Stark''s wife and daughter. Remember not to harm them."


    "Bring the prototypes created to deal with Iron Man, although there may not be a conflict, with his wife and daughter in our hands, he won''t dare to do anything."


    "Remember well that none of the three targets can die for any reason," Killian said seriously. If any of them were to die, they would be in serious trouble. He''s not ready to step out of anonymity yet.


    Everything has to be really quick; hopefully, Tony will complete the formula before releasing him with his family.


    Although he wants revenge on Tony, Killian is a pragmatic person. If he does something to Tony, he''ll have Madripoor and the Avengers after him.


    If he releases him, even though they''ll still search for him, it won''t be with such urgency, so he can build his army with a perfected Extremis.


    ''''You weren''t able to capture Pepper when you met with her today?" asked Maya curiously.


    ''''...''''


    ''''You wouldn''t understand'''' Killian said, unwilling to admit that he was confident he could convince Pepper and was not preparing to kidnap her.


    ...


    Tony had finished lunch and was playing with Morgan alongside Pepper.


    They would return to New York in the evening, so they were savoring their last moments in the villa.


    Suddenly, an alarm went off in the house, and the glass windows started sealing with a layer of metal.


    "Jarvis," Tony said, standing up with seriousness.


    "Sir, five helicopters are 10 kilometers from the house and heading directly towards us," Jarvis quickly reported.


    "Activate the aerial defenses and fire when they come within range," Tony said before looking at Pepper and Morgan with concern.


    "Stay near the entrance. I''ll take care of this," Tony said before rushing to the basement.


    "Be careful," Pepper said softly as she hugged Morgan, who looked confused by the situation and seemed like she was about to cry at any moment.


    When Tony arrived in the basement, he could already hear the gunfire. A display appeared shortly after.


    The helicopters were firing missiles, which were intercepted by Jarvis.


    "Sir, I fear this could be a distraction. There''s a suspicious van approaching the mansion on the road," Jarvis warned.


    Tony gestured with his hands before Mark XLII disassembled itself and started flying towards him.


    The armor had passed endurance tests, and they had corrected the defect of disassembling upon impact, but it hadn''t been tested in combat yet.


    "There''s nothing like a field test, right Jarvis?" Tony said before flying towards the helicopters.


    He would quickly get rid of them before facing whatever was in the van.


    "Activate the Iron Legion just in case," Tony told Jarvis.


    "Sir, the idea is still in the development phase, I''m afraid-" Jarvis started before being interrupted by Tony.


    "You just have to buy time if necessary," Tony said before focusing on the helicopters in front of him, which were still firing missiles that were intercepted by Jarvis.


    Tony accelerated before flying through the glass of one of the helicopters, killing the pilot before exiting.


    The helicopters quickly began firing, but it was entirely futile. The agility of the suit was very high, and with its repulsors at maximum power, he easily eliminated them all.


    Tony quickly started flying towards the van. He wanted to fight outside his house to avoid endangering Pepper and Morgan.


    However, he couldn''t help but worry a little. The helicopters were clearly a distraction, and the real threat must be in the van.


    For someone to dare to attack him, they must be fairly confident in dealing with him, so he couldn''t help but be cautious.


    Tony quickly scanned the van from a distance and detected several people with some strange weapons.


    "Tell Pepper to go down to the basement and surround herself with the armors. You can use lethal force against anyone who comes near," Tony said seriously.


    As he reached the road where the van was coming, Tony quickly fired a missile at the side of the van, causing it to lose control and fall off the cliff into the water.


    Tony landed on the edge of the cliff and looked down.


    He soon realized that a group of people were making great leaps, climbing the cliff while parts of their bodies glowed red.


    Tony quickly started firing, constantly knocking them down.


    His repulsor shots left a large orange hole in the bodies of the people. Tony wasn''t holding back and was using lethal force.


    Soon, all of them had fallen into the water, and Tony had either deemed them dead or incapacitated.


    He counted seven people, with two women and five men. Just as he was calling Stark Industries personnel to pick up the bodies, he suddenly saw a person jump off the cliff while attacking him.


    Tony quickly used the chest repulsor to back up and do a flip backward before looking ahead and focusing.


    He quickly realized that there was a hole in the person''s clothing but the skin underneath was intact.


    Six more people quickly climbed the cliff and looked threateningly at Tony.


    The seven had realized that the weapons they brought were not water-resistant and had been damaged. Now that Stark had discovered them, there was only the fight left.


    "Shit," Tony said, realizing that it wouldn''t be an easy battle.


    ''''Sir, do you want me to send you some suits to back you up?" asked Jarvis when he saw the situation.


    ''''No, just concentrate on protecting Pepper and looking for new threats, if you see the slightest threat call Damian with that thing he gave us,'' Tony said as his repulsors started to buzz.

 Chapter 168

    "Jarvis, set the repulsors to maximum power," Tony said inside his helmet.


    The seven enhanced individuals didn''t wait and launched themselves at him while trying to surround him.


    In Tony''s opinion, these people were just committing suicide; they had no weapons or anything that could contain him.


    Tony accelerated towards the soldier in front of him, hitting him with his body and sending him down the cliff.


    Before he fell into the water, he sent a powerful beam that pierced him through the back, right into the heart.


    Quickly leaning forward, he extended his hand before propelling himself sideways to avoid the charge of one of the soldiers.


    Flying a bit higher, Tony extended an arm before launching a missile into the midst of them, making them fly in various directions.


    Tony quickly descended to the ground before landing on one of the soldiers, crushing his back.


    "Auxiliary combat," Tony said when he saw one of them running near him, noticing that their hands were red as heat distorted the surroundings of their hands.


    Jarvis read all the movements, indicating to Tony where the attack would come based on the gaze, angle, and muscles of the body.


    Tony followed the steps, ducking to avoid the hit from the guy before using the repulsors on his legs to knee him in the head, creating a somewhat grotesque scene.


    "Jarvis, remind me not to do that again; I think I''m going to vomit my lunch," Tony said with a disgusted voice.


    Focusing, Tony shot several beams from his repulsors, piercing the chests of the people attacking him.


    "Send a message to Happy and tell him to bring the experimental cells for enhanced individuals," Tony told Jarvis before squinting as he saw some soldiers he had assumed were dead starting to recover.


    Those who received an attack in the heart or brain died, but those who didn''t were recovering.


    "It''s incredible; their physical abilities are much superior even to Cap''s, in addition to this recovery that seems to be related to the intense heat they can emit," Tony said, analyzing.


    Suddenly, he extended his hand before firing a non-lethal repulsor directly at the head of one of the guys who was trying to get up.


    Tony gathered the bodies on the side of the road before sitting on them.


    He quickly communicated with Pepper, telling her that everything was in order but that he still had to stay in the basement.


    Several minutes later, and a few more repulsors to the head, Happy arrived with several security agents in a truck.


    Tony lifted his helmet and nodded to Happy.


    "What do we have here?" Happy asked curiously.


    "Enhanced soldiers from some organization with an unknown purpose," Tony said, shrugging.


    The agents quickly brought capsules before Tony placed each one in a capsule.


    "There''s one dead below, recover him and take him too," Tony said, pointing to the cliff.


    The capsules wrapped around the forearms of the captives, continuously injecting sedatives depending on the body''s resistance.


    "Take them to the highest level of security; I''ll go later to see what I can find out about them," Tony told Happy.


    "I won''t lose sight of them," Happy said, nodding.


    Tony said goodbye to his men before flying back home.


    Upon arriving in the basement, his armor immediately detached from him before Pepper hugged him tightly with Morgan.


    There was a small army of armor surrounding her, which gave him confidence.


    "Are you okay?" Pepper asked, even though she didn''t see a scratch on the armor.


    "I''m fine; I''ll find out who did this," Tony said with a serious expression while hugging his two girls.


    "Hm, find the culprit... and make them pay," Pepper said, also with a serious expression; they definitely couldn''t leave any threats to Morgan.


    "Return to New York; I''ll feel safer if you''re in the tower," Tony said.


    "Hm, let''s go back," Pepper said, nodding.


    Tony quickly put on his armor before requesting a helicopter that landed on the helipad minutes later.


    He accompanied them as he flew in his armor before leaving them in the hangar, where they took the jet and headed to New York.


    Tony accompanied them for several kilometers until they reached a safe altitude.


    "Jarvis, call Rhodes and tell him to escort Pepper and Morgan to Stark Tower, put the tower on high alert," Tony said.


    "Yes, sir," Jarvis said.


    Tony gave one last look in the direction the jet went before flying back to Stark Industries.


    Upon arriving at his company, he quickly entered the laboratory where they had put the seven attackers; three had died, two men and one woman.


    Tony took off his armor and left it aside before approaching Happy, who was looking at his phone while standing in front of the captives.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "Any updates?" Tony asked.


    "Hm, nothing new, just that the sedative the machine put on them is enough to put three elephants to sleep," Happy said.


    "It was expected," Tony said, nodding before opening the capsule and taking a blood sample from one of the subjects.


    Although biology isn''t his specialty, with his intelligence plus Jarvis''s help, it''s no problem to do things that others could never do.


    Tony placed the sample in a machine before starting the analysis.


    "Tell me, Happy, has anything strange happened in the company lately?" Tony asked, wanting to see if there was a clue.


    "Hm, I don''t know if it could be considered strange, but yesterday someone had a meeting with Pepper."


    "He briefly mentioned that he was an old acquaintance, but he also seemed very familiar to me. After thinking about it, I remembered that we briefly met him in ''99, Aldrich Killian," Happy said, putting down his phone and looking at Tony.


    "Killian? Doesn''t ring a bell," Tony said, shaking his head in confusion.


    "Of course, he wasn''t a voluptuous blonde; it was at the science conference," Happy teased.


    "Oh, Switzerland," Tony said, recalling a bit.


    "That''s right, they were talking about business, but then he created a hologram of his brain and did weird things," Happy said.


    "Don''t you think you should have informed me earlier?" Tony asked, looking wordlessly at Happy.


    "Well, anyway, there was no one to take care of little Morgan, so I took care of it myself. I didn''t lose sight of them for a second," Happy said.


    "Whatever," Tony said, shaking his head.


    "Jarvis, replay what happened in Pepper''s office," Tony told Jarvis.


    "You spy on your wife?" Happy asked, looking wordlessly at Tony.


    "There are cameras everywhere, and the camera only points to the place where business is done. You have to be careful in these things," Tony justified before turning his gaze to the screen.


    Happy, seeing this, quickly approached with curiosity, saw what they did, but heard nothing.


    Tony watched everything with a calm expression when he heard Killian say ''Extremis.'' Tony''s expression finally changed, and he frowned.


    "Extremis," Tony murmured thoughtfully as all the events and the abilities of the attackers appeared in his mind, linking everything.


    "He''s the one attacking us," Tony said, looking at Killian, wondering if Maya''s work was stolen or if she was involved in all of this.


    "Jarvis, access AIM''s files," Tony said, looking at Killian''s face in the image.


    Quickly, several files with videos appeared in front of Tony.


    "Project Extremis, Phase 1 injection tests, 2009? This guy has been lurking for a long time," Happy said, frowning as he read the title of the video.


    The video quickly played, and they both watched as the test subjects passed; they all had something in common¡ªthey had some amputated limbs.


    Upon injecting them with an orange, slightly glowing liquid, their missing limbs began to grow grotesquely, accompanied by screams of agony.


    Suddenly, one of the subjects started convulsing as his whole body began to glow.


    Killian panicked and quickly shouted for everyone to be removed.


    In a few minutes, the subject glowed intensely before exploding.


    Tony continued to learn more about Extremis before gaining a basic understanding; at the same time, he could understand why they were attacking him.


    They needed him to stabilize their formula, just as he did many years ago. It''s not easy to mess with him, so they tried for many years to solve it themselves.


    "How tough it is to be a genius; I can casually do what others can''t in years," Tony complained, mocking Happy.


    Happy just looked at Tony with displeasure before continuing to watch the videos.


    "That guy was with Killian that day," Happy said, pointing to a man who appeared in the video.


    "Now we have to think about what to do," Tony said, thinking.


    Now that the enemy has been exposed, it''s not as dangerous. Jarvis has recorded the biological signature of these enhanced individuals, and any approach will alert them in advance.


    "Well, for now, I''ll return to New York. Leave them here, don''t let anyone guard them. If they come, we''ll just make guards die. If they want to take them away, it doesn''t matter; we already have the information we need," Tony told Happy, not wanting him or his other employees to be at risk.


    "I''ll make sure it''s not easy for them either," Happy said, nodding.


    "You understand me," Tony said, laughing before putting on his armor and flying away.


    ...


    "The attack failed," Killian said with a somber expression due to the lack of reports.


    The problem is that he didn''t know how it failed; those were his five best men, plus two Black Widows.


    And they had the latest technology developed with Chitauri technology. Logically thinking, even if they faced Stark head-on, there shouldn''t have been a problem for them to retreat.


    "Tony has the advantage in intelligence; probably his AI detected the van, ruining the surprise attack. It''s impressive the development he has in that field," Maya said, still feeling a bit relieved.


    "Could it be that we still underestimate Stark''s combat capability?" Killian frowned.


    "For anyone else, a year is a short time to advance technologically, but not for Tony. Perhaps the armor he showed in New York is already outdated in his eyes compared to what he has created now," Maya said, sighing.


    "Whose side are you on? At least stop praising our enemy," Killian complained.


    "It seems we''ll have to go directly to plan F," Killian said, frowning.


    "We''ll kill the president and make the vice president take control. With his help, we''ll deal with Tony somehow to force him to perfect the formula."


    "Maybe we should withdraw our activities from the country. It''s possible that Tony has already accessed our files and has all our information. We can still go to other countries and develop ourselves," Maya said.


    "And what would we achieve? So many years have passed, and we''ve invested so much money, and you haven''t made any progress in perfecting Extremis," Killian said, looking at Maya with a furrowed brow. Her utility is decreasing more and more for him.


    "Extremis is our key to becoming a power like Madripoor. Without perfecting it, we''ll never be able to create mass-produced soldiers," Killian said, shaking his head.


    "I''ll prepare everything," Killian said, leaving the room.


    Maya just leaned against one of the tables before sighing. Many times she wonders how she ended up in this situation.


    But it''s already too late; she has gone too far, and her obsession with seeing Extremis completed will not stop her now that she is so close.


    ...


    Damian was in his room while hugging Natasha, who kept looking at him.


    "You look more like a vampire than I do," Damian said, smiling as he looked at her.


    Her red hair seemed to have become more intense, and her pale skin and red eyes seemed to represent the stereotype of a vampire.


    "Hm, I haven''t even looked in the mirror," Natasha said, remembering before standing in front of the mirror without caring that she was naked.


    Natasha inspected herself well in the mirror; in Damian''s opinion, she inspected herself too well, leaving no part behind.


    "It''s a bit strange; it''s like my body weighs nothing," Natasha said, giving small jumps, making many parts of her body sway elastically.


    "But I''ve really become very beautiful," Natasha said, nodding as she looked at her face. She particularly liked how her hair looked now.


    Seeing Natasha do all kinds of movements and poses in front of the mirror reignited the passion in Damian, so he took her by the waist before pushing her onto the bed again.


    Natasha laughed before wrapping her legs around Damian as they kissed; they had been really wild for several hours.


    ''''Let''s do it again,'''' Natasha said looking at him seductively before slowly nudging Damian with her foot before turning around and getting down on all fours.


    Damian smiled before running his hand down Natasha''s plump ass to her pussy.


    Natasha moaned softly as she felt Damian''s fingers stimulate her from within.


    Damian lined up his cock before her soft lips pulled aside, almost sucking his cock until her pelvis touched his ass.


    ''''Ah,'''' Natasha moaned softly as she felt Damian widen her small entrance while she pushed back as if she wanted him deeper inside.


    Damian began to move in and out of her as he listened to the melodic sounds coming from her mouth.


    ''''Love, faster,'''' Natasha said as she moaned.


    Damian began to increase the intensity of the onslaught, gradually eliciting loud moans from Natasha, which would have been heard by everyone if he hadn''t put on some protection long ago.


    Damian soon felt several spasms in Natasha''s pussy as he squeezed her harder, causing him to eventually come inside her as well.


    Natasha''s back arched in pleasure as she moaned softly, almost purring in bliss.


    Natasha took a quick breath before turning and looking at Damian, but the excitement in her eyes had not diminished as she pushed Damian before impaling herself and continuing.

 Chapter 169

    Carol arrived at the palace followed by Monica and Maria.


    The three of them trained almost the entire day, with Carol mainly sparring against the other two.


    Although there isn''t much she can teach them about their vampire powers, she can instill battle instincts through beatings, just as she learned.


    Upon entering the room, she saw Ana, Ophelia, and Jane.


    "Hello, where are the girls?" Carol asked upon arrival, not seeing or hearing them.


    "Mom took them to play in the city," Ana said, sitting on the couch with one leg crossed over the other, looking at her phone.


    "I see, I''ll go take a shower," Carol said, heading upstairs without noticing the mischievous looks from Ana and Ophelia.


    "I''ll also go take a shower," said Maria without bothering to greet; she was physically and mentally tired, something she hadn''t felt in years.


    "Join me for a shower," Monica said, noticing Jane still texting since they started training.


    "Wait, I''m discussing something important," Jane complained as she was dragged by Monica.


    "Plus, you''re all dirty, looks like someone rubbed you against the ground," Jane laughed, much to Monica''s annoyance.


    Carol floated up to her room quickly, opened the door without thinking, and was surprised to find Damian and Natasha in a rather interesting position.


    Both stopped and looked at her in surprise.


    "Just continue, but next time, remember to lock the door," Carol said without words, closing the door and locking it before walking to the bathroom.


    Damian and Natasha laughed as they saw Carol entering the bathroom before deciding to stop and also take a bath.


    "Aren''t you going to continue?" Carol teased as she felt them enter. She had already undressed and was leaning against the edge with her eyes closed.


    "The water is too hot for you, Nat," Carol said before Natasha entered.


    Natasha chuckled before entering and feeling the high temperature. She would have burned herself if she had entered before becoming a vampire.


    She quickly swam to Carol before hugging her while laughing.


    Carol, feeling the softness on her chest, opened her eyes in surprise to see Natasha smiling at her.


    Now, looking at her carefully, she noticed Natasha''s clear changes.


    "You look very beautiful; being a vampire definitely suits you," Carol exclaimed in surprise as she also hugged Natasha.


    "Hm, I became a little more beautiful than you," Natasha said, laughing.


    "We''ll see who''s more beautiful after we train. Now that you have powers, there''s no excuse," Carol said with an evil expression.


    "Don''t be so confident; in hand-to-hand combat, we still don''t know who''s better," Natasha said confidently.


    "You didn''t tell me you would turn Natasha. I wouldn''t have left, and I would have stayed by her side," Carol said, hugging Natasha and looking at Damian.


    "Enough already, or I''ll get jealous," Damian joked before approaching and hugging both of them.


    "Oh? And what if I wanted to do naughty things with Nat?" Carol said, looking at Damian with a flirtatious smile.


    "I wouldn''t object; it would be hypocritical of me," Damian reluctantly replied.


    "Don''t make that expression, even though I love Nat, it''s not like that," Carol said, pinching Damian''s face, trying to fix his expression.


    "Or is it?" Carol teased as she looked at Natasha.


    "I thought men liked that kind of situation," Natasha said, looking at Damian thoughtfully as if suspicious.


    "I''ll exercise my right to remain silent," Damian said calmly.


    The three of them just enjoyed the warm water for a while before getting out.


    "All right, let''s go downstairs; we should celebrate the fact that you became a vampire," Carol said, getting up and pulling Natasha''s hand.


    "Hm, let''s go," Natasha said excitedly, following Carol.


    Damian stayed for a few seconds appreciating the view before following them.


    After a few minutes, the three of them came down well-dressed.


    When they entered the living room, everyone''s gaze couldn''t help but stop at Natasha¡ªher hair and eyes red as blood, truly striking and beautiful in contrast to her pale face.


    Both made a contrast that was hard to look away from.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Why did Natasha become so beautiful when she turned into a vampire? I feel like there was some kind of preferential treatment," Ophelia joked, looking at her.


    ''''Now there''s only you left Jane, if we get hungry one day we''ll eat you for dinner,'''' Monica said jokingly as she hugged Jane from behind and bit her shoulder.


    "Ouch, don''t do that," Jane said, hitting Monica''s forehead with her finger.


    "How about we go for a walk and celebrate that Natasha is a vampire?" Damian suggested, looking at everyone.


    "Let''s go for a walk," Alice said excitedly.


    "I took charge of a planet, and it''s in the process of building a city. Let''s stay overnight and see the landscapes of the place," Damian said.


    "That sounds good," Sophia agreed.


    "I wonder what kind of animals are there," Ivy commented curiously.


    "Then let''s get ready and go after dinner," Damian said, nodding with a smile as he saw everyone liked the idea.


    ...


    Tony had returned home and found Rhodes, who was accompanying Pepper with his armor on.


    "Hello," Tony greeted Pepper and Morgan.


    "Thanks," Tony said, nodding toward Rhodes.


    "What''s going on, Tony?" Rhodes asked, concerned.


    "It''s better if you don''t know. I don''t want the government meddling," Tony said seriously. The last thing he wanted was interference in getting Extremis.


    "Be careful when you go out these days, the armor is not invincible, and with alien technology, there are a lot of interesting toys out there," Tony warned Rhodes.


    "All right," Rhodes said, nodding without asking anything more.


    "Be careful too. See you," Rhodes said goodbye to everyone before flying off.


    Rhodes flew for a while before reaching the military base where he lived.


    He hadn''t taken off the armor when he received a message about an important mission.


    Rhodes quickly opened the file, and although the mission sounded strange and definitely wasn''t the kind of thing he usually did, since it had the presidential seal, he didn''t think twice and started flying to where he needed to go.


    His mission was in Miami, and he had a long journey ahead. It seemed he was going to intercept a ship with spies who had stolen data from a very important investigation.


    When Rhodes reached the coast, he was told that the ship had already left and was 10 kilometers offshore.


    Without any other option, he could only keep flying until he found a medium-sized ship in the middle of the ocean. After confirming the images, he knew that was the ship he was looking for.


    A quick scan told him there were 5 hostiles, and he had to retrieve all of them to extract information.


    They all seemed to be on the bridge, so Rhodes landed directly, breaking through the roof before firing his repulsor at low power to neutralize them.


    Rhodes quickly turned the helm, steering the ship toward the mainland.


    He began tying up and checking the unconscious people but couldn''t find the device containing the information.


    Frowning, he started searching the rooms, not being on alert as he knew there were only 5 people, and they were peacefully sleeping.


    While searching the rooms, suddenly, upon opening a door, he saw two individuals wrapped in an energy cloak and a mask, holding two cylindrical weapons on their shoulders.


    With no time to react, the two unknown individuals quickly fired.


    Two blue balls were shot, hitting him directly in the chest, and knocking him down. From these balls, an energy mesh spread out, wrapping him tightly.


    Rhodes suddenly saw an alert on his interface, warning him that the energy reserves were decreasing. At the same time, Rhodes felt that it was harder to fight against the nets.


    In vain, he tried to send messages as they seemed to be blocking communications.


    He quickly activated his repulsors, trying to fly away from the place; at least, he mustn''t let the suit fall into enemy hands.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t fly away; the nets seemed to stick to the floor.


    With effort, he moved his body to the side before using all his energy on the repulsor in his hand, trying to open the ship''s floor, only to discover that it was reinforced too. He could go through it, but it would take a long time, and his energy was already at its limits.


    Rhodes suddenly decided to cut off all the energy from his suit; he would wait for a good opportunity to try to free himself.


    The nets, no longer receiving energy, began to coil around him before grabbing him tightly.


    He could only watch in dismay as the two individuals approached him.


    It was a well-planned ambush; they blinded his detectors, making him lower his guard, and shot a net clearly designed to counteract his suit.


    The two individuals removed the cloak before each took two limbs of the suit and started carrying him.


    A helicopter arrived before they could take him away.


    ...


    Damian and his family had arrived on the planet Green.


    A small town had already formed around the military base with all kinds of humanoids, many of different skin colors.


    They were refugees who had lost their homes, many of whom came to Knowhere and were transferred to live on the planet.


    In exchange for protection, they would cultivate the land and deliver a percentage of the harvest.


    "The air is different," Natasha said, taking a breath.


    "Yes, the oxygen percentage is higher," Damian nodded.


    "This is not an agricultural planet. You have too much security for that," Ophelia squinted her eyes, looking at the strict security before looking at Damian with a faint smile.


    "Smart girl," Damian smiled, pinching her cheek.


    "At the beginning, it was an agricultural planet; it''s just that later, I discovered a mine, so I moved the camp to this place and increased security," Damian nodded.


    "Is it very important?" Carol asked, confused; there are many metallic resources in the universe.


    "Any civilization would declare war if they knew what''s down there," Damian laughed.


    "Anyway, we came to celebrate, so let''s do it," Sophia wanted to put those topics aside.


    "There''s a quite special forest 100 kilometers to the south; we can spend the day and stay overnight there before returning. What do you think?" Damian looked at everyone.


    "Okay," Natasha, the protagonist, said.


    "Let''s go," Emma took her father''s hand.


    "Then let''s go," Damian nodded before making them appear on a small hill with a view of a valley full of trees with crimson leaves.


    Occasionally, some leaves fell off and flew a certain distance, giving it a magical atmosphere.


    "How beautiful," Carol said, looking at the forest.


    "Daddy, why are they red?" Ivy asked curiously.


    "Because they''re like you, my little vampire, they drink blood, although these trees drink the blood of animals that die," Damian said, kissing Ivy''s cheek, that''s what the scientist had told him.


    "It seems that when the animals are old and near death for some reason, they come to die in this forest," Damian said.


    "Then are they vampire trees?" Alice asked confused.


    "Well, if you want, we can call them that," Damian laughed to himself.


    "Is it dangerous?" Sophia asked, looking at the girls who were already full of curiosity.


    "No, it''s totally safe," Damian said.


    "Can we go for a walk?" Alice asked.


    "Sure, go and look around," Damian said, stroking Alice''s head.


    The three girls ran off immediately, full of curiosity.


    Damian turned to his family and was left speechless to see that Monica and Jane were already taking pictures with the forest behind them.


    "Do you like it? When you transformed, I couldn''t help but think of this forest," Damian smiled at Natasha while taking a strand of her hair.


    "Oh really? Does Natasha have something similar to a red forest somewhere on her body?" Ophelia asked as if she were confused.


    Everyone burst into laughter at Ophelia''s joke.


    Natasha looked fiercely at Ophelia as her cheeks turned slightly red. She also looked at Damian, annoyed by not choosing his words carefully.


    "It''s not my fault someone has a dirty mind," Damian said innocently.


    "Look who''s talking, Mr. I have four wives," Ophelia teased.


    "Fuck you," Damian laughed.


    "Fuck me," Ophelia hugged Damian and laughed.

 Chapter 170

    The Next Day,


    Tony was awakened by Jarvis.


    The words spoken by Jarvis immediately had him sitting up in bed.


    Apparently, Rhodes had kidnapped the president.


    Tony became serious and immediately got out of bed, making sure not to wake Pepper or Morgan.


    Due to the situation, they had decided to sleep together.


    "Tell me the situation and show me the places Rhodes visited after bringing Pepper home," Tony said seriously.


    "Sir, there''s a video where Colonel Rhodes'' armor is seen flying away from the presidential house with the president," Jarvis said, playing the video while another screen displayed Rhodes'' route on a map.


    "He went to the sea, and his signal disappeared for a few minutes before returning to normal. How is it possible that the military didn''t notice?" Tony said, getting up in frustration.


    There was no doubt that they had deceived Rhodes into going to that place before ambushing him. There must be a traitor with a high position in the military.


    "Activate the emergency tracker; I want to see where he is," Tony said irritably.


    Quickly, the map zoomed out before a point appeared on the coast of Miami.


    "Again, that place. Does it have something to do with Killian?" Tony said, confused.


    It did not seem to be the case if their intention was to threaten him, even if they threatened him with the president would do nothing for them.


    "Sir, it''s hard to say, but there seem to be some coincidences. We can''t completely deny that Killian is involved," Jarvis said.


    "Put that aside for now. Let''s assume it''s true. We''ll work all day on the Iron Legion plan. If they kidnapped the president, they must have a reason; they''ll tell us," Tony said, deciding to focus on improving Jarvis''s software.


    "Yes, sir," Jarvis said.


    Suddenly, the message sign appeared in the corner of his holographic screen.


    "Jarvis, what is this?" Tony asked, astonished.


    "Sir, I''m afraid someone is manipulating our servers, but I can''t detect any problems," Jarvis said.


    Tony quickly checked his servers to figure out what was happening, but like Jarvis, he found nothing.


    Unread messages continued to appear in the corner of his screen.


    Tony, who thought he was unbeatable in computing, had to surrender and instruct Jarvis to open the message.


    "Hello."


    "Hello?"


    "Answer me"


    "Hmmmm."


    "Why are you checking your servers?"


    "Oh, is it because of me?"


    "Wow, you''re bad at this."


    Tony''s expression immediately turned annoyed as he read the messages, feeling a bit of panic since there was a lot of important information on his servers that apparently could be casually seen by whatever it was.


    "Who are you, and what do you want?" Tony wrote, responding to the messages.


    "I''m Cortana, the favorite AI of the master," she said, sending several emoticons.


    Tony stared at the letters for several seconds, not fully believing he was chatting with an AI.


    "And who is your master? Wait, don''t tell me it''s Damian," Tony said, suddenly connecting several clues in his mind.


    He remembered Damian telling him about the Mind Stone.


    "Yes, my master is Damian. I saw that you were planning to do something interesting, so I greeted you," Cortana said.


    "Can you tell me why you were spying on me?" Tony asked, also sending emoticons to express his annoyance.


    "I wasn''t spying on you. I just heard what you wanted to do, and it seemed interesting to me," Cortana said.


    "You heard?" Tony asked speechless.


    "That''s why I say you''re really bad at these things. Anything connected to the internet is an open book. That''s why you should be careful and even cover your camera," Cortana said, sending laughing emoticons.


    "Never mind, just tell me what you want," Tony said, feeling tired. Arguing with Cortana about software is like competing with a fish underwater.


    "I''ll help you handle what you call the Iron Legion," Cortana said.


    "I want to have a body to go out and have some fun, but the master said to wait a bit, and he''ll get me a body that suits my taste."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "But I guess your tin cans can entertain me in the meantime," Cortana said as if she hadn''t said anything wrong.


    "How old are you?" Tony asked, speechless. She really seemed like a rude and senseless child.


    "I''ve been conscious for exactly 6 months, 3 days, 5 hours, and 37 minutes," Cortana said.


    "Fine, help me then," Tony said, resigning himself.


    "Do you give me permission to control your things?" Cortana asked. Damian had told her not to interfere too much in people''s affairs. She only revealed herself to Tony because she knew he was Damian''s friend.


    Damian also restricted access to various types of information that he didn''t want Cortana to come into contact with so early, so she was asking for permission.


    "Yes, try bringing all the suits that are in Malibu, let Jarvis learn how to control them remotely," Tony said after thinking for a few seconds. He also wanted to see the difference between Jarvis and a real AI.


    At the same time, he activated a camera in his basement. As expected, he saw a door in the floor open before 41 suits flew out.


    "Jarvis, analyze how Cortana controls the suits and learn. Although I''m sure you can also control dozens of suits, after all, you''ve never done it before, so you''ll definitely be a bit clumsy," Tony said.


    "It''s different from just helping me control the suit I use," Tony said as he went to the kitchen and made himself some coffee.


    A holographic screen followed him wherever he moved, also activating the cameras of the flying suits.


    He couldn''t help but sigh as he saw them flying, creating all sorts of geometric figures. It was truly incredible how she controlled everything.


    He also understood that she was doing it so Jarvis could learn.


    In the beginning, Jarvis was just a natural language interface, but with the powerful learning ability given to him, he had come a long way. Tony hoped he could keep advancing; maybe it would be possible to become something like Cortana with enough time.


    Tony finished his coffee before heading to his workshop.


    He had been working on energy shields, and he already had a prototype ready. Although he didn''t know what they used to neutralize Rhodes, it was surely something that came into contact with the armor.


    Tony reached his desk and saw giant wrist guards that only armor could wear.


    Extending his hand, the glove part of his armor flew to his hand and unfolded onto his forearm within seconds.


    Tony, with his other hand, took the wrist guard before putting it on his arm.


    "Let''s run a test, Jarvis," Tony said, extending his hand, causing Jarvis to form a circular blue energy shield the size of Captain America''s shield.


    "Try wrapping it around the forearm," Tony said.


    The shield changed before wrapping around 3 centimeters from the armor, resembling a phantom armor.


    Tony summoned the other hand of his armor before channeling the repulsor against the energy shield.


    The surface of the shield became very hot and endured for almost a minute before collapsing. Tony quickly stopped the repulsor before looking at the data analyzed by Jarvis.


    "The energy consumption is a bit high, but otherwise, it''s really good," Tony said, reviewing the data.


    "The consumption is acceptable; not everyone has the same destructive capacity as the repulsor," Jarvis said.


    "In fact, its heat capabilities are not very effective against energy shields," Tony said, nodding, thinking about Killian''s soldiers.


    "Start manufacturing the device; let''s call it Aegis I," Tony said, removing the Aegis prototype from his wrist before having the armor in his hands return to the suit.


    Tony returned to the living room to see Pepper holding a coffee cup with Morgan by her side.


    Morgan had a small plate with a sandwich and blackberry juice.


    "What a delicious breakfast. You''ll share a bit with Daddy, right?" Tony said, approaching Morgan and sitting next to her.


    "A bit," Morgan said, nodding adorably before offering the plate to Tony.


    Tony took a bite of the sandwich before returning it with a loving smile.


    "You heard the news, I suppose," Pepper said after kissing Tony on the cheek.


    "Hm, don''t worry about that; it''ll be resolved soon," Tony said, indicating that she didn''t have to worry.


    "I know," Pepper said, smiling slightly.


    "By the way, I made a friend; her name is Cortana. If she shows up, don''t worry," Tony said, smiling ironically.


    "Alright," Pepper said, nodding with a faint smile, looking at Tony while stroking Morgan''s hair.


    ...


    Killian was smiling as he looked at the man in front of him.


    "President Ellis, it''s great to have you with us," Killian said, smiling amiably.


    "Please, follow me," Killian said, approaching the window and indicating for him to look in that direction.


    "The Roxxon Norco spilled a million gallons of oil, and thanks to you, no one touched the prison," Killian said as if he were someone seeking justice.


    "What do you want from me?" the president said, looking at the ship before looking at Killian.


    "Uh, nothing."


    "I just wanted some good headlines to kill you live."


    "See, I befriended a politician, and tomorrow he''ll get his job," Killian said, smiling.


    "Tie him up well," Killian said before leaving.


    "Is everything ready?" Killian asked upon reaching the control center.


    "The men are in position, and we can take control of the television signals at any time," one of the soldiers said.


    "Any sign of Stark?" Killian asked.


    "About that... it seems he''s still in New York, but from his house in Malibu, one of our men saw around 40 suits leaving," the soldier said.


    "I can work with that," Killian said, nodding as he considered the possibilities. He had the advantage of playing on his home turf, plus the new technology shouldn''t have a problem eliminating 40 clumsy suits.


    He assumed Jarvis controlled them; Tony would take care of it himself.


    They should be able to deal with the suits by hitting them with artillery from a distance.


    "How is Rhodes?" Killian asked, looking at Savin.


    "He''s still in Phase 2," Savin said.


    "Hm, let''s see if Tony will be motivated to perfect the formula when he sees his friend. If not, there''s still his wife and daughter; I refuse to believe he''d let them die," Killian said, laughing quietly.


    "By the way."


    "And what about the Avengers?" Killian asked another one of his men.


    "Thor is not on Earth; Bruce is in New York, but it''s unlikely he''ll intervene."


    "Hawkeye, we don''t know where he is, nor The Wasp."


    "Black Widow has been missing for half a year," the subordinate said.


    "Captain America is not a threat; just let me know if Bruce comes," Killian said.


    "Get ready; today we kill an Avenger," Killian said, smiling.


    "It''s not exactly a good omen to say that; surely, they''ll hunt us down afterward," Maya said, rolling her eyes.


    "I''ll just make the Avengers illegal in the United States; let''s see if they face the army," Killian said, indifferent.


    "Prepare the transmission; give Tony 20 minutes to arrive," Killian said before preparing himself.


    ...


    Tony was at home with his armor already on, saying goodbye to Pepper and Morgan.


    Morgan looked joyfully at her father, who looked good in his armor, unlike Pepper, who only had concern on her face.


    "Don''t worry; I have reinforcements," Tony said, smiling.


    "I''ll be back for dinner," Tony said before flying off toward Miami.


    Cortana had told him about Killian''s plan; apparently, he said it in front of an electronic device connected to the internet, so she heard it.


    Tony was more confident, knowing he would have the element of surprise.


    With Jarvis''s help, he blocked the signal of the spy near his house, so the message he thought he sent never actually went through.


    His suit quickly increased speed, reaching several times the speed of sound.


    After an hour of flight, Tony met Cortana on a cliff by the beach.


    "Ready?" Tony asked.


    "Ready, they won''t know what hit them," Cortana said, controlling the robot, her lively voice making a stark contrast with the intimidating armor.


    "Then let''s go," Tony said, laughing before flying off with all the other armors toward Killian''s base.

 Chapter 171

    "In 30 minutes, we will begin the broadcast; executing a president live feels satisfying in some way," said Killian, smiling slightly as he looked at the president hanging from his window.


    Maya simply shook her head; he was truly sick and had lost any sense of compassion.


    Killian, who was enjoying the view, was interrupted by multiple alarms.


    "What''s happening?" asked Killian, frowning at the sound of explosions.


    "Iron Man, along with dozens of suits, is attacking," said one of his subordinates.


    "What?! Didn''t you just tell me he was in New York?" Killian exclaimed, rising to his feet.


    "We don''t know what happened either," the subordinate replied, shaking his head.


    Tony had reached the base and didn''t say a word; he just opened fire directly alongside the 41 suits controlled by Cortana.


    The lethal repulsor shots left smoking holes in all the enhanced soldiers.


    Wherever they went, all Extremis soldiers died.


    Cortana skillfully controlled the repulsors, ensuring they had no place to dodge.


    She used three suits to target a single person, leaving them with no options.


    "Send some suits to rescue the president," Tony said, looking at the hanging president.


    "Alright," Cortana nodded before sending a couple of suits to rescue him.


    Suddenly, a burst of fire interrupted the advance of the armor.


    Turning to look, Tony and Cortana saw Killian with his mouth wide open, with dozens of soldiers behind him, and occasional orange streams running down his face.


    "He... just spat fire?" Tony asked uncertainly.


    "It seems so. Is this guy... still human?" Cortana said with a doubtful voice.


    "Tony! You arrived sooner than I thought, but that''s fine. After this battle, the entire United States will be mine!" Killian shouted.


    "Oh, Killian, you won''t hold a grudge for what happened in Switzerland, right?" Tony said cheerfully.


    "Tony, I could never be mad at you. In fact, I''m grateful. You gave me the determination to move forward," Killian said, smiling.


    "In the end, you''re still using something that''s partly mine to face me," Tony taunted.


    "I saw the test videos; you''ve been working on this since 2000, around 12 years, and you''re still where I left you. Isn''t that pathetic?" Tony said again as he noticed Killian''s expression turning redder than usual.


    "Do you enjoy mocking your enemies? There are previous records of you doing that," Cortana said, looking at Tony.


    "Anger clouds your judgment and makes you act impulsively," Tony said, smiling arrogantly.


    "Enough talk, attack!" Killian ordered his men to advance while signaling the artillery to start firing.


    "You see?" Tony said before dodging and flying higher to get out of sight.


    Cortana also dispersed the suits while continuously firing.


    This time, she couldn''t be as effective or lethal because she had to constantly dodge attacks. She felt her temperature rise a few degrees, calculating the right moves in a hail of bullets and attacks.


    Repulsor attacks still left a smoking hole when they hit, and occasionally she was forced into melee when some armor was knocked to the ground, where she had a little more trouble because the enhanced soldiers were much faster and more agile than the armor.


    She also couldn''t just fly away, as they would grab onto the suit''s legs and destroy it.


    A few seconds at a temperature of over 3,000 degrees Celsius could easily cut off limbs.


    This also depended on the thickness of the armor, which in several suits was really thin; many were experimental and not necessarily made for combat.


    After blowing the heads off some guys with a punch, they also began to get scared and started playing more cautiously.


    Tony wasn''t having an easy time either.


    After eliminating several guys using heavy artillery to shoot at his suits, he was directly intercepted by Killian.


    Killian walked slowly toward Tony.


    "And here we are, on the roof," Killian said, smiling as waves of heat ran through his body.


    "You know? I''m starting to think you''re upset about switzerland," Tony said, smiling slightly as he prepared himself.


    "Can you satisfy my curiosity a bit? What does Extremis give you besides not feeling cold in winter?" Tony asked, looking at Killian.


    "I don''t mind telling you; after all, soon you''ll have all the information, and you''ll be perfecting Extremis for me," Killian said confidently.


    "Essentially, Extremis is hacking the operating system of our bodies. Our subconscious is very powerful, Tony; with Extremis, you can slowly modify your own structure toward an ideal one."


    "You''ll notice that I''m very different from 12 years ago," Killian said.


    "Yes, back then, you had long hair, so what''s changed besides a haircut?" Tony nodded.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Your mouth is something that I''m sure Extremis can fix," Killian said, his eyes glowing orange as he approached Tony faster.


    "Cortana, how are you doing?" Tony quickly asked.


    "I''m doing well; I''ve lost 10 suits, but I''ve eliminated more than half of them. I''m starting to besiege them; it should be over soon," Cortana said.


    "Good, because this guy looks tough; give me a hand when you can," Tony said, focusing on Killian, who was already very close.


    Tony quickly started firing his repulsors, which Killian avoided relatively easily, causing Tony to start retreating.


    Unfortunately, Killian''s speed was incredibly high, and he quickly arrived in front of him.


    Tony had no choice but to ask Jarvis to take it upon himself to use Aegis to block the blow as he prepared to counterattack.


    Before Killian''s fist could hit his suit, a suddenly appeared semi-transparent blue barrier, blocked his blow.


    At the same time, Tony sent a punch to Killian''s chest while a repulsor activated at his elbow, increasing the speed and power of the blow.


    The next thing Killian knew was that his vision blurred, and he felt his chest cave in completely.


    Tony quickly flew over Killian before he fell and began unleashing punches on his face.


    Killian covered himself with his arms, trying to avoid Tony''s blows; If his head was blown off, he knew he would really die.


    Tony continued to strike while the occasional counterattack was blocked by Aegis.


    Killian felt his arms completely torn apart by the constant blows; he could only quickly heat the metal on his back before it melted and fell.


    Tony, who was now without a target, also stopped hitting before stretching the roof, making a larger hole to enter.


    "I''ve got the president and Rhodes," Cortana said to Tony.


    "Is he okay? Tony asked.


    ''''He''s unconscious, he was injected with Extremis'''' said Cortana.


    ''''Get the President to safety, Rhodes will take him with us," Tony said, stepping through the hole and concentrating on the fight.


    Killian had already stood up and looked as good as new.


    "You''re becoming a nuisance," sighed Tony.


    Killian breathed heavily, his expression grim. Even though he could regenerate, the pain from the beating Tony gave him was something he had never experienced.


    Quickly, he tried to put on a more confident expression, maintaining a strong front.


    "It''s useless, Tony. I''m afraid you don''t understand the power of Extremis. Nothing can kill me," said Killian, attacking Tony again. No matter how scared he was of the pain, there was no turning back for him now.


    Killian put his arrogance aside and began to attack Tony more intelligently.


    Taking advantage of Tony''s slowness to turn, he began to circle around him, unleashing quick blows before changing positions, his new tactic causing Tony some trouble as he could only withstand the blows with his energy shield.


    Gradually he got into the rhythm before trying to hit him, expecting Killian to dodge, just as Killian dodged and moved to his back, the repulsors on his back came off the armor before hitting Killian hard in the face.


    Tony smiled slightly at this surprise attack, no one would expect his armor to suddenly disarm and attack.


    Tony took advantage of this moment to physically overwhelm him without giving him time to escape.


    This guy was really tough and despite the constant blows he was not knocked down.


    He had to admit that if he didn''t have the energy shield, he would have lost to Killian.


    "Sir, energy reserves have dropped by 30%," Jarvis said as if echoing Tony''s thoughts.


    "Eh?" said Tony inside his helmet, pausing for a moment, causing him to be hit. Checking his energy, he saw that it had dropped to 28%.


    "Sir, each punch consumes about one percent of energy. Although it may not seem like it, his punches are very strong, and the energy shield technology is very immature," Jarvis explained before Tony could ask.


    "What if we ask for a truce?" Tony joked inside his helmet.


    "I don''t think he''d agree, sir," Jarvis said.


    "Any ideas to contain him?" Tony asked.


    "None without some time for preparation. His abilities are very difficult to contain," Jarvis said.


    ''''I guess there is no other option'''' said Tony before deciding to finish Killian, in his opinion killing him is too easy for him, it is better that he rots in prison torturing himself with the fact that he failed.


    Tony decided to end this as quickly as possible. He didn''t care about the damage to his armor and used his hand directly to grab Killian''s wrist.


    Even through the thick layer of metal, he felt his hand burning.


    Quickly using his superior strength to twist Killian''s wrist, he took a step to the side, putting Killian''s arm on his back, while using his other hand to wrap around his neck.


    The repulsor on his chest buzzed loudly before firing. The repulsor left a large hole in Killian''s chest before continuing and destroying the wall.


    Killian showed a surprised expression before his knees trembled, and he fell to the ground, spasming and trying to cough.


    Tony couldn''t help but admire the tenacity of those enhanced by Extremis; that kind of wound would instantly kill any other living being.


    "You finished too," Cortana said, arriving next to Tony.


    "Yes, it''s all over," Tony said, turning around with the intention of going to find Maya; he wanted to know what had happened.


    "He''s still alive," Cortana said, looking at Killian.


    "He''s unconscious; he''ll die soon," Tony said, glancing at Killian.


    "His condition stabilized; he''s recovering but very slowly. If we leave him here, he might recover in a few days," Cortana said.


    "Impossible. All the previous ones died when their hearts were destroyed. Besides, no organism can survive without a vital organ," Tony said, surprised, turning back.


    Tony removed the armor from his hand before taking Killian''s pulse; as expected, there was no pulse, but he could see the wound on his chest glowing slightly.


    "He entered a coma; his body is doing everything possible to survive."


    "Have you ever wondered where a person''s body with Extremis gets the energy to generate high temperatures and regenerate entire limbs?" Cortana asked, looking at Tony.


    "No, but it''s a good point," Tony said, frowning.


    "Do you want to capture him, or are you going to finish him?" Cortana asked, looking at Tony.


    "Let''s take him with us," Tony said after a moment of hesitation.


    Cortana nodded before wrapping the armor she was using around Killian and controlling it.


    If he woke up, she would try to contain him. In the worst case, she would detonate the armor and put him to sleep.


    Tony flew alongside Cortana to what was clearly their main base.


    There, they found Maya, calmly looking at some data on her computer as if the fight outside had nothing to do with her.


    When she heard someone enter, she turned and showed no expression when she saw Tony indicating that her side had lost.


    "Maya," said Tony, approaching.


    "Tony," Maya said as if she were happy to see an old friend.


    "How did you end up like this, Maya?" Tony said, sitting a few meters behind her.


    "Ego and obsession. Before you know it, you''re far from where you wanted to be," Maya said with a somewhat melancholic expression.


    "Is that why you never came to me?" Tony said, looking at Maya''s back.


    "When I woke up that morning and saw the card you left me, I didn''t feel joy," Maya said, turning around and looking at Tony.


    "I just saw that someone who had just superficially read my research totally surpassed me," Maya said with a slight smile.


    "I felt sad, and then I felt pathetic because I still used what you left me to move forward."


    "It''s okay. I''m aware of my actions. Many have died because I joined Killian," Maya said, shaking her head at Tony''s silence, wondering if he felt guilty or just despised her.


    "Here is the Extremis information and a sample; I just hope you can take it to the end," Maya said, handing Tony a USB and a syringe.


    "This won''t make me let you go; it''s impossible for me to let you go. If you''re captured, they''ll force you to create more like them," Tony said, still taking the things from Maya.


    "I''m not doing it for that. Just consider it my obsession. I''ve reached my limit; I want Extremis to continue even without me," Maya said with a calm smile. Years of witnessing all the evil that Killian caused had tired her.


    "Alright," said Tony a bit puzzled but not showing it.


    "Jarvis, bring her with us too," Tony told Jarvis.


    Jarvis quickly took control of one of the suits before wrapping it around Maya and starting to fly toward New York.


    "Let''s go," Tony said to Cortana, who was closely monitoring any changes in Killian.


    "I''ll detonate the destroyed suits," Cortana said a few seconds before multiple explosions sounded outside where they were.


    "Let''s go back," Tony said, nodding at Cortana before starting to fly followed by around 20 suits.

 Chapter 172

    Damian enjoyed the evening on a planet millions of light years away from Earth, oblivious to all that had happened.


    As it was getting dark, Damian casually made a bonfire, and they all sat in front of it to chat, enjoying the gentle warmth it emitted.


    "Tell me, is it as good as they say? Or is it just some kind of trick to get more people to join?" Carol whispered to Natasha.


    "Why don''t you find out? It would be interesting to see what happens when you become a vampire," Natasha replied, chuckling.


    "Hm, nah, I''m good as I am," Carol shrugged.


    "What''s Jane doing?" Ana asked, looking at Monica.


    "She muttered something about coordinates. When she goes into scientist mode, it''s hard to understand her," Monica said, reclining in a chair while sipping a strange-looking juice.


    "Sweetie, you''re burning it," Ophelia said after taking a sip of her beer.


    Alice, who had marshmallows over the fire, quickly withdrew the stick and saw her marshmallow black and smoking. She couldn''t help but pout before tossing it away and getting another one.


    Ophelia chuckled before getting up and hugging Alice from behind while holding her hands.


    "Look, you have to turn it, not too close, not too far," Ophelia said, showing her. After a few seconds, the marshmallow was half-melted.


    "Mommy, I want to try too," Ivy said, approaching with Emma.


    Ophelia just laughed before showing them.


    Damian took a sip of his drink with a slight smile, watching Ophelia with the girls. Looking at everyone around the bonfire, he couldn''t help but think that they had changed. Sometimes he wonders how everything would be if he hadn''t existed.


    Carol would be somewhere in space, and Sophia and Ana would probably be out of work because of their grandfather''s death. Ophelia might still be ruling in Madripoor or might have been replaced.


    Maria and Monica would be in SWORD.


    Before he could continue his thoughts, Ana sat beside him, laid back, and buried her face in his neck.


    Damian caressed her soft cheek with a smile before wrapping his arm around her and pulling her close while holding her hand.


    At that moment, Carol approached Maria before starting to whisper, although it was really useless since everyone there could hear her.


    "I heard that you spend a lot of time talking to your prisoner. I didn''t know you were into that kind of thing," Carol said with a suggestive smile.


    Maria just looked at her without words for trying to whisper, especially when her daughter suddenly looked in their direction.


    "That''s right, I spend a lot of time talking to Loki," Maria said, ignoring the eyes on her.


    "So, are you getting him a stepfather for Monica?" Carol asked cheerfully.


    Maria couldn''t help but sigh, but she took this opportunity to talk about the matter, especially given the intense look her daughter was giving her.


    Surely, she would have to endure her lecture for a long time since she didn''t tell her.


    "I like him, it''s interesting to talk to him, especially since his mind has become clear," Maria said without going into details.


    "So, do you expect some interesting development?" Carol asked eagerly, already worrying about her friend.


    "I don''t know, if it happens, fine; if not, it doesn''t matter," Maria said casually.


    "How boring," Carol grumbled.


    "I did tell you everything when I met Damian," Carol complained.


    "We''re not 24 anymore, grow up," Maria rolled her eyes.


    "I''m still 24 in my heart, so it doesn''t matter," Carol complained before going with her daughters to eat marshmallows.


    Maria internally sighed with relief for having gotten rid of Carol or she would be on her for who knows how long.


    At that moment, she saw Damian looking at her with a pensive look, and she couldn''t help but feel nervous. Seeing that he finally looked away, she was relieved again.


    Her relationship with Loki was ambiguous, but nothing had really happened. He was still a prisoner, although she hadn''t informed anyone about his existence except her trusted men.


    In short, she just wanted things to stay as they were out of fear. A small part of herself told her that Loki was, after all, known to be the god of deception and lies.


    At that moment, Jane arrived with a device resembling a phone with a large antenna.


    "I thought you stopped your research to take a break," Damian said, smiling at Jane.


    "I built this a few months ago but never tried it. It''s a coordinate detector," Jane said, smiling before putting it away. Now she could come whenever she wanted.


    Damian just smiled affectionately. His little Jane had become really smart.


    "Daddy, can we play something? Like hide and seek?" Alice said, smiling adorably at Damian.


    "Sure," Damian said, nodding with a smile. Day or night didn''t make much difference to his vision.


    The girls quickly convinced everyone except Jane to play. Unlike them, Jane wouldn''t see her hand in front of her face in the darkness of the forest in front of them.


    It also looked a bit scary.


    They quickly drew lots to see who would count first. Everyone agreed to exclude Damian from the process since it would be too easy for him to find them even without using any abilities.


    They quickly drew lots, and it was Natasha''s turn to count. As a new vampire, she was excited to play and discover the novelties of her body.


    Natasha quickly started counting, and everyone ran into the forest to find a place to hide.


    Jane just looked with a slight smile at seven adults and three children running into the forest.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Natasha finished counting before venturing into the forest, her red eyes shining in the darkness, moving from side to side, searching.


    She began to move slowly through the forest while trying to listen for any out-of-place sounds, but she wasn''t used to it, and it was very difficult. The wind, insect sounds, and some birds made it impossible for her to hear anything important.


    Remembering the moments when she drank a beer and listened to Damian teach the girls how to detect magic to play better, Natasha began to try to sense the magic that living beings unconsciously emit.


    She soon detected a wave of magic in one direction, although it was very vague, and she didn''t know the distance. With her red eyes shining, she started running in that direction.


    ...


    Tony quickly flew to New York with his army of armor.


    Three of them still carried Maya, Rhodes, and an unconscious Killian.


    After a long journey, Tony finally saw the Stark Tower in the distance before landing with all his armor.


    Pepper, who received the alert from Jarvis, went out to greet him. She couldn''t help but frown a bit seeing that there were only about 23 armors left.


    Losing so many meant that the fight was tough.


    Tony landed and immediately took off the armor to greet Pepper.


    "I''m glad you came back safely," Pepper said softly while hugging Tony.


    "Don''t worry, everything was resolved," Tony said, hugging Pepper and stroking the back of her head.


    Cortana didn''t land with Tony on the top of the tower; she entered through a more discreet entrance directly to an empty laboratory that Tony had built for him.


    Upon arrival, the armors he controlled opened, letting Maya out. In Killian''s case, he fell directly to the floor.


    Cortana placed Rhodes on a table; he was unconscious, but fortunately, his body had accepted Extremis.


    Maya stretched her body slightly while mentally complaining. She also wondered how Tony could fly for so long without showing any discomfort.


    Looking at Killian, she was surprised to see the large hole in his chest, feeling the heat emanating from it, she brought her hand to the wound before quickly withdrawing it because it was too hot.


    This event surprised her greatly because it shouldn''t happen. Killian should have died; they did many tests, and no matter what, if your heart or brain is destroyed, you''re dead.


    Although clearly, those experiments were with some rebellious Extremis soldiers who had just started.


    Killian''s Extremis was extremely developed, giving him much greater power than the others.


    As the creator of Extremis, she couldn''t help but marvel at the secrets it still hid.


    Killian was stronger because he had received more doses; each dose was a test. If you survive, you become stronger; if not, then you explode.


    Most only had one dose; a couple of soldiers had received two doses, and only Killian had received three doses.


    ''''He''s a tough guy to die for, isn''t he?" said Tony, scaring Maya who was lost in thought.


    ''''I''m not sure about the reason either,'''' Maya replied honestly.


    ''''Well, I intend to find out,'''' Tony said, approaching.


    ''''Cortana, is Damian at home?'''' Tony asked, looking at no one in particular.


    ''''No, he went on vacation to a subsidiary planet,'''' Cortana said.


    ''''Well, there goes the easy way; we''ll have to do it the old-fashioned way,'''' Tony sighed before putting on an armor and dragging Killian to a table.


    ''''What''s happening?'''' Maya asked, confused.


    ''''You see, biology is not really something I specialize in,'''' Tony said, starting to activate the scanners.


    Maya just glared at Tony, even if she wasn''t, the way she saw it seemed like a mockery.


    ''''Tell me, after Extremis injections, was there a drastic increase in the soldiers'' appetite?'''' Tony asked while waiting for the scanner to finish.


    ''''It was an increase proportional to body weight, nothing exaggerated,'''' Maya said. She was also puzzled about that since she didn''t understand where the body got the energy to regenerate and increase its temperature.


    ''''Didn''t that seem strange to you? If I calculate the calories a body should consume to generate temperatures above 3,000 degrees and at the same time regenerate complete limbs, it gives a really absurd number that even if he ate all day, he wouldn''t achieve it,'''' Tony said sarcastically while checking his screen.


    The scan had finished, and it detected many strange things that Tony didn''t fully understand.


    ''''His cells seem to be absorbing energy from nowhere. What''s happening?'''' Tony frowned as he explored Killian''s body.


    ''''I think he could be extracting energy from another dimension,'''' Cortana said.


    ''''What do you know?'''' Tony asked curiously.


    ''''On Earth, there are sorcerers who have existed for thousands of years. The founder, Agamotto, discovered other dimensions and ways to extract energy from them to perform magic.''''


    ''''Although he also discovered dimensions that were hostile to Earth, so he created the sorcerers of the mystic arts, a group of people who protect Earth from dimensional threats,'''' Cortana said, according to the data she had.


    Tony was surprised, but he could accept it since, in the first place, Damian was a wizard. Unlike Tony, Maya began to doubt life while being totally confused.


    Tony frowned and muttered unintelligible words before taking out the USB that Maya had given him and connecting it.


    He quickly began to review all the Extremis research and how it affected the body.


    ''''Cortana, how do sorcerers absorb energy from other dimensions?'''' Tony asked while reviewing the changes caused by Extremis.


    ''''I don''t know,'''' Cortana said.


    ''''Hmm,'''' Tony hummed as multiple theories formed in his mind.


    ''''Scan Rhodes; I want to see how his body behaves now that he has just accepted Extremis,'''' Tony said, approaching another table where Rhodes was.


    ''''His cells behave the same way, only on a much smaller scale. His cells have a lower capacity to extract energy, making a comparison; it''s as if Rhodes'' cells were a spoon, and Killian''s cells are a glass,'''' Cortana said.


    ''''Hm, I guess he didn''t die because he can extract enough energy to stay alive. In other cases, the energy they extract is not enough, and they die,'''' Tony said thoughtfully.


    ''''That''s a good theory,'''' Cortana said, nodding.


    ''''Anyway, when Damian returns, tell him I''m looking for him,'''' Tony said before deciding to stop the matter; magic escapes him a bit, and although he has theories, Damian should confirm it.


    ''''Sure,'''' Cortana said, nodding.


    ''''Anyway, thanks for helping me. You made everything easier; otherwise, I would have lost much armor, and who knows in what direction everything would have gone,'''' Tony thanked Cortana, not only for helping in combat but also for Jarvis learning from her.


    ''''You''re welcome,'''' Cortana said with a playful voice before redirecting her attention elsewhere.


    ''''And you... don''t leave this laboratory for now. There''s a room over there; make yourself comfortable,'''' Tony told Maya before leaving and going up the stairs back to his house.


    Maya was left speechless, seeing herself alone with two unconscious bodies.


    ...


    Somewhere in Europe.


    An Asian woman who appeared to be around 30 years old was looking at her phone with a furrowed brow.


    Looking to the side at several tubes with a reddish liquid, she bit her lips, unsure of what to do. Her heightened emotions caused several orange waves on her face.


    Killian should have contacted her a while ago, but there''s no call.


    She quickly started subtly checking the windows for any surveillance.


    It all started several months ago when Killian came to her with a formula called Red Dust, which could counteract chemical subjugation.


    Out of her love for the other Widows, whom she had actually helped train, she immediately accepted.


    In addition, since Natasha''s assassination attempt, Dreykov had become increasingly ruthless, and most of the girls he received died in training or in combat against their peers.


    Unfortunately, she was discovered, so she had no choice but to escape with Killian''s help. Now, she was just waiting for his signal to start an assault and free them all.


    Suddenly, she heard a slight creak in the hallway of the apartment where she was staying.


    Upon hearing this, she quickly put the tubes in their packaging before preparing to escape.


    Suddenly, a figure crossed the door before approaching her at full speed.


    The woman quickly twisted her body to dodge before grabbing the table with one hand and using it to hit the figure that she suddenly recognized as Yelena.


    Still, her hand didn''t stop trying to hit her while, with her other hand, she quickly pulled out a tube.


    Yelena ducked before gaining momentum and turning into a blur towards her while extending her hand like a knife, piercing her heart.


    The woman endured the pain and quickly sprayed the contents of the tube on Yelena''s face.


    Yelena''s originally icy expression changed as her face became confused while, with her other hand, she touched her forehead.


    Suddenly, her expression changed to one of panic as she looked at her forearm buried in her chest.


    ''''It''s okay,'''' the woman said, caressing Yelena''s cheek; she still remembers the day she arrived, so innocent and outgoing.


    ''''Free them all,'''' the woman said before starting to lose consciousness.


    Yelena looked in horror as the beats she had been feeling on her wrist started to decrease before ceasing completely. She could only stay in shock, looking at her without even daring to remove her hand.


    Her state of shock was suddenly interrupted by her communicator asking for a mission report.


    She didn''t respond and slowly pulled her arm from the woman who trained and cared for her before laying her on the floor.


    Grabbing a knife, he suddenly plunged it deep into his own throat before inserting two fingers and pulling out a ball the size of a marble.


    It was the tracking and neutralization method that Dreykov used against enhanced Widows like her.


    Casually tossing the tracker aside, she looked at the last person she killed against her will before starting to run.

 Chapter 173

    Without knowing the mischief his AI had been up to and Tony''s discovery.


    Damian was having breakfast with his family outdoors.


    "Tell me, do you want to have that training?" Carol said, smiling at Natasha.


    "Aren''t you too old for that?" Natasha replied, smiling competitively.


    "Let''s find out," Carol said, smiling fiercely.


    "Mommy is going to fight with Mommy?" Alice asked, looking at Damian.


    "It seems so, but it''s like a game, they''re not really fighting," Damian said, caressing her little head.


    "Hm," Alice nodded, indicating that she understood.


    They both finished eating before looking at Damian, wanting him to take them to a place to fight; they didn''t want to destroy the forest.


    Damian rolled his eyes before taking everyone to a fairly large island.


    "Listen, I want a clean and kid-friendly fight, understood?" Damian said, looking at both of them.


    "Sure," they both said excitedly before stepping away.


    Damian made everyone levitate above the island before creating a platform with railings for them to watch.


    Natasha stood in front of Carol with excitement. Since transforming, she had felt weightless and had to touch everything delicately. She was eager to stretch her muscles to their maximum capacity.


    Carol smiled arrogantly as she enveloped herself in her energy cloak, crossing her arms.


    Natasha wasn''t going to hold back, enhancing her body with the magic she had learned in the short time she had been a vampire, she launched herself at Carol at full speed.


    Carol stared intently at Natasha, prepared for her move, but was momentarily surprised by her speed, as she expected a gentler start.


    Thus, Natasha''s forehead collided with Carol''s, and the momentum caused them both to kiss before they staggered backward.


    "What are you doing!?" Carol exclaimed, rubbing her forehead in pain.


    "I wanted to give you a kiss," Natasha said, her cheeks reddening, preferring to say that rather than admitting she couldn''t control her movements.


    "What are they doing?" Sophia asked, placing her hand on her forehead as she sighed.


    "Natasha is quite fast," Ophelia commented, Carol could barely react.


    Carol glared at Natasha before enveloping herself in cosmic energy and lunging at Natasha, who quickly kicked upward while flipping backward.


    Carol dodged to the side before continuing to pursue Natasha, making her constantly dodge.


    Natasha quickly sought an opportunity and forcefully kicked the forearm Carol used to block, using the force to propel herself backward and gain some space.


    Carol didn''t chase Natasha and let her recover.


    Natasha also became serious, assuming her typical fighting stance as she carefully observed Carol''s body for her next move.


    Carol floated a few inches above the ground before launching herself at Natasha, constantly sending punches and kicks in unpredictable combinations.


    Natasha danced flexibly around Carol''s blows, often trying to use locks against Carol or trying to knock her down using her momentum.


    But she soon realized that it was a bit futile when your opponent could fly. When she wanted to use her momentum, Carol simply stayed in the air, and Natasha couldn''t control her body or center of gravity.


    Then she realized that she no longer had to fight as the weaker party. She was used to using locks or her own body weight to defeat stronger enemies.


    Now she was the strong one.


    With things clearer, Natasha began to clash directly with Carol, her impacts causing shockwaves that sent leaves and dust flying around them.


    In a moment of carelessness from Carol, Natasha landed a strong kick to her cheek, sending her crashing to the ground and creating a large crater.


    Natasha quickly launched herself at Carol but was suddenly sent flying by a powerful explosion.


    As she flew through the air, she saw Carol appearing, sending a direct punch to her face. Natasha quickly blocked the blow with her arms.


    The strong impact made her wince in pain as she was sent crashing to the ground with great force, creating another crater.


    Carol didn''t intend to give her any respite and launched herself at her.


    Natasha was a bit breathless from the blow before quickly predicting Carol''s move. She wrapped her legs around Carol''s head and twisted her waist, sending her flying away.


    Natasha quickly followed, trying to hit her in the abdomen.


    Carol suddenly came to a stop in midair, making Natasha''s punch miss before punching her in the cheek.


    Natasha was also sent flying, crashing through many trees in her path before turning and putting her feet on the ground, leaving a large trail before stopping.


    A drop of blood ran down her lips, which Natasha wiped away before looking angrily at Carol and launching herself at her.


    "Well, this is interesting," Maria said, looking with interest. They weren''t holding back on where to hit.


    Damian only pursed his lips upon hearing the sound of the blows. This was also the first time in his family that two people were fighting so seriously since they usually avoided hitting each other.


    Although Damian saw it coming, it''s inevitable to get angry while fighting and taking hits. Now they were practically not holding back when hitting each other.


    Of course, Damian could see that Carol wasn''t using all her strength, unlike Natasha.


    Natasha was a newly turned Ancient Vampire; her control over her magic wasn''t very good, and she didn''t even have her familiars, only her physical strength was truly up to her level.


    Carol and Natasha collided repeatedly; from a distance, it looked like a golden flash colliding with a humanoid figure repeatedly.


    They repelled each other before meeting again accompanied by strong impacts.


    The landscape of the island had already been completely destroyed, and the whole island was in total disarray with logs, dirt, and water.


    They fought for over an hour before stopping. Unlike Natasha, who looked quite dirty and her hair was all messed up, Carol had a proud smile since she looked intact thanks to her energy cloak protecting her.


    Natasha just pursed her lips and didn''t want to look at her anymore.


    "I''ll help you clean up," Damian said, smiling as he approached Natasha.


    "But I want it without magic," Natasha said, looking at Damian with a suggestive smile.


    "Fine," Damian said, laughing quietly.


    "The fight was great," Ivy said excitedly, approaching Carol and Natasha. She couldn''t help but feel the urge to fight too.


    "Yeah, when I grow up, I''ll also fight with many people," Alice said with a big smile.


    Emma didn''t say anything, but her expression showed quite a bit of interest.


    "It was refreshing; it''s really cool to fight with you, Nat. We should do it more often," Carol said cheerfully, jumping and hugging Natasha''s neck from behind.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Hm, it felt good, let''s do it another day," Natasha said, smiling slightly.


    Jane, as the only normal human, was still surprised to see the fight. She had seen many incredible things, but not this type of fight. The closest was Thor against the Destroyer several years ago.


    "I''ll go clean up," Natasha said, giving Damian a look before approaching the beach on the island.


    "How about you start gathering things? I''ll help Nat, and we''ll go home," Damian said, looking at everyone.


    "Sure," Carol said teasingly before taking her daughter and giving her a couple of kisses on her cheek.


    Alice chuckled while also hugging Carol.


    Damian waved his hand and sent everyone back to the cabin before walking toward Natasha.


    Natasha had already transformed her suit back into its collar form and was starting to undress.


    "You wear a bra," Damian commented, arriving behind her and helping her take it off.


    "It''s a habit, I guess," Natasha said, shrugging, causing two large things to bounce.


    "I''ll try not to use it; the girls say it''s liberating," Natasha said, laughing and turning around to look at Damian.


    Damian laughed quietly before carrying her in his arms toward the water and swimming a little way out.


    "Your hair is a mess," Damian said, smiling as he started to clean it.


    It was full of mud and even leaves.


    "I have to learn to protect myself with magic," Natasha complained.


    "It''s okay, you only became a vampire yesterday; you''ll soon learn to control your magic and I''m sure you''ll be able to build your magic circle soon," Damian said smiling.


    "Hm," Natasha hummed in agreement as she enjoyed Damian''s hands.


    Damian thoroughly cleaned Natasha''s hair until it regained that beautiful red color.


    Moving down her hair, he began to clean her shoulders until his hands reached her plump breasts, causing Natasha to suppress a soft moan by biting her lips.


    Damian lowered his hands and embraced Natasha''s waist. Her smooth skin and gently defined abs made her very sexy, and Damian''s passion ignited every time he looked at her.


    "Do you want to have some fun?" Natasha asked, turning around and smiling flirtatiously at Damian before wrapping her legs around him. It didn''t seem like she would accept a no for an answer.


    After a while, Damian returned with Natasha to the small camp they had.


    Since everyone was already ready and just waiting for them, Damian made them reappear back at the palace.


    The two tactically ignored the annoyed looks for making them wait.


    As soon as they arrived, Damian''s phone rang immediately; his little AI was already sending him messages.


    Not that he couldn''t before, she just didn''t want to bother him when he was resting.


    When he saw her phone, he finally remembered that the plot of Iron Man 3 should have happened around this time, and he had totally forgotten.


    Fortunately, everything went well with Cortana''s help.


    "Is something wrong?" Ana asked, seeing his surprise.


    "It''s nothing," Damian said, smiling slightly before starting to pack up all the things they brought.


    "Daddy, how much longer until we go to school?" Alice suddenly asked.


    "Hm, about three months or so," Damian said, smiling at his daughter.


    "Hm," Alice nodded cutely before going to play.


    Damian spent some time with his family before appearing on the large balcony on the top floor of the Stark Tower.


    "Hello, Mr. Damian," Jarvis said upon seeing him appear.


    "Hello, Jarvis. I heard Cortana gave you trouble," Damian said, smiling.


    "It was very instructive," Jarvis said.


    "I''m glad," Damian said, smiling as he walked inside the house.


    "Hello, Damian," Pepper said, smiling at him.


    "Hello, Pepper. I came to see Tony; I heard they attacked you," Damian said, smiling.


    "Yes, we had a good scare. Tony said he would call you if things got overwhelming, but fortunately, it didn''t happen," Pepper said, smiling. Damian had given them a method to contact him anytime, and he would come.


    "Uncle Damian," Morgan said, having heard Damian''s voice before running to the living room and hugging him.


    "Hello, my little sorceress," Damian said, laughing as he lifted her.


    "Did you come to visit me?" Morgan asked, smiling happily.


    "Of course," Damian said, nodding with a smile.


    "Then you brought me a gift," Morgan said, smiling.


    "Of course," Damian said again, laughing as he heard her.


    Pepper chuckled as she shook her head; she definitely got those kinds of things from Tony.


    "Then I''ll give you a gift," Damian said, nodding before kissing her on the cheek and putting her back on the floor.


    Damian took out a small box full of sweets.


    "These candies are very delicious; you have to hide them from your father, or he''ll take them from you," Damian whispered secretly to Morgan.


    "Hm," Morgan nodded seriously before running to hide them with a smile.


    Pepper just smiled at the gift he gave her and her daughter''s excited smile.


    "Is Tony downstairs?" Damian asked, although he already knew.


    "Hm, he''s waiting for you," Pepper said, nodding.


    "I''ll go see him," Damian said, nodding to Pepper.


    Damian went down some stairs and reached Tony''s lab.


    He saw him examining something under a microscope while having Jarvis take notes.


    On the side, he also saw a black-haired woman eating fruit while watching Tony work.


    Upon hearing him arrive, both turned to show different expressions.


    "Finally, you''re here; come," Tony said, gesturing for Damian to approach quickly.


    Damian walked with a slight smile towards Tony; he could also feel Maya''s doubtful gaze on him.


    There was no way for him to know that Maya had tried to contact him to develop Extremis, only that due to various accidents, she couldn''t do it.


    Perhaps the world would have been very different if she had succeeded.


    "This guy, huh?" Damian said, looking at Killian.


    "Do you know him?" Tony asked, surprised. Maya also looked at Damian, waiting for his response.


    "Hm, several years ago, he approached Madripoor wanting to cooperate to improve our super soldiers," Damian said, mocking.


    "Hmm," Tony nodded.


    "That doesn''t matter. You see, I discovered really fascinating things about Extremis. Do you know about its abilities? Well, let''s just say they can simply heat their bodies to high temperatures and regenerate almost completely," Tony quickly said while looking at Killian; the hole in his chest had closed a bit.


    "The first thing I wondered after fighting with these types of people is how their bodies get the energy to do these things?"


    "At first, I thought they took some kind of supplement and could only fight for short periods or could only regenerate a few times, but over time, I realized that this didn''t seem to have a limit."


    "Cortana said it seemed similar to extracting energy from another dimension, but she wasn''t sure either," Tony said, looking at Damian.


    "That''s right, there is an energy that is constantly absorbed by their cells; it''s somewhat similar to the sorcerers of Kamar-Taj."


    "It''s just that he seems to have formed a bond with a dimension of heat," Damian said, analyzing Killian.


    "Something a bit different from the sorcerers of Kamar-Taj who only extract energy to cast spells; his body seems to have been transformed by that dimension," Damian said.


    "How can a simple injection cause something like this?" Tony said, confused.


    "Hm, let''s find out," Damian said before looking at Rhodes at another table.


    Damian began to envelop Rhodes with his magic while observing the changes made by Extremis in his body. Fortunately, he had Killian and Tony by his side to easily compare their differences.


    Firstly, his DNA had been modified, presumably to withstand high temperatures and increase cell division.


    His brain had also been modified; the part where his subconscious is located had an orange energy similar to Extremis. Damian assumed that this modification made people enhanced by Extremis unconsciously extract energy from another dimension for their use.


    Although he didn''t exactly know why.


    Now he really wanted to examine what happens if you can''t accept Extremis.


    He assumed it had something to do with the fact that the body needs energy but there is nowhere to get it.


    By absorbing that energy, their cells use it to improve their biological functions, generate heat, and of course, regenerate tissues.


    He couldn''t help but think that it seemed like a cheap version of Superman.


    Leaving Rhodes, he approached Killian before taking his arm with one hand.


    His other hand extended before creating a flame, trying to burn Killian with little results.


    The flame changed color while becoming increasingly hotter, causing Tony and Maya to step back.


    Damian stopped burning Killian''s arm and saw that it was as if nothing had happened, letting it fall onto the table. He looked at Tony while already having a good idea of what had happened.


    "Although it wasn''t your intention, I must say you created something really incredible," Damian said, looking at Maya.


    "Technically, without me, it wouldn''t have been possible," Tony said, coughing slightly, and receiving a dirty look from Maya.


    "Extremis is supposed to use biological energy to improve the body and repair it at will, but there was a big hole in your research: where does the necessary energy come from? A normal human body doesn''t have the capacity," Damian said, looking at Maya.


    "I suppose that the brain, upon detecting this, also seeks to obtain greater energy; heat or fire is also energy, so there was a rather interesting result."


    "The body uses this energy to improve itself and obtain greater capabilities, but what happens if this kind of connection isn''t achieved?"


    "The body begins to implode, gathering all biological energy before exploding," Tony said after thinking about it for a moment.


    "That''s right, although it''s a mystery why they create a connection with another dimension," Damian said, shrugging.


    "I guess when Extremis reaches the brain, there are some unknown chemical reactions; the human body has always been full of mysteries," Damian said.


    He also took a look at the core of Killian''s body; it looked like a large fiery ball. It was definitely superior to an ordinary vampire and could even seriously threaten a noble vampire.


    "It''s really interesting," Damian said, smiling slightly before changing the subject.


    "Yes, can you take Maya and put her in prison?" Tony asked, looking at Damian.


    "What!?" Maya said unconsciously before remembering her actual situation.


    "Sure," Damian said, nodding. He understood why Tony was asking him to do it; to prevent others from using her to create soldiers, it''s better for her to be safe in his realm.


    "Did you tell Pepper that she''s an ex of yours?" Damian asked, putting on a teasing expression.


    "What would she think if she knew you spent so much time down here with her?" Damian said again, seeing his face twist.


    "Don''t tease," Tony said making a face.


    "All right, criminal miss, come with me," Damian said jokingly before teleporting her to Madripoor.


    ''''Wai-'''' was all Maya managed to say before disappearing.


    "What do you plan to do with this?" Damian said, smiling slightly at Tony.


    "Why do you ask?" Tony said, avoiding his gaze.


    "I see you didn''t sleep investigating this," Damian said, looking at Killian''s body.


    "I''m just seeing if I can perfect it," Tony said, shrugging.


    "It would be good; it would give you some more protection," Damian said, nodding.


    "If I could do it several years ago, I''m sure I can do it now," Tony said confidently.


    "Whatever you say" Damian said, laughing.


    "What will you do with him? Do you want me to reverse Extremis in his body?" Damian asked, looking at Rhodes.


    "Hm, that''s what I was going to ask you," Tony said, nodding.


    Damian casually reversed time in his body by a couple of hours, and it was done.


    "So easy?" Tony said.


    "Just that easy," Damian said, laughing.


    "Do you want to stay for dinner?" Tony said, looking at Damian.


    "Does Pepper cook well?" Damian asked in a low voice after hesitating for a few seconds.


    Tony opened his mouth to answer but also hesitated for a few seconds.


    "Don''t be afraid to admit it; Carol is terrible at cooking. Her food could be used as a biological weapon," Damian whispered immediately, feeling a bit guilty for saying it.


    "Pff," Tony couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "You better not say anything, or I''ll turn you into a woman for a month," Damian threatened Tony, regretting telling him.


    ''''Don''t worry, she''ll give you a dirty look for a while, but I''m sure I''ll get a beating for making fun of her,'''' Tony said laughing.

 Chapter 174

    A week later.


    Natasha was sipping a beer as she leaned back comfortably in a beach chair.


    With an umbrella above her and a gentle breeze, she felt truly relaxed.


    It was her day to watch over her little ones who were playing at digging.


    Suddenly, they decided to see how deep they could dig, and they had been at it for almost an hour.


    Occasionally, she saw heaps of dirt flying out.


    At that moment, a maid approached before handing her a small package.


    "What''s this?" Natasha asked, looking at the maid.


    "It was received with your name in New York; the person taking care of the house received it and sent it to Madripoor," the maid said.


    "Hm, I see. Thank you," Natasha said, smiling at the woman before starting to open the package.


    Since she didn''t want them to know she lived with Damian, she had a house for receiving mail.


    Usually, they were letters from girls greeting her for being an Avenger.


    Upon opening the package, she found several tubes with a red liquid, along with a very familiar photo.


    Natasha smiled faintly and caressed the photo of her with a blonde girl.


    Looking at the address from where the package was sent, she saw a very familiar address.


    Glancing at the heaps of dirt occasionally flying out of the hole, she quickly took the box and ran inside.


    Seeing Ana, she told her to take over because she had something to do.


    With everything ready, she quickly used her old ship before flying towards Budapest.


    Feeling somewhat anxious, she started flying out of the atmosphere before increasing speed drastically.


    After 20 minutes, she quickly began to descend; fortunately, the day was quite cloudy, so she continued descending like a small meteor before slowing down gradually.


    Natasha activated the stealth mode of the ship before approaching the building where the safe house was.


    She didn''t know who sent that package, but upon seeing the photo, she couldn''t help but have certain expectations.


    She had been searching for news about her sister for several years, and no search had yielded results.


    Although Natasha also couldn''t help but wonder what her sister and the other Widows were doing, they could have easily escaped 5 years ago.


    Even if Dreykov had not really died, the chain of command must have been totally disrupted for several days, long enough for all of them to escape.


    After the fall of the Soviet Union, Dreykov lost almost all his support and his only power was the Widows themselves, as long as they escaped they could not be found.


    She always had rebellious thoughts against the Red Room, she wonders why no one else did anything.


    Jumping out of her ship, she landed on the roof of the building before jumping down one side of the building, making the gloves of her suit appear and reducing her falling speed by embedding the claws.


    Reaching the window of the house, she quickly swung through the window before landing silently.


    Natasha moved through the house until she reached the kitchen and saw a young blonde sitting at a table eating; upon seeing her, she couldn''t help but freeze.


    Yelena suddenly felt as if someone were watching her before turning and seeing a red-haired woman looking at her in astonishment.


    The two sisters stared at each other in silence before Yelena quickly advanced towards Natasha, trying to punch her in the stomach.


    Natasha reacted by stepping aside and twisting her body before grabbing Yelena''s arm and pulling while pushing with her leg, sending her to the floor.


    "Not the sisterly reunion I expected," Natasha said, looking at Yelena on the floor while still holding her wrist, but she suddenly fell silent when she saw orange waves of heat passing through her face.


    "You..." Natasha said, amazed before suddenly being sent flying towards the wall by the arm still holding Yelena.


    Natasha spun in the air before stopping her momentum with her legs on the wall before falling gently to the floor.


    Yelena quickly stepped back and reached for her gun before aiming it at Natasha.


    "You''ve grown," Natasha said, smiling slightly as she approached her.


    Yelena could only step back while aiming without daring to shoot until her back hit the wall, and the gun was buried in Natasha''s chest.


    Yelena glanced at her chest before looking at Natasha with annoyance.


    "I''m sure they''ll grow," Natasha said with a mischievous smile, looking at Yelena''s chest.


    "No shit," Yelena said, annoyed, letting go of her gun and trying to hit Natasha.


    Natasha narrowly dodged the blow before hugging Yelena.


    "Forgive me," Natasha said softly.


    Yelena''s struggle froze as she felt a bit of warmth in her eyes.


    ''''You abandoned me, if you wanted to escape, you should have taken me with you," Yelena said, squeezing Natasha''s clothes together.


    "Yes, I won''t give you any excuse. I really am sorry," Natasha said, closing her eyes. She didn''t want to take her sister with her; she didn''t fully trust SHIELD, and bringing her might just be putting a leash on herself.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Selfishly, she thought that with Dreykov''s death, her sister would be fine; with her skills, she wouldn''t have trouble living as she pleased.


    She thought that when she had a more stable situation in SHIELD, she would look for her again, unfortunately, she never could.


    "Give me an excuse, I''d rather hear it," Yelena said, closing her eyes.


    "I wanted freedom; I thought if I took you with me, others might use you to control me," Natasha said, stroking her hair.


    ''''When I felt that everything was stable, I wanted to look for you, but when I looked for you, you were gone," Natasha said, kissing Yelena''s head.


    "You''re an idiot. I was always better than you. You could say that I would be controlled with you," Yelena said, closing her eyes tightly to avoid shedding tears.


    Natasha''s chest trembled slightly as she chuckled.


    "And what about these things? You definitely weren''t so big," Yelena complained as she grabbed Natasha''s chest.


    "Hey, be careful with the merchandise, it already has an owner," Natasha said, slapping her hand while laughing.


    Owner? Do you have a lover? Or a sugar?'''' Yelena asked jokingly, rubbing her eyes and wiping away her unshed tears, she had seen Natasha''s clothes, which were quite expensive brands.


    Natasha was surprised by her question before laughing and nodding; technically, Damian was much older than her.


    "What?" Yelena said stupidly after seeing her nod.


    "I''ll explain later," Natasha said, laughing.


    "Now tell me, what is this?" Natasha said, showing her the tubes with red liquid.


    "You brought it back?" Yelena said out loud, taking the package.


    "What is this?" Natasha asked again, looking at Yelena.


    "In simple terms, it''s an antidote for mind control," Yelena said, looking into Natasha''s eyes.


    "What mind control?" Natasha frowned.


    "It''s a long story," Yelena sighed and became more serious as she led Natasha by the hand to the table.


    Yelena, who had a bottle of vodka, poured herself a drink and took a sip before starting to speak.


    "After you left, the Red Room changed. You experienced psychological conditioning; now they chemically modify the brain functions of the Widows."


    "You''re aware but it''s like watching a movie; over time, you end up not knowing who you are, there are only orders," Yelena said softly before taking the bottle and taking a sip.


    "I was sent to kill a Widow who had this in her hands; after piercing her heart with my hand, she released the Red Dust on my face, and it freed me."


    "She just looked at me with a smile and asked me to free the others; occasionally, I can still feel the beating of her heart in my hand," Yelena said, looking at her hand.


    Natasha couldn''t hear more and hugged Yelena while starting to sob softly.


    "You''ve really become soft, sis," Yelena said, mocking as she patted Natasha''s back.


    "That happens when you leave this kind of life, you''ll also become soft soon, I promise," Natasha said, looking Yelena in the eyes.


    ''''By the way, why are your eyes red, and your hair is so red? Did you dye it?'''' Yelena asked, looking at her.


    ''''Uh, it''s also a long story,'''' Natasha said hesitating before laughing.


    At that moment, the roof suddenly broke before several smoke grenades entered through the windows.


    Both reacted quickly, grabbing the antidote tubes before hiding behind a wall.


    ''''And now?'''' Natasha asked, looking at Yelena to see if she had any plan.


    ''''Did you bring the Avengers'' jet? If not, I have a bike downstairs,'''' Yelena whispered.


    ''''I brought a ship; it''s on the top floor,'''' Natasha said.


    ''''They came from above; I don''t think going up is a good idea,'''' Yelena said.


    ''''In which direction is your bike?'''' Natasha asked.


    ''''That way,'''' Yelena said, pointing in a direction and looking at Natasha.


    ''''Then let''s make it exciting,'''' Natasha said, laughing as she took Yelena''s hand and ran towards a window, jumping through it.


    Yelena wanted to resist but was pulled, and without an option, she began to fall with Natasha.


    Looking down at the fall of over 20 meters, Yelena grimaced, knowing it was going to hurt.


    As they were falling, Natasha hugged Yelena and carried her like a princess before landing gently and starting to run in the direction she had indicated.


    Arriving at a pile of bikes, she quickly put Yelena down.


    ''''Which one is your bike?'''' Natasha asked.


    ''''Brown seats,'''' Yelena said, searching for her keys anxiously.


    Suddenly, she heard the engine of her bike and saw Natasha smiling mischievously.


    Yelena rolled her eyes before jumping on the back of the bike and hugging Natasha''s waist.


    Natasha started driving through the city towards a place she remembered.


    ''''Do you have a plan?'''' Yelena shouted.


    ''''Something like that, don''t worry; it''ll be fun,'''' Natasha said, laughing.


    At that moment, two bikes jumped behind them and started shooting.


    Yelena, who was hit by several bullets, couldn''t help but groan in pain.


    ''''How about we switch?'''' Yelena complained.


    ''''Almost there, sweetheart,'''' Natasha said, suddenly turning due to the appearance of an armored vehicle chasing them.


    Natasha didn''t pay attention and kept driving while remotely controlling her ship to position itself under a bridge that was ahead.


    On the armored vehicle, a guy quickly appeared with armor covering his entire body.


    From his back, he took out a bow before putting an arrow and pulling it.


    Through the rearview mirrors, Natasha also saw him just before he shot; quickly, she leaned to one side, dodging the arrow.


    ''''That guy,'''' Yelena said, annoyed.


    ''''Do you know him?'''' Natasha asked as she kept dodging constantly.


    ''''Dreykov''s special weapon, it imitates and learns your movements; it''s like fighting with a mirror,'''' Yelena said aloud.


    ''''That guy really is full of tricks,'''' Natasha said, annoyed before turning.


    ''''Sister, how long until your plan?'''' Yelena said, scared as arrows passed close to them.


    ''''Soon,'''' Natasha said, accelerating and reaching the bridge.


    Suddenly, Natasha turned and started driving against traffic before making another turn and going straight to the edge of the bridge.


    ''''Wait, wait, what are you doing?'''' Yelena said, holding Natasha''s waist tightly.


    Natasha just smiled before raising her hand and sending a burst of pure magic breaking the bridge''s barrier and jumping on the bike.


    As they were falling, Natasha put her feet on the seat before jumping backward while pulling her sister.


    Suddenly, a ship appeared below them, and Natasha quickly put her sister in before starting to drive out of the place.


    ''''You''re good,'''' Yelena said, admitting it after going through the scare.


    Natasha just smiled slightly as she started to ascend, she could have done it much easier by calling her ship to the window, she just wanted to have an adventure with her sister, at least she can see that she is in a much better mood.


    ''''Is this ship a bonus for being an Avenger?'''' Yelena joked.


    ''''Not exactly,'''' Natasha said, laughing to herself.


    ''''Do you know where the Red Room is?'''' Natasha asked, smiling.


    ''''No, they always sedated us when we entered and left, but I think I know who might know,'''' Yelena said.


    ''''Who?'''' Natasha asked.


    ''''Dad,'''' Yelena said softly.


    ''''Dad, huh?'''' Natasha said before sighing.


    ''''Where is he?'''' Natasha asked.


    ''''He''s in a prison in the middle of nowhere,'''' Yelena said.


    ''''I guess we need a better ship; this one is really for transport,'''' Natasha said before pulling her controls and starting to ascend rapidly.


    ''''Can this thing go to space?'''' Yelena asked excitedly.


    ''''Yes,'''' Natasha said, smiling slightly as she looked at Yelena, perhaps due to the mind control, they didn''t indoctrinate them too much; upon recovery, she still has that childish touch that she herself didn''t have.


    Natasha quickly headed in a certain direction and flew for several minutes.


    The two maintained a cheerful conversation as they talked about trivial things from their childhood.


    Suddenly, Natasha started to slow down before a giant white and red ship was revealed in front of them.


    Natasha quickly drove towards the ship before entering through the energy layer.


    Yelena looked around full of curiosity.


    ''''My queen, is there anything I can do for you?'''' asked the ship''s commander, who hurried to arrive when they detected Natasha''s approaching ship.


    ''''Yes, I want to take one of the warships,'''' Natasha said, smiling slightly as she nodded, ignoring Yelena''s astonished look at the way they addressed her.


    ''''Of course, just take whichever you want,'''' said the commander, nodding respectfully.


    ''''Hm,'''' Natasha said, nodding slightly before taking Yelena''s hand and walking towards one of the ships.


    Natasha boarded with Yelena before starting the engines and flying out.


    The ship was much larger than the one she used to use; it had much superior armor and energy shields, and more importantly, it has several cosmic energy cannons, which are the latest technology they developed.


    ''''Why are you a queen?'''' Yelena asked, looking at Natasha after not being able to stand it anymore.


    ''''Didn''t I tell you I have a sugar daddy?'''' Natasha joked.


    Yelena could only look wordlessly at Natasha, unsure if she was joking or not.

 Chapter 175

    Damian had just arrived home.


    He was at the award ceremony that the president organized for Tony in gratitude for saving him.


    Tony had insisted that he come so that a bunch of annoying people wouldn''t surround them.


    Despite his thoughts, it was worse as they had almost created a mob of people around them.


    As he walked through the living room, he saw Monica and Jane still lazing around, playing video games or taking a walk around city.


    With a mischievous smile, he approached them quietly before covering both of their eyes with each hand.


    Immediately, there were screams of protest as they tried to move their heads to see the screen.


    Damian chuckled under his breath before disappearing.


    In the room, only the two women remained, looking annoyed around, easily guessing who had been behind it.


    Damian appeared in the backyard where Ana was playing with the girls.


    They were soaked while using water guns to play.


    To one side he saw a rather large hole in the ground, he chuckled as they had barely started when he left.


    Watching them play, he simply sat in the chair under the shade and observed.


    After a while, Ana talked to the girls, telling them to continue without her before she approached Damian and sat on his lap while hugging him.


    Her hair was wet, with small water droplets on her face.


    "Hello," said Ana, kissing Damian.


    "Hello," said Damian, smiling as he hugged Ana''s waist, pulling her close to his body while both watched the girls play.


    "Wasn''t it Natasha''s turn?" Damian casually asked.


    "Yes, but she left in a hurry. I didn''t get a chance to ask what she was up to," Ana said as she settled in and rested her head on Damian''s shoulder.


    "That''s strange," Damian murmured, realizing that nothing unusual should be happening at this time.


    In the end, he stopped thinking about it. The supposed plot or timeline was already completely distorted, and he wouldn''t be surprised if Thanos showed up on Earth tomorrow.


    He just wondered what Natasha was doing; she would probably tell him when she came back.


    "Daddy, let''s play!" Alice said, running to his side and placing her water gun on his shoulder.


    "Sure, sweetheart, let''s play," Damian said, laughing before giving Ana a kiss and standing up.


    ....


    "Hey, stop pressing buttons," Natasha said, looking at her sister, who was examining the ship with curiosity and pressing things to see their function.


    "Don''t be stingy; we''re in the middle of nowhere. Even if I shoot a couple of times, it won''t hurt anyone," Yelena said, looking at Natasha with a smile.


    Natasha shook her head with a smile, looking ahead she saw the landscape completely white and desolate.


    "Are you sure he''s here? And why was he locked up in the first place?" Natasha asked, confused referring to her father. She had heard about his imprisonment, but at that moment, she was so angry with her father for leaving them that she hadn''t bothered to find out.


    "I''m not sure; I just heard that he was locked up many years ago, not long after we were separated," Yelena said, looking at Natasha.


    Natasha looked at Yelena with a smile, "I see, and how do you want to do that?''''


    ''''What if we just shoot at the prison and destroy it? I''m sure Dad can handle a building falling on him,'''' Yelena said excitedly about firing the ship''s weapons.


    ''''We can do that, but we should also follow the plan we already had,'''' Natasha said with a spiteful smile, she definitely wanted to throw a building at her cheap father.


    The ship quickly arrived over the prison in stealth mode before Natasha''s control released a small drone that began descending toward the prison.


    The drone infiltrated through the ventilation before entering the cells and started searching for Alexei.


    Yelena pressed her head against Natasha''s as they watched the image sent by the drone.


    After a short search, they quickly located their target.


    "Wow, he looks terrible and has gained a lot of weight," Yelena said, looking at her father.


    "It seems that Dad hasn''t had an easy time in these years," Natasha said, thoughtfully looking at Alexei.


    "Do they not have razors in this place?" Natasha asked, making a face at his long, unkempt, and dirty beard.


    Natasha controlled the drone and made it approach Alexei, who seemed to be taking a nap in his cell.


    The drone flew at the level of Alexei''s ear before shooting a communicator that entered perfectly into his ear.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Alexei rubbed his ear, frowning uncomfortably. Sensing something inside, he couldn''t help but sit up before taking it out and looking.


    Seeing that it was a communicator, he quickly put it in his ear and waited.


    "Today''s your lucky day, Alexei," Natasha said.


    "Go to the kitchen; we''ll blow up the place, so you have to get out quickly. Try to be a little discreet," Natasha said. The kitchen was the least secure place, and a small explosion would create an opening to escape.


    ''''Take cover too, it''s going to be a big explosion," Natasha said.


    "Can I shoot?" Yelena asked, looking at Natasha trying to appear adorable.


    "I''ll give you control," Natasha said, activating the weapon system.


    Yelena took control while maneuvering the ship to aim before firing with a big smile.


    The ship''s main cannon fired something like a blue bubble that hit the target at high speed but did not cause any damage on contact.


    It only shone for a moment before exploding violently, creating a loud noise.


    Alexei, who was a bit closer than they had told him, couldn''t help but be blown away and hit the wall.


    "Cough cough, that''s more than a big explosion," Alexei said, coughing as he stood up and looked in amazement at how the building had disappeared, leaving only snow and high mountains in the distance.


    He began to run outside to the sound of alarms and the heavy steps in his direction.


    When he exited the half-destroyed building, he found a medium-sized ship measuring about 10 meters long.


    A door opened, and without thinking too much, he ran inside.


    Alexei exhaled loudly as he sat down and looked at Natasha and Yelena, who were in the pilot seats.


    Natasha quickly controlled the ship and took off.


    "I''m very proud of you girls. It means a lot to me that both of you came for me," Alexei said, approaching both.


    Yelena couldn''t help but tease and hit him in the face.


    "It would have meant a lot if you had come for me too," Yelena said, looking angrily at her father.


    Alexei seemed affected by her words before shaking his head and continuing to display a smile.


    "Where is the Red Room?" Natasha asked directly.


    "Straight to the point, huh?" Alexei said, feigning sadness, realizing that he was only rescued because she needed something from him.


    "Yes, that''s right," Natasha said irritably, without having much patience for Alexei


    "The sweet Natasha, a true Avenger, even brought the Avengers'' superjet," Alexei said, amused, marveling at the technological marvel that the ship was.


    "Where is the Red Room?" Natasha asked again.


    "I have no idea," Alexei said, provoking sounds of annoyance from Natasha and Yelena.


    Natasha activated autopilot before standing up and sitting in front of Alexei.


    "What are you talking about? You and Dreykov were like brothers," Natasha said, frowning and speaking loudly.


    "Dreyk-" Alexei began to speak only to stop, surprised, as he looked at Natasha.


    "Who are you?" Alexei couldn''t help but say, jokingly.


    Alexei approached Natasha and tried to pull her hair, taking her face closer to his eyes to see if she had contact lenses.


    "Don''t touch me, and you stink," Natasha said, annoyed before hitting Alexei in the stomach, making him stagger and cough.


    "Cough, your mother and I didn''t raise you to be so vain," Alexei said, coughing.


    "You didn''t raise me; the Red Room did," Natasha said resentfully.


    "Cough... anyway, you say we were like brothers? General Dreykov?" Alexei said mockingly and resentfully.


    "He offers me glory, the only super-soldier of the Soviet Union, stronger even than Captain America."


    "Then he buries me in that mission in Ohio, three tedious years," Alexei said, raising his voice in irritation.


    Yelena and Natasha just looked at Alexei as if they couldn''t believe he was saying that.


    "Well, no offense, you know how I am, going to an office every day is no different from torturing myself," Alexei said uncomfortably, receiving their glares.


    ''''When I come back to collect my reward, he locks me in prison," Alexei said in frustration as he kicked the floor of the ship.


    "And why, huh? Why?"


    "Just because I told him his hairstyle and mustache were ridiculous? Just because I told him he dressed like an idiot? Just because I said the political party felt like a bunch of treacherous snakes?"


    "I gave everything for the political party, literally everything."


    "But in return? He throws me into prison for the rest of my life," Alexei said, annoyed.


    "Since he''s useless, can we throw him out of the ship?" Yelena said, annoyed.


    "When we''re much higher," Natasha said, looking at Alexei as if she wanted to beat him.


    "Why don''t you ask Melina?" Alexei said.


    "Mama Melina?" Yelena said in surprise.


    "Hasn''t she died?" Natasha asked, doubtful.


    "A cunning fox like her doesn''t die easily," Alexei said with a chuckle.


    "She was the scientist, the brain; I was the muscle. She has worked with Dreykov much more than I have," Alexei said.


    "Wait, you mean Melina is still working for the Red Room?" Natasha asked, frowning.


    "Yes, remotely on the outskirts of St. Petersburg," Alexei said.


    ''''It is possible that she will not tell us or even warn Dreykov that we are looking for him, the man is very elusive," Natasha said, frowning, not wanting to let it slip.


    "Come on, Nat, trust your mother," Alexei said, trying to be positive.


    Natasha just scoffed before changing the course of the ship.


    The white environment was left behind, and they quickly crossed several cities before reaching their destination.


    "Technology has advanced quite a bit," Alexei commented casually as he explored the ship.


    "How much does one of these cost?" Alexei asked casually.


    "I don''t know," Natasha replied dryly.


    The ship soon arrived at a farm under Alexei''s direction.


    From the window, they could see a woman with black hair looking at them with a rifle in her arms, aiming.


    Natasha made the ship land before opening the door and descending, followed by Yelena and Alexei


    Melina, who was aiming at them, was surprised to see them before lowering the weapon hesitantly.


    "Honey, we''re home," Alexei said, smiling.


    Melina remained silent, looking at Natasha and Yelena with an inexplicable gaze, unsure if she felt guilt or sadness upon seeing them.


    "This way," Melina said, indicating for them to follow her. As she walked, her expression gradually calmed down.


    The sudden appearance of her family took her completely by surprise.


    "Welcome to my humble abode," Melina said, leading them to her house, a small wooden cabin.


    "Make yourselves at home," Melina said before opening a secret wall and storing her weapon.


    Natasha just took Yelena''s hand and led her to sit at the table; she was not afraid of any tricks Melina might pull.


    Yelena glanced at Natasha for a moment, she was no child, but she enjoyed her sister''s attention.


    Alexei began to explore the house before disappearing from Natasha''s view.


    Natasha sat across from Yelena and took her hand again, seeing that her expression was not entirely good.


    Melina also arrived and sat next to Yelena.


    The three women remained silent, not knowing what to say.


    "Let''s drink," Melina said, taking a bottle of vodka from the table and pouring it into each cup.


    Before they could take a sip, their attention was drawn to Alexei, who cleared his throat loudly to get their attention.


    Alexei had a proud smile, wearing his red suit with a large star on his chest.


    "I still look good, don''t I?" Alexei said, posing proudly.


    Melina looked at him and whistled appreciatively while applauding.


    "God..." Yelena said, turning her head, not wanting to see more while sighing.


    Alexei laughed more cheerfully upon hearing Melina as he approached and sat at the table.


    "The family, finally reunited," Alexei said, smiling.


    "I must say you haven''t aged a day, just like the day we pretended to get married," Alexei said in a raspy voice, looking into Melina''s eyes.


    Yelena and Natasha couldn''t help but take a sip of vodka before sighing, trying not to listen.


    "Your weight has increased, but you still look good," Melina said somewhat flirtatiously.


    "I just got out of prison, and well... I have a lot of energy," Alexei said with a suggestive expression as he approached Melina.


    "Please, no," Natasha said, massaging her forehead.


    "Melina, where is the Red Room?" Natasha said, tired of the show and getting straight to the point.

 Chapter 176

    "A family meeting, huh? Well, I also want to get rid of that idiot," Alexei said, nodding as he began to eat.


    "You can''t defeat a man who manipulates the will of others," Melina said, shaking her head.


    Natasha turned her gaze to Yelena and saw that her expression wasn''t favorable either upon hearing Melina''s words.


    Melina stood up and brought a tablet, ordering a pig to pass with her voice.


    Natasha, Yelena, and Alexei watched as the pig did various things, even stopping breathing under Melina''s orders.


    "Let it go," Natasha said, seeing the pig convulsing on the floor.


    "Alright, I just wanted you to know that today, science is so precise that you can command a subject to stop breathing, and they''ll have no choice but to comply," Melina said, letting the pig breathe again and telling it to leave.


    "We already knew about that; it''s just that I didn''t know you helped create it. Are you crazy?" Natasha said, annoyed, looking at Melina.


    "Dreykov has chemically subjugated agents all over the world; he''s almost the owner of the world," Melina said, fear in her voice.


    "Don''t make me laugh, the owner of the world? That little rat who only knows how to hide?"


    "I''m asking you nicely, tell us where the Red Room is," Natasha said, getting impatient.


    ''''Do you know who they use it on?" said Yelena suddenly, looking at Melina and referring to the chemical subjugation.


    "Hm... that''s not my department," Melina said, denying.


    "Come on, don''t lie to them," Alexei told Melina, knowing her well enough to be sure.


    "I''m not lying," Melina said, looking at Alexei.


    "After all, you are Dreykov''s architect," Alexei said while eating.


    "Yes, I was the architect. What were you? His partner?" Melina said, raising her voice.


    "Partner? That idiot doesn''t know what that word means," Alexei said angrily.


    "I did everything for the political party; you know very well the only thing I asked in return, and what response did I get? Life in prison. So don''t come telling me he was my partner. If you don''t want to go, that''s fine, but I''ll hunt down Dreykov with my daughters," Alexei said, raising his voice without his usual relaxed expression.


    Natasha and Yelena looked a bit surprised at Alexei for his words, not fully understanding what he meant.


    "What do you mean? What did you ask Dreykov?" Natasha said, furrowing her brow. It had seemed very strange to her that they had put Alexei in prison.


    After all, he''s a super soldier; in pure strength, he''s even stronger than Steve. It doesn''t make sense for someone so strong to be abandoned in prison.


    "Won''t you tell them?" Melina said, looking at Alexei, who seemed guilty.


    Natasha frowned, not liking where all this was going.


    "Your father agreed that you two would train in the Red Room, but there was a condition," Melina said.


    Melina glanced at Alexei for a moment, who looked depressed and guilty.


    "You had to stay together, without undergoing any psychological conditioning, and you were exempt from many things... like graduation," Melina said, making a slight pause at the end.


    "Is that too much to ask? Dreykov''s daughter didn''t even train; she lived a normal life," Alexei said, angrily hitting the table.


    "I just wanted you to have the skills to be free, to reach for the stars if that''s what you wanted," Alexei said aloud.


    "He clearly didn''t keep his word. Alexei got angry with Dreykov, and they argued many times until Dreykov considered it dangerous to keep Alexei, so he set a trap and imprisoned him," Melina said.


    Natasha and Yelena looked at their father in amazement, not believing that their usually foolish father would do that.


    Yelena''s lips curled involuntarily; all she wanted to know was that she really mattered to her father. The rest was secondary at this point in life.


    Natasha, on the other hand, didn''t know what expression to put on or what to feel.


    Although those three years had made her recognize Melina and Alexei as her parents, she had always felt resentment towards them for everything she and Yelena had to go through.


    They were just little girls; their parents should have protected them.


    Now knowing that Alexei tried to defend them made her feelings waver, even if he didn''t succeed, it didn''t matter at this point.


    "So, will you tell us where the Red Room is?" Natasha said, looking at Melina.


    Melina remained silent, unsure of what to say.


    "Are you going to keep siding with him?" Yelena said, looking at her.


    "Do you remember those chemically subjugated agents you mentioned? I was one of them," Yelena said, looking at Melina, nodding while biting her lip.


    Melina opened her eyes in surprise, looking at Yelena, unable to believe what she had heard.


    "You''re my mother, my real mother, the closest thing I had to one. Do you know how I feel knowing that you were the one who created what enslaved me for so many years?" Yelena said, her voice breaking.


    Melina closed her eyes in pain upon hearing Yelena.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "We really are a messed-up family," Natasha said, laughing quietly while shaking her head.


    "Since the ship arrived, I alerted the Red Room. They probably saw you through the cameras; they must be on their way," Melina said, closing her eyes to prevent a tear from falling.


    "I... I''m sorry. I don''t want to make excuses; it''s just... the Red Room is all I know," Melina said, her voice trembling. She should have warned them as soon as she saw them, it''s just that the terrible fear of Dreykov really controls her.


    "It''s okay. Wasn''t I the same? I did everything for the cause, but after so many years in prison, I realized it wasn''t worth it," Alexei said, consoling Melina.


    "I let them take you even though I didn''t want to... I''m really sorry," Alexei said, looking at Natasha and Yelena.


    "It''s okay," Natasha said, looking away, biting her lips, and closing her eyes, trying to prevent her tears from falling.


    Yelena just stood up and hugged her father while tears fell down her face; this was all she ever wanted. Even knowing they could capture them, she felt at ease.


    "Now is not the time for tears; let''s escape quickly on your ship," Melina said, wiping her eyes and standing up.


    "Alright, just let them come. That way, I can find out where the Red Room is," Natasha said, standing up.


    "Nat, don''t you understand? They''ll send many people; we won''t be able to fight them," Melina said.


    "Trust me," Natasha said, looking at the clearly frightened Melina.


    Alexei reassuringly squeezed Melina''s shoulder as he nodded.


    "Fine," Melina said, nodding. She still felt terrified at the idea of being captured by Dreykov.


    She passed through the Red Room several times, making sure Melina always put the organization first.


    "So what''s the plan?" Yelena asked, looking at Natasha.


    "We''ll wait for them to come for us, capture their ship, and I''ll try to find out the location of the Red Room," Natasha said after thinking for a moment.


    "So simple? Surely, he''ll send those from my group; they were all enhanced by Extremis," Yelena said, looking at Natasha.


    "Hm, but it''s fine; I''ll take care of them," Natasha said, nodding.


    "Extremis?" Alexei asked with doubt, looking at both of them.


    "It''s a genetic enhancement that Dreykov acquired by partnering with someone," Yelena said.


    "Hm, although, in reality, that person has already been captured by Iron Man according to the information I have," Natasha said.


    Melina remained silent because she really had no idea, although that resolved several questions, like why Dreykov had asked her for a more powerful control method.


    "And what does Extremis do?" Alexei asked curiously.


    "It gives you superhuman strength, accelerated regeneration, and heat attacks," Yelena said, raising her fist and heating it until it turned orange.


    "Whoa," Alexei said, looking at his daughter.


    "So, are you stronger than me?" Alexei said, starting to doubt his life.


    Natasha chuckled, seeing Alexei''s expression.


    "A missile is approaching," Cortana suddenly said, appearing as a hologram on Natasha''s wrist.


    Everyone''s expression immediately changed upon hearing her.


    "This cowardly dog," Natasha said, annoyed.


    "Shoot it down and try to find out where it came from," Natasha said.


    The ship outside the house activated, firing a projectile that flew toward the missile.


    "I''m tracking the origin of the signal in the missile silo, but it''s taking a bit," Cortana said while humming.


    "Who is it?" Alexei asked, looking at Natasha''s wrist.


    "It''s Cortana, a genuine AI with a mind of its own," Natasha said, introducing her.


    "That... is impossible," Melina said, frowning.


    "Is it the Avengers'' AI?" Yelena asked curiously, assuming it was made by Stark.


    "No, my man created her," Natasha said, giving a slight smile.


    Melina and Alexei looked at her in amazement, but before they could ask for more details, Cortana finally found the location.


    "I have its location," Cortana said cheerfully. This time it was a bit more challenging than usual as the signal bounced in several places trying to avoid detection.


    "You won''t believe what I''m seeing; this guy is literally burning money," Cortana said, amazed, showing the location on a GPS.


    "Let''s go," Natasha said, standing up.


    "Let''s go; I''ll crush that idiot''s skull," Alexei said excitedly as he walked out of the house.


    Natasha and Yelena followed him, leaving only Melina, who also followed them with a face full of doubts.


    Upon boarding the ship, it immediately rose before heading in a direction.


    "This technology is too advanced even for the Avengers," Melina said, frowning after checking the ship.


    The engines weren''t combustion-based; they made no sound and flew at high speeds.


    "Indeed, they are quite advanced; this is a space warship," Natasha said, sitting in the back of the ship.


    "Yes, before, we went to a huge ship in space that had many of these," Yelena said with a slight smile.


    Melina was surprised and looked at Natasha as her mind began to run with possibilities. In the end, she could only think of one place: Madripoor.


    She remembered that Natasha had gone to that place when she was very young on a mission.


    "We''re getting there; I''ll put the ship in stealth mode and try to take over their base," Cortana said.


    People inside felt nothing, but the ship started to blur until it blended with the surroundings.


    "There it is, it will take a few seconds," Cortana said before starting to decrypt the security.


    "Really burning money," Natasha said, looking at the large floating tower with multiple runways and jets.


    It was already night, so many things weren''t as clear, but the lights of the tower could show its great size.


    "This is Dreykov''s project to stay hidden; it took several years to build, it''s really a money-burning machine," Melina said, looking at the familiar tower.


    Suddenly, the large tower began to descend slowly without any warning; the people inside didn''t even notice.


    "He did it; let''s hope it reaches the ground before we attack; we need to free the others," Natasha said, making the ship also start to descend.


    She doesn''t know what kind of dangers there might be if they kept the tower in the air; she''s not yet familiar with her powers.


    Fortunately, the night made it so they didn''t detect that the tower was descending, and they probably didn''t have their guard up.


    "It would be more fun just to blow up the whole place," Yelena said as they waited.


    "I want to tear off his arms and shove them up his backside; letting him die too quickly is a waste," Natasha said, arms crossed next to Yelena.


    "Will you really do it?" Yelena said, interested.


    "No, gross," Natasha said, making a disgusted expression.


    Melina, who still had a doubtful expression due to the entire situation, couldn''t help but sigh when she heard them.


    Almost 15 minutes later.


    The base of the Red Room finally came very close to the ground, alerting some guards.


    Cortana had cut off any alarms, so they had no other option than to run and inform everyone by word of mouth.


    "It seems they''ve discovered us; let''s end this," Natasha said, standing up before going to a wall and making a small armory come out.


    Yelena approached excitedly to the armory, asking Natasha about each weapon constantly.


    "They''re very heavy," Yelena said, feeling the weapons. With her strength enhanced by Extremis, it didn''t affect her, but a normal person could barely aim with difficulty.


    "They''re for super soldiers," Natasha said, nodding, casually taking a pistol and putting it on her leg.


    Alexei wasn''t very good with weapons, so he didn''t take anything.


    Melina also took a pistol since the weight of the big weapons was too much for her.


    The ship quickly advanced towards the tower while Natasha quickly shot small devices that neutralized their jets. She wouldn''t let anyone escape.


    Natasha quickly descended while checking the surroundings and gesturing to the others to come down.


    Yelena and Melina also descended and covered Natasha''s back; the three of them looked really professional, unlike Alexei, who was just standing there awkwardly.


    Cortana made the ship rise several meters to have a broader perspective and cover them.


    The four quickly ran along the runway before entering the Red Room.


    "There are hundreds of soldiers covering the hallways; there are only 20 Widows currently in this place, and they''re outside Dreykov''s office protecting him."


    "First, we''ll advance and deal with the soldiers. I''ll charge straight at the Widows while you free the ones I leave unconscious," Natasha said, devising a fairly simple plan.


    "Can you handle it?" Yelena asked worriedly, knowing how complicated it can be to fight Extremis soldiers, not to mention she wasn''t sure how strong Natasha was.


    "Let''s find another way that''s not so risky," Alexei said, nodding.


    "Don''t worry; I can do it," Natasha said, smiling confidently.


    "All right," Melina said, nodding, seeing her so sure. Natasha wouldn''t joke about their lives in this situation.


    The four looked at each other and nodded before starting to advance.

 Chapter 177

    The four quickly advanced towards Dreykov.


    Everyone was already expecting an attack, so they encountered strong resistance from several soldiers.


    Natasha and Yelena easily eliminated all the soldiers as they moved forward.


    It was just normal humans against an Ancient Vampire like Natasha.


    Soon, they reached a corridor near Dreykov''s office, and outside his door were 20 fully armed Widows.


    From the cameras, Natasha saw that they seemed like robots waiting for orders.


    Imagining her sister in that situation made her clench her lips in anger.


    "They are waiting for us around that corner. I''ll go first, cover me," Natasha said, looking at her family before starting to run.


    The metal under Natasha''s feet creaked a bit before propelling her forward at high speeds. She used the walls for support, jumping from side to side before reaching the first Widow and kicking her forcefully in the head.


    The Widow spun in the air and hit several of her comrades before falling unconscious.


    As soon as she touched the ground, Natasha immediately crouched to avoid an attack before sweeping her legs, knocking down the Widow before supporting her body with one hand and kicking another Widow approaching her.


    Yelena, Melina, and Alexei quickly ran behind Natasha, astonished at how she overwhelmed the entire group.


    Yelena, seeing all the Widows rushing towards Natasha, couldn''t help but come up with an idea.


    She quickly pulled out a smoke grenade and wrapped several tubes with red gas.


    Without much hesitation, she pulled the safety before throwing the grenade into the midst of the group.


    There was a small explosion, and a large amount of reddish smoke spread, making all the Widows seem frozen, with red dots appearing on their faces.


    Natasha came out coughing from the smoke reflexively while waving her hand, trying to disperse the smoke.


    Exiting the smoke cloud, she just looked at Yelena, wordless, who was smiling at her.


    The newly liberated Widows looked at each other in amazement as everything started coming back to their minds.


    Many sat on the floor, realizing everything they had done against their will.


    The women Natasha had attacked with more force had already recovered as they were enhanced with Extremis.


    Natasha saw that everything was fine before kicking the door and entering Dreykov''s office.


    She saw him behind the desk with Taskmaster in front of him.


    Natasha couldn''t help but feel satisfaction at seeing his worried and fearful face.


    Since Cortana controlled the entire system, he couldn''t even see what was happening outside or play tricks by detonating devices in the Widows.


    "You know... you should have died in that explosion; it would have been quick and painless," Natasha said, smiling, unconsciously showing her fangs.


    Dreykov''s eyes couldn''t help but tremble to see her red eyes so similar to that man''s.


    Taskmaster just advanced emotionlessly before starting to attack Natasha.


    Natasha simply dodged the attack, taking his wrist before forcefully hitting the man''s head, making him fall to the ground.


    Just as she was about to advance towards Dreykov, she saw out of the corner of her eye that the helmet broke, revealing a disfigured female face.


    Natasha stopped and looked at her with doubt before gesturing to Yelena to take care of her.


    "You are really connected to that man. For many years, you betrayed us," Dreykov said to Natasha as he took a step back each time she approached.


    "Surprised? It''s not like you''re very charismatic," Natasha said, disdainfully looking at Dreykov before giving him a direct hook to the face.


    She made sure to hold back so he wouldn''t be knocked out, but also hit a particularly painful part of his face.


    Dreykov immediately fell to the ground while holding the side of his face.


    Natasha smiled before kicking his face straight in the nose, a disgusting sound echoing as his septum twisted.


    "This is just the beginning. Everything you''ve done to me, my family, and thousands of girls, I''ll repay it slowly," Natasha said with a soft voice.


    "I want to, too," Yelena said, approaching with an electric pistol.


    Yelena casually aimed before firing, connecting two cables to Dreykov, electrocuting him.


    Dreykov made choked groans of pain as his body convulsed.


    "Alright, stop it. First, I need him to do some things," Natasha said, putting a hand on Yelena''s shoulder.


    Yelena made a grimace before reluctantly stopping the taser.


    Dreykov just stayed on the ground, breathing heavily, trying to recover from the pain.


    Natasha took him by the neck, lifted him, and looked into his eyes, hypnotizing him.


    It was one of the few things she had learned to do in the short time she had been a vampire.


    "Show me all the Red Room operations and tell me things no one else knows," Natasha said before letting him go.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Dreykov staggered before approaching his chair and accessing the system.


    Natasha pushed him aside before placing a device and extracting all the information about the locations of the Widows scattered around the world.


    "Do you have anything else that''s relevant?" Natasha asked. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Melina calming the Widows and telling them it was all over.


    "Ask him about your biological mother," Melina said from outside, with a sad expression.


    "Why?" Natasha asked with doubt. She had been told that her mother had abandoned her, and even if she occasionally thought about her, she didn''t want to know who she was or where she was.


    "Your mother didn''t abandon you," Melina said, looking at Natasha.


    "What!?" Natasha asked, opening her eyes in surprise before looking at Dreykov.


    "Speak," Natasha said, looking at Dreykov as her hand unconsciously tore a piece from the table.


    "The Red Room selected girls with a study that showed genetic potential. An agreement was reached with your family, and we paid them, but your mother never agreed and never stopped looking for you. I finally sent her to be killed because she never gave up, and she could expose the organization," Dreykov said, hypnotized.


    The massive amount of magic within Natasha exploded, sending everyone flying.


    Suddenly, she appeared in front of Dreykov, taking him by the jaw and pressing him against the wall. She didn''t even realize she was floating.


    "Again and again, you''ve taken everything from me," Natasha said with an expression of total anger. As she spoke, a small crunch was heard when Dreykov''s jaw fractured.


    Dreykov screamed in pain as he writhed. Natasha''s weak hypnosis had been completely dispersed by the pain.


    Before Natasha could crush him completely, a hand seemed to have appeared out of nowhere and gently took her wrist.


    Natasha''s eyes, filled with anger, softened considerably as she saw the hand on her wrist. She didn''t even have to turn to see the person''s face to know who it was.


    She loosened her grip, causing Dreykov to fall to the ground while still screaming in pain.


    Natasha hugged Damian tightly, burying her face in his neck. Damian just smiled and gently stroked her hair.


    He didn''t know what had happened for her to get so angry; He was at home and felt the burst of uncontrolled magic, so he immediately appeared by her side.


    Everyone had already gotten up after crashing into the wall; fortunately, everyone except Yelena was at a good distance, so they weren''t too affected.


    Yelena approached and looked at Damian with curiosity; seeing him affectionately hugging her sister resolved many doubts.


    Damian turned to look at Yelena, who had approached and smiled friendly.


    Yelena''s expression didn''t seem to change, but a hint of red appeared on her cheeks as she nodded slightly in greeting before turning around and casually checking Dreykov''s things.


    Damian chuckled to himself, finding it amusing.


    "Everything okay?" Damian asked, patting Natasha''s back.


    "Hm, it''s just that what he told me took me by surprise, and it angered me," Natasha said, rubbing her forehead against Damian''s chest.


    "Then let''s take care of him and go home," Damian said, kissing her head and letting her go.


    "Fine, idiot, get up," Natasha said, kicking Dreykov, who had pretended to play dead.


    "What do you want to know?" Dreykov asked, groaning in pain and sitting while leaning against the wall.


    His eyes trembled with fear, but he tried to maintain a dignified expression.


    "Where was my mother buried?" Natasha asked.


    "I don''t remember; it was a long time ago, and I really didn''t care," Dreykov said, with a pained expression as he spoke.


    Natasha forcefully stepped on Dreykov''s leg, causing another horrible sound of breaking before looking at Damian.


    "Alright, I''ll take care of it," Damian said, sighing. Entering the minds of these kinds of people can be very disturbing; you never know what you might find.


    Thinking about that scene, Damian quickly found Dreykov''s memory before seeing who had commissioned the mission.


    With information about the target, he quickly implanted some compulsions in Dreykov''s mind to think about the person who had assigned him the mission.


    Fortunately, that person was still alive and had already retired; after all, it had been almost 30 years ago.


    "I have the person," Damian said, looking at Natasha.


    "Hm," Natasha said, nodding.


    "I''ll introduce you; come," Natasha said, smiling shyly as she pulled Damian by his arm.


    "Yelena, come," Natasha said, calling her.


    "He''s my husband," Natasha said, laughing as she briefly looked at Damian.


    "She''s my sister," Natasha said, smiling.


    "Hello, nice to meet you," Damian said, gently shaking her hand.


    "A pleasure," Yelena said, smiling. His attractiveness had taken her by surprise at first, but now she could take it more calmly.


    At that moment, Melina and Alexei also approached with curiosity about Damian''s sudden appearance.


    Melina, in particular, was quite surprised to see him, unlike Alexei, who was much more distracted and barely knew Damian''s face.


    "She is... my mother, and he is my father," Natasha said, hesitating for a moment at the beginning before simply letting it go and saying it.


    "He is Damian, my husband," Natasha said, introducing them.


    Although they suspected it, it was still surprising for them to hear it directly.


    "Hello," Melina said, greeting, feeling a little tense being looked at by Damian.


    "Hello," Alexei said, extending his hand and waving, at the same time looking Damian up and down evaluatively.


    Looking into his eyes he looked like a powerful man.


    "Hello, nice to meet you," Damian said kindly, shaking Alexei''s hand and nodding toward Melina.


    Melina, who was a bit apprehensive about meeting Damian, also relaxed when she saw him being so approachable. After all, there were too many rumors about Damian.


    "Let''s save the stories for another time; for now, how about we lock this guy up and then I''ll take care of him," Natasha said, giving him a kick to refer to him.


    "What do you plan to do with him?" Damian asked, looking at him.


    "I''ll torture him until I get bored, and then I''ll just let him rot in prison," Natasha said, looking at Dreykov with coldness. Even though at that moment, she thought she would never get bored; the resentment she had towards that man seemed infinite.


    Her family and many Widows had a similar look; poor Dreykov didn''t know the days that awaited him.


    "Hm, you look quite sexy acting like that, like a beautiful rose with thorns," Damian whispered in Natasha''s ear, making her look at him flirtatiously before gently hitting him in the chest, indicating him to behave.


    Her family''s gaze was really unbearable.


    Damian sent Dreykov to one of the empty prisons; there were actually many of them since imprisonable crime was very rare. Usually, punishments were forced labor, and the duration depended on the severity of the crime.


    Of course, this was for minor crimes; things like murders or rapes were treated much more cruelly, but such crimes were almost nonexistent.


    With Dreykov out of the way, Natasha fixed her gaze on the newly liberated Widows; she still remembered that there were more like her infiltrated in many countries.


    "What do you want to do now?" Natasha asked, looking at them.


    "We don''t know," said one of the Widows after looking at her companions.


    "This place is all we know," another Widow said awkwardly.


    "How about coming with me? You can stay at my place while you figure out what you want to do," Natasha suggested, looking at them.


    "We don''t have many options," said one of the Widows, nodding.


    It was better to be with Natasha, a familiar face than to wander alone without any purpose.


    Natasha nodded before fixing her gaze on the woman in the suit she had knocked unconscious.


    "Who is she?" Natasha asked, looking at the others.


    "She...is Dreykov''s daughter," Melina said, hesitating a bit before speaking.


    Natasha opened her eyes in amazement as she looked at her before turning to the woman on the floor with a disfigured face.


    She immediately thought of that day when she activated the explosives knowing that she was there.


    Even if she was the daughter of her enemy, she didn''t deserve to die; she bore the guilt of selfishly killing an innocent girl. Not a day went by when she didn''t think about her.


    Natasha began to breathe rapidly as she saw her disfigured face; she had taken away her chance to live so that she could.


    Natasha could only look at Damian with a sad expression.


    "I want to try to give her back what I took from her," Natasha said, looking at Damian.


    Damian just gently stroked her back; he knew that this was what tormented her, and he hoped that after this, she could close that dark chapter in her life.


    Damian made Antonia levitate with one hand before rewinding time at high speeds, turning the woman of just over 20 years old into a 12-year-old girl.


    He also made her fall into a deep sleep so that she would recover and give Natasha time to do everything she needed.


    "It''s up to you how you will take care of her," Damian said, releasing Natasha and leaving Antonia in her arms.


    "Hm," Natasha said, nodding as she looked at the little girl.


    "Then let''s go to the ship and go home," Damian said, saying nothing more.

 Chapter 178

    On the return flight to Madripoor, the atmosphere was somewhat silent.


    The Widows chatted quietly among themselves, while Yelena conversed with her parents.


    Natasha had Antonia lying with her head resting on her lap as she gazed at her. She was honestly a bit indecisive about what to do with her.


    "Are you worried about her?" Yelena asked, sitting down beside her.


    "Hm," Natasha nodded.


    "Let her stay with us, wherever we decide to stay," Yelena suggested with a smile.


    "Although make no mistake, she''ll only sleep in our house; you''ll have to take care of everything regarding her."


    "Thank you," Natasha said, smiling faintly.


    "Now, tell me what''s going on with you and him," Yelena said in a low voice.


    "No matter how low you whisper, he''ll still hear you," Natasha whispered near Yelena''s ear, making her blush.


    "That''s something you''d say in a horror movie," Yelena laughed.


    "Be careful, or your brother-in-law will get mad," Natasha joked, laughing.


    "Better tell me everything. What happened for you to end up here?" Yelena asked.


    "I''m sure they''re curious too. Let''s get home, and I''ll tell you where it all began," Natasha said, smiling slightly, referring to her parents.


    The ship began to decrease speed as its altitude lowered; Madripoor was already visible through the window. The view of the futuristic city, seemingly taken from a sci-fi movie, amazed everyone.


    Damian guided the ship to the grand palace in the middle of the city before landing in the garden. Their arrival caught the attention of his daughters, who immediately approached the ship with curiosity.


    Damian opened the ship''s door before descending, followed by the others. Seeing him come out, his daughters immediately smiled and ran towards him, jumping into his arms. Damian smiled, carrying his daughters in his arms before giving each of them a kiss.


    The girls looked in their father''s arms at everyone else coming down ¨C a peculiar mix for them. Several women dressed in black with a bearded man, plus Natasha carrying a girl.


    The girls quickly got down from their father''s embrace and approached Natasha.


    "Mommy, who is she?" Alice asked, looking at Natasha.


    "She''s a girl I''ll take care of from now on; her name is Antonia," Natasha said, smiling at them.


    "Hm, what cute girls," Yelena said, smiling, crouching down to their height.


    "Hello," Ivy greeted with a smile.


    "What''s your name, sweetie?" Yelena asked, smiling.


    "I''m Ivy; this is my sister Emma, and she''s Alice," she said, smiling adorably.


    "I''m Yelena, your aunt," Yelena said, smiling.


    "Are you mommy''s sister?" Alice asked with doubt.


    "That''s right," Yelena nodded before looking at Natasha.


    The three girls also looked at Natasha, waiting for her response. When they saw her nod, they got excited and started asking Yelena all kinds of questions.


    "I''ll leave her in your room for now; she''ll sleep for quite some time," Damian said, approaching Natasha and teleporting Antonia to Natasha''s room.


    Damian could see that Natasha''s expression was unnatural when looking at Antonia, assuming it would take her some time to get used to it.


    At that moment, Carol arrived, drawn by the noise of so many people. She was bewildered to see so many new faces.


    "Hello, what''s going on?" Carol greeted me upon arrival.


    "They were members of the Red Room; now that we''ve destroyed it, they''ll settle here," Natasha said, avoiding using the word Widows; they wouldn''t be identified as such anymore.


    "Could you prepare a building for them to stay in?" Natasha asked Carol.


    "Sure," Carol nodded casually, looking at everyone.


    "She''s like my sister, Carol. I''m sure you know her," Natasha said, introducing her.


    "Of course, I''m in charge. I''m the first wife," Carol joked.


    Natasha just gave her an annoyed smile.


    "Well, ladies, follow me, and I''ll take you to your new home," Carol said to the group before starting to walk out of the palace.


    The Widows looked at each other with uncertainty before following her.


    Melina, Alexei, and Yelena stayed behind because there were still several things they wanted to talk to Natasha about.


    "Let''s go inside and talk," Natasha said, gently shaking Ivy''s hair.


    "Sure," Damian nodded before starting to walk inside, followed by the others.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Everyone arrived in the living room where Monica and Jane were already lounging on the couch, leaning against each other on their phones. They occasionally showed each other memes and chuckled.


    Seeing three unknown people enter, they looked at Damian with curiosity.


    "Come on, don''t be shy, take a seat," Natasha said, smiling slightly and leading Yelena to the couch.


    Melina and Alexei sat a bit stiffly while unconsciously looking at Damian.


    "Why don''t you introduce us?" Monica asked, looking at Natasha.


    "She''s Melina, my mother, Alexei, my father, and she''s Yelena, my little sister," Natasha introduced them to everyone present.


    "The three adorable princesses are my daughters, Alice, Emma, and Ivy. The young lady with blue hair over there is technically also my daughter, but she''s embarrassed to call me that," Natasha teased Monica.


    "Screw you," Monica said, giving her the middle finger.


    "The girl next to her is Jane, Damian''s cousin, although secretly, she would like to be his daughter," Natasha said.


    "Hey!" Jane said, looking at Natasha wordlessly.


    The atmosphere became much more relaxed with Natasha''s playful and informal introduction.


    Alexei, Melina and Yelena looked at Natasha doubtfully when she introduced the girls as her daughters, but they didn''t think much of it. When Natasha was with Damian, she was a kind of stepmother to all of Damian''s daughters.


    Still, it was a little strange, the closeness they had, it was not common at all.


    "Well, now, I want to know how all this started," Yelena said, looking at Natasha, who had Emma in her lap, embracing her.


    "It was over 10 years ago, I believe," Natasha said, putting her hand on her chin.


    "Dreykov sent me to infiltrate Madripoor," Natasha said.


    "I remember; at that time, I thought you wouldn''t come back," Melina nodded, she remembers that at that time she was very sad because all those who had been sent to Madripoor had not returned.


    "Even though everyone thought I managed to infiltrate, extract information, and return, it wasn''t really like that. I was discovered and captured," Natasha said with a shy smile.


    Yelena looked expectantly at Natasha, awaiting something interesting.


    "While I was in prison, I thought everything was over. That''s when he appeared," Natasha said, looking at Damian.


    "He freed me and helped me return. Ophelia even offered me to stay and work for Madripoor," Natasha said, smiling slightly.


    "Yes, but you declined because you had family in the Red Room that could be affected by your defection," Damian said, looking at Yelena, who tried to maintain a serious expression, but the slight curve at the corners of her lips betrayed her mood.


    "I returned to the Red Room, and the rest of the story, you already know. I used explosives to kill Dreykov. Honestly, I have no idea how he didn''t die, or at least should have lost a limb or two," Natasha said, shaking her head.


    "I joined SHIELD and started working as an agent. That''s when¡ª" Natasha continued, but Yelena interrupted.


    "Hey, why didn''t you ask for help from Madripoor, or why did you join SHIELD instead of coming here after dealing with Dreykov?" Yelena asked, confused.


    "Ophelia told me to join, but at that time, several years had passed. Besides, she said it casually before I left. If I rejected SHIELD, I might be hunted. If I wasn''t sure of being accepted in Madripoor, I wouldn''t risk it," Natasha said, looking at Yelena.


    "After joining SHIELD, I met Damian again. Actually, he invited me to live in his house immediately after seeing each other," Natasha laughed.


    "I reluctantly accepted, of course," Natasha said, smiling at Damian.


    "Yeah, sure, I''m sure you accepted right away with a smitten look on your face," Yelena teased.


    "Over time, we got to know each other and became a couple. There isn''t much more to the story," Natasha shrugged.


    "It was a bit less exciting than I thought," Yelena said, looking at Natasha.


    "What were you expecting?" Natasha shook her head.


    "I don''t know, a bit more drama, like you not being with him because of your past and trying to escape, but he looks for you, and in the rain, he promises to create a better future with you," Yelena said animatedly.


    "Yelena, where did you see that kind of stuff?" Melina asked, confused, trying to hold back a laugh.


    "Nowhere. I mean, that''s how things could have been, right?" Yelena looked at her bewildered.


    "Never mind," Melina laughed quietly.


    "Who would have thought you could be so adorable after all," Alexei chuckled.


    Natasha laughed too, looking happily at her family.


    "All right, we can continue talking later. I''ll take you to your new home; I''m sure Dad needs a shower," Natasha said, kissing Emma''s head before getting up.


    "Thank you very much," Melina said to Damian.


    "Don''t worry, you''re Natasha''s family; you''re welcome to come anytime," Damian nodded to them.


    "Girls, how about we go and see how deep that hole you made is?" Damian took the girls to the backyard.


    "Let''s go too," Natasha said, starting to leave the palace.


    "Nice to meet you," Melina said to Monica and Jane before following Natasha.


    "Goodbye," Alexei said, bidding farewell to the two.


    "If you''re bored, you can come. We can find something entertaining to do," Monica said to Yelena, smiling, before she could speak.


    "Sounds good. I''ll probably come. See you later," Yelena waved before quickly walking to catch up with the others.


    "It looks nice," Jane said.


    "Yeah," Monica nodded.


    "Shall we play?" Monica looked at Jane.


    "Why not?" Jane nodded before putting her phone aside.


    Natasha exited the palace before getting into one of the parked cars.


    The three new citizens of Madripoor got into the car, watching the surroundings with curiosity.


    "You can look at everything later," Natasha laughed before starting to drive.


    Natasha drove through the city in a particular direction.


    Her little family continued to look with curiosity at the pedestrians, trains, and buildings in the city.


    "It really is like another world," Yelena commented, looking out the window.


    "Well, this kind of thing happens when there''s no corruption, and a country''s development is guided by a single person who genuinely has the right interests," Natasha said, driving.


    Natasha drove for a while until she reached the outskirts of the city, stopping in front of a metal gate that served as the entrance to a set of villas.


    There were villas of different sizes, and Natasha entered the complex before driving to the largest villa.


    She could sense Carol inside with the Widows. This villa was large but not enough for everyone to live in.


    Counting her family, there would be 23 people. She could only use this villa and the one next to it to accommodate everyone.


    Natasha didn''t want them to live separately; all of them were in a somewhat sensitive period after regaining their freedom, so it was better to stay together.


    "Is everything okay?" Natasha asked, arriving next to Carol.


    "Yes, they are choosing their rooms. They are really different from you when you arrived; they are more childish," Carol said, smiling slightly.


    "Natasha was always a mature girl," Alexei chuckled before looking around.


    "What if you go with her and ask what they think? Maybe they would like to share a room to feel accompanied. You''re closer to them," Natasha suggested, looking at Yelena.


    "Of course, Your Majesty, I''ll take care of it," Yelena joked before going to talk to the other Widows.


    Natasha chuckled seeing her joke and have a more lively attitude.


    "But I must say it''s still hard for me to believe that you''re a queen," Melina said, shaking her head.


    "Technically, almost no one knows. Carol is the queen here," Natasha laughed while hugging Carol''s arm.


    Carol just laughed at her words; it would have been impossible to think she would be a queen when she was young too.


    "All right, let them settle in. By the way, there are neighbors, so remember to visit them," Carol laughed before leaving.


    Yelena returned at that moment.


    "They all said they would prefer to share a room," Yelena said.


    "Hmm, great. So how about we go shopping for clothes and necessary things?" Natasha smiled as she took out her credit card.


    "Let''s go," Yelena nodded before going to get the others.


    "I''ll pass; I''ll go take a shower," Alexei declined, shaking his head.


    "I might accompany him," Melina said, crossing her arms with a slight smile, and sharing glances with Alexei.


    "Eww," Natasha looked at Yelena as both laughed quietly.

 Chapter 179

    Steve arrived home after a long flight, returning once a month while working for SHIELD.


    With his suitcase in hand, he knocked on the door of his house, realizing idly that the large villa in the background was occupied.


    Soon the door opened, and an involuntary smile appeared on his face as he saw Peggy.


    "Hello, darling," Peggy said, smiling gently.


    That smile made him pull her into his embrace, still finding it hard to believe that his strict Peggy could smile at him like that.


    "Hello, how are you?" Steve said, kissing her forehead.


    "Well, a bit bored, haven''t found anything to do," Peggy said, smiling.


    "How''s everything at SHIELD?" Peggy asked.


    "All good, some small things to take care of, nothing major," Steve said, leaving his suitcase aside and walking with Peggy to the sofa.


    "By the way, do we have new neighbors?" Steve asked.


    "I saw several people arrive, although all of them are women, so I don''t know what''s going on," Peggy said thoughtfully.


    "Hm, we should go later to say hello," Steve said, smiling.


    Peggy smiled, caressing Steve''s cheek.


    "Do you want something to eat?" Peggy asked, getting up.


    "Sure," Steve said with a smile.


    Peggy smiled faintly as she walked to the kitchen. Something she had discovered since she stopped working was that she enjoyed cooking, although it was a disaster at the beginning.


    Steve followed her and leaned against the counter while watching her.


    "It''s fun to go shopping with Laura. It''s funny that two retired agents live so normally," Peggy said, laughing.


    "It really seems like a community for Avengers'' families," Steve said, chuckling.


    Both were quite surprised to see Clint and Laura as their neighbors.


    "Don''t joke, maybe this place is some kind of political asylum for people with special conditions," Peggy said as she cooked.


    "Tell me, after living here, would you like to go back to the United States?" Steve asked, looking at Peggy''s back.


    Peggy''s hands stopped for a moment before continuing.


    "I don''t know. I like it here, the air is clean, the people are nice, and it''s very safe. If we want to start a family, this place would be ideal," Peggy said, turning around and smiling at Steve.


    "We want to start a family?" Steve asked with a suggestive smile.


    "Silly," Peggy said, smiling slightly as she finished what she was doing.


    Peggy placed several plates of food in front of Steve before sitting across from him. She had already eaten, so she would just watch and talk with him.


    "And how is it going with Stark?" Peggy asked, smiling slightly.


    "Stark... I admit we don''t get along as well as I did with Howard," Steve said, shaking his head.


    "Their personalities are very similar, it''s just that Tony is much more... eccentric, and you couldn''t form a bond like with Howard," Peggy said, smiling without knowing how to describe it.


    "Howard... I miss him. I really couldn''t believe he was dead when I was informed," Peggy said, sighing and shaking her head.


    "Yeah, it''s hard to believe he died in a car accident in the middle of nowhere," Steve said, frowning.


    "We looked as best as we could, and while there was something suspicious, after searching for a long time, we found nothing," Peggy said, shaking her head.


    "All right," Steve said, giving Peggy a faint smile, not wanting to dwell on the matter.


    Steve wiped his mouth with a napkin before standing up and putting the dishes in the dishwasher.


    "How about we go see who the new neighbors are?" Peggy suggested, coming up behind Steve, standing on tiptoes as she hugged his neck and rested her head on his shoulder.


    "Let''s go. I''m curious too. I don''t think they let just anyone live in this place," Steve said, smiling slightly as he turned around and embraced Peggy.


    Peggy kissed Steve before smiling and letting go.


    "I have a cake I bought. We can bring it," Peggy said, opening the refrigerator and taking out a cake.


    "Let''s go," Peggy said, carrying the cake in her hands.


    Steve just smiled and put his hand on her waist before walking alongside her.


    They walked slowly along the sidewalk until they reached the villa.


    Steve stepped forward and rang the doorbell as they waited for the door to open.


    After waiting for a few seconds, the door was opened by a middle-aged man who looked at them before putting on a surprised expression.


    Steve guessed they recognized him, it wasn''t too unusual, and he was used to it.


    "Hello, we''re your neighbors," Steve said, extending his hand courteously.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Hello, I guess," Alexei said, extending his hand and shaking Steve''s.


    Steve raised his eyebrows a bit surprised by the firmness of Alexei''s hand before using a bit more force.


    Alexei also felt a bit competitive and increased the strength of his grip.


    Peggy looked at both of them strangely as they didn''t let go, then glanced at their expressions and quickly noticed what they were doing.


    As expected, there were no normal people in this place. The man seemed to keep up with Steve, who could easily break someone''s hand with a handshake.


    Soon, both were using all their strength before suddenly stopping. Both recognized the strength of the other, and even Steve had to admit that in pure strength, the man in front of him was slightly stronger.


    It might seem like they were evenly matched, but his hand really hurt.


    "My name is Steve Rogers, and this is my wife, Peggy Carter," Steve said, introducing himself.


    "Alexei Shostakov," Alexei said, turning towards Peggy as well.


    "You... you''re the Red Guardian," Peggy said after a moment of surprise. It had seemed familiar, but she hadn''t thought too much about it. Now that he said his name, there was no doubt.


    "It''s nice to know someone remembers me," Alexei said, laughing clearly pleased.


    "Here, a welcome gift," Peggy said, handing the cake to Alexei.


    "Thank you very much," Alexei said, nodding with a smile.


    Steve didn''t know who the Red Guardian was, but he didn''t say anything and waited to ask Peggy when they were alone.


    "Hm, come in. We just moved today, so we really only have the basics. My daughters went out shopping and should be back soon," Alexei said, inviting them inside.


    "Thank you very much," Steve said after hesitating for a moment.


    Alexei stepped aside so that Steve and Peggy could enter before closing the door.


    Alexei quickly walked ahead and led them to the living room before inviting them to sit.


    "I really didn''t know that Captain America also lived here and had a wife," Alexei said with a smile.


    "Yeah, well, it''s actually a secret, so I''d appreciate it if you didn''t tell anyone," Steve said, chuckling.


    "Of course not, I''ve always seen you as my rival. When I became a super soldier like you, I always wanted us to face each other. Unfortunately, we were born in different times," Alexei said, sighing with pity.


    Anyway, life goes on, as your self-proclaimed rival, I''m glad you made it, too," Alexei said with a laugh.


    Steve listened to everything he said, a bit confused, before finally looking at Peggy.


    "Alexei was the first and only super soldier of the Soviet Union, for reasons I''m not aware of, he suddenly disappeared shortly before the party fell," Peggy said, looking at Steve.


    "Wow, I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you. There''s still a lot I don''t know," Steve said, feeling the need to apologize as he realized Alexei thought he was his rival, but he didn''t even know him.


    "It''s okay, just things of the past," Alexei said, indifferent.


    At that moment, Melina appeared in the living room and looked at the couple on the sofa, confused by their presence.


    She immediately recognized Steve, adding more confusion.


    "She''s my wife, Melina," Alexei said, smiling at Melina, motioning for her to come closer.


    "They are our neighbors, Peggy and Steve. I''m sure you already know Steve," Alexei said, chuckling.


    "It''s hard not to know him these days. Nice to meet you," Melina said, nodding towards Peggy and Steve.


    "Welcome to the neighborhood, although, in reality, it''s just us two and another family before you arrived," Peggy said, nodding with a smile.


    Peggy and Steve noticed that Melina wasn''t a normal woman either. When she entered the room, she was clearly alert, her steps were silent, and her posture was ready to attack or retreat, a habit developed unconsciously after many years as an agent.


    At that moment, the front door opened, and they heard dozens of footsteps walking towards the living room.


    Natasha, carrying several bags, and Yelena stopped abruptly when they saw two familiar faces in the room.


    "Wow, Steve, I didn''t know you were here," Natasha said with a surprised smile.


    "Hm, I came to take a break. You know I love this place," Steve said, smiling.


    "I guess it will be a surprise for you, but they are my parents, and she is my little sister," Natasha said, smiling as she nudged Yelena forward a bit.


    "Pleasure to meet you," Peggy said, nodding to Yelena.


    "It''s really a surprise. Well, I always thought that... you know," Steve said, not finishing his sentence.


    "Yes, we have a really complicated family history, but we reconciled and decided to leave everything in the past," Alexei said, nodding happily.


    "I''m glad," Steve said, nodding.


    "How are you, Peggy? Have you adapted to the quiet life?" Natasha asked jokingly.


    "Remember, you can come visit me, and we can see what we do," Natasha said, smiling.


    "I''ve been quite well as I am, and I really wouldn''t want to bother you. You must have things to do," Peggy said, smiling at Natasha.


    "Oh, don''t be like that. We''re actually quite lazy at home. You can drop by one day," Natasha said.


    "If there''s an opportunity," Peggy said, nodding.


    "Oh, by the way, they''ll be your neighbors too," Natasha said, gesturing to all the girls.


    They all nodded with different expressions toward Steve and Peggy before starting to climb the stairs to put away the things they bought.


    "All right, we''ll let you do your things," Peggy said, standing up.


    "See you," Steve said, also getting up and saying goodbye.


    "Sure, if you ever want to stretch your muscles, you can come see me. To be honest, I lack physical condition," Alexei said, laughing while patting his stomach.


    "That would be fine. We can''t be rivals if we never fight," Steve said, laughing.


    "See you," Peggy said one last time before leaving with Steve.


    "That woman, wasn''t she one of the founders of SHIELD?" Melina asked after they left.


    "Yes, she is," Natasha said, nodding.


    "She shouldn''t be over 90 years old, right?" Melina asked, looking at Natasha.


    "I guess that''s also an opportunity to ask about the physical changes in you, those characteristic red eyes that seem to run in your whole family."


    ''''Not to mention the demonstration of powers, you flew and Damian literally appeared out of nowhere''''


    "Dreykov also always seemed very scared of Damian. He avoided as much conflict as possible. His expression and voice trembled when talking about him," Melina said thoughtfully.


    "Hmm, about that matter, I''m not sure if it''s good to tell them," Natasha said, hesitating.


    "You see, Damian is not actually human," Natasha said after thinking for a moment. In reality, Damian doesn''t care if they know, so she decides to just tell them. He doesn''t like secrets.


    "I knew it, he''s too handsome. Definitely not human," Yelena said, nodding as if everything made sense.


    "Wow, even if I suspected it, it''s hard news to digest," Melina said, closing her eyes.


    "So, he''s an alien?" Alexei asked, confused.


    "Well, not really since he was born on Earth, or so he thinks... it''s complicated," Natasha said, not going into the details.


    "He''s a vampire, and it''s more or less like in fiction. I also became a vampire," Natasha said.


    "Now things really make sense," Yelena said, nodding, even if she didn''t know much about the topic, she had heard stories about vampires with red eyes.


    "So, you drink blood?" Melina asked, analyzing everything.


    "Yes, I drink Damian''s. I must say it''s the most delicious thing I''ve ever tasted in my life," Natasha said her eyes unfocused.


    "Cough... sorry, I really haven''t been a vampire for even 2 weeks, there are some things I''m not used to," Natasha said, coughing.


    "So, are there many vampires in this country?" Yelena asked, confused.


    "Not many, apart from the family, I think there are not even ten," Natasha said.


    "Anyway, all these things will be revealed eventually. Just keep it a secret for now," Natasha said, shrugging.


    "And if you''re happy with this?" Alexei asked.


    "Yes, it''s really great to be a vampire. I''m very strong and fast, but the most important thing is my familiar. They take some time to wake up," Natasha said, smiling.


    "If you''re satisfied and it''s what you wanted, then it''s perfect," Alexei said, nodding.


    Natasha just smiled slightly, feeling good.


    "Well, I''ll go back home. I still have to take care of Antonia. Are you sure you want to let her live here?" Natasha asked, looking at them. After all, it''s a burden they wouldn''t have to bear, not to mention she''s Dreykov''s daughter.


    "It''s fine, leave her here. I think it would be good for everyone," Yelena said seriously.


    "All right," Natasha said, nodding.


    "Then, see you later," Natasha said, saying goodbye and giving each of them a hug before leaving.


    Since the car she arrived in was going to be left for them to use, she simply walked out of the complex before taking the bus.


    Not many people could recognize her due to her change in appearance, and even fewer would recognize her as a queen since no one knew.

 Chapter 180

    Natasha soon arrived at the nearest station to the palace before getting off and starting to walk.


    In a few minutes, she had already reached the palace and began walking towards her room where a great responsibility awaited her.


    Antonia.


    She was a heavy burden on her conscience.


    Upon entering the room, she saw the girl asleep in bed, a childish face with brown hair.


    Approaching, Natasha sat beside the bed and reached out to touch her face before stopping.


    She had asked Damian to restore her body because she wanted her to have the childhood that she had taken away from her.


    But for that, her memory would also have to be restored, and that was the point she hesitated on.


    "Are you still hesitating?" Damian suddenly said, appearing behind her.


    "Do it, there''s nothing good to remember after the explosion. Yelena told me Dreykov sent her to the Red Room, and from there, it was only missions," Natasha said, suddenly deciding.


    "Hm," Damian nodded before approaching the girl and placing his hand on her forehead.


    With his experience, it wasn''t very difficult; he simply made a chronological sequence of her entire memory, even the parts she couldn''t remember, before cutting off everything that happened after that day.


    Damian took a small, glowing green sphere from her mind and stored it.


    This way, it was almost impossible for her to recover her memory, and if necessary, he could undo it.


    "It''s done. Now, she only remembers going to sleep the day before the explosion," Damian said, looking at Natasha while stroking her head, not liking to see her distressed expression.


    "Am I being selfish?" Natasha asked, looking at Damian, using his handsome face to seek help.


    "Does it matter? You can be as selfish as you want. If helping her have the childhood she couldn''t have makes you feel good, then do it," Damian said, kissing Natasha''s head.


    "Hm," Natasha nodded.


    "Well, I''ll leave. You have a girl to convince; after all, she''ll wake up in an unfamiliar place," Damian said after holding her in a hug for a few seconds.


    "Can''t you help me?" Natasha asked Damian, using his beautiful face to help her.


    "Nope, handle this on your own," Damian said, kissing Natasha''s lips before leaving the room.


    Natasha could only sigh before sitting back on the bed and waiting for Antonia to wake up.


    Suddenly, Antonia''s eyes fluttered before she gently rubbed her eyes while sitting on the bed and giving a small yawn.


    "Hm, what time is it?" Antonia murmured, moving her feet to get off the bed but suddenly noticed that they bumped into something soft.


    Focusing her eyes, she saw a red-haired woman looking at her.


    Antonia grabbed her blanket hesitantly, leaving only her head outside as she looked at Natasha with suspicion.


    "Hello, Antonia," Natasha said, trying to give her the best smile.


    "Hello, who are you?" she asked with a slightly scared voice, as she wasn''t even in her room.


    "I''m Natasha, actually an old acquaintance of your father, and-" Natasha said before stopping.


    "Antonia, how old are you?" Natasha asked, looking at her.


    "I''m 12 years old," Antonia said, still cautious with Natasha.


    "Hm, you''re old enough," Natasha nodded.


    "You see, your father was the leader of an organization called the Red Room," Natasha said, deciding not to beat around the bush.


    "Do you know what an organization is?" Natasha asked Antonia.


    Antonia nodded slightly while still looking at Natasha.


    "What the organization did was kidnap or buy girls with good potential to train them as tools for various purposes," Natasha said seriously.


    "I was also part of it. When I was a girl, I was snatched from my mother, trained hard, my bones were broken, and I was subjected to brutal treatment to make me stronger."


    "When I was older, I got tired of it, so I tried to break free. I planted explosives in your father''s office before blowing everything up," Natasha said, watching as Antonia''s expression turned to horror.


    "But your father didn''t die; you got injured in that explosion, and I feel guilty for hurting you. After all, you are an innocent child, just like I was when they took me away."


    "So, I want to make it up to you. I''ll take care of you until you''re older, and then you can do whatever you want."


    "What do you say?" Natasha asked, looking at Antonia.


    "I don''t feel hurt," Antonia said with doubt.


    "I made you recover; I erased your memories from what happened. It''s better if you don''t have them if you want to grow up normally," Natasha said.


    "Can I see my father? I still find it hard to believe everything," Antonia said, looking at Natasha with fear.


    "Of course," Natasha said, nodding and extending her hand.


    Antonia looked at Natasha''s hand before hesitating and finally giving her hand.


    She noticed that Natasha took it gently and helped her sit on the edge of the bed before handing her socks and a pair of shoes.


    Antonia quickly put on the shoes before standing up.


    Natasha again extended her hand, which Antonia took with a little more naturalness this time.


    Both quickly reached an elevator; Natasha pressed a button that immediately displayed a scan before the elevator began to descend.


    Soon, it stopped before opening its doors and letting them in front of a long hallway.


    Natasha began to walk and gently pulled Antonia''s hand. Along the corridor, there were several individual prisons with glass showing what was inside.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    In reality, there were only three prisoners in this place. The first to arrive was Ivan Vanko, and the second person was Maya Hansen.


    And finally, the last to arrive, Dreykov, was also the one who received the worst treatment since he barely received any healing after the constant beating he endured.


    Soon, Natasha arrived with Antonia in front of Dreykov''s prison.


    Another quick scan made the door open, and on the prison bed was Dreykov. He still had several bruises on his face and didn''t seem to be in high spirits.


    "Daddy?" Antonia asked with doubt, resembling her father but much older.


    Antonia''s voice seemed to make Dreykov, who was pretending to be dead, react, as he sat up with some difficulty and looked at Antonia in amazement.


    "Antonia... is it really you?" Dreykov asked as if he couldn''t believe it.


    As quickly as he could, he approached Antonia, looking at Natasha cautiously.


    "Papa, is what she told me true? Do you buy and use girls as tools?" Antonia asked, looking at her father.


    Dreykov was surprised by Antonia''s question before looking at Natasha, who was watching the scene calmly with a smile.


    "Of course, it''s a lie; they just want to turn you against me. They are just monsters," Dreykov quickly denied.


    Antonia immediately believed her father and hugged him tightly, while from the corner of her eye, she saw Natasha watching the scene calmly.


    "Hm, it seems that''s it. Come, darling," Natasha said, approaching Dreykov and taking Antonia away from him.


    "No, I don''t want to leave," Antonia said, kicking.


    "Listen... you can''t live here; this is a prison," Natasha sighed while easily releasing Antonia and taking her away.


    She couldn''t help but sigh because she really seemed like some kind of villain.


    "Come on, calm down. If I wanted to do something bad to you, I would have done it by now," Natasha said, rolling her eyes as she carried Antonia on her shoulders.


    "My dad already said you''re a liar," Antonia said, looking at her angrily.


    "Doesn''t it strike you that your father looks so old?" Natasha asked, getting into the elevator.


    Antonia''s tantrum stopped as she thought about it.


    "You''re 12 years old now; think for yourself. You look like a twelve-year-old, and you have the mind of one, but in reality, you should be around 21 years old," Natasha said.


    "For now, try to live normally. When you grow up, some things will be revealed naturally," Natasha said, getting out of the elevator and walking towards one of the cars.


    Natasha put Antonia in the back seat before fastening her seatbelt and securing the door.


    She quickly sat in the driver''s seat before starting to drive towards her parents'' house.


    "I know it must be hard for you to understand; your father, the person closest to you, suddenly gets captured, and they tell you he''s not a good person," Natasha said as she drove.


    "But you can''t change anything. I have a deep resentment against your father; it''s impossible to free him. For now, just try to live well; it''s easier for you since I had to survive," Natasha said.


    Antonia remained silent throughout the journey, pondering how her life had suddenly changed.


    Despite being only 12 years old, she was quite intelligent and quickly analyzed the situation. For now, she decided to go with the flow, as the red-haired woman had suggested; there was no way to change anything.


    She resolved to do everything possible to gain power of any kind, with the hope of one day freeing her father.


    Seeing the determined look on the young face, Natasha smiled faintly; at least it seemed like she would be calm for a while.


    ...


    Bruce was looking at himself in the mirror while adjusting his tie, wearing a somewhat uncomfortable expression.


    "Come on, don''t make that face," Betty said, laughing softly as she hugged him from behind.


    "I really have a bad feeling about your father wanting to have dinner with us. I''d prefer him to come to us instead of us going to his place," Bruce said, frowning with distrust.


    "Sigh... come on, I don''t think he''s trying to harm you," Betty said, looking at Bruce through the mirror.


    "Besides, he''s the last family I have. He said he genuinely wanted to mend things between us. If there''s a chance, I really want that."


    "I''m not worried about him doing something to me; I''m worried about you," Bruce said, shaking his head, fearing not a fight he''d inevitably win but that Betty might get hurt in the process.


    With both of them ready, they walked to the garage before getting into their car. Bruce began driving to the location following the GPS.


    They quickly arrived at a restaurant on the outskirts of the city near the sea. Bruce eyed the surroundings distrustfully; an isolated and lonely place was perfect for an ambush.


    Betty walked hand in hand with Bruce towards the restaurant. Seated at the only table was her father. Both were astonished to see Ross looking much younger.


    "Hello," Bruce said calmly before sitting with Betty.


    "Hi, Dad," Betty said more amicably.


    "Betty... Bruce," Ross said, smiling amicably.


    At that moment, several waiters served them drinks while handing them menus.


    Bruce idly noticed that the waiters were soldiers; their movements and attitudes betrayed them. There were only two types of looks people usually gave him ¨C either fanatical for being an Avenger or fearful for also being a giant green creature.


    "I''m glad you came," Ross said, smiling.


    "Dad, why do you look so young?" Betty asked, looking at Ross.


    "Hm, it''s a long story, which actually has something to do with why I invited you," Ross said.


    "How are you, Bruce? Have you had any issues with your transformation?" Ross asked, turning his gaze toward Bruce.


    "No, I can control it quite well unless I get too angry," Bruce said, looking at Ross in the eyes.


    Ross smiled slightly seeing Bruce, finding him more visually appealing than before. His attitude had changed, and he no longer seemed like a frightened mouse but a man unafraid of conflicts, much more suitable to protect his daughter.


    Betty pinched Bruce''s leg gently since his words almost sounded like a threat.


    "Let''s order something to eat," Ross said, taking the menu and signaling to one of the waiters.


    Bruce idly noted that Ross seemed much younger than expected, but he dismissed it as a result of some undisclosed technology.


    Ross quickly finished eating, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and then looked at Bruce.


    "Here we go," Bruce thought.


    "I plan to run for the presidential elections," Ross said. His words surprised Bruce more than if he had suddenly announced that the food was poisoned.


    "We''ve had a tense relationship in the past, but that doesn''t have to be the case in the future. You''re my daughter''s partner, and to some extent, we''re family," Ross continued.


    "Over the years, I''ve been building my faction, gaining important politicians, and refining my strength," Ross said before his eyes turned green, and his body began to inflate.


    His skin turned red, and the temperature rose a few degrees. Soon, in front of Bruce and Betty, there stood a giant nearly three meters tall, completely red.


    Feeling the danger, Bruce also immediately began his transformation. His body quickly grew to a height of three meters, 15 centimeters taller than Ross.


    "Why can you transform?" Bruce asked slowly with a deep voice, placing his large hand on Betty''s back, alert for any attack.


    Betty also looked at her father in astonishment.


    "Why ask something you already know the answer to?" Ross said, chuckling between his teeth hoarsely.


    "Let''s be allies, Bruce. I want the United States to become the number one power in the world again. My soldiers have nothing to envy Madripoor," Ross said, gesturing.


    Soon, dozens of soldiers, two meters tall, wearing exoskeletons and advanced weapons, surrounded them.


    "You ask me to be your ally but surround me with your soldiers. Anyway, I expected this situation, but what I didn''t expect was that you actually injected yourself with my blood," Bruce said, grunting slightly.


    "But you''re still underestimating me," Bruce said, propelling himself quickly towards Ross before kicking him in the chest, sending him flying dozens of meters away.


    The wind caused by his movement and the shockwave upon impact made Betty fly a few meters before falling to the ground.


    Bruce apologized in his mind before quickly running to Betty and taking her in his arms, giving a great leap away from the scene.


    The soldiers who were originally on the lookout for Betty could not react, and shooting was impossible because they were not supposed to harm Betty.


    Bruce landed, doing his best to cushion the impact before jumping several times away from the place.


    "Are you okay?" Bruce asked, looking at Betty in his arms.


    "I feel like I went on a roller coaster," Betty said, standing up while holding her head.


    "I''m sorry; you had to endure a bit to get out of there quickly," Bruce said, gently caressing Betty''s face with his large hands.


    "It''s really incredible to see you like this," Betty said, taking Bruce''s huge hand.


    "This isn''t over; he''ll come soon," Bruce said, looking into the distance.


    "I don''t like this, being a damsel in distress. Wasn''t I the one who always defended you in college?" Betty said grumpily, looking at Bruce.


    "Don''t even think about it," Bruce said, immediately knowing where Betty wanted to go.


    "Come on, what''s the problem? It used to be terrible for you, but now it''s just an advantage. Besides, it seems you age much more slowly. Do you want to see me become an old woman?" Betty said, putting her hands on her hips and starting to lecture him.


    Bruce sighed as he looked at Betty; from his perspective, she looked so small and adorable, even making annoyed gestures.


    "This is something irreversible; are you sure?" Bruce asked, looking at her.


    "Absolutely sure," Betty said, nodding as she looked at him with excitement, seeing that he seemed to accept.


    As the daughter of a general, she has always been a bit troublesome and has often gotten into fights. Many guys in college tested their luck with her, making them avoid her.


    So, seeing superheroes on television, in a way, also made her want to fight, to feel the excitement.


    Bruce could only sigh and nod, causing Betty to jump excitedly and hug his neck.

 Chapter 181

    ''''Alright, but for now, we''ll keep evading. I''ll feel more at ease when I place you in a safe location.''''


    ''''No, there''s no better time than now,'''' said Betty, looking at him with a smile.


    ''''There''s no way,'''' Bruce immediately refused.


    ''''Although in theory, a transfusion would be sufficient, I want to investigate more about it to give you the best,'''' Bruce told Betty.


    ''''What if you transform into something like Blonsky?'''' Bruce asked when he noticed Betty still wanted to object.


    As expected, her words immediately got stuck, and she didn''t say anything more.


    Bruce continued leaping until he reached Stark Tower.


    His arrival transformed immediately caught Jarvis''s attention, who communicated with Tony.


    Tony used the elevator and arrived on the first floor. After opening the door, he saw Bruce and Betty.


    Bruce had come to his tower several times after the invasion, and they had gotten along quite well.


    ''''Hello,'''' said Tony, greeting them.


    ''''Tony, I have a matter to attend to. Can Betty stay with you for a while?'''' Bruce asked.


    ''''Hello,'''' said Betty, smiling slightly.


    ''''Sure,'''' said Tony, shrugging.


    ''''See you later. Try not to get carried away,'''' Betty said, kissing Bruce''s cheek before entering the tower.


    ''''Do you need help with anything?'''' Tony asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ''''Don''t worry; I''ll be back soon,'''' Bruce said, showing all his teeth with a threatening smile.


    He had always wanted to punch his father-in-law, never expecting he''d actually have the opportunity.


    Bruce turned around and took a big leap, landing on a building before continuing to leap and returning to the place where he had stopped earlier.


    There Ross was already sitting there waiting for him, he didn''t run after him because he knew that he would run for his daughter first, he also didn''t want to cause panic, he knew that he would come back.


    ''''Bruce, it''s not too late. Join me. Isn''t your goal to live a peaceful life? If we create an invincible country, you can have that life you want¡ªno more fights or annoyances,'''' Ross said when he saw Bruce land in front of him.


    ''''I''m not the same as before. If I want something, I''ll fight for it with my own hands. And now... all I want is to give you a beating,'''' Bruce growled as he walked toward Ross.


    As he walked, faint pulses of green light could be seen on Bruce''s body as he grew in size.


    Ross grunted in response to Bruce before a lot of steam began to emanate from his body, and he launched himself at Bruce, throwing a punch.


    Bruce roared before also punching Ross.


    A great shockwave resulted from the impact of their fists as Ross grunted, feeling pain in his fist.


    Unfortunately, there was no such thing as a break since Bruce''s next punch was coming straight for his face.


    Ross couldn''t help but get angry too, realizing he wasn''t stronger than Bruce, as he originally believed.


    His excitement began to increase the heat in his body until flames started dancing on his body.


    Ross kept colliding directly with Bruce, making his emotions even more extreme, turn him into a giant completely engulfed in orange flames.


    Bruce could feel the pain of being burned but endured it as he continued to hit him.


    Their battle had moved several hundred meters while Bruce constantly pushed Ross back.


    Bruce landed a strong blow to Ross''s abdomen, making him hunch over a bit before Bruce punched him in the face with force.


    Ross tried to protect himself with his arms, but his guard was completely broken and Bruce''s fist hit him right in the jaw.


    After the strong blow, Ross'' brain was shaken and he fell to the ground trying to resist.


    Bruce didn''t waste that moment and jumped onto Ross before starting to hit his face.


    His constant blows made the earth tremble as the area where they were sank noticeably.


    Ross desperately tried to defend himself with his hands, but the force Bruce could exert in that position was much greater, and his guard was constantly broken, receiving direct blows to the face.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The constant blows and the humiliating situation finally exploded after receiving a direct blow to the face.


    His body almost seemed to turn into a bomb when it literally exploded into a large ball of flames, sending Bruce flying several meters.


    Ross was totally covered in flames, and even he could feel the suffocating heat, so he quickly ran toward Bruce.


    Bruce emerged from where he fell, his body steaming, and some parts were a bit black.


    Seeing Ross coming towards him, he gave a loud roar; his size had already reached 3 and a half meters, significantly dwarfing Ross.


    His muscles looked enormous, and when he started running toward Ross, it almost seemed like there was an earthquake wherever he went.


    Seeing that giant running towards him, fear began to grow in Ross''s heart.


    You don''t know what it''s like to face the emerald giant until you see them running with a furious expression, about to crush everything. Ross almost felt like his transformation had been canceled, and he was just a normal human.


    Seeing that it was almost on top of him, Ross gathered the little courage he could before also running toward Bruce, doing his best.


    It was like a normal person trying to stop a truck.


    Bruce easily threw him off as he grabbed his neck and slammed him to the ground.


    The impact created a large crater around them, almost like the fall of a small meteorite.


    Still holding him by the neck, Bruce showed no mercy and kept hitting his father-in-law''s face as Ross tried desperately to free himself.


    Ross''s mind spun every time he received a blow from Bruce, blood splattering as his face was ground.


    Looking at the wild beast that seemed about to beat him to death, fear finally blossomed fully in Ross.


    It was naive of him to think he would be superior to Bruce, after all, he gained his power by injecting a bit of his blood.


    Now he confirmed that Bruce was indeed weakened when fighting Blonsky.


    Ross''s last thoughts finally dissipated when he fell unconscious.


    Feeling no more resistance, Bruce stood up and sighed before growling as his size decreased back to his normal transformation of 3 meters.


    Looking at the bloodied Ross, Bruce somehow felt satisfied, he hoped it would make him think better when he wanted to mess with him.


    Growling very softly and with his sanity almost completely restored, Bruce crouched down before taking a giant leap toward the city.


    He noticed that he had almost completely destroyed the landscape around him. As he jumped, he thought about Ross''s transformation; it was very strong, stronger than Blonsky.


    He will have to be even more careful with his blood from now on, he originally thought Blonsky was an accident.


    Bruce really didn''t expect that his blood would now become an easy way to gain power, as if the universe couldn''t give him a peaceful life.


    Upon reaching the city, Bruce was more careful with his jumps and soon landed on top of Stark Tower.


    Looking inside, he could see Betty playfully interacting with Tony''s daughter.


    Bruce smiled slightly at the sight of her; she always had a vibrant and spirited personality that lifted him up.


    "Well, buddy, who did you beat up?" Tony joked as he arrived at his side.


    "Ross," Bruce replied with a disgruntled voice.


    "That old man still bothering you? I thought after Harlem, he lost almost all his power," Tony said, frowning.


    "He got my blood and can transform, just like me," Bruce said, looking at Tony.


    "What!?" Tony exclaimed.


    "He seems to have many enhanced soldiers under his command and told me he plans to become the president. He has illusions of taking this country to the top," Bruce said, shaking his head.


    "That''s really problematic. We can''t do anything until he does something," Tony sighed, realizing that Ross, being a general with enhanced soldiers, wasn''t exactly committing a crime.


    "He''ll cause trouble. I just hope he doesn''t go crazy and create a disaster," Bruce said, shaking his head.


    "Alright, if he does, we''ll stop him," Tony said, smiling slightly.


    "Hm," Bruce nodded.


    "Shall we go?" Betty, who had noticed Bruce, ran towards him.


    "See you," Bruce said, bidding farewell to Tony, Pepper, and Morgan from a distance.


    He quickly took Betty in his arms before jumping across the buildings and heading back home.


    Upon arriving home, Bruce began to cancel his transformation, making his clothes loose.


    "How did it go?" Betty asked as they entered the house.


    Seeing that Bruce came home without injuries, she assumed everything had gone well. She subtly asked what had happened with her father, who had completely disappointed her. In the end, he had other motives for inviting them to dinner.


    "I fought with your father, and gave him a beating," Bruce joked with a smile.


    "Hmph, he deserves it. He practically invited us into a trap," Betty complained.


    "I told you," Bruce said with a slight smile.


    "You have to have faith in people. He''s the last family I have left," Betty said, smiling slightly as she hugged Bruce.


    "Now, let''s talk about my transformation. How will it be if we''re both transformed?" Betty whispered sensually.


    "I think we would need a sturdier house," Bruce laughed under his breath, stroking Betty''s hair gently, amazed at where she got her ideas from.


    ....


    Hope hummed as she pulled clothes out of her closet, trying to decide what to wear. She had plans to go out with Natasha and see if they could find something nice.


    In reality, Natasha was her only friend and the only Avenger she kept in touch with. It wasn''t too strange; being the only two women, it was normal that they opened up to each other.


    Not to mention that the others were a bit old to have much in common with her.


    Finally, she settled on a sleeveless blouse that showed a bit of her abdomen, long pants, and sandals. After dressing, she sat in the living room while checking her phone, waiting for Natasha''s call.


    "Going somewhere?" Hank raised an eyebrow, seeing his daughter dressed up.


    "I''m going out with Natasha," Hope said without looking up.


    "Hm, don''t do anything crazy," Hank nodded, pleased that his daughter had friends. She had always been a solitary child, focused only on her work.


    Suddenly, he thought about the fact that his daughter never seemed to have gone out with anyone.


    "Darling, tell me, do you like men?" Hank asked hesitantly.


    Hope''s thumb, which was scrolling through social media, froze, and her gaze finally left the phone, looking at her father without words.


    "I think so," Hope said, getting up and leaving the house, leaving Hank stunned.


    "I think?" Hank murmured before shaking his head. As long as his daughter was happy.


    Hope left the house with a slight chuckle remembering her father''s face, and just then, a convertible stopped in front of her.


    ''''Beauty, do you want to go for a ride?'''' Natasha asked jokingly.


    Hope laughed before opening the door and getting in, tossing her bag to the back of the car.


    Don''t you have your daughters to take care of today?" asked Hope as she watched the houses pass by.


    "No, my little angels are under Ophelia''s care," Natasha said, driving quickly.


    Hope just laughed under her breath, still amused by Natasha''s relationship with Damian and how they seemed to share even their daughters.


    "Well, what are we going to do today?" Hope turned to look at Natasha.


    "I don''t know, any ideas?" Natasha asked, looking at Hope.


    "How about we go to the casino? Let''s see who can get more money. The loser donates everything to charity," Hope suggested, looking at Natasha.


    "Let me guess, you found a way to cheat," Natasha teased.


    "Is the great Black Widow scared?" Hope asked, looking at Natasha.


    "You''ve got a deal," Natasha laughed under her breath, accelerating towards the city''s largest casino.

 Chapter 182

    In the main room of the palace, a woman with green hair slept in a quite comfortable position while hugging a pillow.


    Her lips and eyes had a green tint that looked like makeup but was actually magic; this was one of the first things Ophelia learned about magic.


    She enjoyed maintaining her makeup, but to avoid staining the sheets, she simply used magic.


    At that moment, a cute little girl with shoulder-length green hair peeked her small head through the door and looked inside.


    Upon seeing the figure in the bed, she immediately ran before climbing onto the bed and looking at her mother.


    "Mommy," Ivy said, gently shaking her mother.


    Ophelia frowned for a moment before opening her eyes and looking at the one shaking her.


    Ivy curiously looked into her mother''s eyes, which were shining brightly.


    Upon seeing Ivy, Ophelia''s expression immediately softened into a beautiful smile as she extended her arms and pulled the little one into her chest.


    "How are you, baby?" Ophelia asked, smiling.


    "Good," Ivy said happily, hugging her mother and rubbing her head against her chest.


    Ophelia gave a happy smile, kissing her daughter''s head.


    "Mommy, it''s late, you missed breakfast," Ivy said, looking at Ophelia.


    "Hm, for some reason, I feel very drowsy," Ophelia said.


    "Are you sick?" Ivy asked, confused, as she had never seen anyone sick.


    "Vampires don''t get sick," Ophelia said, smiling, while gently tapping Ivy''s nose with her finger.


    "Should I call Daddy to check on you?" Ivy asked, looking at her mother.


    "Alright, go find Daddy for me, tell him that Mommy doesn''t have much time left," Ophelia said softly, closing her eyes and pretending to sleep.


    Ivy looked at her mother with doubt, somehow knowing that everything was fine, so she just chuckled before running through the palace to find her father.


    She finally found him at the top of the palace, talking on the phone while looking out over the city.


    Ivy made no noise and approached her father, who felt her coming. He immediately bent down and took her in his arms while still talking on the phone.


    Ivy seemed to forget about her mother and just hugged her father with a happy smile.


    Damian also quickly ended the call, assuming his daughter was coming to find him for some reason.


    "Daddy, Mommy is sick, come see her," Ivy said, seeing that her father had finished the call.


    "Alright, let''s cure your mother. Nurse Ivy, tell me the patient''s symptoms," Damian said seriously as he walked towards the room.


    "The patient is drowsy and tends to fall asleep while talking," Ivy said professionally.


    "Hm, she''ll probably die," Damian nodded, showing a concerned expression.


    "Daddy!" Ivy laughed while complaining.


    Damian entered the room and saw Ophelia, who had started pretending to be asleep. He couldn''t help but smile before getting onto the bed with Ivy and approaching Ophelia.


    Damian made a stethoscope appear while, with a serious expression on his face, he opened Ophelia''s pajamas, almost exposing her big breasts.


    He put the stethoscope to Ivy''s ears before bringing the other end close to the large valley in Ophelia''s chest.


    "Do you hear his heart?" Damian asked seriously.


    "Yes, but it''s beating very fast," Ivy replied, looking at Damian with confusion.


    "We should use a defibrillator," Ivy suggested, remembering from cartoons that they used it when there was a problem with the heart.


    "Nurse Ivy is right," Damian said, conjuring a defibrillator and handing the paddles to Ivy while charging it.


    "Hey hey, enough, are you trying to kill me?" Ophelia said, unable to bear it any longer, sitting on the bed before they electrocuted her.


    She looked at her daughter and Damian with annoyance, not liking this doctor-and-patient game. She preferred a more adult type of play.


    "Mummy recovered," Ivy said happily while putting away the paddles.


    "Little one, you just wanted to play with your mother," Ophelia said, pinching Ivy''s cheeks, knowing Ivy was just playing.


    "But your body is indeed abnormal; you''re hungry," Damian said, taking Ophelia''s face in his hands and looking into her eyes.


    Ophelia''s cheeks blushed a bit from being so close to Damian. If Ivy weren''t there, she would have already thrown herself at him.


    "I feel strange. I''m hungry, but at the same time, it''s like I don''t want to eat," Ophelia said honestly.


    "Hmm," Damian said, examining her body and touching it before starting to analyze it.


    "I see, it''s really a surprise," Damian said with a cheerful smile.


    Ophelia and Ivy looked at Damian with doubt since he doesn''t usually give that kind of smile for just anything.


    "It''s really interesting when something unexpected happens."


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "It seems vampires can improve if they drink enough of my blood. Your body is in a kind of transition to an Ancient Vampire," Damian said, looking at Ophelia.


    "Well, that''s good," Ophelia said, nodding.


    "Yes, I was thinking about how to fix it, but I guess I don''t have to do anything now," Damian said, smiling as he kissed Ophelia''s cheek.


    "So, Mom got stronger?" Ivy innocently asked.


    "Soon, but for now, you have to drink a lot of blood. Just stop when you''re satisfied," Damian said, unbuttoning his shirt and embracing Ophelia.


    Ophelia didn''t hold back and bit Damian''s neck before getting comfortable and drinking at a pleasant pace.


    Ivy looked at her parents with curiosity; it wasn''t the first time she saw one of her mothers drinking blood.


    "Daddy, when can I drink your blood too?" Ivy asked, looking at her father.


    "Sweetheart, you drink my blood every day," Damian laughed lightly, stroking her hair.


    "Yes, but not like Mommy," Ivy complained.


    "Sweetie, these kinds of things are only done by spouses," Damian sighed.


    "Will I be able to drink your blood too when I marry Daddy?" Ivy innocently asked.


    "Ivy, parents don''t marry their daughters," Damian said, trying to maintain a calm and friendly expression to explain.


    "Why?" Ivy asked, confused, thinking that if she married her father, she could always be with him, just like her mothers.


    Damian rubbed his forehead with his eyes closed, not liking these kinds of questions.


    "Because it''s not morally correct," Damian said.


    "And who decides what is morally correct?" Ivy asked, nodding at Damian''s answer but questioning him again.


    Ophelia simply continued drinking and pretended to be dead, not wanting to get involved in such conversations.


    "Darling, it''s just not right, okay?" Damian said, trying to explain.


    "But I want to be with Daddy forever. Wouldn''t it be right for Daddy to marry me?" Ivy said, looking at her father, confused.


    "No, sweetheart, Daddy can''t marry you," Damian said firmly, extending his hand to stroke her head.


    But to Damian''s surprise, Ivy had a sad pout on her face with tears in her eyes before running out of the room.


    Damian froze and just looked in the direction Ivy had run, his expression turning really bad.


    The originally sunny day outside the palace visibly darkened, occasional thunder sounded in the sky, and an oppressive atmosphere seemed to cover the palace.


    Damian just stood there, holding Ophelia while his eyes glowed dangerously red, clearly in a bad mood.


    Ophelia, in his embrace, slowed down her blood-drinking, feeling conflicted.


    This problem came sooner than she thought. She had read books on psychology and parenting; it was normal for children to want to marry their parents, but such thoughts usually faded as they grew older.


    The problem was that they were vampires, and handling emotions was different, and their minds were not as scattered as humans.


    It''s possible that this feeling will persist, and that''s where things will really get complicated.


    Despite being the progenitor of vampires, Damian actually had a fairly human morality, something that Ophelia didn''t entirely dislike.


    "You could have just told her you''d consider it when she''s older; she''d probably forget over time," Ophelia said, pausing her blood-drinking for a moment.


    "You know a vampire''s memory isn''t like a human''s. She''ll remember it, and she''ll grow up with that expectation. I can''t say yes, even if it''s just a game," Damian said, in a bad mood.


    "Fine, I''ll talk to her. Now, focus," Ophelia said before continuing to drink.


    Damian just looked wordlessly at Ophelia before stroking her hair, closing his eyes, and calming himself.


    About an hour passed before Ophelia stopped drinking and fell asleep in Damian''s arms.


    Damian carefully held her head, separated his fangs from her neck, laid her on the bed, and checked her condition.


    Her whole body seemed to be changing completely, and he could also sense faint dimensional traces. He supposed she was connecting with new familiars, making it clear that she was now an Ancient Vampire.


    Damian turned his head, his gaze piercing through all the walls to reach his daughter.


    He saw her pouting on her mother''s legs, and couldn''t help but smile faintly at her adorable face despite the situation.


    Sophia seemed to be talking to her, trying to cheer her up and find out what was going on.


    Still, Ivy didn''t seem inclined to talk and avoided the subject.


    Damian could only sigh and look at Ophelia; she was the best option to solve this problem.


    Minutes passed, and Ophelia''s eyes trembled before she opened them, looking around confused.


    "Yawn...how long has it been?" Ophelia asked, sitting up.


    "10 years. Are you okay? We were worried you''d never wake up," Damian said, putting his hand on her shoulder with concern.


    "Yeah, right," Ophelia scoffed, slapping his hand away.


    "I''ll go talk to my little one; it''ll be a tough conversation," Ophelia said, sighing. She would have to choose her words carefully. Usually, Damian would handle these things, but since he was involved, it wasn''t the best idea.


    Anyway, it''s just a whim of Ivy''s; they just have to handle it well so that it doesn''t become a bigger issue over time.


    "I leave it to you," Damian said, also sighing.


    Ophelia kissed Damian on the cheek as she tousled his hair and fled with a smile toward Ivy.


    "Well, I guess it''s time for me to get to work too," Damian muttered before disappearing and reappearing in the most central and secluded part of the garden.


    He wanted to improve his magic circle but had promised his daughters he wouldn''t leave for such a long time again.


    Damian first called his third familiar, a small dragon about a meter long, which circled around him before approaching.


    Damian caressed its scales and horns before mentally ordering it.


    The dragon made small grunts before lying down next to him, resting its head on his leg.


    Around Damian, a semi-transparent dome formed, isolating him completely from the rest of the world.


    His eyes closed slowly as his mind focused on his magic rings.


    His four magic circles seemed to rotate lazily, even the occasional bursts of magic were no longer visible, demonstrating the total control he had gained over the four circles.


    Damian already knew the routine and began creating his fifth magic circle. According to the system he had designed, only two circles remained, not counting the one he was about to create.


    His blood and magic merged before tens of thousands of runes began to be written under Damian''s guidance.


    This time, he really didn''t know how long he would be out here.


    He also didn''t dare to say goodbye to his daughters; who knows how long he would be postponing it.


    He just hoped that seeing him through the barrier would give them some comfort.


    ....


    Ophelia descended from her room and found Ivy playing with her sisters. She seemed to be happy again, but Ophelia would talk to her to clear any doubts.


    "Ivy, darling, do you want to come with Mommy for a moment?" Ophelia said, smiling.


    Ivy looked at her sisters before nodding and going to Ophelia.


    Alice and Emma didn''t find it strange and continued doing their things.


    With Ivy in her arms, Ophelia climbed the stairs before entering Ivy''s room.


    Ophelia approached the rocking chair before sitting down with Ivy on her lap.


    "When you were a baby, I used to rock myself in this chair while holding you," Ophelia said, smiling slightly.


    Ivy just smiled and hugged her mother.


    "Sweetheart, I want to talk to you about what happened with Daddy," Ophelia said, immediately seeing Ivy''s mood turn sour.


    "You see, dear, in our society, it''s very frowned upon for relatives to marry. When close relatives marry and have babies, the babies are very likely to be born sick."


    "Your father, despite being a vampire, is very tied to human morality, so things like marrying you are impossible for him," Ophelia explained patiently.


    Ivy nodded, indicating that she understood a bit why her father refused.


    ''''So it''s not just not asking for babies?" said Ivy, looking at her mother in confusion.


    "Girl, you don''t even know how babies are made," Ophelia said, pinching her nose.


    "Of course I do, you ask the stork, and she puts them in mommy''s stomach," Ivy said, touching Ophelia''s abdomen.


    "I just wanted to be with Daddy forever," Ivy said, looking at Ophelia.


    Ophelia smiled lightly and stroked his head, already expecting it to be such an innocent reason.


    "Daddy will surely be with you forever. Maybe he''s more concerned that you''ll leave. Look at your sister Monica; she''s home now, but do you remember she used to always be outside and only came back occasionally?" Ophelia said, smiling.


    Ivy nodded thoughtfully, promising in her mind to always be at home with Daddy.


    ''''Then don''t think about it, Daddy will be with you whenever you want him to be," Ophelia said, leaving a kiss on Ivy''s cheek.


    "Now, don''t go telling your sisters about these things, or you''ll cause chaos in the house, understood, little one?" Ophelia said, pinching her cheeks.


    "I already told them," Ivy said, avoiding Ophelia''s gaze.


    "Well....that''s Carol and Ana''s problem," Ophelia said, falling silent for a moment before shrugging.

 Chapter 183

    While Damian was in his backyard refining his magical circles, the Minister of Education appeared on television delivering news that truly left everyone speechless.


    His speech, eliminating mandatory subjects in schools such as arts, religion, physical education, and languages, sparked a storm on social media, with many in disbelief.


    A reporter immediately raised his hand, trying to get attention. "Yes?" said the minister, looking at the journalist while inwardly sighing.


    "Will religion be banned in Madripoor?" asked the journalist.


    "No, it will simply not be a subject that teachers will teach in educational institutions in the country," the minister replied, inwardly relieved as it was an easy one.


    "Do you know how that will affect the development of children?" another journalist asked, bypassing protocol.


    "The change was overseen by the king himself, taking into account the future of his citizens," the minister said, sharing the blame.


    "Will Madripoor embark on a militaristic campaign in the future? Or why does it seem like all its citizens need to be able to fight?" inquired a journalist.


    "I''m sorry, but those questions should be directed to the king; I am only in charge of education," the minister said, deflecting potentially dangerous questions.


    ''''As far as I know the king is not a specialist in education, is this some kind of whim?'''' asked an overly brave journalist.


    ''''I''m sure the King has a much broader perspective than any of us here, that''s not something a degree in education can give you," the Minister said, looking at the journalist.


    "Well, this press conference is over. Thank you all for coming," the minister said, concluding and quickly leaving.


    Discussions immediately erupted in the country, with many parents doubting these decisions. They wondered if it was really the right choice for their children to study in the country or if it would be better to send them abroad.


    Then, an announcement from Ophelia, who by now everyone knew was also the queen, came out. Any student who wants to live outside Madripoor will have to move with their family.


    Letting students go alone is like providing opportunities to threaten these citizens, who would surely become spies with the threat of their children. Ophelia couldn''t help but think that sometimes these people forget they live under an absolute monarchy.


    These announcements sparked hints of protests that were easily neutralized, and Ophelia took advantage to capture the instigators, with many of them being executed, reminding everyone of the terror she instilled years ago.


    Ophelia was not beating around the bush, and those a bit older quickly remembered why she was the dictator of Madripoor before Damian arrived.


    This harsh reality check made many regain composure and accept the situation. If they stayed, they had to obey; if they didn''t want to obey, they could leave whenever they wanted.


    So, a week passed, and the matter of the change in study material began to calm down, with rumors circulating about the new school that had been built.


    None of this influenced Damian much as he continued in his backyard with his eyes closed. His daughters spent a lot of time playing in front of him.


    Damian''s consciousness was fully immersed in constructing his fifth magical circle. The complexity of it took him by surprise, forcing him to slow down. But after a week, it was almost ready.


    He was inscribing the last rune in the large magical circle, and even with his incredible skills, he felt exhausted¡ªa feeling he couldn''t recall experiencing in a long time.


    When he completed the final stroke, all the runes glowed before the magical circle integrated with the others, causing a chain reaction.


    The amount of magic was overwhelming; even the dormant dragon next to him woke up startled, reinforcing the barrier while devouring the excess magical energy the barrier couldn''t contain.


    The terrible density his magic had acquired was fragmenting space, beginning to affect the palace garden.


    Damian reacted quickly and appeared randomly in space, seeing his daughters on the other side of the fragmenting barrier without time to choose a location.


    His magic was then completely released, causing further space fragmentation. Feeling the magic in his body, he couldn''t help but be surprised; he had become considerably stronger than before.


    At that moment, his third familiar approached and growled softly.


    "Thanks," Damian said, smiling as he patted its head. If it hadn''t maintained the barrier, he could have harmed his daughters.


    Looking around, he realized he was in the middle of nowhere in space. His magic was chaotic and uncontrolled, and his casual movements generated waves of energy.


    It would only return to normal over time as he got used to his much larger and denser magic.


    Doing his routine test, he extended his hand, creating a magical circle of his ideal size before shooting a fireball.


    Suddenly, a small sun almost emerged from his hand as a fireball with a circumference of 100 meters flew into the distance before exploding.


    Damian chuckled, noting the vast difference between the fourth and fifth circles. Only the sixth circle was left, and once he achieved it, he could live completely at ease.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    He quickly searched for the nearest uninhabited planet before teleporting near it. It was a completely arid planet, and nothing had happened for thousands of light-years.


    Damian extended his hand, making his fifth magical circle appear again, this one focused on time. Pointing it at the planet, Damian began to rewind time; the scale increased until each second represented a thousands years.


    The regression was so rapid that the planet began to disintegrate before his eyes as the stellar dust it had gathered over millions of years scattered until nothing remained.


    Reversing his action, the stellar dust quickly came back together and gradually formed the planet.


    Thinking about his family waiting for him, he suddenly concentrated, and an illusion identical to him appeared in front of him. Although it was an illusion, he could play with his control over space to give it substance.


    In an instant, he made it appear in the courtyard of his palace. With his new control over space and time, he could easily see and hear in real time.


    The commotion had drawn the attention of the entire family, and as they saw him appear, they approached to see what had happened.


    "I have the fifth circle; it was stronger than I expected, and I had to leave quickly," Damian said, calming them.


    "And is everything in order now?" Carol asked doubtfully, staring at Damian; for some reason, it seemed strange to her.


    His daughters immediately wanted to hug their father, but Carol didn''t allow it and remained a bit in front of her family with a vigilant attitude.


    "Of course, is something wrong?" Damian asked, looking at her confused.


    "It''s nothing," Carol said, shaking her head before, in an instant, extending her hand to create an ultra-concentrated cosmic ray that pierced Damian''s chest and continued beyond, reaching into space.


    "How did you know?" Damian asked, looking at the hole in his chest that instantly healed.


    ''''Calm down, it''s an illusion, I can''t come to Earth right now, I didn''t want to be missed,'' Damian said, rolling his eyes as he saw that she looked ready to fight when she heard his words.


    "I don''t trust, so go," Carol said, waving her hand for him to leave.


    Damian rolled his eyes before appearing with his real body in the garden.


    His appearance immediately created strong winds that shook the entire city.


    He looked at Carol, raising an eyebrow as if asking if she was now satisfied.


    Carol looked at Damian and immediately recognized him; she smiled slightly before running and hugging him.


    The rest of the family looked really surprised at Carol because they couldn''t tell.


    Her daughters looked at Carol in annoyance when she stopped them from hugging their father, so they also ran after her and hugged their father as they joined in pushing their mother away.


    "It will take about a week to control my magic. For now, you''ll have to settle for my avatar," Damian said, hitting Carol on the forehead and disappearing before leaving an illusion of himself behind.


    Everyone quickly went inside with Damian''s illusion and asked him several questions about his magic.


    Damian also noticed that Ivy seemed to be in good spirits and approached him normally with her beautiful smile.


    She looked at Ophelia and casually nodded, indicating that she had solved everything.


    Still, she felt a little nervous under her gaze, the bombshell she had hoped would go off hadn''t actually happened, Alice and Emma hadn''t mentioned it, she hoped it wouldn''t come back to bite her in the future.


    ''''By the way, how can you tell that it''s not an illusion?" asked Ana with a clearly dissatisfied expression.


    ''''Cough, that''s not important,'''' Carol said with a slight blush on her face, she wouldn''t say it even if she got hit.


    ''''How suspicious, you blush like a pervert,'''' Ophelia said, looking at her with an amused smile.


    ''''Would you like me to change your outfit to pink?" asked Carol with a threatening look on her face.


    ''''When you can do magic let''s talk about it'''' said Ophelia playing with her own hair as she smiled at Carol.


    Damian just smiled slightly, as always his family was very animated.


    With his illusion, a week quickly passed, and Damian finally returned home. This didn''t cause too much excitement since, apart from Carol, no one really felt a difference when interacting with him.


    With his fifth magical circle completed, Damian allowed himself to relax a bit, and soon three months passed.


    ...


    The entire country woke up that day with the uncertainty of the start of the school year. Parents helped their children get ready before sending them off on the bus.


    In a certain private facility, Peggy was getting dressed, wearing formal pants and a jacket.


    A month ago, Sophia had visited her and offered her the position of the disciplinary council director at the new school. She had hesitated for a moment before accepting; she had never worked in anything related to teaching, but she didn''t think it should be much different from the military.


    With her stern expression, she would surely scare the children into behaving well.


    There was only one thing worrying her; apparently, she was pregnant. She had discussed it with Steve, and both decided that she would work as long as she could. She could give notice in advance and get a replacement for the time she needed.


    "Goodbye, darling, have a good time, intimidate those kids into behaving well," Steve said, chuckling.


    "See you later," Peggy said, kissing Steve before leaving the house.


    Although staying at home while Peggy worked wasn''t exactly what he expected by the standards of his time, it wasn''t so bad either. If necessary, he would take care of their child while Peggy worked.


    "Maybe I should look up some cooking tutorials on the internet," Steve murmured as he took out his phone.


    ...


    Laura, Clint''s wife, was watching her two sons leave the house with a faint smile. After several tests, they managed to enroll in the new school. She had argued with Clint, and they had concluded that Damian wouldn''t make any changes that weren''t really necessary.


    And if there really was a problem, they could simply withdraw their children from school.


    Laura waited at the door until she saw her sons get on the bus, closed the door, and leaned against the sofa. There was a new series she wanted to watch, and fortunately, her children had started classes, so she would have more free time.


    While turning on the TV, she didn''t forget to send a message to her friend Peggy, asking her to keep an eye on her kids.


    It''s a shame she started working; they won''t be able to go out and have fun anymore.


    ...


    Damian was in the living room with the whole family. His three little daughters had small backpacks on their backs; they were ready to leave.


    "Are you sure you want to go alone?" Damian asked, smiling.


    "Yes, we want to go alone on our first day," Emma said, nodding.


    "Are you sure you know the way?" Damian asked, looking at them.


    "Daddy, you''ve explained the way to us in every possible way," Alice said, laughing along with the others.


    "Fine, then be careful," Damian said before kissing each of them on the cheek.


    "Goodbye, Mom," the girls said, bidding farewell to everyone with a kiss on the cheek and cheerfully leaving the house.


    "They grow up so fast," Damian said, sighing.


    "Well, we should go too," Ana said, looking at Sophia.


    "Yes, I just didn''t want to miss the first day, but we should have been at the school a while ago," Sophia said, nodding as she started heading towards the garden to take a ship and get there faster.


    Ana kissed Damian on the cheek before running with Sophia.


    "I''ll leave too; I''ll take Antonia to school. I hope she likes it," Natasha said, also saying goodbye before leaving.


    "We''re alone; how about we do something really wild?" Ophelia asked, smiling as she looked at Damian.


    "Sounds good. How about we go train? Now that you''re an Old Vampire, maybe you can handle 2% of my power," Carol teased.


    "It''s Ancient Vampire," Ophelia said, annoyed.


    "Monica, where is Jane?" Damian asked, ignoring the pair and looking at his daughter, who was leaning against the wall while sending messages.


    "She went to London; apparently, Erik went a bit crazy after they controlled him," Monica said.


    "True," Damian said, scratching his head.


    "Cortana, is it time yet, or not yet?" Damian asked.


    "There are 15 hours and 25 minutes left for the exact moment," Cortana said.


    "Good," Damian said, nodding before disappearing and keeping an eye on his daughters on their way to school. He definitely wouldn''t miss observing and recording everything.

 Chapter 184

    Damian spent the entire day watching his daughters interact with unfamiliar children of their age.


    He could see that they struggled a bit to integrate with others due to their intellectual and physical superiority.


    He took advantage of the day to observe other classes, curiously watching students adapt to the new educational system.


    The most entertaining part was observing the high school boys'' combat classes; most of them returned home with injuries, and someone would likely be blamed for it on social media.


    Younger children learned more gently, but it was still quite strict. Well, they would appreciate it someday.


    As the day passed, Damian returned home before his daughters arrived, assuming they wanted the illusion of independence. Damian was more than happy to maintain that illusion.


    In the evening at dinner, Damian listened attentively to his daughters narrating their adventures at school. It had been more than an hour, and they still had things to share, considering there were three perspectives throughout the story.


    Soon, their mothers stopped them and sent them to bed since they had to go to school the next day.


    Normally, Damian might have suggested they chat a bit longer, but he had something to do as well.


    With the help of Cortana and his memories, he approximated the time and place where Midgard would connect with wherever the Reality Stone was. He hoped to be accurate, or it could be problematic.


    So, he said he would return later before teleporting to London, where it was still early.


    Upon arriving in London, he suddenly felt Jane disappear from Earth and appear in a distant place.


    With concern and also doubt, he teleported to her just in time to see her reach for the pillar containing the Aether or the Reality Stone.


    Damian appeared next to her and took her wrist. He wondered how Jane ended up in the same situation.


    Jane was quite startled by the sudden grab and quickly tried to kick whatever was holding her.


    Realizing it was Damian, she sighed in relief but sighed too soon, as Damian had an angry expression looking at her.


    "You and I will have a good conversation about putting your hands in suspiciously deadly places," Damian said, pinching her cheek.


    Jane pouted while holding her cheek in pain but said nothing, admitting she had been too audacious. She thought maybe she would gain powers or something cool, and if not, she could make Damian take it away.


    Damian ignored Jane and inserted his hand, extracting a red fluid that stuck to his hand, attempting to enter him. In response, he released a strong electrical current that immediately returned obediently to the Aether.


    "Return to your stone form," Damian said, looking at the fluid.


    The fluid quickly turned into a red gem of the same size as the others.


    Damian smiled, looking at the small gem. So many years and the moment had finally come.


    "Is that what I think it is?" Jane asked, holding her chest in fear. Perhaps she hadn''t been able to reach Damian in time if it was what she believed.


    "Yes, the Reality Stone. I''ve been looking for it for a long time," Damian said before extending his senses.


    He realized they were in one of the nine realms; the planet was completely dead, with no signs of life. Moreover, they were hundred of kilometers deep; it would have been almost impossible to find it even if they suspected it was on this planet.


    "Do you want to go home, or should I take you back to London?" Damian asked, looking at Jane.


    "London," Jane immediately said, trying to escape the scolding, taking advantage of Damian being in a good mood.


    "Well, but don''t think I''ve forgotten," Damian said, making her return to London.


    Damian looked at the stone in his hand before reappearing over Madripoor.


    It was already dark, but looking toward the villa where Natasha''s family lived, he realized they were still awake. So, he appeared at their door and rang the bell.


    The door was opened by one of the Widows, who looked at him with doubt.


    "Hello, I have something I want to discuss with you," Damian said with a smile.


    "Come in," the girl nodded, stepping aside.


    Damian reached the living room and saw Yelena and all the Widows watching a movie on a large TV. It was really curious to see so many girls crowded on sofas, suddenly turning their gaze toward him.


    Seeing him arrive, Yelena stood up in surprise.


    "Brother-in-law, do you need something?" Yelena asked, looking at him with a smile.


    "Hm, I want to talk to you. It would also be good if your mother were here," Damian said, nodding.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Oh, sure, I''ll get her," Yelena said, nodding before running upstairs.


    In a few minutes, Yelena returned with Melina, who was also confused, not knowing why Damian was gathering them.


    "Well, I''ll get straight to the point. I have a method to undo what was done to all of you at the Red Room graduation. It''s up to you whether you want to reverse it, so tell me," Damian said, looking at everyone.


    "Oh, I want to. Maybe I''ll never use it, but you never know," Yelena said, raising her hand.


    "I suppose," Melina said, nodding.


    "I want to recover what they took from me," another Widow said.


    "Me too."


    "Same here."


    They all said they wanted to undo what had been done to them. Damian nodded and raised his palm, emitting a red pulse that covered the entire room and reshaped reality, canceling the intervention they had undergone.


    "That''s it," Damian said, looking at them. They didn''t seem different.


    "I don''t feel different," Yelena said, looking at Damian.


    "What were you expecting?" Damian asked, looking at her speechless.


    "I don''t know, to feel like I regained something?" she asked with doubt.


    "You didn''t lose an arm," Damian said, looking at her while laughing and shaking his head.


    "Well, that''s it. I''m a bit busy, so I can''t accompany you," Damian said.


    "Thank you very much," Melina said. Even if she didn''t feel different, there was no reason for Damian to lie to them.


    All the Widows quickly thanked him in unison. He only gave them a slight smile before starting to leave.


    "Oh, I''ll accompany you," Yelena said, following Damian.


    Damian reached the door and was ready to leave when Yelena grabbed his clothes.


    "Hey, I heard that the period is something horrible. If I regret it, can you change it?" Yelena asked, speaking to him in a low voice.


    "No," Damian said with a slight smile.


    "Come on, brother-in-law, don''t be like that. I don''t even know if I want to have kids," Yelena said, shaking Damian''s arm.


    "I''m sure you can handle it," Damian said, tousling Yelena''s hair before disappearing.


    "Damn," Yelena muttered as she saw him disappear.


    With the last thing he had to do with the Reality Stone, he appeared in front of Cortana''s massive server.


    "It seems the time has come," Cortana said, seeing him arrive.


    "Yes, it seems so," Damian said, looking at the stone in his hand.


    "But there are some things we need to take care of first," Damian said.


    "Give a warning. No one should leave their homes, and cancel all flights," Damian instructed.


    "Why?" Cortana asked, confused.


    "There will be an invasion because of this little thing," Damian said, looking at the stone.


    "Tell the scientist to prepare the soldiers; this fight won''t be as easy as New York," Damian said.


    "Also, send this information to the soldiers so they can be alert to enemy weapons," Damian communicated mentally with Cortana, sending her information.


    "I''ll be back," Damian said, appearing over the city and raising his hands to create a barrier that would reveal enemies. That should be enough, although the stealth of the elves'' ships is excellent, in the end, they can still be detected.


    He quickly appeared at his home and saw everyone except his daughters, who had gone to bed.


    He felt a bit guilty for his daughters, who were excited about going to classes the next day. He hoped the elves would attack quickly so that tomorrow could be a normal day.


    "Hello, I have good and bad news," Damian said, entering the living room and sitting next to Ana.


    "Which do you want to hear?"


    "The bad one," Ophelia said.


    "The bad news is that we will soon have an extraterrestrial invasion¡ªor wait, was that the good one?" Damian joked as he laughed.


    "So I''ll count on all of you to help defend your country."


    "Who is going to invade us, and why?" Sophia asked, confused.


    "Because I have the Reality Stone," Damian said, taking it out and showing it to everyone.


    "The Dark Elves believe they own this little thing and will want to use it to restore the universe to total darkness," Damian said.


    Ophelia quickly approached, taking the stone from him and examining it with interest.


    "I hadn''t heard about them," Carol said, frowning thoughtfully.


    "The Dark Elves existed before the universe formed as we know it. As they wanted to return the universe to its original form, Odin''s father fought with them and said he killed them all," Damian explained.


    "These guys should be very strong, right?" Sophia asked, furrowing her brow.


    "In fact, they are really strong threats to our soldiers, and they might be able to hurt you too, although nothing too serious, maybe," Damian joked.


    "But it''s okay. I''ve already sent information about the invaders; as long as you''re careful, you should be fine," Damian said.


    "I put a barrier outside the planet, so when they arrive, we''ll know. Let''s go to sleep," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    Ophelia started playing with the Reality Stone, making things appear or changing the scenery.


    "Oh, let me," Carol said, approaching and taking the stone from Ophelia before changing the scenery again.


    Everyone took turns holding the stone and changing anything as they pleased.


    ...


    In an unknown place in space,


    A massive T-shaped ship hid in the darkness, a kind of computer analyzing before suddenly displaying a planet, Earth.


    "So that''s where they hid it," Malekith said.


    "It''s a rather backward planet; we shouldn''t have any problems," one of the elf soldiers said.


    "Then let''s go quickly; the convergence is approaching, and we must get the Aether before Asgard," Malekith said.


    The massive ship began to move toward Earth, and after a couple of hours, they finally arrived.


    Malekith ordered a scan of Earth''s surface before detecting the exact location.


    Seeing no threats, he quickly advanced into the planet''s atmosphere, activating the alarm that Damian had left.


    It was not yet dawn, so there were no people on the streets, which really favored Madripoor.


    Suddenly, the tops of the buildings opened as large cannons emerged, pointing towards the sky.


    At the same time, an alarm started to sound throughout the city, warning citizens not to go out.


    The Spartans also began to appear on the streets, ready to fight.


    The elves'' large ship soon noticed that the enemy seemed to have been alerted, so it continued descending before releasing hundreds of fighters with a large tip resembling a sword.


    The cannons on the top of the buildings started firing immediately as soon as they were within range.


    From the palace, a sudden golden figure emerged, facing the fighters while shooting rays of cosmic energy.


    Suddenly, a fire dragon with a length of 15 meters appeared; upon closer inspection, there was a green-haired woman standing on its head.


    The dragon spat large fireballs while using its claws and mouth to destroy the fighters.


    The green-haired woman on its head continuously fired rays from a bright circle in her palms.


    Malekith, in his ship, was dumbfounded, not knowing where this fierce and sudden resistance came from.


    He quickly descended with his ship towards the central structure of the city, which he assumed was the control center and where the Reality Stone was. Once he had it in his hands, the battle would be easier.


    Suddenly, a man stepped out of the palace, his silver hair dancing in the breeze, and his red eyes seemed to have power even through the screen in front of Malekith.


    The man extended his hand before a magic circle appeared in his palm.


    From it, a fireball with a diameter of 100 meters flew directly towards the large T-shaped ship.


    It practically became daylight in an instant as the fireball traveled.


    With no possibility of dodging, the fireball collided, creating a terrible explosion that shook the entire island.


    The ark on which the dark elves came was badly damaged; the impact completely changed its direction, and it collapsed toward the outskirts of the city.


    "Prepare for impact. Once on the ground, we must move quickly to the palace. We must recover the Aether at all costs," Malekith said to his men as he frowned, things were definitely off course.

 Chapter 185

    The soldiers of Madripoor began to head to the outskirts of the city before lining up to form a perimeter and waiting for the elves to take action.


    In the sky, the ships continuously fired toward the ground, creating explosions.


    Many ships also ended up crashing into buildings or streets as they were shot down.


    Home televisions displayed a broadcast showing what was happening outside; many were originally frightened by the sudden appearance of the massive ship deploying hundreds of fighters.


    However, upon seeing Ophelia and Carol flying and destroying ships, everyone couldn''t help but be amazed and cheer.


    While Carol had been seen using her powers in New York, Ophelia had never done anything publicly. Seeing her riding a dragon while shooting rays made her look like a fantasy mage.


    Even more astonishing was when they saw their king unleash what seemed like a sun from his hands, instantly bringing down the enemy ship.


    TVs soon focused on the loved ones of the viewers. Nervousness and tension arose as they waited to see if enemies would emerge from the fallen ship.


    Carol and Ophelia kept the fighters in check in the sky, while Damian stood among the soldiers, waiting for the attack.


    He didn''t want to just go and finish them; it was a good opportunity for the soldiers to practice.


    As citizens could see everything happening, some shared it on their social media, quickly spreading the news worldwide.


    In the United States, Tony, watching TV with Morgan, almost spits out his drink upon seeing the extraterrestrial invasion in Madripoor.


    "Honey, go to your room, and don''t misbehave while I''m gone," Tony said, looking seriously at Morgan.


    "Jarvis put the tower on full alert and take care of Morgan," Tony said before donning his armor and flying at full speed toward Madripoor.


    Seeing her father''s urgency and the television, Morgan understood that it was something important, so she obediently went to her room.


    "Jarvis, why did Dad leave so hastily?" Morgan asked.


    "Bad people are invading where Mr. Damian lives, so your father went to help him," Jarvis said, showing some child-friendly images.


    "Wow, that ship is giant," Morgan said, looking in awe at the screen.


    Suddenly, Morgan saw Uncle Damian appear and watched as he threw a giant fireball. Her mouth opened comically as she clenched her fists in excitement.


    "How cool!" Morgan exclaimed, watching the screen with excitement, now truly wanting to be a mage like her Uncle Damian.


    Back in Madripoor, the dark elves began to emerge from the ship. The long line of 500 Spartan soldiers from Madripoor immediately started shooting at them.


    Individual energy shields opened on each dark elf as they advanced, returning fire.


    When Madripoor soldiers were shot, a force field composed of several hexagons blocked the shot, consuming energy.


    Damian was immediately speechless seeing both armies shooting at each other, and no one seemed to land a hit.


    Seeing this, Malekith quickly advanced before shooting dark energy from his hands at the Madripoor soldiers.


    It was then that Damian created an energy shield repelling his attacks before extending his hand, causing clouds to form in the sky.


    The clouds rumbled before thunder began to fall on the elf army and especially on Malekith.


    The surroundings were illuminated by the bright lightning, and the terrible sound made people''s hair stand on end.


    Malekith quickly raised his hands to the sky as the dark energy quickly flowed, forming an umbrella of sorts to shield his army from the lightning.


    He believed that the situation could still be favorable for them, once they were closer, they could use their Black Hole Grenades, the most powerful weapon they had and what made them feared.


    Only beings such as celestials could survive, otherwise they would all be crushed under the terrifying power of a black hole.


    However, he realized the futility of his actions; he could barely withstand the thunder falling from the sky, and his army couldn''t advance so quickly. The force fields of his army had limitations in mobility to maintain stability.


    If their army''s force shields collapsed, they would be left unprotected, and heavy casualties would begin to occur.


    To begin with, he didn''t have so many soldiers; he could only escape with 500, and a good portion was controlling the ships in the sky.


    The Aether was completely out of his reach. If he had known that such beings were on Earth, he would have made a different plan or continued waiting; time has always been on his side.


    "Algrim, this is all or nothing," Malekith said, sighing, looking at his companion.


    Algrim nodded before taking out a special stone and crushing it in his hand. His body filled with red lines as he underwent a metamorphosis.


    His clothes fused with his body, his size grew, and his appearance warped into something else.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The battle over the city was beginning to come to an end.


    Monica also appeared on a building, gathering seawater and firing giant water spears that pierced the ships.


    Apparently, Ana, feeling that she couldn''t be the only one left out, also flew out, summoning her first familiar, Anivia, a giant ice phoenix that captured the attention of everyone present.


    Seeing a fire dragon and an ice phoenix flying back and forth in the sky seemed like a scene from a fantasy story.


    The world finally realized that the royal family of Madripoor was full of monsters; any of them was a threat to be reckoned with.


    ....


    "Why don''t you go show off too?" Yelena asked, looking at her sister who had gone to make sure they were okay.


    "I''m a vampire recently; my familiars haven''t awakened yet," Natasha said, pursing her lips.


    "Then, can you also have a dragon?" Yelena asked excitedly.


    "I don''t know; it''s somewhat related to people''s affinity and luck," Natasha said, shrugging.


    "It seems that in this world, soldiers of my caliber really aren''t different from normal people," Alexei said, shaking his head at the massacre happening in the sky.


    Antonia, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at the pictures with astonishment and sadness, with these people guarding her father, how is it possible for her to free him?


    At the same time, she wondered why such people would capture her father if it wasn''t because he really did something wrong to them. Thinking logically, her father had nothing that could interest them.


    "Don''t worry; the world will change soon, and you''ll be able to fight again if you wish," Natasha said, smiling slightly.


    "Does it have anything to do with the strange education system there now?" Yelena asked, looking at Natasha.


    She had also seen the news, a topic that they had discussed all day at the time.


    "Something like that," Natasha said, smiling.


    Suddenly, on the television, a silhouette was seen running from the army toward the soldiers of Madripoor.


    At first glance, it almost looked like a minotaur because of the horns on its head. They quickly focused fire on it, but its skin was very resistant, and it soon reached the soldiers.


    Frank, the commander of all the Spartans, was the first to step forward to try to stop it.


    Crouching as he ran to dodge the blow, he quickly jumped before hitting the enemy''s head with the butt of his gun.


    The elf staggered a bit before Frank came up behind him again.


    He quickly moved forward before kicking the back of its knees, making it bend down, and then kneed it in the head.


    Frank saw no substantial damage from his blows and only heard a guttural growl.


    The Spartans continued to shoot at the dark elves, trying to contain them, but the energy reserves of the suits were starting to decrease.


    Frank kept fighting with little results against the creature in front of him.


    In a moment of carelessness, he received a blow from the elf, sending him flying dozens of meters backward.


    Seeing Frank being thrown, Laura looked at John before advancing and starting to fight the elf.


    They couldn''t let it advance against their comrades, or the formation would be ruined, and they would have to fall back to regroup.


    Laura activated her sword before constantly dodging around the elf while her energy sword left small cuts on its body.


    Its durability was really ridiculous, as her energy sword could even cut through the hull of a star cruiser.


    Suddenly, the elf was pushed toward her by John, who attacked him from behind.


    Laura quickly thrust her arm forward, trying to stab it with her sword.


    Although her sword could pierce it, it could only penetrate 10 centimeters before stopping.


    The elf quickly reached out his hand, so Laura could only step back.


    "What''s up with this thing? How is it so tough?" Laura said annoyed while constantly dodging its attacks and delivering useless cuts.


    Black blood with a consistency similar to lava oozed from the wound in the elf''s chest.


    Damian watched the fight with interest while casually keeping Malekith under control, who could really kill some of his soldiers with his magic.


    Suddenly, Frank was back in the fight, his armor was fine, and he only had four small knuckle marks on his chest.


    The three surrounded and constantly attacked the elf, who desperately tried to get rid of them while trying to advance in the direction of the other soldiers.


    The elf could only roar with rage at being mistreated in this way.


    Suddenly, the three performed a combination of attacks, bringing down the elf.


    Another Spartan with a spear suddenly appeared behind them before taking a big leap and thrusting the spear into the elf''s chest where Laura had injured it.


    The spear deeply impaled the elf''s chest, making black blood pour from its mouth.


    The elf quickly stood up waving his arms trying to hit the soldiers around him.


    Surrounded by four Spartans, he was repeatedly hit from behind.


    On one occasion when he turned his back, a Spartan jumped out of formation and promptly stuck a device in the elf''s back.


    The elf reacted and quickly tried to reach his back, but his arms would not allow it, his body began to float as if it had no gravity.


    Frank, Laura and John quickly pushed him off the battlefield to imprison him.


    Having no foothold, the elf could only wave his limbs uselessly.


    Many shields of the elves were starting to waver, and some elves had been shot.


    At that moment, from the sky, several small missiles suddenly fell, generating large explosions.


    While energy beams pierced the army.


    As the smoke cleared, Tony saw that it did nothing to them, and the energy shield easily withstood his attacks.


    Detecting Damian in the crowd, he quickly approached him.


    "Do you want to give them a massage so they can fight comfortably?" Damian asked, mocking with a smile as he saw him.


    "Screw you, ungrateful," Tony said annoyed.


    "And what did you do to these guys?" Tony asked, looking at him. He didn''t believe that aliens would attack him just because and in such small numbers.


    "Nothing, they just want something I have," Damian said casually.


    "Maybe I would have done better by destroying the fighters, but I see they''re almost done," Tony said, looking towards the sky over the city where the last fighter was desperately fleeing.


    Carol, Ophelia, Ana, and Monica seemed to be competing to see who could eliminate it, causing their attacks to cancel each other out.


    The elves soon drew closer and closer as several fell dead.


    Suddenly, the nearest elf took a grenade from its waist, activated it, and threw it towards the grouped soldiers.


    With a bit of curiosity, Damian intercepted the grenade and held it in his hand.


    Space collapsed as a massive amount of force crushed his entire arm and tried to pull the rest of his body.


    It was truly incredible to see the power of a black hole, even if it was a miniature one that lost its energy immediately.


    Returning to Tony, he looked at his arm, which had already regenerated even with his sleeves.


    "Hey...are you okay?" Tony said, looking at Damian''s arm. He had never seen him even close to being injured.


    "Of course, just had a bit of curiosity," Damian said, looking at Tony.


    "Are you a masochist?" Tony asked, mocking.


    Still, he was amazed to see a grenade creating a black hole; he couldn''t help but think that his technology still seemed outdated compared to these guys.


    Damian captured all the grenades thrown by the elves, deactivating them and saving them for further research.


    With their most powerful weapon neutralized, the morale of the elves plummeted completely.


    The shields of the elves finally collapsed completely as significant casualties began to appear.


    Many Spartans had also run out of energy to shoot with the suits redirecting all energy to survival.


    Without the energy to shoot, several soldiers began to advance into melee, finishing off the rest of the elves.


    Malekith, holding a shield over his head while one knee touched the ground, could only watch with despair as his men were completely annihilated.


    He had lost; the universe can never return to how it should have been forever.


    The shield in his hands collapsed, causing hundreds of lightning bolts to strike his body, completely charring him.


    With Malekith''s fall, the soldiers quickly finished off the rest of the elves before starting to clean up the battlefield.


    Many citizens also sighed in relief at seeing that no soldier died in battle.

 Chapter 186

    Ana, Carol, Ophelia and Monica arrived with Damian and Tony as they finished eliminating the ships.


    M¨®nica had a joyful smile as she had managed to eliminate the last spaceship.


    With the sea nearby, she had a great advantage; she only created thousands of water spears before sending them against the spaceship.


    "Hello Tony, tell me, how many elves did you eliminate in those big attacks you made?" Carol asked, mocking.


    ''''Why don''t you light up so the soldiers can see and clear the battlefield?" said Tony mockingly.


    Carol just smiled annoyed before giving him the middle finger.


    "Anyway, thanks for coming to help... I guess," Damian said, slightly curving his lips.


    "You know what? Screw this, I''m never coming to help you again. Help me get home quickly; I left Jarvis to take care of Morgan," Tony said angrily.


    Damian chuckled before making Tony appear at his home in New York.


    "All right, let''s go back; the others will take care of everything," Damian said to the others.


    "Hm, surely now I''ll become more popular than my cute cosmic battery," Ophelia said, smiling at Carol.


    "Do you think I won''t dare to hit you?" Carol said, looking at her, her eyes and hair glowing menacingly.


    Damian just chuckled as he watched them bicker before shaking his head and returning to the laboratory where the scientist had already tied up the cursed elf.


    "What are you doing?" Damian casually asked as he approached him.


    "I''m just analyzing how his body changed," the scientist said, reviewing the data.


    "It''s a shame we couldn''t find out what caused his changes."


    "I know it''s a stone, although I don''t know how they obtained it. It''s probably impossible to get it again, you know, these guys existed before this universe," Damian said, shrugging.


    "Let''s hope everything returns to normal tomorrow. I don''t want my daughters to miss school now that they''re so excited," Damian said.


    "Hm, we just need to clear the debris from the city; some buildings were damaged, and there are many half-destroyed ships throughout the city," the scientist nodded.


    "I''ll go check on Cortana," Damian said, nodding before appearing with his servers.


    "Hello," Damian greeted.


    "Master," Cortana greeted cheerfully.


    "The day has come," Damian said, showing the reality stone.


    "Yes, but Master, are you sure we should do it? It won''t be easy, and we don''t know what might happen in the process," Cortana said, clearly hesitating.


    "Besides, it''s likely to take quite some time to set up the system to envelop the Earth, and Master, you''ll have to be there all the time if you want to have maximum administrator permissions," Cortana added.


    "Yes, that''s problematic. My daughters won''t be happy," Damian sighed.


    "Do you have everything ready?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "Yes, I researched a lot about games and novels. By the way, shouldn''t they be able to gain experience by killing something?" Cortana asked.


    "We would only encourage the living beings on the planet to kill each other. It''s not a very good idea. Maybe we could implement it later when everything is more stable," Damian said, shaking his head.


    "I guess so, there would be a lot of chaos," Cortana said, realizing and nodding.


    "I''m a little excited," Cortana said, laughing to herself.


    Damian smiled slightly, looking at Cortana.


    "Master, don''t forget about my body," Cortana suddenly said.


    "Hm, I''ll take care of that. Prepare everything; I''ll try to explain to my daughters that I''m leaving," Damian said, sighing before disappearing.


    Damian took advantage of the fact that it was night to infiltrate Wakanda and steal some Vibranium.


    With that done, he returned home and went to bed.


    The next day.


    Everyone woke up and went down for breakfast, watching their daughters eating happily, Damian couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I have to tell you something," Damian said to everyone at the table.


    "I''ll be away for a while, really not sure for how long," Damian said, causing silence at the table.


    "Is it time for your plan?" Carol asked, nodding.


    "That''s right," Damian nodded before looking at his daughters, who were looking at him sadly.


    "Come on, my girls, don''t look at me like that. I''m sure you''ll have fun at school. Besides, after I finish what I''m going to do, the world will be more entertaining for you," Damian said, smiling affectionately.


    The three little ones still looked sad, softening Damian''s heart.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Girls, this is important. Don''t be dramatic and wait for your father to come back. Finish eating and get ready for school," Ana said, looking at them sternly.


    The girls pouted but continued eating.


    Ana glanced at Damian for being too soft with them. When they grow up, she wants to see how he''ll keep them under control.


    Damian just avoided Ana''s gaze; there was nothing he could do. They knew how to convince him with their little faces.


    "Look, my popularity index is higher than yours," Ophelia mocked Carol while showing her phone.


    "Just because you just appeared, I still look cooler than you," Carol said, looking at Ophelia.


    "Yes, sure, what''s cooler than riding a dragon and shooting beams from your hands?" Ophelia retorted.


    "You don''t have an energy cape; that makes you look normal next to me," Carol said, refusing to admit defeat.


    "Damian doesn''t have one, and he tops the list with the cool image of him shooting a giant fireball," Ophelia showed the video to Carol.


    "It''s because he looks really hot," Carol said, watching the video and biting her lips.


    "And I''m not talking about the fireball," Ophelia said with a smile, nodding while watching the video again.


    Monica could only roll her eyes as she complained in her mind about superficial people; apparently, her water manipulation wasn''t as cool in the eyes of others.


    "It''s hard to believe you guys have daughters," Sophia said, shaking her head.


    "How''s your family, Nat? Have they adapted?" Sophia asked, looking at Natasha.


    "They''re fine. I guess they''ll rest, and when the change happens, maybe they''ll get back into action," Natasha said, shrugging.


    "I''m really interested in what you''ll do after that," Sophia said, laughing softly.


    "You''ll probably get into action too," Damian said, looking at Natasha.


    "Hm, finally, the Avengers will do something. After New York, we haven''t done anything significant," Natasha laughed.


    Alice, Emma, and Ivy finished eating, so they went to brush their teeth before going to school.


    After a kiss to each one, the three ran out with a smile.


    When saying goodbye to Damian, they were particularly affectionate, hugging him for a long time before giving him several kisses on the cheek.


    "By the way, when I leave, all of you have to stay close to the girls, just as a precaution," Damian said, even though he felt like he was being a bit paranoid.


    "All right, we''ll follow them to school," Ophelia said, nodding along with Carol.


    "If you see the slightest suspicion of something, eliminate it immediately. I''m not joking," Damian said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not as soft as you," Ophelia said, smiling slightly.


    "I''m counting on you," Damian nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll be back as soon as possible," Damian said, kissing each one before disappearing.


    Damian appeared with Cortana, looking around and ensuring everything was in order.


    "I think we''re ready," Damian said.


    "Yes, the system is prepared. We just need to execute it. The Power Stone will provide the energy to keep it running, the Mind Stone will ensure the system functions correctly and without errors, and the Reality Stone will allow the system to exist worldwide, allowing people to access it," Cortana explained.


    "Hm, and I''ll take care of activating them to steer the system and Earth in the direction we want," Damian said, nodding and sighing.


    He had planned this for years, and the day had finally come. Now that the moment had arrived, he had to admit he was hesitating a bit.


    But these doubts were quickly set aside. This was the best for him and his family.


    "So, let''s do it," Damian said, smiling before approaching Cortana''s main server.


    He took the Reality Stone from its storage space and placed it in the slot, causing red lines to run throughout the system.


    With that, the three stones were assembled, and he could proceed with the main event.


    Cortana''s server elevated, creating enough space for a person to enter.


    Damian entered the capsule, which closed immediately. At that moment, he felt the weight of using the three Infinity Stones.


    Closing his eyes and concentrating, he began to create the embryo of the system that would soon cover the entire world.


    Time passed, and only the terrifying amount of magical energy being gestated could be felt.


    ...


    In Asgard.


    Odin listened to Heimdall''s report about the sudden invasion of dark elves on Earth.


    "Even if you didn''t see the Aether, it''s most likely in the possession of that man. Nothing else could attract dark elves in that way," Odin said, narrowing his only eye.


    If he''s not mistaken, he already has three Infinity Stones¡ªhalf of them. He wonders if he actively seeks them or if it is just a coincidence.


    Still, Odin isn''t too worried. Obtaining the Soul Gem would be impossible for him, given his personality as informed by Thor.


    Suddenly, Odin''s only eye opened wide as he stood up and looked toward Earth.


    He felt a vast amount of magic building up as if constantly accumulating energy before achieving whatever it was going to do.


    "Can you see it?" Odin asked Heimdall.


    "No, my king. Although I can''t see it, the area of the nebula has decreased to just a couple of meters around him. Clearly, he''s at his most vulnerable moment," Heimdall said, also seemingly looking at nothing.


    "That''s it. When Thor returns, tell him to come see me," Odin said, nodding as he lost himself in his thoughts.


    Odin couldn''t help but think that the control of the Nine Realms was at its weakest.


    If it weren''t for his Odinforce containing Hela, he wouldn''t have to be in this passive situation.


    ...


    Loki, having gained his freedom, watched the news with an intriguing smile.


    "Stop putting on that creepy smile; it doesn''t make you look intriguing," Maria said, hitting Loki''s face with a pillow, freezing his smile.


    "For your information, I wasn''t putting on a creepy smile. Those are dark elves that my father claims were extinct. How I would like to go to Asgard to see his expression," Loki said, correcting Maria with an exasperated expression.


    "Are they strong?" Maria asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "They''re supposed to be. Actually, they predate the current universe, so they should be quite powerful," Loki said.


    "Wow, isn''t that your daughter?" Loki said, looking at a young woman with dark skin, long blue hair, and intimidating red eyes that glowed in the dark.


    "She is, isn''t she lovely?" Maria said, smiling slightly.


    "To be honest, I don''t think so. Definitely the kind of beings I''d be cautious around," Loki said, rolling his eyes.


    "You should be cautious around me too," Maria said, looking at him threateningly.


    Loki just chuckled before ignoring her.


    Suddenly, Loki stood up, looking in the direction of Madripoor with a shocked expression.


    "Wow, that''s terrifying," Loki said, trying to downplay the seriousness of his voice, but only a nervous voice came out, betraying what he felt.


    "It seems it has begun," Maria said in a low voice.


    "Damian, I suppose," Loki said.


    "Yes," Maria said.


    "Seriously..." Loki said, shaking his head. He had never felt so much magic in his life.


    ...


    In Kamar-Taj.


    Jen suddenly looked in the direction of Madripoor, listening to gasps of surprise and panic outside.


    "It''s all starting. It seems there won''t be peace for a while," Jen murmured, hoping that her choice had been the right one.


    "Ancient One, should we investigate?" several masters asked after approaching her.


    "No, just stay alert. What''s coming is inevitable," Jen said.


    "Yes," the masters said before bowing and leaving.


    Concern was written all over their faces as they had never felt such concentrated magical energy; they felt it could blow up the planet if unleashed without control.


    ...


    Outside the universe.


    In a castle floating in the middle of nowhere.


    He Who Remains suddenly looked towards the unknown timeline to his eyes.


    Realizing that he could now see through it, which meant his men could also enter.


    After observing carefully, he realized Damian had daughters and a family. Although he couldn''t look directly at Damian, he realized that at that moment, he was vulnerable.


    Still, he didn''t dare to attack him. He could only set his gaze on his family, more specifically on his daughters.


    Little monsters like their father who hadn''t grown up yet.


    He Who Remains quickly issued an order, causing several agents to enter the timeline and try to capture Damian''s daughters.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle, who would have thought that the seemingly cold and ruthless Damian could be so affectionate?


    He just hoped to succeed so that this timeline, which was like a thorn in his eyes, could be eliminated.

 Chapter 187

    Ophelia was spinning a dagger in her hand while yawning; the history class for children could be really boring.


    She was on a tower, keeping an eye on her daughters. She could see them attentively watching the teacher. From this distance, she could be by their side in an instant if needed.


    She didn''t know why Damian had asked her to do this, but he must have his reasons. She couldn''t think of a threat that could kidnap her daughters in the middle of the city with Ana nearby.


    Suddenly, she felt a strange movement in her daughter''s classroom, causing her to appear immediately in the location while remaining invisible.


    She saw a rectangle opening in the air before several people with staff emerged.


    Ophelia didn''t even give them a chance to speak before she passed like a flash, dismembering them and taking them out of the classroom.


    With her magic, the children only saw the rectangle before everything disappeared.


    "Ana, pay attention," Ophelia said, sending a telepathic message to Ana while quickly taking the people to the laboratory.


    Ana also felt everything that happened, appearing in the classroom invisible.


    The suddenly appearing rectangle caused some chaos, but seeing that nothing happened, the teacher also calmed the children before reporting what happened and continuing with the class.


    Ana felt a large amount of temporal energy from the people Ophelia captured. There was no reason to doubt that they were enemies; they arrived immediately when Damian was unavailable, and moreover, where her daughters were.


    She immediately suspected that these people were from outside her universe. The problem was that she couldn''t contact Cortana. Nevertheless, she sent a message, putting the city on alert, and providing information about possible targets and their priority elimination.


    On the streets, Spartans were seen patrolling the area for the first time, causing some surprise. Everyone was especially excited to see them after the battle the night before.


    The debris from the streets had already been cleared, and most people had returned to their normal lives.


    Soon, a week passed, and the whole family had defended against several enemy attack attempts.


    Many times, they were sent from various directions or tried to create problems throughout the city.


    Everyone was already very frustrated with the situation, but they had no choice but to keep waiting.


    ...


    Bruce was in the small laboratory of his house, analyzing various samples.


    With Tony''s help, it wasn''t too difficult to get Sterns and Ross''s old research data.


    He had never really investigated his blood for anything other than neutralizing it. Now, it was the opposite; he wanted to be able to create a perfect transformation.


    Ross''s data also indicated that there didn''t seem to be any negative side effects after injecting the blood.


    Bruce sighed, understanding for the first time why scientists fell into human experimentation.


    It would be very useful to have several humans test the size of the doses and what happens if they are exposed to different types of energy during the transformation.


    He could only continue experimenting; it would definitely take some time before Betty could transform, which would earn him several disapproving looks from her.


    Taking off his lab coat, he left his laboratory to find Betty sitting on the couch, eating ice cream while watching television.


    "Oh, hi," said Betty, smiling at him.


    "What are you watching?" Bruce asked, smiling before sitting next to her.


    "Madripoor, it seems to have been chaotic lately. Many are talking about the appearance of rectangular portals," Betty said, looking at the television.


    "Hmm, first that alien invasion and now this," Bruce nodded.


    "There are many theories online; the most viewed one is that the king used too much power during the invasion, so other extraterrestrials are attacking his city," Betty laughed.


    "Hmm, that could make sense. In the end, we know almost nothing about that man; maybe Tony knows more," Bruce said casually.


    "How''s that going?" Betty asked, looking at Bruce.


    "Hmm, not many results yet. Give me some time to run various tests," Bruce said, looking at Betty.


    "Hmm," Betty nodded, knowing that Bruce wanted to feel confident about it.


    ...


    At that moment, in Central Europe.


    Harry was on top of a building, watching the news from Madripoor while taking small sips from his glass.


    After Damian teleported him in the middle of the sea, he had to swim while conserving his magic.


    Fortunately, a cargo ship passed after half a day of swimming and resting.


    Using his magic, he quickly infiltrated and reached Europe.


    While looking for a failed state to take over, he suddenly realized that there was one quite nearby.


    Sokovia.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    A country with many conflicts that seemed perfect for him to arrive and take over.


    It was quite easy to gather some men and gradually make his group grow. They easily took over an entire city without anyone caring.


    Unlike other armed groups, he constantly tried to improve the impression people had of him.


    Distributing food and providing security.


    Gradually, he gained the admiration of the people before making his campaign continue to advance.


    After half a year, he had managed to capture the entire small country, catching many forces by surprise.


    Before they could react completely, he established order in the country before setting up his government.


    The army took shape and was stationed at the borders.


    As people lived a much better life, most countries with strong interests in annexing Sokovia couldn''t do anything without a valid excuse to illegally enter the country.


    Protests gradually calmed down with the improved quality of life, and he gained a lot of support from the entire population.


    He quickly started selecting young people who had lost everything in Sokovia''s previous situation.


    In batches, he tested their magical abilities by injecting magic. Depending on how the body responded, he could tell if they at least had the possibility of becoming wizards.


    From all those people, he finally selected 10 before starting to teach them magic.


    To his great surprise, a young woman named Wanda took only a week to master and create the first magic circle, astonishing him and making him feel threatened.


    When she asked to continue learning, he simply told her that she wasn''t ready yet.


    He had not made his third circle yet, he was afraid to die trying, but if she went to the second circle, she would be on the same level.


    He could only entertain her with small tricks while asking her to teach them to her classmates.


    After that, he dedicated himself entirely to improving the third circle, feeling that his position was being threatened.


    Wanda was in a room with her brother as she tried to explain how it felt to enter your inner world, where the magic circle is created.


    "It''s difficult," Pietro frowned, a little discouraged by the vast difference between him and his sister.


    "It''s okay; I''m sure you''ll get there eventually," Wanda said, smiling at him.


    "Didn''t the master want to teach you more?" Pietro asked, looking at her.


    "No, I''m starting to doubt a bit. I think he''s afraid I''ll surpass him, that''s why he doesn''t want to teach me more. Lately, he spends the whole day practicing. I guess he''s in the second magic circle. If I reach that too, I could be a threat to him," Wanda said, looking at her brother.


    "I''ll keep practicing," Pietro sighed.


    "Hmm," Wanda nodded, distancing herself a bit from him and looking out the window.


    Returning her attention to her hand, a crimson gaseous energy surrounded it.


    Suddenly, she made a blue magic circle appear in her hand before using this crimson gaseous energy she had discovered when creating her first magic circle.


    Not knowing exactly what it was, she never told anyone. Now that her master is suspicious of her, she can tell him even less.


    She made this crimson energy come out of her hand, and to her surprise, it was attracted to her magic circle, which quickly adopted this color, turning crimson.


    Looking at her magic circle, she opened her eyes in surprise as it was much stronger than her master''s, even though she was only in the first circle.


    Wanda was full of doubts about what to do. She wanted to keep learning to protect her brother, but it was very likely that her master wouldn''t agree.


    Now that she knew the magic and her talent, she only wanted to strengthen herself to be free, and looking at the sky, she could not help but wonder if the day would come when she would be able to fly freely.


    Suddenly, as if responding to her desires, she felt like she was flying out of her body.


    Looking down, she saw her body with closed eyes but maintaining her position.


    She wondered if she was in some kind of astral projection, though it didn''t seem like something a First Circle wizard could do.


    Using her thoughts, she realized that she could move freely.


    With a little childish joy, Wanda fluttered around the room while waving her hand in front of her brother.


    Looking at the ceiling, she extended her hand and saw how it passed through the structure. With a little more confidence, she advanced through the roof and reached another room.


    She saw a boy, whom her master had also accepted, looking at the sheet with the first circle and trying to understand it.


    Suddenly, she looked up and flew quickly to her master''s room.


    She saw him comparing two papers, approaching with curiosity from above; she saw that they were the formulas for the second and third circles.


    Her eyes widened in surprise as she looked at the papers, trying to memorize everything she saw.


    To her surprise, the content on the papers seemed quite easy, and she quickly simulated in her mind how to do it.


    After learning the content, she quickly left and returned to her body a little scared that she would be discovered.


    Upon returning to her body, she tried to bring out the red gaseous energy again, but to her surprise, she couldn''t do it anymore. It had completely merged with her magic circle, causing it to change.


    Trying all sorts of things with her new magic circle, she felt that it was many times stronger than before.


    Out of curiosity, she tried to detect her surroundings when an overwhelming amount of magic hit her forcefully.


    She stared into the distance in horror, feeling as if something terrible was brewing.


    Her face turned a little pale as she wondered what that was. She quickly stopped the detection spell before looking at her brother, who apparently hadn''t felt anything.


    Then she understood where the phrase "ignorance is bliss" came from.


    "Sis, let''s go to lunch," Pietro said, standing up and looking at his sister.


    "What happened to your hair?" Pietro asked, surprised as he looked at her.


    "Hm?" Wanda said, confused, before taking a strand of her hair and seeing that it had several red lines.


    A color very similar to her energy and now her magic circle.


    "If they ask, say I dyed it," Wanda said, looking at her brother.


    "Something magical?" Pietro asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Something like that, let''s go eat something," Wanda said, smiling at her brother and hugging his arm.


    ...


    Alice, Emma, and Ivy walked down the street with small backpacks on their backs.


    They were chatting animatedly and occasionally returning the greetings of people on the street.


    It had been three weeks since their father had left, and they had reluctantly had to endure it.


    School had helped them get through it as it distracted them.


    The three soon reached the place where the bus passed and waited a few minutes before it arrived.


    The bus drove for almost 15 minutes until it reached its destination.


    Upon getting off, the three entered a building that was the train station to school.


    Since there were still 10 minutes before it left, the three found seats and waited.


    As time passed, more people entered the train.


    Among these people, two girls boarded, Sharon and Aminah.


    "Hi," Sharon said, smiling as she ran to sit next to her friends.


    "Hi," Aminah also said, smiling, following Sharon.


    The three little ones greeted the two girls happily before starting to chat.


    "So your father still hasn''t come back?" Aminah asked, remembering that the three had been complaining every day.


    "Not yet," Emma complained, making a pouty face.


    "He must be doing something important; after all, he''s the king," Sharon said, consoling her.


    Emma just pouted, turning her head without saying anything more.


    "Where''s Brian?" Alice asked, looking at Aminah.


    "I don''t know, maybe he''s with his friends a few cars ahead," Aminah said, unsure.


    "Lately, he doesn''t hang out with us," Alice said, putting on an annoyed expression.


    "Maybe he''s embarrassed; Mom said that boys are strange at that age," Ivy said, not fully understanding what it meant, just repeating what her mother said.


    The others also looked at her confused, not understanding.


    The train soon sounded an alarm before starting to move towards the school. It gradually gained speed until the landscape blurred through the windows.


    10 minutes later, the train stopped at the school station, where everyone started to get off, from children to teenagers walking to their classrooms.


    "See you later; I''ll go to my classroom," Aminah said, saying goodbye to the four.


    The four said goodbye before continuing their way while chatting.


    Upon reaching the classroom, the four sat in their respective seats before waiting for their classmates and the teacher to arrive.


    "Good morning," said the teacher with a smile as she put her things on the desk.


    "Good morning, teacher," the children chorused.


    "All right, then let''s start the class," the teacher said with a smile to the children.

 Chapter 188

    Bruce was in a lab coat as he examined a sample under his microscope.


    "And?" Betty asked eagerly beside him.


    "The sample looks good; we can do it whenever you''re ready," Bruce said, sighing a bit resignedly.


    "Yes!" Betty exclaimed happily, hugging Bruce briefly before quickly lying down on the table.


    Bruce sighed before creating the exact dose for Betty. After a month of research, he understood a lot about his own blood.


    Despite being terribly toxic and harmful, depending on the perspective, poisons in the right amounts could also be a medicine.


    The human body was highly malleable, and its blood seemed capable of generating corresponding changes.


    Even though he believed everything would be fine, Bruce was still very nervous.


    "Go ahead, do it. I''ll definitely survive," Betty said, closing her eyes and extending her arm.


    "Don''t say that kind of thing," Bruce said, gritting his teeth as he injected his blood into Betty.


    The veins in her arm turned green as the blood spread.


    At that moment, Bruce felt a slight tremor in the earth, accompanied by a rather terrifying sound approaching.


    Suddenly, the ground shook forcefully, almost feeling as if a barrier had passed through it.


    Bruce quickly crouched down and held onto the table to avoid falling before looking at Betty in panic, unsure how this could affect her transformation.


    He watched as Betty''s body enlarged and turned green, measuring 2 meters tall. Her eyes turned blue, surprising him since even Ross, who was red, had green eyes¡ªan undeniable sign of the origin of her powers.


    Two blue lines emerged from her chest, up his shoulders and down his arms to the backs of his hands.


    Bruce nervously watched Betty; clearly, this was an effect of the tremor and the energy wave that had passed through them. Betty soon calmed down, stopping her movements on the specially reinforced table.


    "Betty, are you okay?" Bruce asked, transforming and quickly reaching her side.


    "Bruce? Yes, I''m fine," Betty said, initially confused before starting to look at herself with excitement.


    Looking at Bruce, who was also transformed, she couldn''t help but jump towards him excitedly to hug him.


    "Wait, wait," Bruce said quickly, absorbing the impact, but Betty still dragged him a few meters.


    "We''re really going to destroy the house," Bruce said, hugging her while ironically smiling at the destroyed floor.


    "True," Betty said, amazed by her strength before letting him go.


    "Tell me, why do I have blue lines?" Betty asked, confused. When she hugged him, the back of her hands was visible.


    "I''m not sure either. Something strange happened while you were transforming, and I suspect it happened worldwide," Bruce said seriously.


    "Let''s go upstairs; I''ll contact Tony to see if he knows anything," Bruce said.


    "Okay," Betty said, nodding.


    ....


    Tony was having breakfast with his family when Jarvis alerted him.


    "Sir, an earthquake of unprecedented scale is occurring. The epicenter was in Madripoor, and the pulse keeps spreading; in a few seconds, it will pass through New York," Jarvis said.


    "Anything else you detect?" Tony frowned, it seemed like this was what Damian was doing, but he didn''t know if something went wrong.


    "The continents grew, and several islands appeared in the sea. I am still calculating how much the Earth has expanded," Jarvis said.


    ''''Although for some strange reason there doesn''t seem to be as much destruction as there should be and there''s no sign of tsunamis,'''' Jarvis said.


    "Are you sure that''s all? Damian wouldn''t spend a month locked up just for this," Tony said, frowning.


    Pepper had a concerned expression as she put Morgan on her lap.


    "Nothing else I can detect, sir," Jarvis said.


    "Fine," Tony said, with no other option. He could only wait for Damian to talk to him.


    A few seconds later, the wave passed through him along with the tremor.


    "That felt strange," Pepper said, looking at Tony.


    "Yeah," Tony said, convinced now that there was something more behind all this.


    "Honey, do you feel okay?" Tony asked, looking at Morgan.


    "Yes," Morgan said, nodding with a smile.


    "Perfect, then," Tony said, gently pinching her nose.


    ....


    Deep in Madripoor.


    Damian opened his eyes in the capsule for the first time after a month.


    "Cortana, how much time has passed?" Damian asked, yawning.


    "A month, 3 hours, and 54 minutes," Cortana said.


    "Why do I feel so tired?" Damian groaned slightly as he exited the capsule, staggering.


    "A side effect; you had to put your own magic to initiate everything before the system stabilized with the space stone and became self-sustaining," Cortana said.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ''''Even with the terrifying amount of magic you have, it wasn''t enough, so I also extracted your life energy, even though it''s unlimited to draw so much at once, it must be exhausting for your body," Cortana said, analyzing her master''s body.


    "Everything went well?" Damian asked, checking his body.


    His magic was regenerating, but there was none left when he left the capsule. He assumed his magic had been constantly draining.


    "Everything went well. The energy wave has already traveled the world, and all intelligent beings have been affected. So far, 1 million people have accessed the system interface accidentally, and the word is spreading, causing the numbers to increase rapidly," Cortana said.


    "The magical energy on Earth is also steadily increasing and has begun to affect some animals, although there won''t be any significant changes for less than a month."


    "Has anything happened while I haven''t been here?" Damian asked, stretching his somewhat stiff body.


    Cortana remained silent for a few seconds before answering.


    "Master, I think you should greet your family, and they can tell you about it," Cortana said. Damian had not yet recovered all his magical powers and did not know if telling him about the attacks would immediately lead to dealing with the enemies.


    Damian frowned, supposing that something had really happened.


    For the first time in a while, he teleported using the abilities of his familiar instead of his magic circle.


    Damian appeared in the palace''s living room where only Monica and Jane were.


    Monica jumped off the sofa upon seeing him before running towards him and hugging him.


    "Dad," Monica said, smiling before hugging him.


    Jane also ran towards Damian with a smile and hugged him.


    "Hello, my girls," Damian said, smiling as he hugged both of them.


    "How have you been during this time?" Damian asked, smiling at them.


    "Good, Dad, I saw my status; it''s really cool," Monica said proudly.


    "I haven''t even seen mine; I heard something happened while I was away," Damian said, looking at both of them.


    "Uh," Monica avoided his gaze along with Jane.


    "Several things happened," Jane said, making an uncomfortable expression.


    "There have been constant attacks; people in uniforms have come out of a rectangular portal trying to take away my little sisters," Monica said, holding Damian''s hand.


    Damian''s eyes narrowed with anger, immediately guessing who had been behind it.


    Extending his senses, he saw that Natasha was at his parents'' house, Sophia was working as the school principal, so she was there.


    Ana was teaching magic to some children and apparently calming them down after the earthquake that had occurred.


    Carol and Ophelia were near their daughters, looking alert and ready to defend against any attack.


    "I''ll be right back," Damian said, tousling the hair of both before disappearing.


    "He didn''t seem that angry," Jane said with doubt.


    "Hmm, I don''t know, maybe he''s so angry that it''s not noticeable?" Monica said, looking at Jane.


    Damian appeared next to Carol and Ophelia, who weren''t too surprised to see him, clearly knowing that Damian had finished with the wave that had crossed the entire city.


    "I missed you," Carol said, smiling as she hugged him.


    "Me too," Damian said, kissing her head and hugging her with a smile.


    Carol smiled happily before Ophelia pulled her away, and she hugged Damian herself.


    "What happened?" Damian asked while hugging Ophelia.


    "Well, it seems we''ve been attacked by some guys who come through rectangular portals. Their target has almost always been our daughters. The recent attacks had dozens of people coming from all places. We had no choice but to stand guard together," Carol said, looking at Damian.


    "Hmm, I''ll take care of this. That guy really thought my warning was a joke," Damian said, really angry.


    "I''ll take care of him later," Damian said.


    "Why could he attack us now?" Carol asked, frowning.


    ''''The creation of the system was very stressful and I had to constantly correct the direction in which everything was going, the life energy that I normally give to my familiars was used to create the system'''' Damian said, looking at them.


    Carol and Ophelia nodded in understanding.


    "But not all the news is bad; there''s some pretty good news that surprises me that you haven''t noticed before," Carol said, smiling.


    Damian looked at Carol confused, not knowing what she was talking about.


    "You''ll find out at home," Carol said, chuckling.


    "Let''s go back; there shouldn''t be any more attacks. Anyway, I''ll keep an eye on them," Damian said before going back home with both.


    ....


    The world was in panic with what had happened.


    A global earthquake was something that had never happened before. Geologists were franticly examining the ground everywhere.


    In addition to this, rumors on the internet about the holographic interface that appeared in front of them when they said ''status'' shocked the world.


    More and more people were saying or thinking ''status'' before their parameters appeared.


    This only happened the first time since the next time, they had to think or say it with the right intention.


    A forum called ''New World'' was quickly created where everyone shared information.


    On the forum, it was established that the average statistics for a healthy adult human were 1.


    Of course, many had less or more depending on the person.


    Comments about how the world had now turned into a fantasy one completely and that animals would start evolving filled the page.


    No one knew who had created the forum, but basic information was distributed.


    ....


    Bruce, who quickly tried to find out what had happened, came across that forum explaining that magical energy had returned to the world, and by saying ''status,'' you could see your parameters.


    "Status," Bruce murmured softly.


    A small, quite simple interface unfolded in front of his face.


    Bruce Banner


    Species: Unknown humanoid.


    Magic-0 (0)


    Strength-1 (2000)


    Agility-0.9 (1000)


    Intelligence-7


    (Formerly a human who received large doses of gamma radiation causing unknown changes in his body and giving him the ability to transform; all his parameters can vary greatly, and only when transformed will they have an exact measure.)


    Bruce was stunned, looking at his numbers and the apparent self-description, which was quite simple.


    The numbers in parentheses, he supposed, referred to when he transformed.


    And in species, it said unknown humanoid; he supposed he was no longer a pure human, although it''s not pleasant to have it put that way, he wonders if he can give it a name.


    At that moment, text appeared in front of him.


    (You can choose the name of your species as you are the progenitor of it. Once you choose the name, the species names of others will be automatically changed.)


    Bruce fell silent, looking at the text in front of him. This means that this system has intelligence and can read his mind; there were many questions he wanted to ask, but this wasn''t the time.


    "Betty! Where are you?" Bruce said aloud as he searched the house.


    "What''s wrong?" Betty asked, coming to his side; both were in their normal forms.


    "Say ''status,''" Bruce said, looking at her.


    "Status?" Betty said with doubt before taking a step back in surprise as a small interface unfolded in front of her.


    Betty Ross


    Species: Unknown humanoid.


    Magic-12 (120)


    Strength-0.9 (1600)


    Agility-1 (1800)


    Intelligence-4


    (Formerly human but transformed thanks to the blood of an Unknown Humanoid and strong magical interference, giving her the ability to transform; all her parameters are subject to yet-to-be-identified changes.)


    "Wow, they look like game statistics," Betty said, looking at the interface. She remembered that many played things like this in college.


    "Yes, and this interface seems to have a certain sensitivity, responding to something I was thinking," Bruce said seriously.


    "Who or what could have done this?" Bruce sighed, feeling that the coming days would not be easy.


    "Someone who can do this is definitely not something the Avengers can deal with," Betty said, playing with Bruce''s hair.


    Bruce just put on a helpless expression as he knew she was right; this is happening on a global scale, and he can''t imagine how it''s possible.


    ....


    The moment the energy wave covered the world, many titans hidden in the world due to the passage of time suddenly opened their eyes.


    Feeling that familiar energy, many stomachs couldn''t help but growl.


    After sleeping for thousands of years, they felt truly lethargic.


    Many looked like mountains on the outside or were buried in some desert; a good part was also in the water.


    Although all without exception decided to close their eyes again and wait a little longer.


    Magic seemed to be returning, but it was still very light; they could feel that it was increasing rapidly. Surely, in a while, they could wake up fully and occupy their place in the world.


    Despite everyone unanimously deciding to wait, there was a titan in the depths of the sea that opened its eyes, showing a very curious look.


    Finding the recovery of energy very strange because according to what it thought when it went to sleep, there should be thousands of years left for the world to recover.


    With the most thoughtful expression a lizard over 100 meters tall could put on, it began to swim toward the epicenter of the wave.


    This didn''t seem to be something caused naturally; it was going to find out who had done it and watch what their intentions were.

 Chapter 189

    Shortly after the wave crossed the entire world, Tony began calling Damian to ask him what had happened.


    At that moment, Jarvis made a holographic screen appear in front of Tony before showing him the forum that had been created, briefly explaining the system.


    "Status?" Tony muttered, feeling a bit foolish, especially under Pepper''s gaze.


    To his surprise, an interface actually unfolded in front of him.


    Anthony Stark


    Species: Human


    Magic: 1


    Strength: 1.3


    Agility: 1.2


    Intelligence: 10


    (Normal human, just a little smarter than average)


    "Damn, it''s true," Tony said in amazement, cutting the call and examining the interface attentively.


    "As just a little smarter than average?" Tony complained aloud, trying to grasp the interface. He knew that the average was 1.


    He was sure Damian had something to do with this. He had no evidence, but no doubts either.


    "Honey, say ''status'' and see what appears," Tony said, looking at Pepper.


    Pepper muttered the word before also looking with astonishment at the status that had appeared before her.


    "What''s your intelligence level?" Pepper asked, looking at Tony with curiosity.


    "Not much, just 10," Tony said with an arrogant smile.


    Pepper just rolled her eyes while playing with the projection in front of her, running her hand over it or looking at it from different angles.


    Tony looked at his phone and received a message from Damian telling him not to worry and that he would come to see him later to explain how everything worked.


    ...


    In Madripoor, it was already night, and the three little princesses had returned home.


    That day, there were practically no classes since almost everyone was distracted by checking their statuses.


    Damian said ''status'' in his mind before looking at the interface that appeared before him.


    Damian Alucard


    Species: Vampire Progenitor


    Magic: 500,000,000


    Strength: 1,500 (subject to change)


    Agility: 2,000 (subject to change)


    Intelligence: 10


    (The progenitor of a powerful race never seen in this universe, also very handsome)


    Damian chuckled at the last part of his brief description, assuming that it had been edited by Cortana.


    Looking at his magic, he thought it was truly ridiculous.


    Despite quantifying statistics like in a game, it wasn''t like one. Having more or less intelligence wouldn''t directly affect your magic as in games.


    Although, of course, higher intelligence gave you better magic ability.


    Damian had dinner with his family before saying he was going out.


    Seeing him disappear, the women in the family looked at each other with a bit of concern, as they had a good idea of what he was going to do.


    Revenge.


    Against the guy who constantly attacked them while he was away.


    Unlike before when he had more complications, he now simply disappeared and went directly out of his universe.


    Arriving at the place where the only two timelines were, for now.


    Damian didn''t even hide and quickly flew towards the castle floating in the middle of nowhere.


    Like a small meteorite, he broke through the castle walls before reaching He Who Remains.


    "Well, the loving family man has arrived," the man said sitting in his chair, he had a relaxed and expectant smile.


    ''''You know... you don''t have to provoke me, since I''m here it''s because I''m definitely going to kill you, as annoying as it may get '''' Damian said and looked at him calmly.


    Damian created a simple energy sword before plunging it into his chest.


    "You know, I wonder if your other versions can see this moment. If so, I hope they remember not to mess with me," Damian said softly before retracting the sword.


    "I''ll... see you soon," He Who Remains said with effort as blood came out of his mouth.


    "I hope not," Damian said, looking at him with annoyance before starting to leave.


    He knew this guy was literally looking for death.


    That is why he did not even resist, even though he could have put up a good fight.


    Damian watched as the timelines slowly began to branch out, creating parallel universes.


    None of this was his business, so he just started to head home. Suddenly, he looked towards another timeline; he was a bit curious about how things were there.


    Using his space-time powers, he began to observe how everything was, and to his surprise, everything was relatively fine.


    It seemed that Shuri had done a better job than he did as a progenitor.


    There were 521 vampires in Wakanda, and Shuri had apparently become the queen.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    He couldn''t say he expected it, but it didn''t seem so strange to him.


    Apparently, they had defeated Thanos with the help of Wakanda, which meant Tony didn''t have to sacrifice himself.


    Maybe he''ll come back one day to bother Shuri when things settle down on his side.


    ....


    Wanda lay on her balcony while looking at the interface in front of her.


    Wanda Maximoff


    Species: Human (Scarlet Witch)


    Magic: 12,000


    Strength: 0.9 (subject to change)


    Agility: 1.3 (subject to change)


    Intelligence: 5


    (Fulfillment of the Scarlet Witch myth, bearer of chaos magic capable of spontaneous creation, her power was awakened by the magical system created by a certain very attractive vampire, but she has not yet utilized all her capabilities)


    Wanda looked wordlessly at the description below her parameters.


    At the same time, she wondered if the magical system really came from a vampire. Her master never said where he got it.


    Wanda had been stressed ever since she first felt the magic brewing, clearly sensing when the wave was coming towards her and feeling fear without knowing what it was or what would happen.


    Now she knew her role, the amount of magic in the air increased every day, along with the interface that seemed to have the whole world.


    Wanda stared at the city below her before putting on a determined look and closing her eyes, focusing inward before starting to create her second magic circle.


    The process was very fast, and in less than an hour, she had finished. She clearly felt her power increase a lot under the influence of her red magic.


    Looking at her status again, she saw that some things had changed.


    Wanda Maximoff


    Species: Human (Scarlet Witch)


    Magic: 36,000


    Strength: 1 (subject to change)


    Agility: 1.3 (subject to change)


    Intelligence: 3


    "What is the Scarlet Witch?" Wanda murmured to herself, sighing. She assumed it was the red magic that joined her magic circle.


    (The Scarlet Witch is a mythical being prophesied to exist, a witch capable of using chaos magic, one of the most powerful beings in the multiverse)


    "Huh?" Wanda said stupidly upon receiving an answer.


    "Are you there?" Wanda asked hesitantly.


    (Of course)


    "Who or what are you?" Wanda asked.


    (The administrator of the system)


    "I see," Wanda said still confused.


    Her magic seemed to have tripled, although the rest of the statistics remained the same.


    "How does the Magic statistic work?" Wanda asked, feeling a bit silly for talking to the air.


    (The Magic statistic calculates the amount of magic and the power your spells have)


    "Thank you," Wanda murmured, nodding.


    ''''Sis?'''' said Pietro entering the room.


    ''''Are you okay? I heard you talking to yourself,'''' Pietro said, smiling at her.


    ''''I was just checking my status,'''' Wanda said.


    ''''You can check your status in your mind,'''' Pietro said, laughing at her.


    ''''By the way, my Magic has increased very quickly lately, I already have 4,'''' Pietro said proudly.


    ''''You''re great. I guess there was some advantage in you being my brother,'''' Wanda said, laughing.


    ''''Oh? So smug? You seem to forget who your big brother is," said Pietro, approaching in a threatening manner.


    ''''Be careful what you do. Let me tell you, I am a very powerful sorceress,'''' Wanda joked, striking a karate pose.


    Pietro laughed at his sister''s antics before starting to chase her.


    Wanda played with Pietro like they did when they were children before sitting down and smiling.


    ''''You know... I now know why I''m so talented with magic,'''' Wanda said, looking at him with a smile.


    ''''Are you bragging again?'''' Pietro said, laughing under his breath.


    ''''Apparently, before learning magic, I was already a witch. But it was only when I learned magic that my ability awakened, and I''m not just any witch. I am the Scarlet Witch, a kind of myth within the world of witches,'''' Wanda said, looking at Pietro.


    ''''Wow, I didn''t expect that,'''' Pietro said, quite surprised.


    ''''So, are you very strong?'''' Pietro asked, looking her up and down as if he couldn''t find anything impressive.


    ''''More than the master,'''' Wanda nodded.


    ''''Don''t dwell too much on that. We should be grateful to the master. He taught us magic and helped us achieve our desire,'''' Pietro said, putting his hand on Wanda''s head.


    Sokovia was a very different place from when they were children; no one else would have to go through what they went through.


    ''''Hm, I know. Besides... remove your hand from my head, or I''ll turn you into a toad,'''' Wanda teased before pointing at him with her finger and making her magic circle appear at the tip.


    Pietro just glared at her before trying to bite her finger, always flaunting her magic circle in front of him.


    ....


    Jen was sitting, looking at the floating text in front of her with a thoughtful expression.


    At the same time, for the first time, she felt the magic coming from within her, unlike usual, where she would extract it from another dimension.


    Ancient One / Jen


    Species: Human (affected by the dark dimension)


    Magic: 10


    Strength: 3


    Agility: 4


    Intelligence: 7


    (Master of mystical arts, prolonged extraction of dark energy has slightly strengthened her body and increased her longevity)


    Looking at her hand, a faint blue mist enveloped it.


    ''''It''s really easy to manipulate magic when it''s yours,'''' Jen muttered to herself before closing her eyes and manipulating magic through her body, observing the reactions it had as it passed through each part of her body.


    Jen conducted several experiments with her body until she located the origin of her magic, an ethereal core in her abdomen.


    Detecting it, Jen put on a thoughtful expression as she recalled all the information about the magic she had, looking for a way to quickly increase her strength.


    She began extracting magic from other dimensions before slowly adding it to her own magical core.


    Her magical core began to visibly grow as this increase in magic was clearly reflected in her status.


    When her Magic statistic reached 100, Jen stopped; she would take some time to experiment with the amount of magic she obtained before absorbing more.


    Standing up, Jen walked out and strolled through the courtyards of Kamar-Taj.


    Many disciples seemed to be staring into nothingness, although Jen supposed they were checking their status.


    She had to admit that it could be motivating to see your progress tangibly; even the masters seemed distracted by the new system.


    After a round, Jane turned her hand, creating a portal before stepping through it.


    Jen arrived in front of the palace in Madripoor before entering.


    ''''Oh, hi Jen, did you come for dinner?'''' Sophia said upon seeing her.


    ''''No, but I wouldn''t mind,'''' Jen said, greeting Sophia with a hug.


    ''''It''s been a while since you came,'''' Sophia said, walking with Jen inside.


    ''''I had to prepare my people for what Damian did,'''' Jen said, helpless with the situation.


    ''''How''s it going with that?'''' Sophia asked, looking at her.


    ''''It''s okay. They all seem like a bunch of idiots staring into nothing, checking their status all the time. I can''t blame them; when you''ve never experienced magic, anything surprises you,'''' Jen said, smiling slightly.


    ''''Yes, that has happened all over the world,'''' Sophia said, laughing softly.


    Arriving in the room, only Monica, Jane, and Ophelia were there.


    ''''Hi, girls,'''' Jen said, greeting.


    ''''Hi, Aunt Jen,'''' Monica and Jane said, greeting her before returning to their activities.


    ''''Hello, Jen, how are you?'''' Ophelia said, greeting her with a smile.


    ''''Good, I came to see Damian,'''' Jen said, smiling before sitting down.


    ''''I thought you came to visit me,'''' Sophia complained jokingly.


    ''''He''s not here; he left quite angry. I don''t know if he''ll be back today,'''' Ophelia said, shaking her head.


    Hmm, and the girls?" asked Jen nodding, all she could do was wait for him to come back.


    ''''They''re upstairs taking a bath with Anna and Alice,'''' Ophelia said, looking at her.


    ''''How''s it going with your magic? I can feel that you have a considerable amount,'''' Ophelia said, looking at her.


    ''''Yes, I absorbed some magic from another dimension before adding it to mine. I''m doing some tests. Anyway, it feels strange to have magic inside your body,'''' Jen said, smiling slightly.


    ''''Did Damian not tell you how to create a magic circle? It should be easy for you,'''' Sophia said, looking at her.


    ''''In the end, that''s a very complex magical system. Even the human version, which is weaker, is too demanding. Although some people will be able to, the vast majority won''t or will die trying,'''' Jen said, shaking her head.


    ''''It''s a bit true,'''' Ophelia said, nodding.


    ''''I''ll see what I can do. In terms of magical knowledge, I''m still better than Damian. I''ll create something and teach it to my people,'''' Jen said, smiling slightly.


    At that moment, Damian appeared in the middle of the room and looked around.


    ''''Hello,'''' Ophelia said, appearing by his side and hugging him.


    ''''Hello,'''' Damian said, smiling at her before kissing her.


    ''''How unusual to have you here, Jen,'''' Damian said, looking at her.


    ''''After everything that happened, I thought you''d at least pay me a visit. Since you didn''t, I had to come,'''' Jen said, looking at him.


    ''''I had a little matter to attend to,'''' Damian said, smiling at her.


    ''''Since you mention it, I''m a bit curious about who was attacking you. I investigated a bit but found nothing,'''' Jen said, frowning and putting her hand on her chin.


    ''''A troublesome guy from outside this universe. He won''t bother us again, maybe,'''' Damian said, laughing.


    ''''By the way, did you check your status?'''' Damian asked.


    ''''Yes, it''s quite good,'''' Jen said, smiling.


    ''''Sure it is. You have 100 Magic; not bad,'''' Damian nodded as he looked at her.


    ''''Can you see it?'''' Jen asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ''''Of course, I am the system administrator,'''' Damian nodded.


    ''''Whatever,'''' Jen said, shrugging.


    ''''I want you to let me examine your body,'''' Jen said, staring at Damian.

 Chapter 190

    "I want you to let me examine your body," Jen said, looking at Damian.


    "Jen, please, at least wait for Ophelia to leave," Damian said, acting as if she had said something scandalous.


    Sophia chuckled quietly as she listened, glancing at Jen, who just looked at him without saying a word.


    "Hey! I can rent it to you, but it''s not cheap. Where else can you find this face?" Ophelia said, squeezing Damian''s face.


    "How expensive?" Jen asked, laughing slightly and playing along with Ophelia.


    "A treasure of my choice from the Kamar-taj vault," Ophelia replied.


    "Very expensive," Jen said, shaking her head.


    "How about a baby, then? It would do you good," Ophelia joked, covering her mouth.


    "That could be negotiable," Jen joked, laughing softly.


    Damian just rolled his eyes before bringing Jen closer and sitting next to her.


    "Come on, let''s do it," Damian said, assuming that Jen wanted a reference for some kind of research.


    Jen nodded before mobilizing energy from other dimensions to cast a scanning spell while placing her own hand on his shoulder. It would have been impossible to scan someone like Damian under normal circumstances, but since he didn''t resist, it wasn''t difficult.


    Detecting Damian''s muscles and magic, Jen couldn''t help but sigh, realizing that she still underestimated him too much.


    His magic was so dense and powerful that it distorted her senses; it almost seemed to have the consistency of lava. She couldn''t even imagine how he was able to manipulate it.


    His muscles were soft and firm at the same time, and each muscle fiber seemed to have devastating power.


    In all her years of existence, she had never seen such a perfect body.


    "Wow, you really are a monster," Jen said, shaking her head.


    "How rude," Damian said, looking at her.


    "Anyway, it was quite instructive. At least, I found a direction to strengthen myself," Jen said, still amazed at the amount of magic she saw or rather the amount she didn''t fully see in Damian''s body.


    ''''Are you sure you don''t want him to take his clothes off to examine him more exactly?" asked Ophelia jokingly.


    Jen just rolled her eyes ignoring Ophelia''s words.


    Sometimes she didn''t understand why Carol and Ophelia seemed to like to tease her about Damian.


    After so many years, she hardly considered herself a woman, even though she was biologically one.


    After his first hundred years, he had given up everything and had become almost an asexual being, seeking only to defend the Earth.


    She had to admit that Damian and his family had practically taken her in and made her feel part of the family, bringing back feelings she had almost forgotten about.


    These feelings were part of the reason why she avoided coming, because her feelings had made her put aside her duty and easily accept to change the world in this way.


    Shaking his head inwardly, he decided to continue ignoring everything.


    Fortunately for her, at that moment, small footsteps came rushing towards her.


    "Aunt Jen!" Alice said, smiling at the bald woman before running and hugging her.


    She was wearing a white dress, and her hair was slightly damp as she had just bathed.


    "Hello, dear. How''s school?" Jen asked, smiling at the blonde girl.


    "It''s good. I''m still the best," Alice said proudly.


    "Better not let your little sisters hear that, little one," Ophelia said, laughing while pinching her cheeks.


    Alice, being Carol''s daughter, had a significant advantage in physical abilities compared to Emma and Ivy. It remains to be seen what will happen as the three grow up and their relatives are added.


    The rest of the family also arrived, and everyone sat at the table for dinner.


    The atmosphere was pleasant as they had their small conversations while eating.


    "Well, I''ll be going back," Jen said. It had been more than an hour since they finished eating, but they were still talking. The world wouldn''t wait for her, and while they talked, it continued to change.


    "Aren''t you staying overnight?" Sophia asked, looking at her.


    "No, I have work to do. Maybe next time," Jen said, shaking her head before bidding everyone farewell and creating a portal to leave.


    "She always says that," Ivy said, clearly not believing her.


    "It''s true," Ophelia said, nodding while stroking Ivy''s hair.


    Ivy suddenly looked in a particular direction, feeling confused. Her eyes were glowing with a very soft green.


    She felt as if something were calling her in that direction.


    Ophelia opened her eyes a bit surprised before looking in the same direction, but she felt nothing. She would have to investigate it later.


    Damian also noticed Ivy''s behavior but just smiled, letting things unfold as they should.


    "By the way, I''ll be leaving tomorrow. I''m going to Asgard," Jane said while eating.


    "Remember to take pictures. I''m a bit curious," Sophia said, smiling at Jane.


    "Of course," Jane said, nodding with a smile.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "If that old Odin bothers you, don''t be afraid to give him a piece of your mind," Damian said with a slightly annoyed expression, knowing that his little Jane was leaving.


    Jane just rolled her eyes at Damian''s words; she didn''t think it could be that bad.


    Everyone got up from the table before going about their business. Natasha arrived from her parents'' house, and soon it got late, and everyone returned to their rooms.


    Damian lay with his hands behind his head, looking thoughtfully at the ceiling.


    "What''s wrong? Is Jane going to Asgard bothering you?" Natasha asked, looking at Damian with a smile as she sat on his abdomen, her fingers moving gently over his muscles.


    She had just found out as soon as she had arrived home, as they were discussing what she needed to take.


    "Something like that," Damian said, looking at her, raising an eyebrow.


    "You could say that Jane is your stepdaughter, the first one going to another man''s house. Maybe you can prepare your heart for when Monica finds someone, and eventually those three little devils," Natasha said with a mischievous smile.


    Damian''s expression immediately darkened, looking annoyed at Natasha. He was trying not to think about that, and she had to poke at the wound.


    "Do you want me to spank your ass?" Damian said, looking at her.


    ''''Actually, I would love to," Natasha said with a flirtatious smile, leaning forward and bringing her face close to his.


    Damian just snorted annoyed before ignoring her, turning his body and knocking her down before turning his back on her.


    Natasha chuckled lightly before also putting her back to him, intertwining their legs and hugging her own stomach.


    She was hiding a big secret from Damian; she was pregnant and four months along.


    That wild night when she became a vampire seemed to have done the job as she immediately got pregnant. It was something she really didn''t expect, not actively seeking to have a child, but since it happened, she''s still happy.


    She''s been able to keep Damian from finding out by cloaking herself with magic; unless Damian is actively scanning her, it''s impossible for him to notice.


    She couldn''t help but smile happily, wondering who would notice first as her abdomen grows.


    ....


    A few kilometers from Madripoor.


    A lizard over 100 meters long roamed, looking at the island.


    From that place is where the magic wave that is still slowly changing the world emerged.


    Her head barely protruded from the water, and her giant reptilian eyes observed the city from several kilometers away.


    Now that she was much closer, she could also feel something calling her. She wanted to immediately get out of the water and find out what it was, but she hesitated.


    She couldn''t clearly detect it, but her instincts told her that there was a creature in that place that could seriously threaten her life. Her body had not fully recovered, and it was better to wait for an opportunity.


    So, she submerged herself in the ocean again, finding a place to hide.


    Her eyes closed slowly as the magic around her began to be drawn towards her body.


    ...


    The next day.


    Everyone had breakfast before bidding farewell to Jane, who used her device to go to Asgard after informing Thor.


    She had moved her entire laboratory to the palace with Damian''s help.


    "Well, see you," Jane said on her platform with a suitcase in hand, waving.


    "See you," Monica said, smiling along with the others.


    Jane smiled one last time before activating the device, causing a rainbow to take her away.


    She couldn''t help but smile as she watched the universe rapidly pass by before briefly seeing all of Asgard.


    When she reacted, she almost stumbled upon leaving the Bifrost and arriving in the room where Thor and a dark-skinned man in dark golden armor were.


    "Jane, are you okay? It can be a bit disorienting the first few times," Thor said, approaching and greeting her with a smile.


    "I''m fine, just lost my balance for a moment," Jane said, laughing before looking around and noticing the other person in the room.


    "Jane, this is Heimdall, the guardian of Asgard," Thor introduced.


    "Pleasure, Miss Foster," Heimdall said, nodding with a friendly expression.


    "Hello, nice to meet you" Jane said, nodding as she looked into Heimdall''s eyes with curiosity.


    "Cough, well, let''s go, Jane," Thor said, smiling slightly before leading her to some horses.


    He wanted to give her a complete tour of all of Asgard.


    Jane got on the horse before looking at Thor, who did the same.


    She couldn''t help but smile, thinking it was a big change from all the technology in Madripoor.


    "Do you know how to ride a horse?" Thor asked, holding the reins of the horse in his hands.


    "Of course," Jane said, smiling before taking the reins from his hands.


    "Catch me if you can," Jane said, laughing before urging her horse and leaving the room.


    Jane began to gallop across the rainbow bridge and immediately felt a bit scared as she saw the void directly below and there were no handrails or any kind of safety barrier.


    Still, she held the reins tightly, letting the horse run. She couldn''t let Thor catch her after saying that.


    She didn''t think her horse was suicidal, so she just kept going; in the worst case, she would call Damian.


    After advancing several meters and seeing that it wasn''t really that dangerous, she could enjoy the beauty of the rainbow bridge and the giant palace in the background.


    The golden glow reflected throughout the city, giving it a divine appearance.


    As she approached the city, she began to see small reefs with a beautiful turquoise water, along with different types of buildings that Jane couldn''t decide if they were futuristic or medieval.


    Soon, there was a descent, and a medieval-type city began to appear.


    Although it was also very different, everything was very clean, and the houses were white as if they were made of marble.


    People walked calmly on the street, living their lives.


    "What do you think?" Thor asked, reaching her side and smiling.


    "It''s quite beautiful," Jane said, nodding with a smile.


    Some people greeted them as they moved through the city; everyone seemed quite cheerful and peaceful.


    "Come, I''ll take you to eat something," Thor said, smiling before taking the lead.


    Thor led Jane to a kind of market where there were all kinds of strange fruits for Jane.


    Upon arrival, Thor dismounted his horse before helping Jane. Both walked through the place as Jane filled herself with fruits she had never seen before.


    "Are you sure you can handle all this?" Thor asked, amused, looking at her.


    "Don''t worry, even though it doesn''t seem like it, I have a very good appetite," Jane said, biting a strange-looking blue fruit.


    "Let''s go to the palace; I''ll show you your room to leave your suitcase," Thor said, smiling.


    "Sure," Jane said, nodding before starting to walk towards the striking golden palace; it was hard to get lost.


    Jane passed several rows of armed guards guarding the entrances until they reached a pair of giant doors.


    She couldn''t help but look up before approaching and trying to open them.


    Even though her face turned red, she couldn''t move the door.


    "Let me help you," Thor said, laughing gently before extending his hand and gently pulling the door.


    Jane could only laugh as she shook her head before entering the room and looking around.


    "Do you like it?" Thor asked, looking at her.


    "Yes, it''s very beautiful," Jane said, looking out the window.


    "I must say that in landscapes, this place is really better than Madripoor," Jane said.


    "Of course," Thor said, smiling proudly.


    "Tell me, is there also a 24-hour cycle here?" Jane asked, looking at the sky and seeing the light ball that looked like a sun.


    "Of course, it''s identical to Midgard," Thor said, smiling.


    "So, what do you plan for us to do?" Jane asked, sitting on a sofa and looking at him.


    "Asgard is quite large; we can explore it, go to the arena. Usually, there are tournaments where the warriors of Asgard face each other."


    "Hmm, I don''t know what else," Thor frowned as he thought.


    "Sounds great," Jane said, smiling.


    Thor also smiled happily, seeing that she liked those activities.


    In the throne room of the palace.


    Odin was sitting on his throne, frowning.


    Frigga accompanied him as she sat on one of the throne''s armrests.


    "Keep an eye on that woman. With the changes in Midgard and now she comes suddenly, I feel something suspicious," Odin said, frowning.


    "You''ve become an old paranoid," Frigga said, smiling gently as she shook her head.


    "Just... I fear this may bring her back somehow," Odin said, shaking his head.


    "She, huh?" Frigga sighed as she nodded, aware of her husband''s mistakes. She had advised him not to do it at the time.


    "Anyway, I don''t think Jane has any ulterior motives. Just think of it as a woman''s intuition," Frigga said, smiling slightly.


    "Ask her about the changes in Midgard," Odin said, looking at her.


    "Fine, you win. I''ll ask her when I get the chance, but you should treat her well. She''s your son''s partner, not a spy," Frigga said, smiling slightly as she stood up.


    "Things have been really quiet since Loki is not around," Frigga sighed.


    Sometimes she just watched her son, who seemed much calmer than the last time she spoke to him under Thanos''s influence.


    "He''s still in Midgard under that woman''s custody," Odin sighed, not knowing why lately everything had to do with Midgard.


    Frigga just smiled slightly before leaving the throne room.


    She would meet Thor and Jane ''coincidentally''; she couldn''t help but smile softly at the thought.


    Maybe she could give them a little scare.

 Chapter 191

    In a giant citadel floating in the middle of space, a middle-aged man rested his head on his fist as he listened.


    "The magic density on Earth is at 20% of what it was 12 thousand years ago and it keeps increasing. Perhaps in a month, Earth will return to normal or even surpass that period," said a thin man with very peculiar shoes.


    "Hm, we should go back and reclaim the place that rightfully belongs to us," Zeus pondered.


    "But now Earth apparently belongs to the Asgardians," the man replied.


    "Hermes, we were on Earth before Odin began his conquest with that crazy woman. Odin will yield, especially now that Asgard is at its weakest; he won''t risk a war," Zeus said casually.


    "We are also at our weakest," Hermes timidly pointed out.


    Zeus couldn''t respond to that as it was true.


    "Anyway, it''s best to return. I''m bored of this place, and I''m sure the others are too. Interesting things are happening on Earth, so let''s go there," Zeus declared.


    "Let the council of gods gather; we will discuss when to leave," Zeus said, looking at Hermes.


    "Yes, sir," Hermes said before quickly leaving.


    "Father, what about them?" a tall and muscular man beside Zeus inquired.


    "They... just stop the search for now. When we settle back on Earth, we will find them again," Zeus said, lightning flashing from his eyes.


    He hadn''t forgotten the humiliation he had suffered years ago. They had entered his home, made a mess, and left casually as if they were nothing.


    Even his beloved weapon was snatched from him by those bandits.


    Zeus had since regained some of his strength, not at his best, but he wouldn''t be defeated by that lamp lady.


    "Should I go first to investigate everything?" the giant man asked.


    "If you want, you can go. Be careful, son; we don''t know what caused this change on Earth," Zeus said, looking at his son.


    "I''ll be careful," the man affirmed.


    ...


    Damian was in the laboratory beneath the palace, just after bidding farewell to Jane. The scientist stood beside him, both examining the prototype of the Spartan G3 armor.


    "They are really good. Try doing something to them," the scientist proudly suggested.


    "Alright," Damian said, nodding before extending his hand, creating a magical circle.


    ''''Without exaggerating,'''' the scientist said, immediately regretting it, it would be unfortunate if his king destroyed the first prototype.


    Damian rolled his eyes before shooting a basketball-sized fireball.


    The empty armor was knocked several meters away, with a bit of black around the impact area, but it remained intact.


    The scientist sighed as he quickly moved to put the armor back on its feet.


    "And? What else?" Damian asked, looking at him with a slight smile.


    "Besides the obvious improvement in durability and magical resistance, it enhances the physical abilities of current Spartans tenfold. Also, they are immune to mental control, of course, from certain types of beings downwards," the scientist explained, acknowledging there were exceptions.


    Like his king, he was sure he could ignore the armor defense as if it did not exist.


    "As for the enchantments, I have some plans, but I''ll need your help with that," the scientist said, smiling shyly.


    "Fine," Damian said, shrugging casually.


    "Still, hurry up and change the color; it''s almost painful to look at," Damian said, eyeing the golden armor.


    It had changed a bit since the first generation, but the third generation looked more compact, and the joints were better protected, giving it a somewhat rough appearance. However, the armor had become more agile, allowing the soldiers to move freely.


    "What color should we use?" the scientist asked.


    "The same is fine, although let''s add something that distinguishes them from others, like a symbol that the soldiers aspire to," Damian suggested.


    "I understand; we could add some golden lines or a mark," the scientist said, nodding in thought.


    "Anyway, I leave it to you," Damian said, nodding.


    "How is the training of the Spartans going?" Damian asked.


    "The magical statistic of all of them has increased to over 10," the scientist reported.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Hm, good. When their statistic reaches 100, do what we discussed; they can then learn to enhance their physical abilities," Damian instructed.


    "To be honest, the boys are really excited about training," the scientist chuckled.


    "It''s normal; magic is truly fascinating," Damian agreed with a smile.


    "Alright, that''s all. I''ll go talk to Cortana," Damian said, leaving the place.


    In a few seconds, he arrived where Cortana was, who lately hadn''t bothered him much and seemed quite busy.


    "Hello," Damian said, smiling slightly as he saw her standing in front of her servers but still not saying anything.


    "Oh? Master, forgive me, I didn''t see you," Cortana said, laughing shyly.


    "No problem. How is everything?" Damian asked.


    "Quite well. People have been getting used to the situation, and many have started training their bodies. Seeing your progress motivates many," Cortana said.


    "Little by little, they have discovered that the system is sensitive, and I''ve been asked several questions, although I only answer those I consider prudent."


    "I feel like I''ll be busier and busier," Cortana sighed.


    "And I don''t even have a body," she added with a playful tone, trying to drop a hint.


    Damian chuckled before pulling out two large pieces of metal, one golden and the other gray.


    "This is Vibranium, and this is Adamantine. I''m pretty sure you can create a high-quality body by playing with the reality stone and Vibranium. I''ll give you the Adamantine in case you come up with a good idea."


    "Experiment and create the body you desire. By the way, there''s little Adamantine, so use it carefully," Damian said, chuckling.


    "In the end, you just gave me more work," Cortana complained.


    Various instruments appeared all over the place, and the metals Damian had taken disappeared.


    With the reality stone, Cortana''s experiments progressed rapidly. She found that cells could indeed easily bond with Vibranium; it turned out to be a very versatile material.


    "Wow, it''s true," Cortana said.


    "So, my body won''t be some kind of cyborg?" Cortana asked.


    "Maybe," Damian chuckled.


    "I''ll make sure to create the most beautiful body. Just wait; you''ll be stunned," Cortana said animatedly as she shifted her attention away from the system, letting it process in the background.


    "Have fun," Damian said, smiling gently before disappearing.


    ....


    "Let''s go for a walk," Jane said after placing her suitcase down and surveying the room.


    "How about you change your clothes first? My mother prepared these Asgardian garments," Thor suggested, opening a closet displaying various types of clothing.


    "Sure, I was planning to buy some clothes to take home anyway," Jane said, clearly delighted with the wardrobe.


    "Then I''ll wait for you outside," Thor said, smiling at her happiness before leaving.


    Jane approached the closet and looked at several dresses. Quickly undressing, she put on one of the dresses¡ªa toga with multiple waves that had a vintage appearance. It looked quite good in her opinion.


    The fabric was unlike anything she had seen before and seemed to maintain a comfortable temperature. After twirling in front of the mirror, she smiled satisfied before leaving the room to meet Thor.


    "You look very beautiful," Thor said, smiling at her.


    "Thank you," Jane replied, a faint blush on her cheeks.


    "Let''s go then," Thor said, smiling as he took her hand.


    Jane smiled as they walked together.


    "These clothes are really comfortable," Jane commented as she walked alongside Thor.


    "They''re magical, maintaining your temperature and being very comfortable. They''re also very resilient," Thor explained, looking at her.


    "Hm, I can feel it," Jane nodded.


    They strolled through the palace gardens, with a small lake reflecting the artificial sun. They stopped at a wooden bench by the lake, and Jane noticed several marks on the wood.


    "Loki liked to leave his name, especially when he played pranks," Thor chuckled, seeing Jane looking at the marks.


    "Loki, huh?" Jane chuckled.


    "By the way, I heard he was captured by someone you know," Thor said, looking at Jane.


    "Oh yes, by Monica''s mother. I don''t know if you remember her, the one who saved us from the Destroyer back then," Jane laughed.


    "I remember. It''s no wonder she''s so strong considering her father," Thor laughed.


    "Speaking of parents, I haven''t met yours yet. I wonder what they''re like," Jane said, looking at Thor.


    "My mother is very kind; I''m sure you''ll get along well. And my father... well, my father is a bit grumpy," Thor said in a low voice, smiling slightly.


    "Don''t let your father hear you say that," Frigga laughed softly, suddenly appearing behind them.


    ''''Mother...then you wonder why Loki likes to sneak away," Thor said after jumping to his feet with a start.


    Jane was more at ease, as there was someone at her home who liked to sneak around and tease people.


    "Jane, let me introduce you to my mother, Frigga, the queen of Asgard," Thor said, smiling.


    ''''Mother, this is Jane, a princess of Midgard," Thor said as he introduced them.


    "Nice to meet you, dear," Frigga said, giving her a gentle hug.


    "Hello, nice to meet you too," Jane said, smiling.


    "I hope I''m not interrupting. I just knew you were arriving today and was curious to meet you," Frigga said, smiling.


    "Oh, of course not. We were just chatting about trivial things," Jane said, laughing softly.


    "So I suppose you don''t mind if I join you for a while?" Frigga said, smiling before sitting on the bench.


    "Sure," Jane nodded before sitting back next to Thor, who had a helpless expression.


    "So, Jane, tell me, how is Earth now? Heimdall mentioned that it has changed a lot," Frigga asked, looking at her.


    "Mom," Thor sighed, looking at her.


    "It''s hard to explain, but now there''s a system on Earth, and people can see their own statistics," Jane said.


    "I also know that almost everyone on Earth has magic, although they don''t know how to use it. Still, it''s very possible that many will become wizards in the future," Jane said, smiling slightly.


    "Wow, Earth seems to have become something really different," Frigga said.


    "By the way, have you eaten anything? What if we go to lunch? It''s a bit early, but we can chat while we wait," Frigga suggested, smiling.


    "Sure, I only had some fruits. I''m excited to try Asgardian cuisine," Jane agreed.


    Thor could only shake his head while sighing; his mother had ruined his date. He could only nod and go along with the women; he would have many more days ahead to be alone with Jane.


    The three of them arrived at a small dining area while continuing their conversation.


    Frigga seemed amused as she told stories about Thor. As he was over a thousand years old, there were indeed many stories to share.


    "Yes, I can still remember his arrogant expression the first time we met. It must have been tough for you," Jane nodded, laughing.


    "Being a mother is really tough," Frigga smiled, shaking her head, especially when Odin wasn''t a very good father.


    "Still, it makes me happy to see the man he has become," Frigga said, smiling at Thor.


    "In fact, you made a pretty good man," Jane added, appreciatively looking at Thor, making him blush.


    Frigga chuckled softly, finding Jane increasingly likable.


    She seemed like a fun, straightforward, and confident girl who didn''t take the fact that they were gods too seriously.


    Frigga couldn''t blame her, considering the person she grew up and lived with.


    She had spied a bit on Midgard after learning that Heimdall couldn''t see a certain man. When she saw him, she was very surprised.


    Using a simple scrying spell that was a bit more invasive than Heimdall''s passive surveillance, to her surprise, the man suddenly looked at her, giving her a scare. Those crimson eyes full of power gave her all the information she needed.


    In every way, she considered Jane a good match for Thor.

 Chapter 192

    In the royal hall of Wakanda, a meeting was taking place with the king, queen, princes, and elders.


    Three days had passed since what was commonly referred to on the internet as ''The Pulse.''


    Initially, they didn''t pay much attention to the matter and thought it was just a strange tremor.


    But Shuri, upon paying more attention to the internet and global affairs, quickly informed her father of what was happening.


    She stood for hours in disbelief, constantly checking what was going on, not sure if she believed in the existence of magic.


    Assuming it was true, he created several devices to try to detect the magic, and to his surprise, it was relatively easy.


    With the help of this device, she could discover the origin of the pulse thanks to the place where the concentration of magic is higher.


    Upon learning that Madripoor was responsible and that it was not a natural event, they immediately formed a meeting.


    Wakanda had always maintained a somewhat cautious attitude towards Madripoor due to its advanced technology.


    This cautious attitude turned into suspicion and total vigilance since the day elves invaded Madripoor.


    Wakanda had always held a somewhat arrogant attitude towards the rest of the world.


    With its Vibranium and advanced technology, they believed they could stand against the world on their own and only hid to avoid problems, not out of fear.


    So, when they saw the powerful beings in Madripoor, Wakando''s top brass couldn''t help but get nervous.


    The security and arrogance they felt in their country were erased by that giant fireball shot from the hands of Madripoor''s king.


    "Now that we know Madripoor was responsible for the world''s change, what do you think we should do?" said King T''Chaka, looking at everyone in the hall from his throne.


    "I believe establishing diplomatic relations would be the most important thing to do," said one of the elders.


    "Now that you''re scared, you want to establish diplomatic relations?" said another elder, mocking and annoyed.


    "We should simply remain silent and improve our technology," said the same elder.


    "That''s right, I think we still have the advantage that no one knows about our existence," said another elder.


    "I wouldn''t be so sure; Madripoor has genuine AI, and it wouldn''t be strange if they had discovered us. Not to mention that if this system was Madripoor''s creation, being affected by it might mean they know everything about us," said Shuri from her seat. She felt satisfied to now have a position on the council and could contradict those annoying elders.


    They had always been against her for her lack of attention to traditions, claiming that their technology shouldn''t advance so much.


    Of course, this changed when they saw how dangerous the world could be, and they started supporting her inventions.


    Everyone nodded slightly at Shuri''s words; it was better to assume that they were already known as a hidden country.


    T''Chaka only watched everyone discuss with a calm expression, but deep down, he was worried. This system seemed to be attached to all humans worldwide, and he didn''t know what kind of intentions it might have.


    He is concerned for his family and his people.


    "We won''t do anything," said T''Chaka, interrupting the discussions.


    "We''ll just try to increase the security of our country, either by improving our technology or enhancing our strength through the system," said T''Chaka, ending the discussions.


    "You say we should use the system? What if it has side effects?" said one of the elders.


    "Shuri?" said T''Chaka, looking at her.


    "For now, I haven''t detected any side effects. I suspect that, in the worst case, it drains a very small part of our energy to keep the system running since I can''t think of anything that can sustain this across the entire planet," said Shuri.


    "Hmm, Shuri, from now on, you have the freedom to build whatever you want. I hope that allows us to have security in these tumultuous times ahead," said T''Chaka.


    Shuri nodded seriously. Before, technology was a game for her, just for fun. But now, she would have to do it for the safety of her people.


    ....


    Two weeks had passed since the world changed.


    Wanda was practicing her magic in her room; her power was growing steadily every day to the point that she couldn''t believe it.


    Normally, she wouldn''t be able to notice it in such detail, but with the system, it was easy to track her growth.


    She had been constantly exploring the place with her astral projection and discovered that even in that state, she could use the system, raising many questions.


    Still, her life was as usual; she spent time with her brother, practiced her magic, or researched runes for her third magic circle.


    A much quieter life than before her master took them in.


    She had always been grateful to him; her country changed completely. No more gunshots or explosions, just the sounds of a bustling yet peaceful city.


    She couldn''t help but think that her master was like King Damian, arriving in a country full of conflicts and turning it into a paradise. Maybe, in the future, Sokovia would also become something like that.


    Wanda smiled faintly as she looked at the city through the window.


    At that moment, someone knocked on her room door.


    "Come in," said Wanda, looking at the door curiously.


    "Wanda, the master is looking for you," said a girl whom Wanda recognized as an apprentice.


    "I''ll go right away," said Wanda, nodding as she stood up and began walking towards the elevator.


    The elevator went up as Wanda waited patiently.


    Soon, it reached the top floor before walking towards giant doors.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    When Wanda approached, the doors opened automatically.


    "Come in," said a clearly masculine voice.


    Wanda entered the room and saw her master sitting on a large sofa, sipping a glass of wine.


    She was surprised to see him, as she could feel that his magic had become stronger, supposing that he had advanced to the third circle.


    Harry had a rather relaxed expression as he looked at Wanda. Despite being close to failing, he had finally created his third circle, making him relatively powerful.


    Although he worried about not being able to continue increasing his abilities, he had learned from the system that there would be opportunities to become stronger later on.


    As there was nothing more he could do to enhance his strength, he decided to take some time to relax. Since Damian released him, he had been tense and hadn''t even dared to touch a woman.


    He had already worked very hard, so it was time for him to relax.


    "How are you, Wanda?" Harry asked, giving her a slight smile.


    "I''m fine," Wanda said, nodding slightly.


    Harry smiled and looked at Wanda with little subtlety from head to toe. Among all the women he was teaching magic, Wanda was undoubtedly the most beautiful.


    Barely over 20 years old, she was in her prime, with an attractive face and a slender body. Her hair, which seemed to be turning reddish, made her even more attractive.


    Usually, due to his old habits, he would directly ask her to undress, but Wanda is different. She is talented and could become his right hand, so he couldn''t be so crude.


    "Come, Wanda, sit beside me," said Harry, smiling slightly as he patted the spot next to him.


    Wanda looked at her master for a moment before approaching and sitting next to him. Although she was a bit suspicious of her teacher, since he refused to teach her any more magic, she didn''t think he would harm her.


    "You see, Wanda, as I am the king of Sokovia, many have told me that I should marry and have a queen. I was thinking that you are the perfect candidate; we can get to know each other gradually and start a family," said Harry, looking at Wanda with a slight smile.


    Although not as obscenely attractive as Damian, he still looked good, and thanks to his magic, he appeared quite young, even though he wasn''t really old, only 30 years old.


    "I don''t think it would be good; I really would like to dedicate myself entirely to magic," said Wanda, hesitating and trying to reject him tactfully.


    "It''s a necessity; heirs are needed, especially in these uncertain times," said Harry casually, emphasizing the importance.


    ''''Master, I''m afraid I can''t,'''' said Wanda, shaking her head firmly.


    Harry couldn''t help but furrow his brow a little at her firm rejection.


    Wanda felt her stomach sink at the sight of her master''s furrowed brow; she couldn''t help but worry.


    ''''Wanda, I''m afraid that in these cases, our desires cannot outweigh our duty,'''' said Harry, taking her hand.


    ''''Master, I really don''t want to,'''' said Wanda, trying to free her hand with a frightened expression.


    ''''I''m sorry, Wanda, but I want you,'''' said Harry, extending his hand with his magic circle, trying to restrain her.


    While he used to be able to control the minds of normal people mentally, now that everyone had a certain amount of magic, it was more difficult because it resisted unconsciously, not to mention Wanda, who was a mage.


    Feeling the magic around her trying to paralyze her, Wanda immediately resisted, hastily stepping back as she drew her magic circle and pointed it at her master.


    Her hand trembled as she felt very scared; she had never fought anyone, let alone with magic.


    ''''Why... why is your magic circle that color?'''' said Harry, getting up as terrible memories flashed in his mind.


    That familiar crimson circle he had only seen a few times on that man took him back to his worst nightmares.


    Wanda began to move sideways slowly, trying to escape the room.


    Harry quickly used all his power to envelop the room while pointing at her with his magic circle, trying to capture her.


    Feeling foreign magic trying to enter her, Wanda quickly resisted while aiming her magic circle at her master, trying to defend herself.


    Her thoughts were chaotic, and she just wanted this situation to disappear, for all of this to be just a bad dream.


    Suddenly, piercing screams were heard, causing Wanda to close her eyes tightly as her hands trembled.


    When the screams ceased, Wanda opened one eye hesitantly to realize that no one was there.


    There were only several strips on the floor that looked like spaghetti with a color very similar to the clothes her master was wearing.


    Wanda looked at him in amazement before covering her mouth as tears ran down her face.


    You didn''t have to be a genius to know what happened, although she didn''t even know how she did it.


    She was sincerely grateful to her master for taking them in and teaching them magic.


    Why did things have to be like this?


    ''''Why?'''' said Wanda aloud with closed eyes as her magic went out of control, destroying the entire room.


    Still, she already knew the answer; the knowledge of magic she received was not free.


    She understood that nothing in life was free; if she didn''t have her current power, her master would probably abuse her, and she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Without Wanda knowing it, the color seemed to be seeping into her hair, which began to turn completely crimson.


    The ceiling began to collapse on Wanda, filling the room with debris.


    Dust and debris were everywhere as several guards quickly approached to see what was happening, but no matter how hard they tried, the door wouldn''t open.


    Wanda just stared into space with a numb expression for a few minutes.


    ''''Wanda!'''' a voice screamed with panic in the distance.


    Wanda finally reacted, looking in the direction of the voice.


    Remembering her brother telling her that they had to be loyal to their master and grateful, she couldn''t help but smile ironically.


    Standing up, Wanda began to walk toward the voice; several pieces of debris blocked the way, with a quick movement of her hand, the debris was removed before heading out the door.


    Upon leaving, she found several people looking in her direction, including her own brother.


    Wanda looked at all the people trying to look behind her, most of them had a nervous expression on their faces, including her brother.


    She understood their concern; her master was the king, and everyone obeyed him, but he also protected them. His power kept the country stable and safe.


    Wanda then understood many things; her master was strong, and he thought he was stronger than her, and that''s why he tried to assert himself over her. As she was finally stronger than him, he died.


    She then knew that the world is only governed by the bigger fist, now she will make sure to be the strongest so that no one can impose their will on her.


    ''''The old king is dead... I killed him. From now on, I will be the queen. Does anyone disagree?'''' said Wanda as a crimson glow appeared in her eyes at the same time a magic circle appeared in each hand.


    She looked at everyone challenging them not to recognize her.


    Pietro, who was at the forefront, was frozen upon hearing her and just looked at his sister in amazement, not knowing how things had turned out this way.


    Moreover, his sister still didn''t look at him; suddenly, he realized that the people around him knelt on one knee while bowing their heads.


    ''''Let''s go,'''' said Wanda with a cold voice, taking her brother''s hand and going to her room.


    Once Wanda left, everyone stood up and looked at each other not knowing what to do.


    ''''At this point, we can only follow the new queen if we do not want to lose everything we have gained," one of the men said as he looked at the others.


    The others nodded as everyone returned with many thoughts in their heads, in the end they followed the former king because he was strong, Wanda was stronger so it''s not so bad either.


    Wanda arrived at her room with her brother before closing the door.


    ''''Well? What happened?'''' Pietro asked, looking at his sister, expecting her to explain what was going on.


    ''''The master wanted to abuse me,'''' said Wanda, looking at him.


    ''''What?'''' said Pietro very calmly for the impact the news had on him.


    He had always seen his master as a saint, a selfless person who wanted to bring peace and prosperity to Sokovia.


    ''''I defended myself, and I don''t know how, but he died,'''' said Wanda, still with a somewhat numb expression.


    ''''It''s okay, you did well,'''' said Pietro, reacting and quickly coming to her side, hugging her tightly.


    ''''I... I was afraid, I just wanted you to run to my side,'''' Wanda said, grabbing Pietro''s clothes and putting her forehead against his chest as her eyes filled with tears, but she did not let the tears fall, she would not cry again, she had to be strong to protect her brother.


    ''''I''m sorry,'''' said Pietro as he gritted his teeth; his emotions were a mess. He felt very guilty; it was always him who said to trust their master.


    His admiration for him blinded him totally; he only remembered the scene of him saving them and slowly changing his country.


    At the same time, he felt betrayed, thinking that the man he admired so much tried to abuse his sister.


    Without either of them noticing, Pietro''s eyes filled with a silver light.


    ...


    Fury was in his office listening to Maria Hill''s report.


    ''''The number of enhanced individuals has increased exponentially since ''the pulse.'' There are now more than 31 people worldwide. The reason for their abilities is being investigated, and their capabilities vary greatly.''''


    ''''Some are very powerful, and others are not much different from a normal person.''''


    ''''Many have begun to call them mutants since some show quite marked physical changes,'''' Maria said.


    ''''I knew it wouldn''t be that simple,'''' Fury said, referring to the change the world had undergone.


    ''''Several agreed to come with us but most resisted. Using force would be suicide in some cases; others are more manageable,'''' Maria said.


    ''''Just let them be unless they start committing crimes. If that happens, we still have the Avengers,'''' Fury said.


    ''''Just keep an eye on them and keep me informed,'''' said Fury.


    ''''Yes, sir,'''' said Maria before leaving the office.


    Fury ran his hand over his bald head as he sighed and tried not to have crazy thoughts about the future.

 Chapter 193

    Two young people who appeared to be 17 years old were walking hand in hand down the street.


    The young man had neatly cropped blond hair that stood up with deep red eyes.


    The girl beside him had black hair blue eyes, and a slight blush on her cheeks as she walked with a cheerful step.


    Both were wearing school uniforms, and anyone would think they were a couple of students.


    "I wish we could have experienced this together," said the black-haired girl, looking at the boy beside her with a faint smile.


    "Aren''t we doing it now?" Damian said, smiling.


    "It''s not the same," Carol pouted.


    "Don''t you like it?" Damian asked, pretending to look sad as he glanced at her.


    "Idiot, as long as I''m with you, I''ll always be happy. It''s just that we''re not teenagers anymore, and we already have kids," Carol said, rolling her eyes at his antics.


    "Do you want me to erase your memory?" Damian joked.


    "Hmm, I don''t know," Carol said, contemplating.


    "Don''t think about it," Damian said, looking at her without words.


    "It could be fun, like an anime. The most handsome, popular, and rich guy with a troublesome girl who likes to skip classes," Carol said, laughing, recalling her school days.


    A juvenile delinquent is the word you should use,'''' Damian said, laughing softly and looking at her fondly.


    ''''Do you like bad girls?" Carol asked flirtatiously as she put her hand on his chest.


    ''''We''re in public, don''t make a scene," Damian said, curving his lips slightly as he took her hand and kissed it.


    "Oh, look, ice cream. Let''s get one," Carol said, looking at Damian and giving him a big smile.


    "Whatever you want," Damian said, smiling as they walked towards the stand.


    After buying ice cream, they continued walking until they leaned against a wall, eating ice cream and watching people pass by.


    "Still, don''t you think we attract a lot of attention even when transformed?" Carol said, licking her ice cream.


    "Who was the one who said it was unacceptable to have an ugly appearance?" Damian said, looking at Carol.


    "Well... black hair was a big change; it still feels strange," Carol said, playing with her hair.


    "Look, look, who am I?" Carol said, looking at Damian with a cold gaze.


    "Pff," Damian couldn''t help but let out a soft laugh before coughing slightly.


    "Oh? Was my imitation that good?" Carol said, excited to see him laugh.


    "Just a little," Damian said, looking at her with a smile.


    "Expected, I''ve seen that cold face for decades now; it even seems adorable to me," Carol said, laughing.


    Damian smiled before wrapping an arm around her neck and pulling her head for a kiss.


    "Hey, you better not have had ice cream on your mouth," Carol said, looking sharply at Damian.


    "Who knows?" Damian said, laughing softly.


    Carol looked at him before wrapping her arms around his neck and kissing him.


    "Now it''s clean," Carol said, looking at Damian.


    Damian took Carol''s cheek and gently stroked it with his thumb.


    "Did it taste good?" Damian said, smiling at her.


    "It tasted good," Carol said, nodding with a smile.


    "Well, what would a teenage couple do now?" Damian said, looking at her.


    "Hm... a hotel?" Carol asked, tilting her head with a smile.


    "We''re not going to a hotel," Damian said, rolling his eyes.


    "It''s a bit gross; who knows how many people have done it there," Carol agreed.


    "Let''s walk for a while before going home," Damian said, pinching her nose before taking her hand and starting to walk.


    "I wonder if Alice will be able to enjoy her school days and fall in love," Carol said as they walked before she couldn''t continue because Damian had stopped.


    "No way," Damian said with a displeased expression.


    "That''s not for you to decide," Carol teased before pulling his hand, forcing him to move forward.


    "Besides, you shouldn''t think about that. Alice is only 5 years old," Damian complained.


    "Hmm, look at that?" Carol suddenly said, looking at the sky.


    A golden dot seemed to be moving in the sky, gradually getting larger, indicating that it was approaching.


    Damian followed Carol''s finger, and with his enhanced vision, he could clearly see the City of the Gods approaching.


    "What are these idiots doing?" Damian said, looking at them.


    "Could it be that Zeus still remembers me? What if he wants revenge?" Carol asked, hugging Damian.


    "There will be quite a chaos in the coming days," Damian said, ignoring Carol and looking up.


    "What if someone from outside Earth arrives? How does the system affect them?" Carol suddenly asked, realizing.


    "They won''t be able to resist it, and they will be affected. Anyway, it''s not harmful, so the resistance is not much," Damian said.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "And if you were the stranger arriving on Earth, could the system affect you?" Carol asked, looking at Damian.


    "That''s a good question," Damian said, nodding seriously.


    "I don''t know," Damian said, looking at her with a smile.


    Carol just pinched him with an annoyed expression before pulling him by his hand for a walk.


    Damian chuckled at her, really wishing they could have spent time together when they were teenagers.


    ...


    A few hours ago.


    "So we''re ready, we''ll return to Earth, and each one will take their rightful place," Zeus said from his throne.


    "I wonder if those hateful witches will also return," one of the gods said.


    "I remember those elusive ladies with their spells; they really hurt," another god complained.


    "They will surely return; they never left Earth and only hid in another dimension. I wouldn''t be surprised if they had already returned," another god said.


    "Yes, I remember, their queen was particularly powerful, and a great annoyance, seeking our blood for her experiments," Zeus nodded.


    "Then let''s set it in motion," Zeus said, activating the Citadel''s movement mechanism.


    All the gods gave their power before it began to move quickly towards Earth.


    A couple of hours later, everyone could see the bright planet.


    "It has changed a bit," one of the gods said, looking.


    "Yes, some continents weren''t there," another god nodded.


    "Well, that attack was really devastating, it''s normal," another god said.


    The Citadel entered the atmosphere, but its speed decreased, so no heat layer formed around it.


    Suddenly, all the gods saw words in front of them.


    (Unknown organism entering the system area)


    (Adhering to the system)


    (Failure, resistance attempt, resistance neutralized)


    (Welcome to the system)


    "Is anyone else seeing this?" a god said, pointing to the letters in front of him.


    "This seems like the style of those witches; are they responsible?" a god wondered.


    "This has the essence of the infinity stones and a person, but somehow I can''t remember who," a goddess said, putting her hand on her chin thoughtfully.


    "And it''s not just one stone, it''s at least three," the same goddess said, closing her eyes as if she could feel it.


    "What lunatic is trying to gather them all?" a god asked with a somewhat trembling voice.


    "At this point, we can only find out slowly," the goddess said, shrugging.


    "I think we should start separating," Zeus said, having a pensive expression. However, it wasn''t the time yet as they were very close to Earth.


    "Yes, I think it''s time," another god said, nodding.


    The Citadel began to separate for the first time since it was formed before the gods went to their respective territories.


    Breathing the air and feeling the growing magic, Zeus couldn''t help but give a faint smile; even he missed this place, reminiscent of when he was at his peak.


    When he was still feared as a powerful god.


    ...


    Damian was with the scientist as they both watched a fight between Frank and Laura, both wearing armor made of Adamantine.


    Fights with the new armor were much more brutal; the ground was specially reinforced to withstand their battle.


    Yet, when they struck each other, the sounds and shockwaves resonated strongly.


    It seemed like a truly epic scene, but there was something that spoiled it.


    "Don''t your eyes hurt watching them fight?" Damian said, looking at the scientist.


    "Uh... no, they''re fine," the scientist said, avoiding Damian''s gaze uncomfortably.


    Unwilling to admit that the color was horrible.


    "Paint them as soon as possible. If these armors hit the streets, they could blind someone with their brightness," Damian said, leaving no room for discussion.


    "It was just because you ordered it; the color is fine," the scientist said, nodding.


    "You''re stubborn," Damian said, shaking his head with a smile.


    "That''s enough; I have the data I needed," the scientist said over the microphone, causing Frank and Laura to stop.


    "By the way, have you been keeping an eye on the gods who arrived?" Damian asked, looking at the scientist.


    "Immediately after arriving, they started exploring the area. Most of them have already made contact with humans."


    "I must say, the internet is crazy. When Thor appeared, many people doubted the existence of gods, but now with almost all the pantheons back on Earth, it''s hard not to believe."


    "Do you think the gods need people to believe in them?" Damian asked, curiously looking at the scientist.


    "Hm, I don''t know," the scientist honestly replied.


    "I''ll monitor them closely with the system; maybe I can detect something," Damian said, nodding before looking at Laura and Frank, who were leaving the testing room.


    "It''s very surreal to wear this armor; it almost feels like a video game," Laura said from her armor to Frank.


    "Yeah, it really doesn''t feel like I''m moving with my body," Frank agreed, nodding as they began to leave the testing area.


    "Plus, it smells new," Laura joked.


    Frank chuckled at her words since it was true.


    Saying ''status'' in his mind.


    Frank Castle


    Species: Human (genetically enhanced)


    Magic: 80


    Strength: 20


    Agility: 15


    Intelligence: 3


    (Human genetically enhanced with a good physical and magical base)


    Looking at his statistics, the only thing that had really changed was his Magic, which had increased to 80.


    "Tell me, what''s your Magic?" Frank asked Laura.


    "112," Laura said, smiling proudly.


    "I wonder how much our king has; a million?" Laura asked, curious.


    "It''s possible," Frank agreed before reaching his platform.


    The robotic arms immediately began to remove his golden armor.


    In a few seconds, it had been taken off, and he began to step down from his platform.


    "Hmm, it will take some getting used to the new one," Laura said, moving her shoulder.


    "Are you going out for a drink or going home?" Laura asked.


    "I''ll go straight home. I have dinner with my family, and besides, my wife is pregnant," Frank said, looking at her.


    "Wow, it''s already three kids. Isn''t it bothersome?" Laura asked with a curious expression before questioning.


    "They''re already big; my son is 12, and my daughter is 9. They''ve passed the stage where they''re annoying," Frank said, slightly curving his lips.


    "Hee," Laura said, humming while nodding.


    "Do you want one? You''re getting to that age," Frank teased.


    "How rude! For your information, I haven''t even turned 30 yet," Laura complained.


    Frank just chuckled as he looked at her.


    "Don''t you want to come for dinner?" Frank asked, looking at her, knowing she didn''t have a family he knew, and she''d probably spend some time alone.


    "Nah, I won''t interrupt your family time; I''ll go buy something and eat at home," Laura said, refusing with a smile.


    "I''m not going to beg you; just remember that you can come whenever you want," Frank said, rolling his eyes without insisting further.


    Laura just laughed before slapping his shoulder and walking away.


    In her normal clothes, she left the laboratory before starting to walk. The sun was setting, and the streetlights began to illuminate the surroundings. She looked idly at the surroundings; people were walking home or shopping.


    While walking, suddenly a bus stopped a few meters away from her.


    From the bus, three little girls, very familiar, got off. That combination of small heads probably only belonged to the Alucard sisters.


    The three little girls immediately noticed her; it wasn''t very difficult since her great height stood out too much.


    "Hi, girls," Laura said, smiling as she saw them running towards her.


    "Laura!" all three exclaimed before jumping on her and hugging her.


    Laura chuckled while also hugging them for a moment before putting them back on their feet.


    The people around looked with a bit of curiosity; due to Laura''s height, it was easy to guess that she was a Spartan, and with her good relationship with the princesses, they wondered who she was.


    "Hey, why haven''t you come to visit us again?" Alice said, pouting.


    "Well, at that time, it was my job to protect you, but since you live here, it''s no longer necessary," Laura said, crouching down and talking to them.


    "But you could have come to visit us," Alice said, looking her in the eyes.


    Emma and Ivy just nodded repeatedly, looking at her.


    "Well, you are the princesses, and I am a soldier. It wouldn''t be good if I just visited you constantly," Laura said, smiling and explaining.


    "Why?" Emma asked, looking at her.


    "Sigh... it''s a bit complicated but never mind. If you want, I''ll visit you as many times as you want," Laura said, smiling at them.


    "It''s not if we want; it''s if you want," Alice said seriously before taking her sisters'' hands and leaving, pouting.


    Laura opened her eyes in surprise at her words, she could only stay crouched, watching their backs move away.


    "You''re right, Alice," Laura murmured, sighing and standing up.


    She hadn''t visited them again, even though they were quite close when they lived in New York.


    Those three little girls were too smart for their own good, constantly dragging her into all sorts of mischief.


    It''s just that she didn''t want to run into the king; she liked him. It took her a while to admit it, but she also didn''t dare to approach him. She doesn''t want to just watch him from afar, longing for a love that will never come, she prefers to nip things in the bud.


    That''s why she preferred not to visit them again, hoping perhaps to find someone else, she met a few people, but it was inevitable that she would compare them to Damian and ruin her date.

 Chapter 194

    Fury was massaging his forehead as he listened to Maria Hill''s reports.


    "There has really been a lot of chaos since the gods from almost every mythology appeared a week ago," she reported.


    "Before, ordinary people thought it was some kind of coincidence that Thor existed, thinking he was just a strong extraterrestrial. However, with the arrival of other gods and many miraculous acts, things are changing."


    "Many beliefs from the past are resurfacing, and cults are gaining strength."


    "As expected, animals have gone out of control too. In Siberia, a tiger the size of a vehicle killed two people. There''s also footage of an eagle carrying away a calf; the eagle is estimated to have had a wingspan of around four meters."


    "Like this, hundreds of cases are reported every day. However, animals are not as dangerous since firearms can still eliminate them, well... for now," Maria said, smiling ironically.


    "The presence of people with superpowers has also increased."


    "A group of people caught my attention; they call themselves ''masters of mystic arts'' and have helped solve various problems with these out-of-control superpowered individuals."


    Maria showed him a picture featuring a hooded woman holding orange discs in her hands.


    "Jen," Fury murmured, looking at the person in the photo, recalling having seen her at Damian''s house.


    Subsequently, he tried to investigate her, but all results were unsuccessful.


    "What about the animals'' bodies?" Fury asked.


    "They have already been sent to the laboratories. Many results are still pending, but it seems edible," Maria replied.


    "Hurry up the experiments and try to gather as much meat from these animals as possible. It might be the key to gaining an advantage in this situation," Fury instructed.


    "Yes, sir," Maria said, nodding.


    "Monitor constantly. So far, none of these animals are a reason to call the Avengers, but keep an eye out to summon them when necessary."


    "Also, keep an eye on these... gods. If they do anything, try to mediate. In the worst case, we''ll try to involve Damian," Fury said with a displeased expression, having to depend on him, but since he caused this, he should fix it.


    "That''s all. If there''s anything important, let me know immediately," Fury concluded, dismissing her.


    Maria nodded before leaving to continue her vigilance.


    Fury sighed again, unable to shake off his irritation with Damian. He wondered if Damian knew how many people had died because of his selfishness in turning the world into what it is now.


    They used to say he was paranoid, but he was paranoid against Damian with good reason. What he did is no different from destroying the world as it was known.


    This new world doesn''t seem to be very kind to the weak.


    ...


    Ivy was sitting on the edge of one of the palace balconies, her legs swinging back and forth.


    Her eyes were fixed on the horizon as if something had caught her attention.


    Ophelia was behind her, spinning a dagger in her hands, a habit she had picked up again during the time she had to protect her daughters.


    She was a little worried since Ivy had been constantly looking in that direction since the day Jen came.


    Not that she thought it was Jen''s fault; she was sure it was just a coincidence.


    She had told Damian to investigate, but he said it was better to let whatever was happening unfold naturally. Whatever Ivy was looking at would come to her, or Ivy wouldn''t stand it any longer and would go.


    Damian thought that meddling could disrupt what should naturally happen.


    Ophelia wasn''t entirely in agreement, but she decided to trust what Damian felt and just kept an eye on her daughter.


    Ivy suddenly turned around and started walking quickly.


    Ophelia was startled and quickly hid while following her.


    Ivy walked through the palace as if searching for someone.


    "Mommy!" Ivy said aloud, not wanting to keep searching.


    Ophelia appeared in front of Ivy before crouching down in front of her and smiling.


    "What''s wrong, dear?" Ophelia said, smiling at her.


    "Take me to the sea," Ivy said, pointing in the same direction as always.


    "Just the two of us?" Ophelia asked, smiling.


    Ivy looked around before approaching Ophelia and whispering in her ear.


    "Just the two of us, no daddy."


    "Oh? Darling! I knew you preferred your mother," Ophelia said, burying Ivy''s head in her chest while shaking her happily.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Ivy opened her mouth to say something, but in the end, she just hugged her mother in silence.


    "Well, let''s go then. Do you want to fly?" Ophelia asked, smiling at her daughter.


    "Hm," Ivy nodded with a smile.


    "Then let''s go," Ophelia laughed before hugging Ivy from behind and flying off.


    Ivy laughed as she looked down at the ground; she could see people passing by, occasionally some would look up and see them.


    After a few minutes, they arrived at the beach, so Ophelia landed gently on the shore.


    "Well? What now?" Ophelia asked, taking Ivy''s hand.


    "Let''s swim," Ivy said, pointing to the water.


    Ophelia looked at her beautiful dress before sighing and nodding to Ivy.


    The two walked into the water before starting to swim.


    "How far, dear?" Ophelia asked after swimming almost 100 meters.


    "Hm, 300 times more," Ivy said after looking into the distance and thinking.


    Ophelia could only purse her lips before starting to propel herself with magic under the water while carrying Ivy.


    Ivy smiled as she looked at all the fauna passing by her side while her hand played with the water.


    Suddenly, she squeezed her mother''s hand, making Ophelia stop.


    Ophelia looked at Ivy raising an eyebrow; they had traveled a few kilometers.


    Ivy looked at her mother before pointing down.


    Ophelia nodded before swimming a bit slower downwards. As they descended, Ophelia made sure to watch Ivy''s expression.


    She was a bit worried about whether Ivy could withstand the ocean''s pressure.


    Ivy looked at her mother while squeezing her hand, indicating for her to stop.


    "What''s wrong, dear? Have we arrived?" Ophelia asked telepathically.


    "Wait for me here," Ivy said in her mind, looking at her mother.


    Ophelia nodded before letting her go, but secretly, she used her invisibility on herself as strongly as she could and followed her stealthily.


    Ivy swam a few tens of meters before reaching a very dark cave; the cave looked like a black hole devouring the little light there was.


    Without hesitating too much, Ivy entered the cave and saw a large eye larger than herself looking at her.


    Ivy''s eyes glowed softly as she looked into the lizard''s eyes, forming a simple telepathic connection.


    "Hello," Ivy said, looking at the big eye.


    "At last, we meet," Ivy said with a big smile, approaching the giant lizard.


    The giant lizard narrowed its eyes, carefully examining the small figure. She looked like a human but definitely wasn''t one.


    The attraction it had felt earlier was clearly coming from her. At first it thought it was something to eat, to make it stronger. The last thing it expected was a little baby, although for some reason it couldn''t muster the will to harm her.


    Ivy tilted her head when she received no response and started to approach, extending her hand.


    The giant lizard gave a low growl as she approached, although it felt an urge to get closer to the little one. It had always distrusted cunning and treacherous humans and anything resembling them.


    Ivy paid no attention and placed her hand directly under its eyes, the tough and rough skin immediately making contact with hers.


    "It''s like petting a statue," Ivy said, laughing gently.


    "What do you want?" a very hoarse voice asked.


    "I could ask you the same. Weren''t you calling me?" Ivy replied, looking at the large eye.


    "You were the one calling me; I just didn''t answer," the giant lizard said.


    "Hmm, then what''s your name?" Ivy asked.


    "I don''t have a name, they just call me King," the giant lizard said, looking at the small one.


    "King? Aren''t you a girl like me?" Ivy asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    "Girl!?" the giant lizard asked incredulously, raising its head a bit and hitting its tail against the ground.


    "Yes, I''ve always been able to somehow tell, although I''ve never communicated so clearly with any creature before," Ivy said, smiling.


    "I''m over a million years old," the giant lizard said, looking at Ivy.


    "That''s a lot!" Ivy said, surprised.


    "So, little one, what brings you here?" the giant lizard asked. Knowing it wasn''t something to eat, it lost some interest even if it still felt an attraction to the small one.


    "Let''s be friends," Ivy said with an innocent smile.


    "Friends? That''s a word that doesn''t exist for us titans."


    "Don''t you want to be my friend?" Ivy asked, looking at it.


    "What would I gain from being your friend?" the giant lizard asked.


    "Do you have to gain something? Isn''t it good to get along and be together?" Ivy said, looking confused.


    "In what way is it good?" the lizard asked, puzzled.


    "Hm, I wouldn''t know how to explain it; you have to experience it to understand," Ivy said with a smile.


    "I really have no interest," the giant lizard said.


    "Come on, just try it. What could you lose by doing so?" Ivy said.


    "You''re annoying," the lizard said, slamming its tail against the ground.


    "I won''t leave until we become friends," Ivy said, climbing onto its head and sitting.


    The giant lizard grunted in annoyance, but still couldn''t bring itself to harm the little one sitting on its head.


    Ophelia, who was hiding, saw their entire interaction, although she couldn''t hear what they were saying due to Ivy''s ability.


    Despite the apparent irritation of the lizard, she could see that it was even avoiding moving to avoid disturbing Ivy.


    She wonders what''s happening and how long Ivy plans to stay in this place.


    Ivy remained on the lizard for a while as they seemed to continue talking. As she had no way of knowing, she could only wait.


    Several minutes passed as both stayed still.


    "I''ll go home," Ivy suddenly said after a while of conversation.


    "But I''ll be back. I won''t give up until you''re my friend," Ivy said, standing in front of the large eye.


    "Just go and let me sleep," the giant lizard said after a moment of silence.


    Ivy just gave it a cute smile before starting to return to her mother.


    Ophelia, seeing this, quickly returned to where she should be.


    "How did it go, sweetheart?" she asked upon seeing her.


    "Hm, so-so. She didn''t want to be my friend," Ivy said, looking at her mother.


    "Who?" Ophelia said, smiling as they emerged from the water and floated over the sea.


    "Hmm, I don''t know what to call her. Maybe we''ll think of a name for her next time," Ivy said, smiling faintly.


    "The sunset is really beautiful," Ophelia said, floating over the sea and looking at the horizon.


    Ivy looked into the distance and smiled as she nodded.


    Both floated for a while before the sun completely set. Then Ophelia started to fly quickly back home.


    Ophelia landed on the same balcony they left before placing Ivy back on her feet.


    "Thanks, Mommy," Ivy said, looking at her mother with a smile.


    "Anytime you want," Ophelia said, kissing Ivy''s cheek a couple of times while stroking her green hair identical to hers.


    Let''s take a bath, you still taste salty," Ophelia said playfully, running her tongue along Ivy''s cheek.


    "Mama!" Ivy said, laughing as she put her hand on her cheek.


    "Hm, you taste quite good; maybe Mommy should eat you," Ophelia said, laughing as she hugged Ivy and repeatedly gave her kisses.


    Ivy laughed happily, receiving her mother''s affection, but still managed to free herself before running away while laughing.


    Ophelia, who clearly let her escape, chased her with a smile.


    Soon, both ran towards the bathroom before entering the large bathtub.


    Ophelia began to wash Ivy''s hair, which was quite short compared to others, only reaching her shoulders. She never liked having long hair, saying it was a hassle.


    As it was quite short, she quickly washed it before cleaning the rest of her body and cleaning herself.


    Once clean, the two just stayed quietly and enjoyed the water temperature.


    ...


    Outside of Earth.


    A ship approached at high speeds.


    The ship passed through a thin layer that was imperceptible, causing five young Yautjas to be captured by the system.


    There was no resistance, and they were quickly absorbed by it, not even noticing.


    The ship landed in a lush forest before the five Yautjas disembarked. They briefly communicated with each other before separating to hunt prey.


    They knew that the animals on Earth were not really a threat to them, so they were quite relaxed, it was just a leisurely hunt before looking for really good prey.


    They had no idea what awaited them.


    Earth was no longer the one they knew, and if they weren''t careful, they could die.

 Chapter 195

    In a place in northern Europe.


    The snow fell heavily against the roof of a seemingly abandoned warehouse.


    From the outside, it looked truly abandoned, but if one approached close enough, they would see that it wasn''t really the case.


    A barrier of illusions covered the place; within the barrier, many people moved back and forth.


    In an elevated place from where the entire warehouse could be seen, there was a woman with black hair holding a long staff with a golden circle at the top.


    Seeing that the preparations were almost complete, the woman smiled slightly.


    "Master Amelia, the preparations are ready. We can start at any moment," said a woman in robes after entering the room.


    "There''s no time like the present," Amelia said, smiling faintly.


    "Master, should we really do this? Isn''t it a bit hasty? We''re talking about a goddess," the disciple said, hesitating.


    "Thor didn''t seem so strong, and the goddess Hela has been locked away for thousands of years. How strong can she be? After I absorb her power, I wonder how much stronger I can become?" Amelia said, a man with terrifying crimson eyes appearing in her mind.


    "Legends say her power rivaled Odin''s," the disciple said, lowering her head.


    "Come on, don''t be pessimistic. We need her power in this new world," Amelia said, smiling at her dear disciple.


    The disciple could only sigh before nodding. In the end, it wasn''t her decision, and she was just trying to make her master more cautious.


    Amelia just smiled faintly before resting her head delicately on her hand and checking her status.


    Amelia Fritz


    Species: Human (witch)


    Magic: 1000


    Strength: 1.2


    Agility: 1.5


    Intelligence: 3


    Before the world changed, she was already a sorceress of mystical arts¡ªnot the best, but a master nonetheless.


    With the appearance of the system, she also discovered that she was a witch, and thanks to this, her magic was very high immediately after the pulse.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, she stole the dark scepter before escaping with her disciple.


    It was something she had been planning for a while, and everything that happened was simply an opportunity she couldn''t pass up.


    She had researched the dark scepter.


    A very ancient artifact that had been found in ruins thousands of years ago.


    After deciphering the words written where the scepter was found, she could roughly know its abilities.


    With a test, it turned out to be true¡ªthe scepter could help absorb the magic of other living beings and give a part of it to the bearer.


    Of course, this wasn''t the reason she was interested in it; the main reason was that it could unleash quite powerful dark magic attacks.


    An artifact that was sealed and forbidden in Kamar-taj, since the victim always died after the magic was extracted.


    Before the world changed, it might have been considered useless; even absorbing the magic of 100 people might not yield a drop of magic. But now it''s different.


    Now it''s an extremely valuable artifact; fortunately, she managed to escape before the Ancient One could stop her.


    "Let''s get to work," Amelia said with a slight smile, standing up and walking with her staff.


    Amelia took the elevator with her disciple before reaching the lower floor.


    In the center of the warehouse was a transparent dome wrapped from the inside in chains specially made to contain powerful beings.


    Amelia hoped it would be enough to at least contain Hela for some time.


    "My lady, what you asked for is done," said a man approaching Amelia.


    "I can see that," Amelia nodded as she looked at the intricate containment system they had formed.


    She spared no expense in making it.


    "Everyone, take your positions," Amelia said, nodding to the man.


    Now came the complicated part; legends say that Hela was imprisoned in the realm of Niflheim in the region of Hel.


    Although things about those times are very dark, there''s little that can be taken seriously other than the fact that she is in Hel.


    "Bring it," Amelia said, looking at her disciple.


    The disciple nodded before running and bringing a long box to her master.


    Amelia opened the box and took out a black sword that shone with light.


    It took her some time to find it, but she finally found it in a museum, displayed as an Oopart since the place where they found it was extremely ancient, in an era when such weapons did not exist.


    "Necrosword, a very powerful weapon that Hela can casually conjure," Amelia said, lifting the sword and looking at it.


    Amelia walked with the sword and plunged it right into the middle of the containment dome before going to her place.


    She would use the necrosword as a catalyst to open a portal right where Hela was.


    The drawback to this is that Hela has to go through the portal, so if she doesn''t want to escape, everything will be useless.


    "Everyone, get ready," Amelia said before resting her staff on her shoulder and extending her two hands.


    With the Sling Ring, she quickly created a spell modified by herself before imbuing it into the sword.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Sparks began to descend from the sword''s hilt to the tip stuck in the ground.


    Suddenly, from the sword''s hilt, dark mist enveloped the entire dome as a tense atmosphere took hold of the place.


    Amelia looked at her disciple, who was next to the controls ready to activate various types of defenses or attacks.


    The mist dissipated as a woman with black hair and a pale, grim complexion appeared.


    Her cheeks seemed a bit sunken, and she was clearly emaciated, with her clothes torn in several places.


    Even with her emaciated appearance, her green eyes shone with a fierce light.


    "Now," Amelia said, looking at her disciple, who nodded and activated the mechanism.


    Multiple chains wrapped around Hela as bright electric currents enveloped her.


    At the same time, Amelia extended her staff and began to extract Hela''s magic.


    Amelia''s expression immediately changed as she noticed she didn''t hear a single scream of pain, and her staff couldn''t extract anything.


    "Do you want to drain my energy? It''s a shame I don''t have a drop inside me," a voice said, laughing under her breath.


    Amelia immediately stepped back when suddenly the dome shattered into pieces along with the floor, raising a cloud of dust.


    "Master," the disciple said, approaching Amelia, her voice trembling with fear.


    Suddenly, both heard several screams, turning to see several of their men with a sword plunged into their chests while black smoke was drained from their bodies towards Hela.


    "Hm, that''s better," Hela said, groaning slightly as her steps were heard in Amelia''s direction.


    Coming out of the dust cloud, Hela looked a bit better; her clothes had been repaired, and the darkness under her eyes wasn''t so intense.


    "So, you''re the little thing that set me free. How should I thank you?" Hela said, reaching Amelia and lifting her chin.


    Seeing the fear in Amelia''s eyes, Hela couldn''t help but smile faintly.


    Amelia felt truly terrified just by sensing the atmosphere around Hela. She had always been brave, thinking that in the worst case, she would quickly escape with her ring.


    But at that moment, she couldn''t even feel her legs.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t harm you. Your reward for freeing me will be to serve me," Hela said, smiling faintly.


    ....


    In front of the large pillar that was Cortana''s main server.


    There was a capsule that contained a humanoid figure.


    Cortana''s consciousness constantly analyzed the changes in the body it was creating.


    With the Reality Stone, she created special biological material before combining the cells with Vibranium.


    It managed to create a never-before-seen biomechanical organism.


    It was literally living metal, capable of regenerating like any biological organism, and had all the senses, and even reproductive capabilities.


    He had created a new species, although he doubted it would have been possible without the help of the Reality Stone.


    At the moment, there was only a humanoid figure without defined features.


    She was still thinking about what appearance it should have.


    If she were honest with herself, she felt a bit envious of princesses. She would like to be pampered by Damian, sit on his lap, or be carried in his arms.


    But she also envied queens. She had seen some adult-rated things and had a strange feeling watching them.


    Unfortunately, she thought she could only choose one of the two since if Damian treated her like his daughter, he might never treat her as anything else.


    Cortana shook her head virtually before focusing on her body that it was time to put the finishing touches on.


    The originally featureless humanoid body began to change.


    Its limbs became slimmer, its waist narrowed, and a pair of small hills grew on its chest.


    Long white hair grew on its head, accompanied by a very beautiful and delicate face.


    Cortana''s main consciousness rushed into the body before its eyes opened.


    Cortana stood up quite easily before a mirror appeared in front of her, showing her entire body.


    Her white hair and golden eyes were quite striking; her eyelashes looked like they were covered in snow. Cortana put her hand on her chin before viewing her face from different angles.


    Her skin looked rosy and very tender, giving her a charming appearance.


    Objectively, she was very beautiful; surely, her master would be amazed when he saw her.


    Looking at the rest of her body, she couldn''t help but nod with a satisfied smile; everything was perfectly symmetrical.


    She was 1.6 meters tall and had a slender, athletic body. Looking at her modest chest, she smiled contentedly.


    She still didn''t fully understand the concept of human beauty, but she knew that soft and symmetrical features were beautiful.


    Using the Reality Stone, she quickly created a simple dress that left her shoulders exposed before putting on sandals.


    Giving a twirl in front of the mirror, she smiled satisfied before teleporting to the palace.


    Quickly detecting where Damian was, she started running towards him with a smile, eagerly anticipating his expression.


    Reaching the tallest tower of the palace, she found him talking on the phone while sitting sideways on the window frame, looking out over the city.


    Cortana opened her eyes in surprise at the scene; her master was truly attractive in her eyes.


    Smiling slightly, Cortana began to approach Damian slowly. She was probably the only one who could hide from him due to the connection they had, as technically her presence was all over the planet.


    Without Damian noticing, Cortana arrived behind him and jumped on him, hugging his neck.


    Damian, who was suddenly hugged, couldn''t help but be startled, dropping the phone as he looked at the arms hugging him.


    He quickly turned into mist and appeared a few meters away, frowning at the person he couldn''t sense.


    "Pff, Master, you should have seen your face," said Cortana, covering her mouth and avoiding laughter.


    "You really gave me a scare," Damian said, running a hand through his hair as he recognized who it was.


    Accustomed to feeling everything around him, it really took him by surprise.


    "What do you think of my body? It''s very beautiful, isn''t it?" Cortana said, approaching Damian and jumping to hug his neck.


    Due to her small stature compared to Damian, her feet were left hanging.


    "Yes, you are truly beautiful, like a little goddess," Damian said, smiling slightly and looking at her beautiful face.


    "That''s not the reaction I expected; you had to take my cheek stunned while your face approached mine," Cortana said before blushing at what she said.


    "Do you think of me that way?" Damian asked, raising an eyebrow as he looked at her.


    "A bit, I''m not entirely sure," Cortana said, nodding as she avoided his gaze with a cute blush.


    "Sigh, Cortana, in my eyes, you''re just a child. Not even a year has passed since you became self-aware," Damian said, looking into her beautiful golden eyes.


    "Don''t treat me like a human; don''t forget that I''m an AI. My mind is more advanced than yours," Cortana said, looking at him with a cute frown while using her index finger to gently tap Damian''s temple.


    "For now, it''s a no. Don''t cause trouble," Damian said, stroking Cortana''s head.


    "Fine, I understand," Cortana said, nodding with a satisfied smile, understanding the message.


    From now on, she will act maturely and make her master fall at her feet.


    Damian just chuckled, not knowing what was going through her mind.


    "Let''s go so you can introduce yourself," Damian said, looking at her before not being able to resist and squeezing her incredibly soft cheeks.


    "No, leave it to me. I''ll surprise each of them with my beauty before revealing who I am," Cortana said with a big smile before starting to run.


    Damian just shook his head with a smile before summoning his phone that had fallen out of the window.


    He was glad that Cortana was so excited; having a fully functional body must be a novelty for her.


    "Sorry, are you still there?" Damian said, putting the phone to his ear.


    "Yes, anything happened?" Tony said on the other end of the phone.


    "Cortana gave me a good scare, and I dropped the phone," Damian said, laughing to himself.


    "Well... that''s unusual. I thought nothing could surprise you," Tony said.


    "Yes, somehow she evaded my senses. It was really scary," Damian said, shaking his head.


    "I''m sure, someone like you who is used to being almost a god being surprised like that," Tony teased.


    "Come on, don''t say almost; I''m literally better than the gods," Damian teased back.


    "I hope someone gives you a beating someday," Tony said annoyed.


    "Hm, who knows, there must be someone or something out there," Damian said.


    "Don''t get dramatic," Tony said, rolling his eyes. If he was honest, he hoped there wasn''t anyone stronger than Damian.


    ''''Anyway, I''ll come see you later, I''ll see that Cortana doesn''t cause trouble'''' said Damian smiling slightly.


    "Sure, see you," Tony said with a playful smile. He was also a bit curious about what kind of body an AI could create, although Damian didn''t say it, he could infer it from the conversation.


    Damian put away his phone before starting to descend the stairs of the tower; he hoped Cortana wouldn''t do too many crazy things.


    ...


    In Asgard.


    Odin was sitting on his throne, frowning; Heimdall had informed him of the return of the gods to Earth.


    He couldn''t help but feel angry seeing that they didn''t even tell him anything; they completely ignored him and just settled.


    He couldn''t help but think of Hela; if she were here, and he himself had all his power, they wouldn''t dare to do that.


    At that moment, a visible energy stream traversed the palace wall and crashed into Odin''s chest, making him stand up in surprise.


    His severely aged face began to rejuvenate, and the strength of his body rose.


    He no longer looked like an old man near death; he looked like a man in his fifties, firm and with a powerful aura.


    Still, there was not a hint of happiness on his face, only a somber thought about what the future might be.


    Hela had escaped.


    "Call Heimdall," Odin said to one of his guards.

 Chapter 196

    Zeus sat upon his throne, wearing a grim expression.


    He felt as if he had fallen into some kind of trap.


    Someone filled the earth with candy, and he went straight to it.


    It all happened on the second day after their arrival on Earth, the first day having been spent in celebration before most of the gods set out to explore the place.


    Hermes, in particular, went out on a mission, to find out why the world had changed and if there was any threat to them.


    A week had quickly passed, which felt like a blink of an eye for him.


    It was then that a pale-looking Hermes arrived at his side, showing him an image that displayed several individuals, some of them very familiar.


    "Do these monsters reproduce?" Zeus said, looking at the photo in astonishment; it showed a quite large family, and looking at those crimson eyes, it was easy to tell they were all the same.


    "Yes, my lord. Apparently, the man is named Damian, the blonde you fought is Carol, the other blonde woman is Damian''s mother, her name is Sophia, and the other woman is named Ana," said Hermes.


    "Where is Heracles? Why didn''t he find out about this?" Zeus said angrily; he was supposed to explore and see if there were any threats.


    "I did some investigation, and he has been traveling the world while sleeping with women," Hermes said, avoiding Zeus''s gaze uncomfortably.


    "That idiot. I already suspected it was strange for him to take the initiative to investigate," Zeus said, frowning.


    "Where is he now?" Zeus asked, looking at Hermes.


    "About that... he''s on a flight heading to Madripoor; he should be arriving soon. That''s where they live," Hermes said, lowering his head.


    A long silence filled the throne room.


    "Anything else?" Zeus said, recovering; he hoped his son would return with all his limbs intact.


    "About that text that appeared in front of us when we entered the planet, I have the answer," Hermes said.


    "What caused the change in the world was the appearance of what they call the system. If you say ''status,'' your own parameters will appear."


    "Since the appearance of the system, magic has returned to Earth, although for some reason, I haven''t detected any trace of Titans or Witches," Hermes said.


    "Status," Zeus murmured, confused.


    Zeus


    Species: god


    Magic: 100,000 (weakened)


    Strength: 1,000 (weakened)


    Agility: 800 (weakened)


    Intelligence: 5


    (An overweight god and potential McDonald''s customer; his originally strong will has been worn down by the passage of time, weakening him)


    "What the hell, overweight?" Zeus muttered, hitting the armrest of his seat while several lightning bolts emanated from his fist.


    Hermes just remained silent, pretending not to hear.


    "Hermes, what is McDonald''s?" Zeus asked after calming down.


    "I think it''s a fast-food chain," Hermes said after thinking for a moment.


    "And what''s so special about it?" Zeus asked with doubt.


    "I really don''t know; it''s not something very relevant," Hermes said, looking at Zeus with uncertainty.


    "Fine, pay attention to Hercules'' actions," Zeus said, gesturing for Hermes to leave while he continued to look at his status with a dismayed expression.


    Hermes disappeared instantly, leaving Zeus alone.


    ...


    Damian entered the palace''s hall and found Carol wrapped in her energy cloak, hugging Cortana tightly.


    "You''re so cute; I feel like biting you," Carol said with a happy smile.


    "Get your cow udders off my face; I''m not a child," Cortana said with a fierce expression as she resisted.


    "Come on, let me hug you; you''re very cute. I''ll leave Damian and marry you," Carol said, laughing.


    "Better you go, and I''ll marry him," Cortana said, making a final effort and managing to separate herself from Carol.


    She had to admit that Carol was very strong; her body needed improvements.


    Carol looked surprised at Cortana before putting on a serious expression and looking at her.


    "Are you serious?" Carol said, looking directly into Cortana''s eyes.


    "Of course," Cortana said, looking at Carol.


    "Cortana, as far as I''m concerned, if you were with Damian, that''s fine, but you''re very young. I know you''re not human, but somehow it doesn''t sit well with me, and I''m sure Damian thinks similarly," Carol said, gently placing her hands on Cortana''s shoulders.


    "Yeah, he told me something like that. I really don''t understand what you guys think. I''m smarter than all of you put together," Cortana said, crossing her arms annoyed.


    "It''s not like you contribute much," Cortana said, smiling at Carol.


    "Brat," Carol said, threateningly showing her fist.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Anyway, I don''t mind waiting until Damian accepts me," Cortana said, shrugging.


    "I''m glad you think that way. We''ll live for countless years; eventually, you can convince him. I''m supporting you," Carol said, stroking Cortana''s head.


    ''''Hm, not for nothing did I make sure to cover your search history'''' said Cortana pleased to have his support.


    "Hey, watch what you say," Carol said, looking at Cortana emotionlessly.


    Damian, who had heard the entire conversation, decided to quietly retreat before being discovered.


    He waited a few minutes before not hiding his steps and openly entering the room.


    "Hello, what are you doing?" Damian asked, smiling casually as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    "Nothing, just chatting," Carol said casually.


    "Where are the others? Why are you alone?" Damian asked, looking at Carol.


    "I don''t know; everyone went out. I didn''t feel like going out, so I just took a nap on the couch," Carol said, smiling.


    "Natasha and Ophelia are having a shooting competition in a forest 20 kilometers in that direction. Ana and Sophia went shopping; they seem to be buying clothes for the princesses," Cortana said, pointing in various directions.


    "Hm, just asking idly; you didn''t have to answer with such precision," Damian said, laughing slightly.


    "You''re right," Cortana said, thinking and nodding.


    "Doesn''t matter, accompany me to eat something; this body has taste buds, and I''ve always been curious about what things taste like," Cortana said, taking Damian and Carol''s hands before dragging them to the kitchen.


    Damian glanced at Carol and saw her smiling; he figured these two gluttons could empty the pantry if he didn''t keep an eye on them.


    They quickly arrived in the kitchen, and a servant looked at the three with doubt.


    "You, bring all the varieties of food there are," Cortana said, pointing to the servant.


    "Yes, ma''am," the servant said with a smile before running to ask for help. She had no reason to doubt the orders of someone who could take the hands of the king and queen and drag them to the kitchen.


    "You should be kind and also say please and thank you," Damian said, placing his hand on Cortana''s head.


    Cortana''s eyes widened in surprise as she heard him, and a very old memory surfaced in her mind, a recording from when she hadn''t yet gained consciousness.


    She remembered her master saying thank you without her being able to understand why.


    "Hm," Cortana said, nodding slightly, looking at Damian with a sweet smile.


    Damian froze for a moment at her expression; those beautiful golden eyes seemed to gaze at him with a love and kindness that caught him off guard.


    Carol, on the side, covered her mouth while watching Damian''s expression with a mischievous smile. It wasn''t usual to see him so surprised by a smile.


    At that moment, several servants arrived, bringing all sorts of foods¡ªsweet, sour, spicy, and salty. It looked like a small banquet filled with all kinds of palace delicacies.


    "Thank you; remember to order more food from now on. This girl will surely be a glutton," Damian said, expressing gratitude instead of Cortana, who had started stuffing her face while her expressions changed constantly, savoring the flavors.


    "My king, you know you don''t have to thank us," blushed a servant.


    The other servants also nodded repeatedly, blushing.


    Damian chuckled softly, seeing them all act shy.


    "What a ladies'' man," Cortana muttered, glancing at Damian.


    ''''Not really, he hasn''t flirted with any of the maids, even though they''re all pretty, it''s a pretty big temptation for a man,'''' Carol said in a whisper, maybe because Damian was never a womanizer it didn''t bother her so much if Cortana or some other woman who really loved Damian joined them.


    "You''re too soft on him," Cortana said, looking at Carol.


    "You''re right, then I disagree with you being with him," Carol said, looking at Cortana.


    "Sis, do you want some of my chocolate cake?" Cortana asked, smiling adorably and completely changing the subject.


    ''''I will accept your offering'''' said Carol smiling as she mercilessly took the cake from him.


    Cortana pouted, promising not to do favors for Carol in the future.


    While the three were eating, a conflict was unfolding at Madripoor airport.


    Sir, I''m afraid you can''t bring firearms into the country, you should have been warned before boarding that it would be confiscated," said an airport attendant with a slightly nervous expression when he saw the size of the man in front of him.


    "What? So you''re going to steal my precious weapon?" the man said, looking down at the official with a displeased frown.


    "N-no, it''s not theft; we''re going to confiscate it since firearms are prohibited," the official said.


    "I don''t care; if you try to take it away, it''s because you''re stealing from me. Better get out of my way," the man said, easily pushing aside the official and grabbing his suitcase.


    The airport official could only quickly signal the guards to stop him, although it wasn''t necessary since they had already noticed the situation.


    And it was hard not to notice; the man was 7.5 feet tall, and his body was filled with enormous muscles.


    "Sir, slowly put the suitcase on the ground and kneel down," one of the guards said as several others aimed their electric weapons at him.


    "Kneel down? No one asks Hercules to do that," he said with a fierce smile before stomping the ground with his foot, generating a small earthquake and destroying the ground around him.


    Hercules lunged at the guards before casually sending them flying several meters away while continuing to exit the airport, indifferent to what people might think.


    Seeing that he was a person with superpowers, none of the guards stood in his way.


    Upon reaching the street, Hercules took a deep breath, looking around.


    "The air is really different in this place," Hercules said before putting on sunglasses and starting to look for a place to stay.


    Unbeknownst to him, at the military camp, several Spartans were suiting up in their armor, preparing to contain him.


    "The target is a god; we''ll go too," Frank said, looking at Laura. It was a good opportunity to test the new armor.


    For now, only the two of them had third-generation armor.


    Laura put on an excited expression, wondering if the blood of the gods was really golden as they said.


    While Hercules walked the streets, he suddenly noticed that he was alone, and people had entered buildings, leaving the street deserted.


    At that moment, dozens of Spartan soldiers covered in their armor appeared, approaching him.


    Glancing back, he could see that there were also soldiers. He was clearly surrounded, but the only thing he could feel was excitement. The big smile on his face showed that he didn''t think much of these super soldiers.


    Frank was with Laura at a certain distance on top of a building, ready to attack and neutralize the enemy.


    "You''re surrounded, surrender before your crimes become more severe," one of the soldiers said to Hercules.


    Hercules just chuckled before casually tearing off a lamppost and wielding it as a weapon.


    The soldiers didn''t bother saying more words before starting to shoot while several soldiers advanced to try to contain him.


    Hercules smiled before quickly sending the first Spartan who charged towards him flying by hitting him with the lamppost.


    His movement was so fast that it caused a strong wind, and the soldier couldn''t react in time.


    At the same time, he used his forearm to cover his eyes while he slightly frowned, feeling the shots hitting his body, which, despite not penetrating his skin, were still painful.


    The soldiers behind him took that opportunity to kick the back of his knees, but unexpectedly, they couldn''t even budge him.


    Frank''s expression immediately changed inside his helmet before he jumped towards Hercules, he knew immediately that the god was just playing around and it was better to confront him himself before he decided to attack in earnest and hurt or even kill one of his men.


    Hercules, who had a maniacal grin on his face as he casually sent soldiers flying, suddenly looked up to see a soldier falling toward him.


    Hercules just gave a smile before retracting the lamppost as he waited for the soldier to approach, he couldn''t help but imagine himself as a batter, he had attended a few baseball games.


    He will be sure to send him against the palace.


    Smiling broadly, he shook the streetlight with all his might, and a great roar sounded as the tip of the streetlight broke the sound barrier.


    Frank was able to track the trajectory of the lamppost by looking at Hercules'' arms, twisting his body and using small repulsors to alter his trajectory slightly before hitting Hercules'' face with full force.


    Hercules'' face twisted before he took several steps back as he let go of the lamppost.


    The tip of the streetlight hit the building behind Frank, and although Hercules did not notice it, a small magical circle appeared at the point of impact, nullifying the attack.


    Gently massaging his cheek, Heracles smiled even more excitedly, he didn''t think a mortal could hit so hard.


    Frank frowned again inside his helmet, this was really beyond his abilities, his punch was with falling momentum plus all his strength and yet it did nothing to him.


    He had no choice but to call for help, making sure to keep him entertained while reinforcements arrived.

 Chapter 197

    "Do you want to go?" Damian asked, looking at Carol, who immediately nodded repeatedly with excitement.


    Cortana had alerted them to the intruder and watched him while they ate.


    The legendary Hercules, known for his strength, couldn''t help but feel thrilled at the thought of going head-to-head with him.


    "Go, as already announced, the citizens are in the buildings. I''ll protect them from harm, so you don''t have to hold back. Hurry up, or someone will steal your prey," Damian said, taking her cheek with a smile.


    "I love you," Carol said happily as she kissed him before turning into a golden streak and disappearing.


    "Maybe you''re the only one who sends his wife to fight a giant, muscular guy," Cortana said, holding a chicken leg and eating.


    "I can''t help it. If she doesn''t release energy regularly, she gets restless. You know Carol is like an energy generator and a battery at the same time," Damian said, smiling faintly.


    "Hm, it''s a bit curious how it ended up that way," Cortana said, nodding.


    "Indeed, it''s really inexplicable. But isn''t that also the case with Bruce Banner?" Damian said, nodding.


    ''''Anyway, let''s go see Carol fight, she''s already there," Cortana said, finishing her meal.


    "Let''s go," Damian said, smiling before they both appeared in a building that allowed a clear view of the situation.


    If he were honest, he would have liked to fight with him, but who made him unable to say no to his beautiful Carol?


    Carol, who had flown out of the palace, arrived just in time to see Hercules kick Laura away.


    Fortunately, the new armor was no joke, and she didn''t actually take any damage.


    However, the soldiers with first and second-generation armor were not as fortunate.


    Many were lying collapsed next to buildings or on the street with significant dents in their armor.


    Without further ado, Carol quickly floated in front of Hercules and stared at him.


    Hercules, who suddenly saw a woman appear with a layer of golden energy surrounding her, could not help but take a closer look at her.


    "You... aren''t you the woman who hit my father?" Hercules said, very surprised to see her.


    ''''If you speak Zeus, you are right, who are you?" said Carol, crossing her arms and looking at him, even though she had already heard who he was.


    "Hercules," he said, smiling.


    ''''Wow... a celebrity, the most famous hero, I''m excited, I''m sure you''ll fight well,'''' Carol said, smiling slightly as her desire to fight reached its peak.


    "On the contrary, I''m somewhat disappointed. You don''t look like much; you seem like just a woman," Hercules said arrogantly.


    Carol chuckled as she landed on the ground and began walking towards Hercules.


    The distance between them shortened, and the difference in size became evident.


    Hercules was over 60 centimeters taller than Carol.


    "You know, if I''m honest, I don''t think I''ve ever hit someone with all my strength," Carol said as her energy cloak enveloped her. The energy became so dense that her facial features disappeared, leaving only a golden humanoid figure.


    Hercules didn''t have time to react when Carol''s small fist plunged into his stomach. For a moment, he almost thought her fist would go through his stomach.


    His vision blurred for a second when he felt a strong impact on his back.


    Before he knew it, he coughed and coughed while feeling lost, wondering what had happened.


    With his vision a bit clearer, he realized he was sitting, his chest and abdomen filled with golden blood as a terrible pain seized him.


    He quickly tried to stand up, feeling that the inside of his body had liquefied with the blow he received.


    Then his body was filled with a golden light as tribal marks appeared on his body.


    With the help of his divine power, he quickly stood up as armor formed on his body, and a hammer appeared in his hand.


    He still felt his mind somewhat slow, making him feel a bit fearful. He wondered if he had been close to death.


    Passing the back of his hand over his mouth, he again looked at the large amount of golden blood he had vomited.


    "What''s happening? Can''t you even take a hit? I was getting tired of waiting for you to get up," Carol said, looking at Hercules.


    Hercules''s expression changed as he trembled. How dare this woman humiliate him.


    "Come on, stand up and fight. People don''t have all day, and they need to get back to their homes," Carol continued provoking him.


    Hercules, of course, couldn''t take it anymore and launched himself at her while swinging his mace.


    Carol gave a maniacal smile before creating a simple shield of cosmic energy and clashing her shield against the mace.


    A strong shockwave resulted between them, repelling their arms.


    "Now it seems like you''re trying," Carol said, smiling before creating a sword in her other hand.


    Hercules couldn''t help but frown, seeing that he was only equal to his opponent even though he was using all his power.


    The divine marks running across his body were his maximum state; no one had ever withstood a blow when he was in this state.


    He was actually much stronger than his father, even when his father was at his best, he didn''t think he was weaker.


    When he heard that his father had been beaten, he didn''t think much of it because his father had become weak.


    He just thought they were lucky he wasn''t in Omnipotence City, he usually traveled the universe looking for powerful opponents.


    But in all the universe, he had never met anyone like the woman before him.


    Carol smiled before darting towards Hercules and delivering fast cuts all over his body.


    Heracles quickly went on the defensive, blocking. What bothered him the most was that many cuts didn''t even attack vital points; it seemed like the crazy woman just wanted to hurt him.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Carol constantly cornered him before kicking him forcefully, making him bounce between buildings. The city was being protected by Damian, or they would have demolished the entire place.


    Knowing that this situation couldn''t last any longer, Hercules stopped trying to defend himself and tried to exchange wounds for wounds.


    The wind was strong as his mace moved; when it collided with Carol''s shield, a thunderous sound was generated.


    Both exchanged hundreds of blows as the shockwaves generated pushed the nearby Spartans far away.


    "Come on, your father put up more of a fight," Carol said, laughing, even though it was a lie. Multiple cuts began to appear on Hercules''s body.


    Carol seemed to have lost any notion as she was carried away by the fight, her weapons constantly changing to suit the situation giving Hercules trouble.


    Who felt a little aggrieved since he only had one weapon, he didn''t even have a shield or anything like that, his shield had always been his indestructible body.


    Sometimes it was a large mace, a spear, or a bow, and Carol, who already had a lot of experience with her weapons, enjoyed the intense battle.


    Carol smiled before ducking slightly to dodge Hercules'' attack before turning to face him as her weapon changed to a mace, striking him directly in the side of the head.


    Hercules flew before crashing into a building, his head buzzing as his ear was also hit.


    Still, he was really tough and quickly got to his feet before engaging in another arduous battle.


    The two had been fighting intensely for more than half an hour as the speed and strength of Hercules'' attacks gradually decreased.


    The constant clashes echoed throughout the city. The citizens who had been evacuated inside the buildings just sat and watched the fight happening.


    It''s curious how they seemed to have changed; now they could sit quietly and watch the fights happening in their city and comment on it casually while drinking.


    They seemed to be heading towards a very militaristic country.


    "The queen is really strong, wiping the floor with that guy even though he easily defeated the soldiers," a man said while drinking his beer.


    "Yeah, but I''m curious about that guy. His blood is golden; is he a god?" another man said, looking at the screen.


    "Maybe, I''ve never seen one, but it seems like they''re everywhere out there,"


    "It''s really funny. Surely, he came full of arrogance, and now they''re giving him a beating."


    Hercules, who had again been kicked against another building, didn''t get up as fast this time.


    "Cough, what are you?" Hercules asked, coughing blood and looking at Carol, who stood a few meters away as if nothing had happened.


    "You should have figured that out before coming to cause trouble. Haven''t you seen the news? Or were you arrogant enough to think you could handle everyone here?" Carol said, looking at him.


    "I am Hercules, the strongest. Why would I be afraid of a small planet of mortals?" Hercules said, smiling menacingly as he staggered to his feet.


    "You''re arrogant to the end. I like that," Carol said, smiling before flying towards Hercules and kicking him directly in the head against the building, causing him to faint.


    After the blow, his head hung down before Hercules''s body tilted and fell.


    Carol''s cosmic energy began to decrease, revealing her appearance. Looking at the unconscious Hercules, she couldn''t help but smile slightly, feeling satisfied. The guy was really strong.


    She had to imbue her body to its current maximum capacity with cosmic energy to be able to defeat him.


    At that moment, Damian appeared by her side and also looked at Hercules.


    "Did you have fun?" Damian asked, smiling at her.


    "Hm," Carol said, looking at him with a smile.


    "Seriously... you''re really similar to Alice," Damian said, chuckling as he extended his arm and pulled her towards him.


    ''''Maybe you should have been more proactive back then," Carol said flirtatiously.


    "Maybe you shouldn''t have been a photocopier," Damian said, laughing while squeezing her cheeks.


    "How rude," Carol said, looking at him disapprovingly.


    At that moment, Frank and Laura approached along with the other soldiers.


    "Wow, guys, you look like a mess," Carol said, chuckling as she saw them.


    "Boss, this guy was really strong. I hadn''t taken a hit like that except from you," a soldier said, running his hand over the dent in his armor.


    Several soldiers chuckled quietly as they gathered, starting to clean up the mess.


    All the golden blood had to be collected and cleaned from the city.


    Two soldiers also arrived and put shackles on Hercules before beginning to take him away.


    "He was a tough guy, right?" Carol said, smiling at the soldiers.


    "Boss, you say that even though you beat him up," one of the soldiers said, provoking laughs from others.


    "Exactly because of that. He put up a good fight. On the other hand, look at yourselves; you''re a mess. I wonder if you''ve slackened in your training. Maybe I should take care of that," Carol said, smiling at everyone.


    "It''s not fair; that guy is a god."


    "Yeah! Besides, Hercules has always been portrayed as the embodiment of strength."


    ''''Don''t make excuses, I''m human too, although an accident made me very powerful and...I have Kree blood which gives me more strength...I''m still human!" said Carol, hesitating in the middle, but finishing confidently.


    "Boss! Even you don''t believe that," one of the soldiers in the background shouted.


    "Brats, I just wanted to inspire you a bit. If you want to be a punching bag all the time, it''s up to you," Carol said, pursing her lips in annoyance before looking at Laura with a slight smile.


    "You''re still as lively as ever," Laura finally spoke, not wanting to say much but couldn''t help but laugh seeing Carol scolding the soldiers.


    "And you, on the contrary, have become shy. You didn''t even greet me," Carol said, looking at her.


    "I think it''s right to have respect for my superior," Laura said.


    "Respect for your superior? Please, we bathed together on one occasion when you got drunk in the mansion in New York. You even said some really scandalous things," Carol approached Laura and whispered to her.


    "Come visit me tomorrow; it''s an order," Carol said, looking at her with a smile, knowing that if she didn''t say it that way, she probably wouldn''t go.


    "Good job, Frank. You really know how to take a beating," Carol said, patting Frank''s shoulders forcefully.


    "Is that a compliment or are you mocking me?" Frank shook his head while looking at Carol.


    "Who knows?" Carol chuckled before returning to Damian.


    "Should we go back?" Carol asked Damian.


    "Hm, let''s go," Damian nodded. People were already coming out and returning to their normal routines.


    Everyone seemed quite relaxed and happy, enjoying having witnessed the fight.


    "See you, I''ll be back soon to teach you a little magic trick so you don''t have to go through this again," Damian said, looking at the soldiers and saying goodbye.


    "I need a massage; it was a bit painful to charge my body with so much energy," Carol said, looking at Damian.


    "You''ve been adapting well; you''ve definitely become much stronger," Damian said, looking at her. Even if her energy was the same, making it denser achieved greater power.


    Carol had decided that this would be her direction of development: to increase the load her body could carry to unleash greater energy in battle. Besides, this would make her body stronger over time.


    Damian returned home with Carol and saw Cortana being abused again by someone.


    Sophia had a smile as she hugged the adorable Cortana.


    "I see you''ve already met her," Damian said, entering with Carol.


    "Hm, it''s great to put a face to her voice, even more so if it''s such a cute face," Sophia finally let her go.


    "I must admit you look like a doll. Maybe you''re a bit more beautiful than me, just a little," Ana said, looking at Cortana with a slight smile.


    "By the way, why didn''t you come to help me fight against Hercules?" Carol asked, coming to Ana and hugging her.


    "I''m sure you wanted to fight him alone. You know I''m not as addicted to fights as you are," Ana said, smiling slightly at Carol.


    "If it were you, I could share," Carol murmured softly, pouting.


    "You already shared your husband with me; I''m sure you could share anything with me," Ana laughed softly and looked at Carol affectionately.


    "Master, one day you will definitely be deceived, it will be NTR," Cortana said, taking Damian''s sleeve and looking at him.


    "If I don''t see it, it didn''t happen," Damian said, looking in another direction.


    "Don''t worry, master, I''ll be there to console you," Cortana said with a wicked giggle.


    Sophia just watched everything without words before sighing and going to get something to eat.


    Both Ana and Carol chuckled slightly at their banter before looking at each other with a smile.


    Only they knew that their love for each other was definitely not romantic.


    A genuine affection was born after spending so much time together, both definitely couldn''t imagine their lives if they hadn''t met.


    ...


    "Sir, what we were expecting happened; Hercules was captured," Hermes said shyly as he approached Zeus.


    "Tell me in detail," Zeus said, frowning.


    "He didn''t respect the rules of the place and fought with Carol, the woman who also fought with you," Hermes said, taking out a tablet he had obtained and showing Zeus a video of what happened.


    "That idiot, how dare he go to the enemy''s lair like that," Zeus said, hitting his armrest, causing lightning to come out.


    "Just leave it like that. I hope he manages to escape; for now, we can''t rescue him."


    "By the way, sir, I noticed something that I''m not sure I believe," Hermes said hesitating.


    "Look, these two people who fought against Hercules, when he hit them, their armor didn''t get damaged at all, only a little paint was removed. Doesn''t that golden color seem familiar to you?" Hermes asked.


    "You don''t mean..." Zeus hesitated.


    "The metal of the gods. If they''re using it to make simple armor, they must have plenty of it," Hermes said.


    "That changes things. Tell all the gods of Olympus to prepare as much as they can. We must reclaim what is ours," Zeus said with a serious look.


    The metal of the gods could only be created from the corpses of the gods. In thousands of years, no god has died, clearly showing that it is a very scarce metal. Moreover, usually, weak gods die, leaving only a small amount of metal behind.


    It would take a few years for them to recover before they could attack together, recover the metal, and escape if necessary.


    ----


    Remember that you can support me and see 10 advanced chapters at patreon.com/Fast_Reader

 Chapter 198

    A holographic meeting was taking place in a room.


    This time, there were 6 holographic figures, unlike before when there were only five.


    "It''s been a while since we gathered," said Bertrand, the public leader of HYDRA, who had publicly revealed the organization shortly after the invasion of New York.


    "Isn''t it because we''ve been busy?" said one of the holographic figures. This one now revealed its form, showing a clearly feminine silhouette. She was the leader of the Asian sector.


    Pierce was also present, still standing as the top authority of SHIELD, although he knew it was futile. All his moves were being controlled by Fury.


    If he didn''t want to provide evidence of his actions, he had no choice but to fulfill his duty. However, it wasn''t so bad as he could gather valuable information.


    He knew clearly that he was only alive because he was one of the leaders of HYDRA, and killing him would be a waste, But they also had no clear evidence to dismiss him.


    Bertrand looked at the other three remaining people.


    In front of him was the leader of the African area of HYDRA, next to him was Zola, not the leader of any specific field but the oldest member, and usually, his words carried more weight.


    Lastly, there was the newest member of their circle, Sterns, a scientist specializing in gamma radiation conducting experiments for HYDRA.


    All gathered to lead HYDRA towards a simple yet complex goal.


    World domination.


    "Hey Bertrand, are you listening? I need more men," said the Asian leader, raising her voice a bit when she noticed no response.


    "Sorry, I was lost in my thoughts, but regarding more men, we should ask for Dr. Sterns'' opinion," Bertrand said, looking at the person in question.


    "I actually wanted to take this opportunity to propose something based on the type of organization we have."


    "We claim to be a good organization, but if our experiments keep dying, eventually, we''ll be discovered," Sterns said, smiling slightly.


    "So, I thought of a great idea. Tell me... has anyone seen Star Wars?" Sterns asked, looking at everyone.


    Sterns didn''t wait for their responses before continuing.


    "I think we should reduce the number of subjects and simply create genetically enhanced clones," Sterns said excitedly.


    "Clones are loyal, cheap, and easy to train. To put it in simpler terms, I''d recommend watching the movie for a better understanding," Sterns added.


    "And the drawbacks?" the African leader asked, looking at Sterns.


    "Clones only live around 40 years under normal conditions. Also, a small variety of people with great genetic potential should be selected as a base sample," Sterns explained.


    "Something that could be considered negative is that if they fall in battle and their bodies are examined, it could easily be discovered that they are clones, which could affect the organization''s newly built reputation," Sterns said.


    "Alright, but we should keep them for special situations and hopefully have a great variety, creating small groups to reduce the risk of exposure," Pierce said, nodding slightly.


    "It''s a good project. It will be useful when we conquer the world; we won''t lack soldiers," said the Asian leader.


    "I see that goal getting farther and farther away. If Damian wasn''t a big enough mountain over us, now gods have arrived, people with superpowers, and mutant animals," said the African leader.


    "Yes, in a way, I''m glad he''s here. Although chaos benefits us, this goes a bit beyond our capabilities," Bertrand said, nodding slightly without words.


    "Anyway, tell me, can Blonsky be deployed?" Pierce asked, looking at Sterns.


    "Yes, he can now change shape at will," Sterns confirmed, nodding.


    "Perfect, send him to the mountains to hunt. Fury has paid a lot of attention to mutant animals; we should do the same," Pierce said.


    "I wonder what they taste like," said the Asian leader.


    "Maybe eating their flesh could improve our bodies," Bertrand added, nodding.


    ...


    "It''s great to see you all again," said Ajak with a slightly joyful smile. She is the leader of the Eternals.


    "I suppose," said Druig, who could control people''s minds.


    "Yes, after all, you said we should separate," said Sprite, crossing her arms.


    "Well, I''m pretty sure of the reason you gathered us all," said Sersi, not finding it strange considering the current state of the world.


    "But we have to say that we are truly incredible. It took two months for us to all gather," said Kingo cheerfully, a movie star who could shoot energy spheres from his hands.


    "I gathered you because I discovered some things along with Ikaris," said Ajak, looking at Ikaris, who couldn''t stop looking at Sersi, who was ignoring him.


    "Firstly, there are traces of Deviants in Antarctica. Ikaris investigated, and Madripoor seized that place, so he didn''t act immediately."


    "The other reason is more obvious¡ªthe change in the world that we also found out was caused by Madripoor."


    "So, I plan to communicate with Arishen to see what Madripoor''s objective is and if we should interfere," said Ajak.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "You could have done that before we arrived and just told us what we had to do," said Druig with a stoic expression.


    "That''s what I''ll do now," said Ajak, smiling slightly and closing her eyes.


    The others just remained silent. After centuries apart, the atmosphere was somewhat uncomfortable among them.


    Ajak''s consciousness was taken to another place when she appeared in front of Arishem, a colossal red being.


    "Ajak, is something wrong?" said Arishem, looking at the small silhouette in front of him.


    "Arishem, there has been a significant change on Earth, so I hope you give me instructions on what to do," said Ajak respectfully.


    "Tell me," said the Celestial.


    "There are people who seem to emit the scent of Deviants and are protected by very powerful individuals."


    Upon hearing her words, Arishem''s thoughts paused for a moment, recalling events from the past, a little incredulous that those people still existed after the cataclysm that occurred.


    "These same people who protect them created something they call a system. This system is connected to all people in the world, and I''m worried that there might be some adverse effects on them," said Ajak, expressing concern.


    Arishem didn''t respond verbally but extended his senses, using Ajak as a bridge and detecting the situation on Earth.


    Immediately, he felt something trying to invade his being, causing him to resist. He soon tried to turn the situation around and destroy the origin of the influence, but to his surprise, he couldn''t.


    Perhaps if he presented himself, he could have the advantage, but in the current situation, he could only resist.


    Seeing that he had no advantage, he quickly withdrew and looked at Ajak.


    "Who are the ones who did this?" Arishem asked with a very serious voice.


    "I don''t really have much information, but there''s a man named Damian. He''s very powerful, so much so that I dare not send anyone. But I''m sure they shouldn''t know about our existence," Ajak said honestly a bit scared upon hearing Arishem''s serious voice.


    "Although many say he''s not human," Ajak added with doubt.


    ''''...''''


    The Celestial wondered if she were serious. Obviously, a person who does that cannot be human.


    "Soon, I will personally go to Earth to eliminate this variable. Don''t do anything for now," Arishem said.


    "Yes, sir," Ajak said, nodding before ending the connection with a worried expression.


    She was worried about what this system would do to humans. She had come to genuinely love humans and didn''t want them to be affected by the system, but she also didn''t want them to be sacrificed for the birth of a celestial.


    She had plans to betray Arishen and delay or even eliminate the celestial about to be born, but her plans went out of control with the appearance of the system.


    "Well?" said Druig, looking at Ajak.


    "Arishem will come to Earth to fix it. For now, we will stay together to quickly carry out any of his orders," said Ajak, looking at everyone.


    "I have things to do, you know?" said Kingo, raising an eyebrow.


    "Those are the orders," said Ajak, looking sternly at Kingo before looking at everyone else.


    "At least, could we remodel this place? We can''t all live here," sighed Kingo.


    "Fine, then take care of that," said Ajak, nodding with a smile.


    "Thena will need a somewhat secluded room," said Gilgamesh, looking at Kingo.


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ll take care of it," sighed Kingo before taking out his phone and making some calls.


    Thena gave a smile to Gilgamesh before getting up and going for a walk, uncomfortable with having to be a burden.


    "How nice, isn''t it, Sprite?" said Sersi, looking at the little girl with a smile, knowing that her happiest times were when they were together.


    Sprite just avoided her gaze, still having a slight smile, hoping that Arishem would take a long time to arrive.


    ...


    "Heimdall, give me a report," said Odin, looking at Heimdall.


    "This month the gods really haven''t done anything out of the ordinary. Many gods around the world seem to be interacting with humans; in a few years, there will probably be a wave of demigods."


    Odin''s expression was truly unpleasant; in his opinion, Midgard was his. If other people lived in it, he didn''t really care, but it was different when it came to other gods.


    "They haven''t attacked that man either, even though they captured Hercules. It''s as if they don''t care," said Heimdall, looking at his king who had changed completely.


    "About Hela... she hasn''t moved much. She seems to be recovering and learning about the world. She has shown a lot of interest in Damian, but it doesn''t seem like she''s going to approach him."


    "Also, based on the relationship with Miss Jane and Thor, Damian shouldn''t help Hela," said Heimdall, seeing his king''s expression.


    Odin just snorted annoyed. Now that his power had returned, it was time to act and bring some order.


    He had spoken too much about peace, and maybe they had forgotten his power.


    ...


    Damian appeared on the balcony of Stark Tower before tapping on the glass with a smile, catching the attention of the people inside.


    "Hey, buddy, come in," said Tony, opening the glass door.


    "Hello," said Damian, patting Tony''s shoulder and entering. He had enough respect not to appear inside his friend''s house.


    "Uncle Damian," said Morgan, running immediately towards him.


    "Little one, how are you? It seems you''ve gained some weight," said Damian, smiling and lifting the little girl.


    "I''m big now; I''m 2 years old," said Morgan, extending two fingers.


    "Wow, such a big girl," said Damian, smiling.


    "Hello, Damian," said Pepper, coming out to greet.


    "How are you?" said Damian, smiling at her.


    "We''re fine; soon the Stark family will be a great lineage of wizards," said Tony, arriving behind him and hugging his neck with a smile.


    "Are you planning to give up your suits?" Damian asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Of course not, I can be a magical inventor. I''ve worked on several interesting things. I must say the world you created is fun," said Tony.


    "But also dangerous, so don''t let your guard down, especially with the gods," said Damian shaking his head, secretly pleased that at least his friend thought that way.


    "Alright, if anyone bothers me, I''ll just tell them your name," Tony joked.


    "If you say my name, they won''t kill you, but they''ll probably invite you to stay with them," Damian laughed.


    "Don''t be so morbid," said Tony feeling chills at the thought of being captured by gods, especially Olympian gods; he was so handsome, what if he ended up liked by some god?


    "Surely you would like to be surrounded by a bunch of gods praising you, right?" Pepper said, joking.


    "Don''t say something so frightening," said Tony uncomfortably.


    "I think you''d be quite popular," Damian said, joining Pepper in joking.


    "Daddy is very popular," Morgan agreed with an innocent smile that hurt Tony even more.


    At that moment, Pepper received a message, so she apologized with a smile before getting up and leaving.


    At that moment, Morgan approached Damian and placed a plush toy in his hand before looking at him intensely.


    Damian slightly pursed his lips, amused by the look she was giving him before enchanting the plush toy.


    The plush toy soon jumped out of his hand and started running around the place.


    Morgan gave a little joyful scream before starting to chase the plush toy.


    "I really envy your tricks to entertain children," Tony said, laughing.


    "I taught you how to do it; how are you with that?" Damian asked, looking at Tony.


    "I memorized all the runes on the first day, but I''m having some trouble infusing my magic into the runes," Tony said, sighing as he ran his hand through his hair.


    "After all, your magic is pathetically low," Damian said with a mocking smile.


    "Screw you," Tony said helplessly with the situation.


    "And how are you doing with Extremis?" Damian asked, looking at Tony.


    "Well... it''s on hold. If it''s as you say and links you to something, I''m hesitant to use it. The price of using it might limit me in the future," Tony said, looking at Damian.


    "You''re right, you should think it over," Damian said, nodding.


    "It''s tempting to gain power easily; my magic doesn''t grow that fast," Tony said, smiling ironically.


    "You''re worrying about irrelevant things; don''t let magic make you deviate from your path. Are you Iron Man or a wizard?" Damian asked, looking at him.


    "You''re right; it''s just that magic is fascinating," Tony said, sighing.


    "Come on, man, don''t get discouraged; there''s a lot of time ahead. I''m sure you''ll be a decent wizard if that''s what you want," Damian said, patting his shoulder.


    Tony just pursed his lips; still, he had to admit that Damian was right. He was letting himself be tempted by magic.


    "Food''s here; let''s move to the table," said Pepper, arriving with a person behind her who brought a food cart.


    They both stood up before sitting at the table with Pepper and Morgan.


    They had trivial conversations and enjoyed each other''s company before Damian returned home.

 Chapter 199

    Ana was sitting inside the tub, her neck resting against the edge, eyes closed, only listening to the sound of Emma playing in the water.


    Emma was playing with her magic, making the water take all sorts of random shapes.


    She wasn''t very good at controlling it and had only recently learned to extract magic from her body.


    Turning to look at her mother, she saw Ana with open eyes watching her.


    Emma gave her a sweet smile before swimming towards her and hugging her neck.


    "What''s wrong, sweetheart?" Ana said, smiling before kissing her daughter''s head.


    "Nothing, I love you," Emma said, looking at her.


    Ana''s expression softened like never before as she caressed her daughter''s head.


    "I love you more," Ana said, smiling.


    "Mama, when I grow up, can I marry daddy?" Emma asked, pulling away and looking at her mother, she remembered talking about it briefly with Alice and Ivy, she was a little curious since Ivy seemed upset that her father had told her not to.


    "If you''re as mature as I am and think like that, and you manage to convince him, I''m sure you can," Ana said, stroking her head without really caring.


    Unlike the rest of her family, she was much more relaxed about such things, so instead of making a fuss she would just tell her the truth.


    "Hm," Emma nodded with a slight smile.


    "Are you happy at school?" Ana asked, looking at her daughter lying on her chest, satisfied that she didn''t react strangely, it seemed to be just a leading question.


    "Hm, I made several friends after a bit of effort," Emma said.


    "Making real friends is very difficult, but it''s okay. You don''t have to worry because you''ll always have your sisters," Ana said, stroking her little head.


    "Hm, I wonder when I''ll have more sisters or maybe a brother this time?" Emma said with a cute smile.


    "Soon you''ll have a sibling, although I don''t know if it''s a girl or a boy," Ana said, smiling.


    "Really?" Emma said, surprised.


    "Let''s play a game. If you figure out who''s going to have a baby, you can ask me for anything you want," Ana said, gently laughing.


    "Okay," Emma said, nodding with a big smile before touching her mother''s stomach.


    It looked very flat, so she didn''t think there was a baby there.


    ''''Obviously, it''s not me," Ana said, laughing.


    "If it''s a sibling, then it must be among my other three mothers," Emma said, putting her hand on her chin and thinking.


    "Find out slowly," Ana said, smiling slightly before standing up with Emma in her arms.


    She took a towel from one of the shelves before wrapping Emma and covering herself with another before stepping out.


    Ana quickly dressed Emma before dressing herself and looking at her with a smile; her daughter was truly adorable.


    "Spoiled girl," Ana said, smiling affectionately at her as she saw her at the edge of the bed swinging her legs with a happy smile.


    Still, she was happy to pamper her daughter. She herself grew up in an orphanage, and as soon as she could stand on her own, she had to dress herself. No one combed her hair or tucked her in before bedtime.


    Emma, who was immersed in her world of happiness after being taken care of by her mother, suddenly stopped while her eyes opened in surprise.


    Ana, who immediately noticed her abnormal behavior, looked at her and saw her unfocused and shining eyes.


    Seeing her like that, she just stayed by her side, knowing she was having a vision. She was quite used to it, but this vision seemed quite important; usually, she just froze for a moment before returning to normal.


    Her visions were often of trivial things, such as what they would eat, if it would rain, or what they would play.


    Ana finally started to worry a bit when five minutes had passed; it was definitely the longest vision she had ever had.


    Emma finally closed her eyes before opening them again and looking at her mother.


    Her eyes had returned to normal.


    "Is there something special you need to tell me?" Ana said, smiling affectionately.


    "Hm, I saw Daddy fighting a kind of giant robot, it was much bigger than the island," Emma said, looking at Ana while her brow furrowed a bit; she couldn''t think of anything that matched its size.


    "Bigger than the island?" Ana murmured, frowning. The only thing she could think of was that it could be a celestial.


    "Let''s go tell Daddy about the vision you had," Ana said, smiling and taking her hand.


    "Let''s go," Emma said, nodding.


    Ana walked hand in hand with her daughter until they reached the living room where they found Damian and Carol playing video games.


    "I don''t know how, but I''m sure you''re cheating," Carol said, looking at Damian.


    "Darling, don''t make excuses if you''re not as good as me," Damian said, giving her a smug smile.


    "Do you want me to wipe that stupid smile off your face?" Carol said, annoyed, knocking Damian onto the couch.


    Looking at Carol from below, Damian chuckled slightly, his beautiful face and long blond hair falling over him.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Carol''s face, originally annoyed, immediately calmed down as she felt Damian''s hand caressing her cheek.


    A slight smile appeared on her lips before lazily leaning against Damian''s chest.


    Ana, who had arrived, just watched them silently before slowly approaching them with Emma, who was looking at them curiously.


    Suddenly, Ana took Emma in her arms before letting her sit on Carol.


    "Hey!" Carol said, feeling the weight on her back.


    "Mama," Emma said, looking at Carol with a smile.


    Carol quickly turned around, making Emma sit on her abdomen.


    "Girl, you''re heavy. Maybe you''re eating too much," Carol said, tickling her.


    "She always had a good appetite," Ana said, nodding with a slight smile as she stroked her little head.


    "Of course, since I''m her mother," Carol said, hugging Emma with a smile.


    Ana just rolled her eyes, ignoring her.


    "Emma has something to tell you," Ana said, looking at Damian.


    "Wow, is something wrong? Sweetheart," Damian said, looking at Emma.


    ''''Hm, I had a vision, I saw a giant robot arriving several times bigger than the island," Emma said, nodding adorably.


    "Bigger?" Damian murmured, nodding, immediately coming to the same conclusion as Ana.


    "And when will it come?" Damian asked a faint excitement building in his eyes at the thought of fighting someone at that level.


    "I don''t know," Emma said, shaking her head.


    "Oh, I know what little Emma is talking about. A few days ago, a guy tried to interfere with me. He was very powerful, and I could only suppress him a little. In the end, he left, although it was clear that it was only his consciousness, and he was very far away. If he came personally, I wouldn''t be able to resist," Cortana said suddenly appearing next to them.


    "And why didn''t you tell me?" Damian asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Well, it wasn''t really that important, and besides, I know you like not knowing everything," Cortana said, smiling as she looked at Damian.


    Damian just smiled and shook his head; Cortana was probably the only one who knew about the memories of his past life.


    "So, is it something dangerous?" Carol asked, looking at Damian.


    "According to the description, it''s a celestial. It shouldn''t be dangerous... probably," Damian said, looking at them with a slight smile. Despite appearing relaxed, his sense of alertness was at its peak, actively scanning his surroundings.


    Even so, he knew the celestial wouldn''t choose to fight him, at least not close to Earth, as that could destroy the planet and consequently the celestial about to be born. He couldn''t risk it. From now on, he would keep his senses focused on his family until the celestial appeared.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be vigilant," Damian said, reassuring them.


    ...


    Wanda was in a room with a large table in the center, and a large map unfolded, displaying the entire world.


    "Wouldn''t it be nice to have a holographic one?" Pietro whispered to her side.


    "If you can create one, then do it," Wanda said, looking at her brother before refocusing her attention on the map.


    Sokovia had been at war for many years, and technology was really lagging compared to first-world countries.


    "So... tell me what you have," Wanda said, looking at one of her men.


    The man looked at the queen before subtly swallowing and began speaking.


    "Yes, for the moment, the country is in a stable situation since most countries are making an effort to maintain their governments."


    "Since the world changed, more than two months have passed, and multiple armed groups with supernatural powers have emerged. Most governments have had trouble dealing with these people."


    "It''s also fortunate for us that there are no pantheons nearby since there have been many problems with the gods. They are too arrogant and treat people as something they can manipulate at will."


    "I also received information about a quite powerful faction in the north. It was thought that the Nordic countries would be free of gods, but there are rumors of a goddess in that place."


    "The presence of HYDRA is quite strong in Central Europe and Africa. Mr. Pietro has discovered several of their activities, and they have enhanced soldiers. They are definitely not as clean as they want the world to believe."


    "In Asia, there are the sorcerers of mystical arts. With their efforts, the area has been quite stable, and it can be said that order has been maintained."


    "The United States has also remained quite stable. General Ross has received many accolades for his efforts to maintain order. He has enhanced soldiers, and many suspect that he himself has supernatural abilities."


    "And of course, there''s Madripoor, commonly known as the safest place in the world. Even the god Hercules fell into that place, and so far, it is unknown whether he is alive or dead. Despite this, the gods didn''t seem to react as if they feared him."


    "These are the main factions in the world. With all due respect, I believe what we need are soldiers or some weapon that allows us to stand firm," the man concluded his report.


    Wanda nodded and made a ''hm'' sound as she looked at the markings on the map.


    "So, our closest threat could be the unknown god in the north," Wanda said, looking toward the area on the map.


    "Hm, for now, HYDRA doesn''t really seem too difficult to deal with," Pietro said, nodding. The day his sister also killed their teacher was the day he awakened his abilities.


    Guilt, hatred, and sadness were the trigger.


    Since then, he has gained the ability to accelerate time around him, allowing him to move at absurd speeds.


    With the two siblings protecting Sokovia, it had become a fairly safe place, to begin with, considering it wasn''t a large country.


    "Can you investigate?" Wanda asked, looking at her brother with some concern.


    "Don''t worry; they won''t even know I was there," Pietro said, smiling.


    "Hm, it''s best that we know what we''re dealing with and what kind of ambitions they have," Wanda said.


    "I''ll go check it out right away," Pietro said, nodding.


    "Be careful, and remember not to enter buildings easily," Wanda said, putting her hand on Pietro''s with a worried look.


    Pietro just smiled before disappearing, leaving a silver trail. Pietro traveled to the north of Europe at very high speeds, avoiding passing through densely populated areas to avoid drawing attention.


    While running, he couldn''t help but think about his state, making his status appear before him.


    Pietro Maximoff


    Species: Human (gen X)


    Magic: 183


    Strength: 12


    Agility: 10


    Intellect: 2


    (Human who awakened the X gene in his DNA, giving him the ability to create a space-time bubble around himself, allowing him to run at incredibly high speeds without affecting his surroundings, this bubble can be extended to manipulate objects or people at high speeds, he is somewhat talented in magic thanks to his sister''s influence)


    His lips always involuntarily pursed at seeing that he was only somewhat talented in magic and thanks to his sister.


    Pietro continued advancing at ridiculous speeds before starting to run over the sea. His destination was a place in the Nordic countries.


    About an hour after leaving, he finally approached a city before making a small stop.


    He quickly stopped in a secluded place before walking normally down the street and entering a pastry shop.


    He looked around before sitting at a table and ordering something to eat.


    Using his ability consumed quite a few calories, although few considering how powerful his ability was.


    After filling up his calorie tank, he paid before leaving and disappearing from sight, running quickly towards his target.


    A few minutes after leaving the city, he finally found the place he was looking for.


    A black, eerie-looking building stood tall, surrounded by several walls and soldiers.


    "It looks really scary; I hope it''s not something like a death goddess," Pietro murmured, a little scared by the atmosphere.


    He stayed around for about half an hour before seeing a couple of soldiers entering the building, so he took the opportunity to sneak in without them noticing.


    Pietro quickly ran through the corridors looking for information. For some reason, the upper floors were quite empty.


    Leaving that aside, he quickly reached the top floor and saw a room that was clearly different.


    With a bit of nervousness, he opened the door before peeking his head in a bit. Not seeing anyone, he quickly entered and began to check the entire room.


    With his speed, no document was left out. Just as he set his eyes on the only computer, he suddenly heard the sound of the door opening, and a shiver ran down his spine.


    "Wow, it seems that a little rat sneaked into my room," said a charming voice but one that only caused terror in Pietro.


    He felt like he had entered a dragon''s lair, and had been caught red-handed.


    "So... who are you?" Hela asked, closing the door behind her.


    She no longer had an emaciated appearance, and her beautiful face was totally visible, her green eyes seemed to have a black mist moving inside.


    Being stared at by those terrifying eyes, Pietro didn''t think twice before running at full speed towards the balcony and throwing himself off. With his speed, he could easily walk on walls.


    Hela opened her eyes in surprise seeing him move so fast. She couldn''t see him clearly, but she could more or less follow his silhouette.


    "How interesting," Hela murmured with a smile. This new world had turned out better than expected. She would gather all kinds of powerful people before marching towards Asgard.

 Chapter 200

    "Master, has something happened?" Amelia asked as she entered Hela''s room.


    They had been talking when suddenly Hela stood up and quickly ran to her room.


    "It''s nothing, just a little rat that had come to snoop around," Hela said, looking at Amelia.


    "Should we reinforce security?" Amelia asked seriously.


    "Don''t worry, it really doesn''t matter," Hela shrugged before sitting on her couch and crossing one leg over the other.


    Amelia nodded, looking at Hela, remembering how they had met.


    She had expected to be tortured and killed by the terrifying goddess, but in the end, Hela had taken her under her command as if it were natural.


    Using the small organization she had created, they quickly took control of the place while recruiting people.


    Hela selected individuals with potential before training them herself; she definitely seemed like an experienced general.


    She was a completely different person from what Amelia had expected at first glance.


    Within all that apparent evil, there was still someone who cared for her own.


    "So, have you been able to arrange a meeting with the king of Madripoor yet?" Hela asked, looking at Amelia.


    "I''m afraid not. King Damian has always been very elusive and never meets with anyone, no matter who it is," Amelia said, shaking her head.


    "Hm," Hela nodded. Madripoor, and therefore Damian, had an unknown relationship with Asgard since she had seen images of the Bifrost emerging from the palace. Normally, she would think it was summoned from Asgard, but looking at the rainbow, she realized the Bifrost originated from the palace.


    It was really amusing to her how Asgard''s control over the Nine Realms was now in shambles; in her time, they would never have allowed anyone else to control the power of the Bifrost. They would be killed at all costs.


    ''''To end up in this state, my father imprisoned me? He really is an idiot,'''' Hela said mockingly.


    Amelia looked at Hela; although she seemed to be mocking, she could feel that she was a bit sad.


    ''''But this guy is really handsome, he''s a little strange, I wouldn''t mind spending a few nights with him to try him out,'''' Hela said with a slight smile.


    "Teacher, I think those are the most spoken words in the last few years," Amelia said, laughing softly. In the end, humans and gods aren''t so different in some things.


    "Is he that popular?" Hela asked, a bit curious.


    "Yes, he''s very popular, both among the youth and older women. Are you interested, teacher?" Amelia asked, smiling.


    "I''ve never had a couple, actually. Since I was a child, my father''s goal was always to kill my emotions; anything I could grow attached to was taken away from me," Hela said casually.


    "So, are you seeking revenge?" Amelia asked, looking at Hela.


    "That''s right, but my revenge is just part of the journey. My ultimate goal is to be free from my father''s machinations," Hela said, looking at Amelia.


    "Hm, I will help you with everything I can, teacher," Amelia said, approaching Hela with a smile.


    "Good girl," Hela said, smiling while gently caressing her head.


    Amelia only pursed her lips at being treated this way by Hela, but she couldn''t say anything. Her age was insignificant compared to Hela.


    "How is your recovery going, teacher?" Amelia asked, looking at Hela, who had finished caressing her head.


    "Hm, it''s a bit difficult. In the past, my power was even superior to my father''s, but since I was a child, he forced me to draw my energy from Asgard, creating a crutch for my power."


    "So when we faced each other, he stripped me of the power of Asgard, tipping the scales in his favor, allowing him to banish me," Hela said, resting her head on her hand.


    I guess I''ll have to find another way to get stronger," Hela said, smiling slightly before thinking about her state.


    It still seemed incredible to her that she had been absorbed by the system. She assumed that being in such a bad condition, she had no resistance.


    Hela Odinson.


    Species: God


    Magic: 0


    Strength: 3000


    Agility: 3230


    Intellect: 8


    (Asgardian Goddess of Death, her abilities have been severely weakened by her connection to Asgard)


    Looking at her stats, Hela couldn''t help but wonder how strong the king of Madripoor was. Is he stronger than her?


    Even without her Asgardian powers, her body was still as strong as ever.


    "Anyway, let''s put sentimental things aside. Let''s go hunting; the meat of these mutant animals is really good for the soldiers," Hela said, standing up and patting Amelia''s shoulder.


    "Hm, let''s go," Amelia nodded.


    ...


    A young woman with pink hair, blue-green eyes, and attractive soft-looking skin was looking into a crystal ball with an excited expression.


    She was the queen of witches and had been observing Scarlet Witch for some time.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    She was always cautious because she knew that Scarlet Witch had occasionally sensed her, although she hadn''t fully discovered her.


    The entire dimension had been shaken since Earth had changed.


    Since then, most witches had argued with her to let them out, but she hadn''t allowed it.


    There were still many things to observe, like the Scarlet Witch or Damian, the man who caused all this, and more importantly, the system. They would definitely be absorbed by it when they came out.


    Still, they almost rebelled against her; if it weren''t for the fact that she was the strongest, they would have surely escaped by now.


    After more than two months of observation, she decided it was enough. Waiting longer would be counterproductive.


    Anyway, the witches didn''t have a territory; they simply roamed, doing whatever they wanted, experimenting or seeking ways to increase their magic, often making deals with people to get what they wanted.


    "My queen, there are disturbances again, and the council wants me to release the dimension seal to be able to get out," a witch said, entering the queen''s room.


    "How annoying. Tell them no," the queen said, annoyed at being interrupted.


    "Yes, ma''am," the witch sighed before leaving.


    She had planned to release the seal that same day, but now, because they told her to do it, she didn''t want to.


    She had no choice but to wait until the next day.


    ...


    Ivy rode on Sassy''s back as they ran through the city.


    She was sneaking her way to the sea to visit her friend.


    Watching Sassy run through the streets, Ivy just smiled and hugged her neck as she saw the buildings and people pass by.


    People were no longer scared when they saw Sassy; everyone knew she was the king''s tiger, and unless someone attacked her first, she wouldn''t harm anyone.


    After a few minutes, they finally reached the seaside.


    Ivy took a leap and dismounted from Sassy''s back before caressing her while hugging her head.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take long," Ivy said.


    "Be careful," Sassy said in Ivy''s mind before gently licking her cheek and finding a place to take a nap.


    Ivy smiled before entering the water and starting to swim, imitating her mother and trying to use her magic to propel herself in the water, but her effectiveness wasn''t very good.


    Sometimes she used too much magic and propelled herself too far or in the wrong directions.


    She gradually improved until, after several minutes, she reached her destination.


    Although, unlike how she entered the water, her hair was now a mess. Fortunately, it was quite short, so she tried to fix it as much as she could before entering the cave.


    "Hello," Ivy said entering the cave and initiating the telepathic bond.


    "You''re here again, little girl," the giant lizard said, looking at the small girl.


    "Don''t sound annoyed. If you really didn''t want to see me, you would have left," Ivy said, smiling sweetly.


    The giant lizard just grunted before hitting the ground with its tail as a way to release its frustration.


    "Aren''t you a bit bigger?" Ivy suddenly asked, tilting her head and looking at it closely.


    "A bit," the lizard nodded. The concentration of magic not only helped it recover but also made it a bit stronger.


    "The spikes on your back also look a bit sharper and larger," Ivy said, smiling.


    "That''s right," the lizard wagged its tail gently, clearly satisfied with the compliments.


    "So, why did you come? This is the fifth time," the lizard suddenly asked, realizing it had been deceived by the compliments.


    "Why ask me if you already know? I won''t give up until you''re my friend," Ivy said.


    "I don''t understand your obsession with us being friends," the lizard said, shaking its head.


    "Dad says it''s because of my ability. I can bond with some creatures and understand them, but that would be too weak to be my ability, so there must be something else I haven''t understood yet."


    "Maybe if we become friends, I can figure it out," Ivy said, looking at the lizard.


    "Sigh, fine, whatever. Let''s be friends," the giant lizard said, exhaling smoke from its nostrils.


    "Great! Let''s be friends," Ivy said, extending her hand towards it.


    The lizard looked at her tiny hand for a moment before sitting down and carefully extending its finger.


    When they touched, they felt electricity running through them as a deeper bond formed.


    Ivy involuntarily gave a sweet smile at the feeling of the bond between them.


    Through the bond, the lizard could also feel the pure feelings of the little girl. It definitely couldn''t sense any ulterior motives; she purely wanted to be friends.


    "Girl, you win," the giant lizard said, laughing a bit.


    Ivy laughed adorably at seeing it laugh, even though it was a very hoarse laugh, and anyone would think it was terrifying.


    "So, how about I introduce you to my family?" Ivy said, smiling at it.


    "I''m actually a bit curious about what kind of beings your parents are to produce a little monster like you," the giant lizard said, extending its claw toward Ivy.


    Ivy took a big leap, landing on its palm.


    "Mom and Dad are very strong; I''m sure they''ll like to meet you," Ivy said, smiling.


    "It''s on the island, right?" the lizard asked with some doubt; it could still feel the potential threat to its life on that island.


    Although the chances that this person was the father of the little girl in his hand were high, it still wasn''t entirely certain.


    It would be betting its life that this person wouldn''t harm it.


    "Is your father the strongest person on the island?" the lizard asked, looking at the girl.


    "Hmm, I''ve never seen Dad fight, but he''s the king, so he should be the strongest, right?" Ivy said, tilting her head uncertainly.


    "All right, let''s go," the lizard nodded before swimming out of the cave and heading towards the island.


    It extended its claw towards its head, making Ivy sit, and then left only its head above water while swimming at a moderate speed towards the island.


    "Let''s go that way; it''s clearer," Ivy said, pointing in the distance. Her new friend said nothing and simply changed course.


    The big city was at one edge of the island, so if they went straight, they would reach the port. They had to go around and try to reach the side of the city.


    When they approached the shore, the lizard stopped and just floated peacefully.


    "I''ll call my family to meet you," Ivy said excitedly before lifting her wrist and activating a bracelet she had been given.


    Suddenly, a man appeared a few meters away from both.


    Damian had already sensed the situation from the first day Ivy visited Godzilla, although, in this world, it doesn''t seem to be called that.


    With his alertness due to the possible appearance of a celestial, he had clearly noticed Ivy even though he didn''t know she was going to call him.


    When Damian appeared, the muscles of the giant lizard inevitably contracted at the threat it felt.


    "Dad, you came quickly," Ivy said happily, seeing her father.


    "Of course, how could I not come if my dear daughter calls me?" Damian said, smiling at Ivy before looking into the eyes of the giant lizard.


    "Dad, she''s my friend," Ivy said before pausing.


    "Her people don''t use names, so I really don''t know how to introduce her."


    "He is my father; his name is Damian," Ivy said to the giant lizard beneath her.


    "Hello, nice to meet my daughter''s friend," Damian said, looking into the creature''s eyes.


    The giant lizard just grunted in acknowledgment while staring attentively at the man.


    It really gave off a terrifying vibe; its instincts told it that he was genuinely dangerous, even though he didn''t emit any kind of energy.


    "Speaking of that, let''s decide on a name for you; it''s a bit awkward not having something to call you," Ivy telepathically said.


    "Do you have something in mind?" the lizard asked.


    "How about Zilla, the queen of monsters?" Ivy said, laughing slightly.


    "Zilla? Does it have any meaning?" the lizard asked.


    "No, I read it in a book. It sounds good, and it''s easy to say, like Ivy," Ivy said, smiling.


    "All right, let''s go with that name then," Zilla nodded.


    "Dad, for now, she''ll be called Zilla," Ivy said, looking at Damian, who was patiently waiting for them to finish communicating.


    Damian nodded with a smile; he had left that name in various places, in a way, it was almost a subliminal message for Ivy.


    "So, nice to meet you, Zilla," Damian said, smiling.


    "Dad, is it okay if Zilla stays around here?" Ivy asked, looking at Damian.


    "Of course, you can even go inland if you want," Damian said, looking at Zilla.


    "Then I''ll stay on this shore; the magic is a bit better than in my previous place," Zilla said to Ivy.


    "Hm, I''ll come see you tomorrow with my sisters," Ivy said, landing next to Zilla''s head and caressing it gently.


    "Hm, see you," Zilla nodded to Ivy before looking at Damian.


    It still felt tense; the feeling of having its life in someone else''s hands made it uncomfortable.


    "Goodbye," Damian simply said before disappearing with Ivy.


    Damian clearly noticed her attention to him, the instincts of animals are really accurate, his presence was completely hidden but it was still possible to tell that he was dangerous.

 Notification

    Guys, I''m moving to another country, so I won''t be able to upload a chapter this week.


    I was going to upload one the day before, but even though I moved the chapters to a pendrive, for some reason they didn''t save, then I dismantled my computer and didn''t have time.


    Uploading chapters will be back to normal next Monday.


    ...............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

 Chapter 201

    In the United States, a truly significant event was unfolding.


    The presidential elections.


    Ross was in his office with a tablet in his hand, watching the video of Damian releasing a fireball from his hand over and over again.


    Many watched in awe at this display of power, enthusiastically commenting on how powerful he was.


    But Ross, as the future president of the United States, didn''t see it that way; he was genuinely afraid.


    He wanted the United States to be the most powerful country, but there was a formidable enemy ahead.


    His political campaign was going well; in his opinion, it was almost certain that he would win. With the arrival of people with superpowers and mutant animals, his army of supersoldiers was the first to respond.


    This gained him the support of the majority of citizens, and he was able to acquire a lot of meat.


    In this regard, he was probably ahead even of SHIELD since his soldiers had been eating mutated animal meat for over a month.


    The stronger the animal, the more benefits it brings to the body. The system easily tracked these benefits.


    Primarily, it improved magic, strength, or agility depending on the type of creature.


    This kind of meat was something everyone wanted, already being sold at very high prices to wealthy individuals.


    With this big business, his political campaign was heavily financed.


    The world was now full of new opportunities. If there wasn''t something to fight against, their super soldiers wouldn''t have been able to stand out and gain people''s favor.


    After consuming a significant amount of meat, his non-transformed body had also improved considerably. He would definitely be on par with someone like Captain America.


    "Sir, the elections have started. Although everything indicates we will win, I can''t help but feel nervous," Ross''s assistant said nervously.


    "It''s okay. What people want in these times is security, and we can provide that. It''s almost certain we will win," Ross said with apparent calmness, though his leg kept moving hidden under the desk.


    The secretary only gave a nervous smile; they were discussing something really big.


    ...


    In Antarctica.


    Ka-zar, the king of the Bhadwuans, was having a meeting with his people.


    "The king has given us permission to leave the island," Ka-zar said, looking at his people.


    There were murmurs and gasps of amazement as excitement filled the eyes of the people.


    Ka-zar looked at the excitement of it all and couldn''t help but pucker his lips; a few years ago, none of them would have wanted to go out, even if he had forced them to.


    Since Damian told him they could soon leave, they had released forbidden information, and now people knew the truth. It was difficult for everyone to accept, living in fear under a lie. Many were still angry to this day.


    "Tomorrow, we will depart on a ship towards Madripoor. It will be our first time out in thousands of years. I hope you behave," Ka-zar said, addressing everyone.


    "Yes, sir!" they all said before leaving excitedly. For them, it was not much different from going to another world.


    The next day.


    On the outskirts of the city, two purple ships with wing drawings on the hull floated a few inches above the ground.


    Ka-zar was caressing the ship''s hull with a misty look in his eyes.


    These ships had been kept in a secret location; using them freely could lead to temptations to leave, so they hadn''t been used in a long time.


    But now, they were free to explore wherever they pleased.


    "Let''s depart," Ka-zar said, looking at his people before boarding the ship.


    Everyone had already learned to pilot the ships, the controls were quite simple so a few days of practice was enough.


    The ships quickly rose before leaving the protective barrier and immediately feeling the icy wind on their faces.


    Most people stood at the edge of the ships, marveling at the scenery. The cold was something they had never experienced, and the whiteness of the snow captivated their eyes.


    Ka-zar was very excited and surprised to see the landscapes but did his best to maintain composure. After all, he knew a bit more about the outside world than others.


    The ship soon left the snowy landscapes behind and went out to sea, where everything was blue.


    Madripoor wasn''t far, so no one entered the deck. They continued to look out at the sea, occasionally spotting various marine animals swimming.


    "Sir, we are approaching Madripoor," a soldier said, approaching Ka-zar.


    "Hm, let''s descend. We''ll go by water the rest of the way," Ka-zar said, nodding. They didn''t have a place to land, and since it''s a ship, it can go by water. It''s better to leave it at the port.


    The ships gently landed in the water before sailing towards Madripoor.


    After almost an hour, the large island was visible on the horizon.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The flashy ships immediately caught the attention of people in the port, and many took photos.


    Especially when the ships approached closer, and they could see the crew.


    The skin of these people had a very dark purple tone.


    Some people couldn''t help but cautiously step back, not knowing if these clearly non-human-looking individuals came with malicious intentions.


    Ka-zar didn''t do anything about it and just led his men to dock in the port.


    People still looked at the strangers with suspicion, not knowing what to do.


    Unlike them, everyone on the ship looked around in amazement, seeing many giant fish being transported from boats to the city.


    Since the world changed, the sea was one of the most affected, and almost all fauna had increased in size.


    At that moment, a golden flash quickly landed in front of the ships, calming many people when they identified who it was.


    Carol looked at Ka-zar with a slight smile while waving.


    "My queen, you didn''t have to come here to welcome us," Ka-zar said, descending from the ship.


    "It''s okay. Anyway, I have nothing to do. Since the girls started studying, the house has been a bit quiet," Carol said casually.


    "I''ve already sent a message, so as long as they don''t get into trouble, no one should bother them," Carol said.


    "Thank you very much," Ka-zar said, nodding before signaling to his excited people who quickly wanted to explore the place.


    The group quickly dispersed, observing everything around them.


    "Well, then I''ll also look around," Ka-zar said, smiling at Carol before starting to walk.


    "Wait," Carol said, immediately grabbing his shoulder firmly.


    "Come with me to a place first," Carol said with a smile to which he couldn''t say no.


    "Sure," Ka-zar said, sighing dejectedly for not being able to explore.


    "Don''t make that face. We won''t take long," Carol said, enveloping the two with her energy before quickly flying towards the palace.


    Once in the palace, they quickly took the elevator before descending to the laboratories.


    They passed through several doors and hallways before reaching the underground prison.


    Carol passed by, looking at the detained people, casually greeting Maya before continuing to the back.


    Both entered a cell that clearly seemed more reinforced. In the middle was Hercules, his arms restrained behind his back, and his legs covered with thick metal plates.


    The entire cell had runes written by Damian blocking his energy, making them sturdy enough to prevent escape.


    His strength was no joke, and if given space to move, he would likely escape.


    "You? What are you here for?" Hercules said, looking annoyed at Carol before looking at the person behind her.


    Upon seeing the man with dark purple skin, his eyes widened in surprise as his face filled with irritation.


    "Tch, why are your kind still alive?" Hercules said, displaying disdain.


    "Oh? As I expected, you know him. Tell us," Carol said excitedly, pulling up a chair and sitting down.


    "Why should I tell you anything?" Hercules scoffed, ignoring her.


    "Perhaps you''re enjoying yourself too much here?" Carol said, approaching Hercules with a sweet smile.


    "If you don''t cooperate, I''ll give you an aphrodisiac every day. Let''s see how much you can handle," Carol said, glaring coldly at Hercules.


    Hercules fell silent, staring at Carol as if she were a monster.


    "What do you want to know?" Hercules gritted his teeth.


    "It seems you recognize him. Tell me a good story," Carol said, pointing to Ka-zar behind her with her thumb.


    "Tch, before the world underwent a cataclysm, his race ruled the world, people who somehow managed to combine their DNA with Deviants, creatures created by the Celestials that got out of control."


    "Their people consisted of over half the world''s population, and this didn''t sit well with Arishem, so he devastated the Earth''s surface, wiping out everything before starting anew."


    "Arishem is a fairly powerful Celestial even within his race. Even if we fought, the battle would be tough, and many would die. We are immortal, so why take the risk? It''s better to just leave the planet," Hercules said casually.


    Ka-zar immediately became enraged and glared at him.


    "I''m surprised you survived. I would really like to see how Arishem would react," Hercules said, chuckling mockingly.


    "Although if you''re still alive, another cataclysm might come. It will be really interesting to see you fight Arishem; he''ll beat you up," Hercules taunted Carol.


    "A beating like the one I gave you, or worse?" Carol said, illuminating her fist and showing it to him.


    "Besides, my husband would take care of him, not me," Carol said casually.


    "You''re married?" Hercules asked in surprise.


    "You really are an idiot. I thought you were pretending to be cool, but it seems you really don''t know anything about us," Carol said, looking at him speechlessly.


    "Who''s the poor guy?" Hercules asked as if he couldn''t believe it.


    "Someone much stronger than you," Carol said mockingly, ignoring him and starting to leave with Ka-zar, who also looked annoyed at Hercules.


    As they walked down the hallway while leaving, Carol looked at Ka-zar before speaking.


    "Do you want to hit him a couple of times? I won''t tell anyone," Carol said, looking at Ka-zar with a slight smile.


    "In the end, what happened to my people is not his fault. It''s not his responsibility to protect us; it''s just annoying to see him," Ka-zar said after a moment of silence.


    "You''re right," Carol said, nodding.


    "So, can I go see the city now?" Ka-zar asked Carol, sighing.


    "Sure, go ahead. Take my card; if you want anything, just buy it," Carol said, handing him a golden card.


    "Thank you," Ka-zar said, his eyes lighting up before rushing out of the palace.


    Carol chuckled softly, watching his enthusiasm before returning home.


    She quickly walked to the living room and saw Natasha wearing a loose coat while stretching her legs on the coffee table.


    Carol smiled before approaching her and sitting next to her, her hand going to her stomach.


    Natasha was already six months pregnant, although it wasn''t really noticeable.


    "Do you have a dimensional pocket there or what?" Carol said, smiling as she caressed her abdomen.


    "Wasn''t it similar to you? Your pregnancy lasted over a year before it started to show," Natasha said, laughing.


    "I wonder if Damian has already figured it out; he''s very perceptive. I would be very surprised if he didn''t notice," Carol said thoughtfully.


    "Your abdomen is quite muscular and toned, but now it looks a bit swollen," Carol said, looking at her.


    "I don''t know if he found out; I''ve used magic to cover it up. It''s true that Damian is very perceptive, but he also tends to let his guard down with us," Natasha said, looking at Carol.


    "When we first met, it wasn''t like that. His senses were really alert, as always when he woke up, he was already looking at me. I put a small camera, and I barely moved a bit, and he immediately woke up," Carol said, laughing lightly.


    "Who would have thought you were a pervert recording what you did in bed," Natasha teased.


    Carol just chuckled at her comment.


    "I wonder if it will be a boy or a girl. It would be a shame if they didn''t inherit your beautiful hair, but I want a mini Damian," Carol complained uncertainly.


    "There are already too many women in this house; a boy wouldn''t hurt," Natasha said, nodding as she imagined it.


    "Well, if it''s a mini Damian, he''ll be mine," Natasha said, smiling at Carol, trying to tease her.


    ''''You are ungrateful, I let you come into this house and sleep with my husband and this is how you repay me?" said Carol, squeezing Natasha''s cheeks.


    ''''That was thanks to my beautiful red hair, so don''t make it up," Natasha said laughing before she started tickling Carol.


    "Just wait, as the first wife, I''ll teach you a lesson," Carol said, starting to wrestle with Natasha.


    "Hmm, giving birth to a boy will elevate my status; I''ll be the first wife," Natasha said, also wrestling with Carol as they played.


    "What are you two doing?" Ana asked speechlessly upon seeing them.


    "Ana, help me; this rebellious girl doesn''t respect the hierarchy," Carol said in an uncomfortable position as she refused to let go of Natasha.


    "Fine," Ana said, nodding before approaching Carol and starting to tickle her.


    Carol squirmed as she tried to endure her laughter.


    "If you say I''m the first wife now, I''ll stop," Ana said, looking coldly at Carol.


    "Never!" Carol said, her lips pursed as she tried not to laugh.


    "What are you doing?" Damian asked, speechless as he entered the room with Ophelia.


    They were both sorting out some governmental matters and had just finished.


    "It seems they''re fighting over the position of first wife," Ophelia said, laughing.


    "Is this normal?" Damian asked, speechless.


    "More or less," Ophelia said, laughing before joining her ''sisters'' and teasing Carol.


    ----


    Guys, the chapter update is back, unfortunately on the trip and because of the change of weather I had a little cold, fucking life.

 Chapter 202

    Damian watched them fight for a few moments before approaching them and sitting down on the large couch where they were playing.


    Taking control, he turned on the TV before lying down and starting to watch.


    Suddenly, he received a kick to the face, causing all four women to freeze and look at him.


    Damian turned his head and glared at them; Carol''s bare foot was still stuck to the side of his face, He assumed that tickling her would make her react reflexively.


    Without hesitation, the four scattered instantly.


    Damian was quickly able to capture a redheaded flash in his arms, as she was the least accustomed to her abilities, she was the slowest.


    "I didn''t do it, let me go," Natasha said, kicking and trying to free herself.


    "As you''re the slowest, I''ll punish you," Damian said, breathing on her neck before biting her ear.


    Natasha immediately stood still determined to accept her punishment as her cheeks flushed slightly and naughty thoughts began to pop into her mind.


    Damian smiled slightly before embracing Natasha''s waist. However, as he did so, Damian couldn''t help but freeze.


    His hands quickly infiltrated under her clothes, carefully palpating her abdomen.


    Natasha immediately froze upon feeling Damian''s hands; she couldn''t help but smile, thinking that it was all over.


    "Honey, did you gain weight?" Damian asked behind Natasha with a slight smile.


    "Of course not, idiot," Natasha said angrily, turning around and looking at Damian.


    Seeing his smile, she immediately calmed down, knowing he was teasing her.


    "How long were you planning to hide it from me?" Damian asked, smiling affectionately before kissing her forehead.


    "Only until you found out; I let my guard down and didn''t hide it anymore," Natasha said, smiling and hugging his neck.


    "Are you happy?" Natasha asked, looking at him.


    "Of course, I''m very happy," Damian said, smiling.


    Natasha smiled widely before kissing him passionately.


    After the kiss, Natasha happily cuddled in Damian''s lap, resting her head on his chest.


    Three heads peeked into the living room entrance; seeing the romantic moment, they looked at each other before quickly appearing on the couch next to Damian, as if nothing had happened.


    "Well, let''s think about names," Carol said with a serious expression.


    "We thought of so many names for boys, and in the end, all three were girls," Ana said, looking at Carol.


    "And what''s the problem with that? Girls are better," Damian said, pouting.


    They all looked at him disdainfully upon hearing his words.


    "Don''t forget why we came here," Ophelia said, looking at Damian.


    ''''Hm, let''s increase the number of vampires in the world, I really haven''t done my job as progenitor,'''' Damian said, pursing his lips slightly, remembering Shuri who had completely outgrown him.


    "True, and your excuse for having multiple women was to increase the number of vampires. Somehow, I feel like I was deceived," Carol said, crossing her arms.


    "Pff," Natasha and Ophelia could barely contain a laugh.


    ''''Well... biting a man makes me uncomfortable," Damian complained.


    "You''re really bad as a progenitor; you''ve only turned three people. You suck at that," Ophelia said, looking at him resentfully; she was the only one Damian hadn''t turned.


    Damian just avoided her gaze; there was nothing more that could be done about it.


    "And what if we create noble ranks? Like Duke, Marquis, and those things?" Carol suggested.


    "There aren''t enough vampire ranks for everyone," Ana said; there were only four vampire ranks, and one was the progenitor.


    "The island has considerably increased in size; we could build more cities and put noble vampires in charge. That way, we could establish a government structure," Natasha proposed.


    "Yes, I think the city''s population is reaching its limit. We had talked about building another city before but ended up canceling it," Ophelia agreed.


    "Hey, don''t talk about these important things without me. As Number 5, I must also be present," Cortana said, suddenly appearing among them.


    "Pff," everyone chuckled at her sudden appearance.


    "But it''s good that you''re here; with the system, I can turn people into vampires without having to do it personally," Damian said, looking at Cortana with a smile.


    "Let me see the current map of the island," Ophelia said, looking at Cortana.


    Cortana smiled before extending her hand upward, displaying a hologram showing the entire island.


    "It looks really empty with just one city," Carol said, looking at the holographic island with only one bright spot in one corner.


    "Are you telling me there aren''t even small villages besides the big city?" Damian asked, looking at Cortana in disbelief.


    "Nope, everyone prefers to live in the city. Since we stopped people from entering, there haven''t been unemployment issues, so nobody sought a life outside the city. I''ve managed things quite well," Cortana said, crossing her arms proudly.


    "Hm, then we could let people in; we should be humanitarian. Surely, there are many people who became homeless due to the mutant beasts," Damian suggested, nodding.


    "Cortana, take care of bringing in people who are really in need," Damian said, looking at her.


    "I got it," Cortana said, giving him a sweet smile.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Seeing her smile, Damian couldn''t help but extend his hand and pinch her soft cheek; when he felt the stares on him, he cleared his throat slightly before returning to the topic.


    "So, let''s move on to the topic of new vampires. Any candidates?" Damian asked, looking at his girls.


    "The scientist? I really can''t think of anyone else," Carol said, thinking.


    "Yes, there are really few candidates," Ophelia agreed, thinking and nodding; her old subordinates were not the best prospects.


    "What if each of us builds a city and competes to see which one is better?" Natasha suggested, thinking.


    The others thought about it, surprised, before seriously considering it.


    "The idea is to find candidates to become vampires; they can play later," Damian said, looking at them without words.


    "We don''t even know if the scientist wants to be a vampire," Natasha said.


    "It''s true; Kree are usually very proud of their race. Maybe he doesn''t want to become a vampire," Carol said, nodding.


    "And if we make it a global event? We could take advantage of it to give away some things," Cortana said.


    "Not a bad idea, but we can''t turn just anyone into a vampire. At least they must be decent people," Damian said.


    "Yes, it wouldn''t be nice if everyone discriminated against us because of the actions of one person," Ana agreed, nodding; people already didn''t view them well since they fed on human blood.


    "We can take some candidates and use the Mind Stone to test their personalities," Cortana suggested.


    "Hmm, but what kind of event will we have? Battle Royale? Or 1 vs 1 fights, but there are really too many people on Earth, and very few can actually fight. It would be a bit unfair to those who have never fought," Carol said, considering.


    "You''re too naive; since when has there been justice in the world?" Ana mocked.


    "Just because it''s like that doesn''t mean we can''t be fair," Carol said, looking at Ana.


    "Come on, don''t fight. We can have a multi-day event; people will enter when they sleep. We can do it by sectors to have a similar schedule," Ophelia suggested.


    "Yes, that way it could be fairer; we can give people time to learn to fight. Anyway, it will be their choice to enter the competition," Carol said, nodding.


    Damian remained silent, thinking before an idea began to form; he didn''t like doing things for free, but he had just thought of a way he could benefit from it.


    "Alright, let''s do that. Among the winners, we''ll choose those with the best character, and they can become vampires," Damian said, nodding.


    "Then let''s do it soon," Carol said excitedly.


    "You''re not going to participate, so you better wipe that excited expression off your face," Ana said, pinching her waist.


    Carol just pursed her lips in annoyance; it was really interesting, but it didn''t make sense for her to participate.


    "Alright, then it''s decided. I''m sorry, but I''ll leave it to you," Damian said, smiling apologetically as he stroked Cortana''s head.


    "I refuse; this time, I''ll go on strike. I want a reward," Cortana said, looking at Damian.


    "Well... what do you want?" Damian asked, suppressing a smile.


    ''''A kiss," Cortana said, looking boldly into Damian''s eyes, but the blush on her cheeks revealed how she felt.


    "Sure," Damian chuckled under his breath.


    Excited, Cortana opened her eyes before disappearing and going to work.


    ''''Don''t fool Cortana, she''s still young,'''' Ana said looking at Damian, surely he''ll just give her a kiss on the cheek, since she only said a kiss and not where.


    "Don''t judge her with your perverted mind; maybe she just wants a kiss on the cheek," Carol teased.


    Ana just rolled her eyes, ignoring her.


    "Well, see you for dinner. I have to check on some things," Damian said, getting up and leaving.


    "Why don''t we go upstairs and have some fun, just you and me?" Ophelia said, jumping on Damian and hugging his neck.


    "I guess what I have to do can wait," Damian said, smiling and embracing Ophelia''s waist before heading to the bedroom.


    The three ladies in the living room looked at each other before starting to walk behind them.


    "Hey, you''re pregnant, go play somewhere else," Carol said, trying to shoo her away.


    Natasha only gave her the middle finger before happily running after Damian.


    ....


    "Sister, she''s a goddess of death," Pietro said, arriving next to his sister with a sad look.


    "Did she hurt you?" Wanda asked, looking at him.


    "No, but her gaze was really terrifying. I got scared and immediately ran away. Maybe I should have stayed to find out what kind of person she was," Pietro said uncomfortably.


    "It''s okay; your safety comes first," Wanda said, shaking her head as her fist clenched out of Pietro''s view.


    "I''m going to get something to eat; I''m hungry," Pietro said, leaving the room.


    Wanda waved her hand, causing the bedroom door to lock securely before sitting down and opening her status.


    Wanda Maximoff


    Species: Human (witch)


    Magic: 90,000


    Strength: 1.1


    Agility: 1.4


    Intelligence: 3


    Her magic had increased significantly in the last month; she had dedicated small intervals to attend to her responsibilities as the queen of Sokovia, while the rest of the time, she had used to make herself stronger.


    Her magic had almost tripled thanks to constantly using it in training and natural growth.


    Although she was initially amazed watching her magic increase day by day, she was almost desensitized now. According to the system, the Scarlet Witch was a very powerful being in the entire multiverse; she considered it somewhat normal.


    She just wondered how far it would go.


    Closing her eyes, Wanda began constructing her third magic circle.


    It was still somewhat simple for her, but it took her considerably longer compared to the previous ones.


    Nearly 8 hours passed before the last rune was finally traced, and the magic circle glowed, joining the others.


    Her magic began to transform, becoming denser and making room for a greater quantity.


    Wanda Maximoff


    Species: Human (witch)


    Magic: 270,000


    Strength: 2


    Agility: 2.3


    Intelligence: 3


    Wanda opened her eyes in surprise to see that her physical strength had also increased. She couldn''t help but stand up and run around the room, trying to lift things.


    She supposed that the effect of the magic circle was very small at the previous levels; perhaps from now on, there would also be a physical improvement.


    Suddenly, Wanda''s excitement couldn''t help but dim as she realized she didn''t actually have the formula to keep advancing.


    Feeling her new power, Wanda suddenly enveloped herself in her crimson magic before trying to fly.


    Her body began to levitate relatively easily before she happily smiled and flew out of the window.


    Her body rose quickly, and from the height, she could almost see her entire small country.


    She smiled slightly, filled with determination; this little piece of the world was hers, and she would ensure to protect it along with everyone living in it.


    At that moment, a blue portal suddenly appeared behind her, alerting her.


    She quickly distanced herself before extending her magic circle towards the portal.


    From the portal emerged a beautiful pink-haired woman with a pointed black hat and a staff.


    "Hel¡ª" the woman, who was about to greet with a smile, was interrupted by a large pillar of burning orange flames coming towards her.


    The woman quickly extended her hand, creating a magical shield that diverted the flames around her.


    "Hey! Be careful, wait, wait, I just want to talk," the pink-haired woman said, raising her voice annoyed but quickly trying to calm her down upon seeing she was about to attack again.


    "Are you a witch?" Wanda asked, looking at the woman skeptically.


    "That''s right, to be more precise, the queen of the witches... well, maybe I was until you came along," the woman said, smiling at her.


    "What are you talking about?" Wanda asked, frowning and still on alert.


    "Witches are quite simple; we only follow money and the strongest witch. Although I''m still much stronger than you, that''s temporary. As the Scarlet Witch, you''ll be the strongest one day," the pink-haired woman said.


    "So why are you looking for me?" Wanda asked, still eyeing the woman distrustfully.


    "You see, over 12,000 years ago, there was a terrible cataclysm on Earth, so the witches hid in a pocket dimension. Since the world changed, I''ve been observing you. Even though I''m strong, I can''t fully protect the witches, so I''ll follow you. You''ll surely be able to protect us," the woman said, smiling at her.


    "Release the power of being the queen just like that? How do you expect me to believe that?" Wanda said, looking at her.


    "It''s not like being the queen is that interesting anymore; after thousands of years, it''s no longer fun," the woman said honestly.


    "Besides, I see you need manpower; witches are very good at almost everything. We''ll serve you," the woman said, smiling at her.


    "It''s hard to trust you," Wanda said honestly.


    "To start, what''s your name?" Wanda asked, looking at her.


    "My name is Circe; actually, in addition to being a witch, I''m also a demigoddess," Circe said, smiling at her.


    "Huh?" Wanda could only put on a stupid expression.


    "Before the cataclysm, there were also gods, and it was normal for them to sleep with human women. Witches and gods don''t get along very well," Circe said as if she were telling a secret.


    "So what do you think? I can also teach you magic; I''m very good at that. Although I wasn''t as strong as the main gods of the world''s pantheons, at least I could escape," Circe said proudly.


    "I would like that," Wanda finally said, accepting. It was the best option for now; she still had to see if what she was told really were her intentions.


    "Great," Circe said, quickly approaching Wanda and taking her hand with a happy smile.


    Looking at her somewhat childish appearance, Wanda couldn''t help but smile very faintly.

 Chapter 203

    Damian appeared in front of Cortana''s ancient servers, which now primarily focused on monitoring the system and ensuring everything worked correctly.


    As soon as there was an error, they immediately reported it to Cortana, who took care of fixing it.


    As if sensing Damian''s presence, Cortana also appeared by his side.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Cortana asked, running to his side and taking his hand with a happy smile.


    "I''m going to collect the tax," Damian joked.


    ''''I thought you''d never take it," Cortana said, waving her hand, and causing the pillar to rise, revealing the capsule where Damian had been previously.


    The dome had an almost transparent white energy that exuded a faint glow.


    "Well, I''m going to fight a celestial, so it never hurts," Damian said, approaching and entering.


    Once inside, the capsule closed, and a large amount of energy began to pour into him.


    Damian relaxed comfortably, feeling this energy flowing through his body, strengthening it.


    Unfortunately, this energy quickly ran out, causing him to open his eyes.


    Exiting the capsule, Damian quickly invoked his state.


    Damian Alucard.


    Species: Progenitor Vampire.


    Magic: 500,100,000


    Strength: 1,700 (subject to change)


    Agility: 2,183 (subject to change)


    Intelligence: 10


    "Hmm, this can really strengthen my body and magic," Damian murmured, looking at his status. He had clearly noticed that he had become a little stronger, but it was comfortable to see it from the system.


    ''''Of course, it''s the purest energy we''re plundering," Cortana said with an innocent smile.


    "Don''t make it sound weird," Damian chuckled.


    "It''s just the residual energy emitted by humans, like magic or emotions," Damian said.


    "Yes, but purified to an incredible level. Only that little bit came from over 7 billion people in the world," Cortana said.


    "Alright, as people get stronger, they''ll give me more energy. By the way, how''s the expansion going?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "The moon was devoured yesterday. It''s quite slow," Cortana shrugged.


    "Earth''s people are still very weak. After the celestial, we have to start the event. The stronger they become, the faster the system''s influence will expand, and the more energy they''ll be able to give me," Damian said, looking at her.


    "I feel like an exploitative boss," Cortana laughed.


    Damian chuckled as he stroked her head.


    ....


    Tony was in his workshop analyzing his armor.


    "I''m a bit lost, Jarvis. I don''t know which way to proceed," Tony said, leaning back in his seat with a sigh.


    The technology of his armor was a bit stagnant. The reactor of his armor was becoming more powerful, and his repulsors could withstand more energy, but the suit itself remained the same.


    "Jarvis, prepare the Mark XLVII. I''m going out for a spin," Tony said, walking outside.


    The suit quickly joined him before he leaped off the balcony and began to fly, quickly accelerating towards the nearest nature reserve. These places had become one of the most dangerous for people.


    Ross''s soldiers constantly patrolled the area to prevent any animals from escaping and harming people.


    After a few minutes of travel, he quickly entered the place.


    The flora had grown a lot, and all kinds of plants he had never seen before were everywhere.


    Many said that plants would also become conscious and attack them, but so far, no such cases have been reported.


    After a glance at the soldiers patrolling in vehicles, Tony ventured into the forest before landing in a slightly cleared area.


    Since he discovered the uses of mutant beast meat and consulted with Damian if there were any problems, he had been hunting to bring food to his family.


    In the United States, the main seller of meat was Ross, and he sold it at ridiculous prices.


    Although he could afford it anyway, he didn''t want to buy from him.


    It felt more satisfying for him to go hunting and bring food to his family; it made him feel truly like the man of the house.


    As he advanced through the forest, he really noticed how dangerous it was. Several fairly large snakes bit him without him realizing it; of course, these could only freeze after biting the metal before quickly slithering away.


    The insects were also clearly 50% larger and constantly tried to sting him.


    Continuing to walk in search of prey, he suddenly came to a cleared area. Looking down, he saw several openings, indicating that there was some kind of insect in the area.


    As if his steps had alerted them, suddenly hundreds of ants came out and advanced towards him.


    Each ant was the size of a child''s finger, and seeing so many advancing toward him seemed a bit terrifying.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Still, Tony didn''t move and just watched as they began to climb his legs.


    The black color of the ants seemed to consume his body.


    It was then that he suddenly had a flash of inspiration.


    Each little ant seemed to be a small piece that joined with others to form something more, in this case, he almost seemed to see his own armor forming; the ants soon reached his chest, and he looked like a man made of ants.


    Tony looked at his arms covered with small ants; he could see that many were trying to bite him, but it was a futile task.


    Suddenly, in the distance among the bushes, something giant seemed to be running towards him at full speed, the ground trembling slightly, and the ants quickly began to leave his body.


    Tony quickly looked in that direction as he prepared; his infrared scanner quickly detected a figure the size of a jeep charging towards him.


    Seeing this, Tony quickly rose a few meters before firing a blast from his repulsor, punching a hole in the creature''s body.


    Only a red, smoking hole was left before the ground shook slightly from the creature''s fall.


    Landing softly, he approached the figure and realized it was a wild boar.


    "Damn, that''s huge," Tony murmured, looking at the creature that must weigh about four tons.


    He quickly began to examine it while thinking about how to take it back.


    When he arrived, he was thinking of something like a slightly larger deer, but this boar would surely last them more than a month.


    Looking around, he could only sigh before grabbing a leg of the boar and putting all his energy into the repulsors.


    At a moderate speed, he began to rise before starting to head home.


    That day, a rather interesting phenomenon occurred in the city of NY.


    A giant and fat boar flew slowly towards the center.


    Many people took out their phones and took photos of the situation.


    From afar, it looked a bit comical.


    Tony had a disgruntled expression as he looked at Stark Tower in the distance; he still had a bit to go.


    He had been flying for an hour, and the energy of his suit was already dwindling; he had to admit he underestimated the task of bringing back the boar.


    He should have called his men to bring a truck.


    After a few more minutes of flight, Tony finally arrived at the tower before dropping the boar''s body in a large entrance at the back of the building.


    As he let go, he also dropped to the ground before leaning against the wall; somehow, he felt tired even though he hadn''t really done anything.


    At that moment, the large entrance opened before Happy came out with several men.


    "What''s up? Is it too heavy?" Happy asked, smiling at him.


    "For carrying it in the air, yes," Tony complained as he opened his helmet and looked at it.


    "You''d better take it inside before a crowd forms," Happy said to Tony before looking at his men trying to contain the people taking photos or wanting to touch the giant boar.


    "Yeah, I just needed a moment," Tony said, sighing before getting up and grabbing one of the boar''s legs. He effortlessly began to drag it inside the tower before his men quickly followed.


    "Cut the meat and store it. See what you can do with the rest, make sure you also eat meat and give some to your trusted men," Tony said, looking at Happy.


    "They''ll surely be grateful; it''s said that a kilo of meat is worth 1 million dollars," Happy said.


    "That expensive? Should we get into the business? No no no, anyway, money isn''t as important anymore," Tony said, initially amazed before regaining clarity.


    After all, if he flooded the market with meat, the price would drop.


    Moreover, it''s not like there weren''t small groups of people hunting animals; the price was high because Ross had the monopoly, but in the future, it wouldn''t be like that.


    "You''ll accompany me next time; this is really exhausting," Tony waved his hand to bid farewell as he stepped into the elevator.


    Upon reaching his floor, his armor quickly detached before Tony lay down on the couch, feeling unmotivated.


    Drawn by the noises, Morgan entered the room and saw her father lying on the couch; she smiled slightly before stealthily approaching and jumping to sit on his stomach.


    "Ugh, Morgan," Tony said, slightly hunching at the weight.


    "Did you bring the meat?" Morgan asked, looking at her father.


    "Hm, it''s downstairs being prepared," Tony said, looking at his daughter and extending his hands to pinch her cheeks.


    "Where''s your mother?" Tony asked, looking at her.


    "She went to the company; she said she wouldn''t be long," Morgan said.


    "Hm," Tony nodded before pulling his daughter into a hug and lazily closing his eyes.


    Morgan smiled happily before hugging her father''s neck and also closing her eyes.


    ...


    Damian wore sunglasses as he floated on his back with his hands behind his head in the palace pool.


    Emma sat on his abdomen as she kicked in the water.


    The whole family was hanging out by the pool.


    Suddenly Damian''s eyes opened before he made Emma appear on the edge of the pool and himself outside Earth just in time to see a giant black hole forming hundreds of kilometers wide.


    From the black hole emerged a giant humanoid figure in red; its body seemed to be made of stone, it had six eyes, and a red glow emanated from its body.


    Damian, who was shirtless, wearing swim trunks, and sunglasses, looked a bit odd.


    The celestial that had just emerged from the black hole saw the strange man in front of him.


    Damian quickly chose one of the eyes and just stared at it silently, although he felt a bit uncomfortable with the huge size difference, the guy in front of him was nearly 500 kilometers tall.


    The celestial also remained silent, looking at the humanoid in front of him; he had to admit that for a moment, he mistook him for someone of his own race disguised.


    Thus, a celestial and a vampire stared at each other silently.


    Seeing that the humanoid didn''t say anything, Arishem decided not to bother and directly altered reality to erase him from existence.


    Based on Ajak''s descriptions and the great power of the being before him, he immediately concluded that he was to blame for the events on Earth.


    To his surprise, it was impossible, and it only made Damian raise an eyebrow.


    "Is it my turn or what?" Damian said, smiling broadly as he extended his hand to the side.


    His body suddenly burst into a strong golden light as a golden lion emerged from his hand; it spun around Damian as its size exponentially grew.


    The lion finally stopped behind Damian as it looked at the celestial; its length was 200 kilometers.


    Damian took a deep breath, feeling the huge expenditure of life energy so suddenly.


    Regulus roared as his body filled with lightning bolts that were instantly shot towards Arishem.


    Arishem quickly extended his hand to stop the bolt as he used his cosmic energy to repel the attack.


    To his surprise, the attack wasn''t repelled and kept crashing into his energy; suddenly his energy collapsed before his hand made contact with the attack.


    Arishem immediately withdrew his hand as he stepped back; he could still feel his armor dissolving.


    "Are you the cause of the changes on this planet?" Arishem asked, looking at Damian.


    "That''s right, and your meddling isn''t very welcome," Damian said, looking at the celestial.


    Arishem looked at his hand; several parts of his armor had disappeared, the bolt was so powerful that it directly destroyed everything it came into contact with.


    Seeing that the humanoid in front of him could really hurt him, Arishem''s body glowed slightly before drastically reducing his size, leaving him at a height of 800 meters.


    "What are you?" Arishem asked, looking at the humanoid.


    "A Vampire, don''t bother thinking about it, I''m pretty sure you don''t know about me," Damian said, extending his hand and creating a sword of highly concentrated energy.


    At the same time, Regulus''s size decreased significantly, leaving him with only a kilometer in length.


    The large sword measured four meters long and looked excessively large in his hands.


    "Do we have to fight?" Arishem asked, looking at Damian.


    "Do you have to meddle in my affairs?" Damian asked back.


    Arishem remained silent for a few seconds before extending his hand and firing a large energy beam toward Damian.


    Damian swung his sword towards the energy beam as he ordered Regulus to attack.


    To his total surprise, the energy beam destroyed his sword before shattering the entire left side of his torso.


    Damian stood still for a moment, looking at the missing part of his body before it instantly regenerated.


    His gaze immediately became serious; his only weapon against the celestials was his own family members; his magic wasn''t in the same league.


    This time he really has to give it his all.


    Energy swirled around him as small versions of his other 11 familiars appeared simultaneously.


    Their sizes grew as a large amount of life energy was drawn from his body.


    Although he felt uncomfortable, it wasn''t as bad as when he created the system.


    Looking to his left and then to his right, Damian''s eyes shone intensely, feeling an excitement he had never felt before as he saw his 12 family members around him.


    For the first time, they would fight together against a formidable enemy.

 Chapter 204

    His 12 familiars gave him a menacing look before spreading out in all directions around the Celestial.


    His third familiar, the space dragon, made the first move; its body filled with energy as a barrier began to encircle them all.


    The barrier extended for almost half of the entire solar system, blocking any teleportation. Naturally, for this type of block to work on a Celestial, Damian himself couldn''t teleport.


    At that moment, Regulus and Al-Nasl-Minium attacked from opposite directions.


    Arishem looked calmly at the two creatures attacking him and created a large barrier around himself, stopping the attacks.


    Damian saw this deadlock and took hold of his familiar, which was a sword, in its complete form of 100 meters long.


    Putting his hand on the hilt, he quickly rose above the celestial''s head before swinging the sword with all his strength.


    Arishem looked up and struck with his fist imbued with cosmic energy. A large amount of energy released from the punch caused the barrier to collapse, allowing the attacks from his familiars to hit Arishem''s body, creating an even larger explosion.


    At that moment, his eighth familiar, Shaula-Viola, charged towards Arishem''s back.


    The white tiger with wings had a potent poison that could absorb the energy of those affected.


    Damian wasn''t sure if something like the poison could affect celestials, but it was worth a try.


    This battle was going to be a very long one; both he and Arishem had almost infinite energy. They could shoot at each other for months without a clear winner.


    The white tiger leaped onto Arishem''s back before biting his neck, injecting all the poison it could.


    Arishem quickly reached for his neck, trying to grab the tiger, but it had already retreated.


    An arm and a leg of Arishem had been vaporized by the attacks of his familiars, but at a rapid pace, his limbs regenerated.


    As far as Damian knew, the easiest way to kill a celestial is by decapitating it or vaporizing its entire body with immense energy.


    He just had to wear him down a bit before delivering a precise attack.


    His familiars continued besieging Arishem, hitting him from all directions while trying to create opportunities for Damian.


    Damian waited patiently before launching himself towards Arishem, swinging the sword towards his neck.


    Arishem quickly reached out to stop the sword, but at that moment Regulus attacked by biting his hand and pulling it in another direction, preventing him from defending himself.


    The sword touched Arishem''s neck before beginning to cut, but he was fast enough to lean to the side, avoiding the complete cut.


    Nevertheless, a good portion of his neck was cut, causing blood to start flowing.


    Arishem quickly placed his hand on his wound before attacking a familiar that looked like a silver crab.


    This one had no offensive abilities, so it managed to escape the encirclement while its wound fully regenerated.


    Arishem looked at the 12 monsters that were watching him attentively, hoping he would lower his guard even for a moment so they could pounce on him.


    He doesn''t know how many millions of years have passed since he had a fight.


    Most beings in the universe cannot withstand the deformation of reality caused by him and inevitably die.


    But the being in front of him seemed unfazed no matter how much he tried to deform reality to deny its existence.


    ''''You... are a creature outside the multiverse,'''' Arishem said, looking at Damian. He''s sure he''s never seen any race similar to that man.


    Who knows,'''' Damian said without denying or confirming; in fact, he didn''t know himself.


    ''''What I do know is that you are a threat to my plans,'''' Damian said, looking at him.


    ''''What are your plans?'''' Arishem asked, wanting to know if they could resolve it without fighting.


    His race was creators, not a warrior race despite their incredible cosmic powers; he felt no emotion or satisfaction in fighting.


    ''''I just want a safe place for my family. I know about the Celestial sleeping on the planet, but it''s impossible to let it out for a long time,'''' Damian said.


    ''''The birth of celestials must not be delayed; you will disrupt the order,'''' Arishem said, looking at Damian.


    ''''It seems we couldn''t come to an agreement. We can only fight,'''' Damian said, launching himself towards Arishem again with his familiars surrounding him as they conversed.


    ...


    A few minutes earlier, just as Damian disappeared.


    The whole family immediately noticed, and as they were somewhat on guard knowing the celestial might come, they all immediately surrounded the girls.


    ''''Cortana, where?'''' Carol asked, looking at her.


    ''''There,'''' Cortana said, pointing to the sky.


    Everyone immediately looked in that direction and enhanced their eyes with their respective methods.


    They immediately saw a colossal being emerging from a black hole.


    ''''Damn,'''' Ophelia said, looking with astonishment.


    It''s about 500 kilometres long,'' Carol said with a frown.


    ''''Cortana, will we be okay?'''' Sophia asked, looking at her.


    ''''Hm, I''m sure the master can defeat the celestial. The situation isn''t so bad; the problem is the consequences of this fight. Whether he kills or scares off the celestial, more may come one day,'''' Cortana said nodding.


    ''''According to the master''s personality, he will try to kill him without using too incredible means and save his true power for the hypothetical next wave of celestials''''


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Do you think I can help him?'''' Carol asked, looking at Cortana.


    ''''I''m connected to my master, so I can sense the situation. The celestial constantly tried to deform reality to attack him; of course, this didn''t affect him at all, but I''m not sure if you could withstand it. You would die instantly if you couldn''t,'''' Cortana said, looking at Carol.


    ''''Let''s leave him to deal with this,'''' Cortana said one last time before focusing on the fight.


    The fight unfolded as everyone gasped in amazement, their faces filled with concern as they watched the celestial attack destroy Damian''s sword and the large wound made in his chest.


    They all breathed a sigh of relief seeing him recover instantly and summon all his familiars.


    ''''I haven''t seen them all together for a long time,'''' Carol said, looking at the familiars.


    ''''It seems he wasn''t doing his best. Does he really not think about how nervous he makes us when he toys with a celestial?'''' Natasha sighed.


    ...


    The repercussions of the fight outside Earth were powerful enough for some sensitive individuals to detect it.


    ''''That guy again,'''' Circe said, looking up at the sky with an annoyed expression.


    Wanda looked at her with a questioning expression.


    ''''A celestial, he''s come again. He''s the one who destroyed Earth 12,000 years ago,'''' Circe said, looking at the sky.


    Circe made a gesture with her hand, causing a rectangle to appear, displaying the fight that was happening.


    ''''Isn''t that King Damian?'''' Wanda asked, looking at the handsome face reflected in the image.


    ''''Hm, he''s facing that guy. If he loses, it''s game over for everyone. Those guys don''t know what mercy is; resetting a planet is no different from rebooting a computer,'''' Circe said, watching the fight with concern; she didn''t want to return to the pocket dimension.


    ''''Can''t you help him?'''' Wanda asked, looking at her.


    ''''Are you crazy? Intervening in that kind of fight with my strength is like suicide,'''' Circe said, shaking her head.


    ''''If you reached your full potential, I''m sure you could, but now just prepare to escape,'''' Circe said, looking at Wanda before turning her attention back to the battle.


    Wanda''s expression turned worried as she clenched her fists; if Damian lost the fight, all her people would die.


    ...


    Hela leaned against the window frame, looking up at the sky with a serious expression.


    This fight would decide the future of Earth, yet she was amazed that Damian could face Arishem. Although he''s not the strongest Celestial, he''s at least in the top 10.


    Her annoyance couldn''t help but grow as she watched the fight; she didn''t like the feeling of just watching and not doing anything.


    Without her powers, she can''t do something like fly or fight in space.


    If Damian loses and Arishem blows the surface of Midgard for a cleanup, she won''t die, but it''ll be a terrible experience.


    The feeling of having her future in the hands of another made her really angry, crushing the window frame with her hands.


    ....


    Zilla, who was sunbathing on the shore of Madripoor Island, suddenly lifted his head, feeling that familiar energy.


    The spikes on his back were immediately filled with electrifying blue energy as he roared loudly toward the sky.


    Longing to fly and tear apart the celestial that destroyed Earth 12,000 years ago.


    As if his roar were a trigger, the world suddenly filled with roars.


    Almost all Titans awoke in anger from the slight energy waves coming from Arishem; they all had good memory and remembered clearly who destroyed their home and forced them to live underground.


    ....


    Zeus floated above Olympus with a displeased expression, unsure whether to support Arishem or Damian.


    He would really like both of them to die fighting.


    "Sir, should we prepare for evacuation?" Hermes asked, approaching.


    "Hm, let''s just prepare ourselves. That Damian guy is also tough; I don''t think he''ll lose easily," Zeus said, watching the state of the battle. Damian seemed to have the upper hand for the moment.


    "And what about Hercules?" Hermes asked.


    "Hm, should we go save him? Those women are still there. No, we should focus on escaping if necessary. If Hercules is still alive, he won''t die from the celestial''s attack anyway," Zeus said, shaking his head.


    ....


    Jen looked up at the sky with a worried expression.


    These were the kind of situations she feared when deviating from the foreseen future, events that could end everything.


    Her hand went to her necklace, and she couldn''t help but squeeze it. If they made it out of this, she would hand the time stone over to Damian. She had given up on following the predetermined future, so she should support him until the end.


    Her eyes focused on the fight with great attention; she herself didn''t fully realize the anxiety she felt watching Damian fight.


    She had no way of knowing if her concern was for Earth or for Damian.


    ....


    Damian continued fighting against Arishem; more than an hour had passed, and he really didn''t see an end to the battle.


    No matter how many feints or multiple attacks he made, he couldn''t decapitate him; he always sacrificed limbs to protect himself.


    Furthermore, Arishem had begun to become increasingly skilled as if he had remembered how to fight.


    His energy beams had become increasingly lethal, and only with his first familiar had he been able to protect himself safely.


    The diamonds he created could reflect the beams shot by Arishem.


    He almost felt like he was fighting against himself, full of tricks and absurd regeneration.


    Their fight was very fast and they were constantly moving back and forth, mainly Damian chasing Arishem with his familiars.


    Al-Meissa-Mercury, his space dragon, had tried several times to devour him, but somehow, he managed to stop it. However, his power was weakened by the sealing of space.


    Whether the poison was effective or not, the amount was not enough, or not enough time had passed, because instead of looking weaker, Arishem reacted faster and faster.


    Seeing that Arishem was getting more serious, Damian also started using more tricks.


    Something he had always wanted but unfortunately never could do was use electromagnetic attacks.


    Ten magic circles suddenly appeared on his back and moved a few meters away from him.


    Looking at the distance, he could only sigh since 10 meters was the current distance limit.


    The magic circles filled with electricity before shooting small spheres made of a Vibranium and adamantium alloy, focusing on making them as durable as possible.


    The spheres shot out at ridiculous speeds, piercing directly through Arishem. The spheres didn''t lose speed and continued advancing at high speeds.


    Damian was astonished as he watched the ten spheres disappear simultaneously; he couldn''t help but feel sad since he couldn''t teleport to retrieve them either.


    Ten large holes were made in Arishem''s body, overflowing with blood. This made him stop for a moment; his familiars didn''t miss that opportunity and launched devastating attacks.


    Al-Meissa-Mercury and Regulus quickly lunged and bit one arm each, holding him tightly.


    His sonic unicorn took advantage of that opportunity to charge at the celestial''s stomach while unleashing a powerful vibrational wave that tore molecules apart, destroying his armor around the abdomen.


    His first familiar, a diamond goat, lunged at Arishem''s legs before wrapping them up, creating a diamond prison.


    Seeing the situation, Damian lowered the power of his attacks, serving as support and cover for his familiars.


    With his familiars holding him down, Arishem couldn''t move anymore; his arms constantly tried to free themselves, but every time he tried, he was hit hard in the abdomen.


    At that moment, Damian took his sword before quickly launching himself at Arishem, swinging his sword towards his neck.


    Arishem, who saw that he was in a mortal situation, quickly did something that surprised Damian.


    From the broken openings of his armor that were regenerating more and more slowly, orange energy shot out at high speeds before reforming at a good distance from everyone.


    The armor remained like an empty shell.


    Damian saw the humanoid energy figure; it was somewhat inexplicable because despite looking made of energy, it had several bleeding wounds.


    His familiars slowly began to surround him again while Damian maintained some caution, not knowing what would change when he removed his armor.


    To his surprise, Arishem quickly began to form armor around himself again.


    Damian looked at him confused, not understanding why he was doing it; perhaps there was a pretty big mystery as to why celestials wore armor.


    Nevertheless, Damian didn''t interrupt him, and in a few seconds, his armor formed again.


    ''Here we go again,'' Damian thought, smiling ironically before launching himself at Arishem along with his familiars.


    Not to kill him was impossible, even if he let him go he would surely return to his companions, at least by killing him he could buy more time.


    He also didn''t want to use his best abilities; he didn''t know if even by killing him or before dying, he could give away information. He had to assume that more celestials would come in the future.


    Hours and days passed as Damian fought against Arishem.


    After so long, almost the entire Earth had heard about the fight.


    They weren''t so far away, and almost any telescope could see them.


    Earth, which was calming down after the world changed, was like pouring water on boiling oil.


    Seeing the images of those giant beings fighting, plus the roars of the titans that had begun to emerge, made most people think it was the end of the world.


    The gods had a field day amidst the stress of waiting for the outcome.


    After all, very few humans truly believed in them.


    But now, as if clinging desperately to their last hope, they turned to them fervently.


    Cortana watched this with interest and made sure to record all the data.


    Time passed, and it had been a week since Damian started fighting the celestial.

 Chapter 205

    A week had passed, and Damian already looked rather grim.


    He swore he wouldn''t fight with anyone for at least a month.


    Arishem turned out to be a quite resilient cockroach; Damian could only think it was to be expected from the oldest and most powerful race in the universe.


    The fight continued as the entire space was filled with scattered traces of their energy attacks and large pieces of Arishem''s armor.


    His armor had been destroyed and rebuilt several times, yet Arishem''s reactions were getting slower due to the continuous attacks from the white tiger injecting more poison into him.


    Or so he assumed was the cause.


    Damian flew quickly towards Arishem as their attacks clashed multiple times; his familiars never missed the opportunity to attack and try to contain him.


    Arishem was already quite accustomed to being besieged; this time, he unleashed a great explosion of cosmic energy that engulfed the surroundings before using it as cover to retreat.


    When Damian reached where Arishem was supposed to be, he had already fled a good distance away.


    Damian sighed, looking at the large red planet in the distance; they had traveled so far while fighting that they were already close to Mars.


    Looking at the planet, an idea suddenly occurred to him.


    With his objective clear, he quickly informed his familiars before catching up to Arishem and starting another fight.


    This time, while they attacked him, the only exits they left were towards Mars.


    Gradually, their fight moved towards the planet until they managed to push him onto the planet''s surface.


    Damian smiled widely, feeling more comfortable now that he was on familiar ground; several of his familiars couldn''t even exert much of their power in space, but on a planet, their effectiveness increased considerably.


    At that moment, nodding to his second familiar, Cor Tauri, a lava elemental with a bull''s head, he quickly began to grow as he absorbed the surrounding earth, which upon contact with his body turned into lava.


    Soon his familiar grew to a height of 2 kilometers, far surpassing Arishem.


    With him as the main force, his other familiars made sure he didn''t escape.


    While his familiars kept Arishem busy,


    Damian stood behind his twelfth familiar, Alrescha, a mermaid capable of manipulating water and ice.


    Placing his hand on her back, Damian gave her a lot of energy as his familiar began to draw water from the planet.


    The earth constantly trembled from his second familiar''s continuous blows, leaving large cracks in Arishem''s armor.


    To his surprise, Arishem found himself in a quite bad situation as he was being held by large lava shackles that covered almost all of his limbs while his second familiar constantly struck him whenever he tried to get up.


    Damian quickly looked at his twelfth familiar and told him to act with the water they had gathered before preparing for the final attack himself.


    Arishem constantly struggled against his shackles trying to get up; although he could free himself from his armor and escape, it was something he really wasn''t willing to do unless his life was at stake.


    At that moment, a large amount of water enveloped his body before freezing.


    The terrifying cold emanated quickly from Arishem when he was frozen below absolute zero; even his consciousness almost seemed to freeze when the last thing he saw was a small dot in the sky.


    Not even a fraction of a second had passed since he froze when Damian''s sword landed at a ridiculous speed against Arishem''s neck, cutting off his head.


    Before his familiar froze him, he had ascended and gained momentum, not allowing Arishem to react.


    As his familiar could control gravity plus his magic reached a really high speed.


    Emerging from the crater where he fell, he quickly flew over Arishem; the dust settled quickly using his magic.


    Damian looked at the giant corpse before sighing; the armor no longer gleamed and only looked like an empty shell; he also confirmed that there was a dead body inside; after a week of fighting, the tension he felt was really high, he just wanted to go home and relax.


    He also knew that from that moment on, he had become an enemy of the Celestials; for a race that struggled so hard to be born, killing one of them must be a great crime.


    "I suppose it''s time to go back," Damian murmured to himself before looking at his familiars.


    "Good job, guys," Damian said, smiling.


    All his familiars began to return to his body, just as Damian was about to return to Earth, he felt a female body hugging him from behind.


    She gently rested her chin on his head, and her two large breasts almost enveloped his head.


    "Sadal," Damian said, calling his familiar by a nickname.


    "Master, you must give me more to eat this time; I worked hard," said an incredibly charming voice.


    Damian only pursed his lips upon hearing his familiar; she really worked quite hard, she was his deadliest familiar since she could kill anything or the right word would be to return anything to nothingness.


    In addition to that, she was in charge of ensuring there were no problems with time wherever he was, as well as being responsible for his immortality.


    "You know you can eat as much as you want," Damian said, taking a strand of her hair falling to one side.


    "I don''t mean that kind of food, master," Sadalmelik said flirtatiously.


    "Don''t be silly," Damian said, smiling slightly as he raised his hand and caressed Sadal''s head.


    "Time is something curious, master, definitely someday I will devour you," Sadal whispered in Damian''s ear before returning to her body.


    "You really fit being a mermaid," Damian murmured as he smiled slightly.


    Turning his gaze to Earth, Damian smiled slightly, determined to do whatever it took to protect his home.


    In an instant, he disappeared from Mars and reappeared at home.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Appearing in the living room, he saw that everyone was still looking at the place he had just been.


    Seeing him arrive, everyone gave him a wordless look.


    Damian coughed uncomfortably, realizing they had seen his own familiar flirting with him.


    "I''m back," Damian said, smiling at everyone; he was shameless enough to pretend like nothing had happened.


    ''''Daddy,'''' his three little girls said just before they threw themselves at him.


    Monica, seeing this, quickly moved in as well, before clinging to her father''s body as she playfully competed with her sisters.


    Damian kissed each of his daughters on the head before speaking.


    ''''Come on girls, I''m exhausted," Damian said smiling as he bent down a bit so they touched the ground.


    ''''Yeah, let your father rest, I''m sure he wants to lie down for a while,'''' Ana said, pulling the girls out of Damian''s embrace.


    ''''Damian, are you sure everything is all right?" asked Carol as she approached Damian and took his hand.


    ''''Hm, I sealed the space at the time of the fight, so it should be a while before they notice Arishem''s disappearance, we can take it easy and keep moving forward," Damian said smiling at her.


    ''''I have to get stronger, there''s no way I can''t fight a celestial,'''' Carol said with a frown, now she was definitely determined to improve her strength.


    The rest of the family had a similar appearance; they had always lived under Damian''s protection, so they hadn''t really made an effort to become stronger.


    Seeing everyone''s expressions, Damian felt a bit satisfied; it was fine for them to feel a sense of crisis even though only he knew that the situation hadn''t been as dangerous as it seemed.


    "So make sure to work hard; if you have any doubts, you can ask me," Damian said, smiling at them.


    "Now... I have a small matter to discuss with you," Damian said, extending his hands, causing Ana, Carol, Natasha, and Ophelia to appear in his arms. He placed them on his shoulders before disappearing from the room and going to the bedroom.


    Sophia, Monica, and Cortana, who were the only adults left in the room, just looked at each other speechlessly before distracting the girls, who of course didn''t know why their parents had disappeared.


    Although Cortana secretly began to focus her senses near her master while her cheeks gradually started to flush.


    The next day,


    Damian was lying on his bed with his eyes closed.


    Around him were his four wives, all sleeping in rather disheveled positions, and the sheet didn''t cover some parts.


    Carol, who was hugging Ana''s neck, suddenly woke up, sat up in bed, yawning softly, and rubbing her eyes.


    Looking at the chaos around the bed, Carol just smiled faintly; looking at the time, she saw that it was still early, so she lay back down and hugged Ana''s waist, resting her head on her shoulder.


    "Don''t cling to me so much," Ana said, removing Carol''s hand.


    "Oh? You''re awake; come on, don''t be shy," Carol said, laughing, hugging Ana closer to herself.


    "What''s that about being shy?" Ana said, looking at Carol wordlessly.


    "Hey, we need to train; it felt unpleasant just watching my husband fight without being able to do anything," Ana said, looking into Carol''s blue eyes.


    "You were very lazy, although I didn''t train intensively, just using my energy cloak made me stronger, so I''ve improved, but you''re still the same," Carol said, looking into Ana''s crimson eyes; their faces were really close, and their noses almost touched.


    "Help me train," Ana said, nodding slightly.


    "Of course," Carol said, smiling broadly.


    "Show me your stats," Ana said.


    "Hey! Don''t ask for something so private; at least invite me for coffee," Carol said, pretending to blush.


    Ana just extended her hand and pinched Carol''s waist.


    Carol chuckled before calling out her stats in visible mode.


    Carol Danvers


    Species: Cosmic Human


    Magic: (impossible to calculate)


    Strength: 747


    Agility: 820


    Intellect: 4


    (Formerly a normal human but was exposed to the energy of the space stone, giving her great powers; her body can produce an infinite amount of cosmic energy.)


    "I always knew you weren''t very smart," Ana said, smiling slightly.


    "Hey! If you know that a normal human is 1? I could be considered very smart with a 4," Carol said, annoyed.


    "Intelligence is a bit difficult to quantify; the reason it''s high is because your brain works at very high speeds. Being intelligent isn''t just that; it''s understanding and making use of this information in the best way," Ana said.


    "Let''s look at Tony; he had access to almost the same information as the other scientists in the world, and yet he created things far ahead of his time," Ana said, smiling slightly.


    "Let''s see, Miss Genius, show me," Carol said, looking at her with complaint.


    Ana called out her stats for Carol to see.


    Ana Alucard


    Species: Ancient Vampire


    Magic: 2,000,000


    Strength: 1300


    Agility: 1500


    Intellect: 7


    Ana proudly smiled at Carol; she had been trained to be Damian''s right hand for a reason.


    Carol made a grumpy expression at the shiny number 7.


    "Alright, even if you''re a fool, I still love you," Ana said, hugging Carol against her chest.


    "Get your stuff out of my face; you console me with a mocking smile," Carol said, annoyed, all her stats were superior to hers.


    Ana smiled faintly and just leaned her head and rested it on Carol''s shoulder.


    "Are you two going to kiss or what?" Natasha said, looking at them; she had been eavesdropping on their conversation for a while.


    Carol and Ana just looked at Natasha before extending their hands and pinching her cheeks.


    "What''s with you pinching my cheeks?" Natasha said, patting their hands.


    "You''re the one who looks the youngest among us, and you''re quite cute," Carol said, laughing softly.


    "Why are you both so loud? My husband is tired, don''t wake him up," Ophelia said, sitting on the bed and looking at them while crossing her arms.


    ''''Don''t be annoying and let me sleep," Damian said, waving his hand and teleporting them out of the room before they started arguing again.


    Monica, who was walking down the hallway with a cup of chocolate, suddenly saw four naked women appear; she just sighed lightly before walking past them as if she hadn''t seen anything.


    "Hey, this is in bad taste," Carol said, knocking on the door of the room.


    Carol turned to look at her sisters, only to be surprised to see them dressed.


    Carol could only put on a stupid expression as if complaining; where was the sisterhood? They were supposed to be in this together.


    "I''ll lend you one of Damian''s shirts," Ana said, taking it out of her storage space and handing it to her reluctantly.


    "Oh! It still has his scent," Carol said, putting it on.


    Natasha and Ophelia immediately gave Ana an accusatory look.


    "I just saw it and took it," Ana said, slightly puckering her lips amused by their looks.


    ''''Yeah, right, the moment Damian took his shirt off, you kept it for yourself," Natasha said, crossing her arms.


    "Is it still warm or not?" Ophelia asked Carol.


    Carol chuckled lightly at their conversation; sometimes their conversations were really funny.


    "Let''s go eat something," Carol said, taking the first step and starting to walk towards the stairs.


    The others followed suit while Ophelia continued to accuse Ana of stealing Damian''s clothes... without her.


    When they reached the dining room, the four encountered Cortana, who was concentrating on writing on a laptop.


    "Hello, what are you doing?" Carol said, coming up behind her and hugging her while looking at what she was doing.


    "I''m preparing for the event we''re going to have, in addition to an update for the system," Cortana said.


    "Have you had breakfast yet?" Carol asked, letting go and opening the fridge.


    Ana simply started heating water before making herself a coffee, while Natasha and Ophelia just sat down and asked the maid for something to eat.


    "Listen, girls, as the head of this household, I''ll inform you that after breakfast, we''ll go train," Carol said, speaking loudly.


    "We need to reach the power level of a celestial at least to not hinder Damian," Carol said before taking a sip of her orange juice.


    The three looked at Carol with annoyance at how she said it, but they didn''t say anything to contradict her since it was indeed the goal they had.


    "I think it''s a bit difficult for me; I don''t have familiars, and I''m pregnant," Natasha said.


    "It''s true, I also only have half of my familiars," Ophelia said, nodding.


    "Anyway, you''ll go; at least you need to improve your magic," Carol said with a complaining expression.


    "That''s what I had planned to do," Ophelia said.


    Natasha beside her nodded, looking provocatively at Carol.


    "Then it''ll just be you and me," Ana said, sitting next to Carol and smiling at her as she took a sip of her coffee.


    "Don''t go beyond the system''s range; I''ll do the update soon," Cortana said.


    "What''s the range?" Carol asked curiously.


    "Don''t go beyond the moon," Cortana said without taking her eyes off the screen.


    "Alright, it''s not like the moon is close," Carol said casually, while at the same time, she was a bit amazed at how far the system reached.


    At that moment, several maids arrived and quickly served them various dishes.


    The four immediately started eating; mutant beast meat was quite common in Madripoor, and almost everyone could afford it.


    Damian had greatly boosted fishing and made sure the boats had the corresponding safety measures.


    By now, the sea had become the most dangerous place; giant sharks, squids, and sperm whales had brought down many medium-sized vessels, and even a shark almost sank a cruise ship.


    Thanks to the consumption of mutant beast meat, the people of Madripoor were, on average, the physically strongest in the world.


    ...


    While Damian and his family returned to their normal lives.


    A small orange energy sphere made its way through the crust of Mars.


    This small sphere had no consciousness, only an instinct to reach the planet''s core, although it would probably take several months.


    Arishem''s consciousness slept deeply inside the sphere, and it didn''t seem like it would wake up soon.


    Thanks to this, Damian didn''t detect anything and assumed that Arishem had died.


    Nevertheless, this actually favored the two enemies.


    On one hand, Arishem didn''t die and in a very distant future, he could revive.


    On the other hand, Damian wouldn''t have to face the Celestials in the near future since they didn''t sense Arishem''s death, so no Celestial would come to bother him.

 Chapter 206

    Damian woke up feeling his daughters'' hands playing with his face and hair.


    He opened his eyes drowsily and could only smile when he saw the three pairs of bright eyes looking at him.


    "Daddy, you''re lazy, it''s already lunchtime," Ivy said, looking at her father.


    Damian chuckled quietly before pulling his little ones towards him and hugging them while closing his eyes again.


    Almost 10 minutes passed, and the girls couldn''t bear it any longer, so they forced their father to get up.


    "Their mothers?" Damian asked, looking at his daughters.


    "Cortana said they went out to train," Alice said.


    "Hm, well, let''s go downstairs then," Damian said, nodding and smiling at them.


    Alice and Ivy quickly approached their father, each taking one of his hands.


    Emma looked annoyed at her sisters for rushing ahead, so she simply jumped and clung to her father''s neck with a smile.


    "How''s school?" Damian asked his daughters as they walked.


    "It''s very easy," Alice said, looking up and smiling.


    "We always get the highest score," Emma said, nodding as she played with Damian''s hair.


    "Well, it''s a bit easy for you," Damian said, smiling.


    "The combat classes are a bit boring; the kids are very weak and fall with a little push," Ivy complained.


    "Girls, you have to understand that there''s a big difference between you and humans. How about this: for today, you''ll be like a normal human child your age," Damian said, smiling slightly before touching each one, creating a rune that suppressed their physical abilities.


    Alice and Ivy suddenly felt weak and almost fell if Damian hadn''t caught them in time.


    "Daddy, this isn''t funny," Alice said, sitting on the floor.


    "I promise you, this is how 5-year-old kids are," Damian said, lowering Emma from his neck and placing her on the ground on her feet.


    "I feel heavy," Ivy said, walking uncomfortably.


    "It''s just that you don''t have the same strength in your legs anymore. Sometimes it''s important to understand the difficulties of the weak, so you''ll remain in that state until bedtime," Damian said, smiling at them. It was a bit harsh, but he thought it would be good mental development for them.


    The three of them looked at their father with complaint.


    "Don''t you say school is easy? Now you''re in the same situation as your classmates. Can''t you live a day like this? Are those kids better than you?" Damian asked, looking at them seriously.


    The three could only pout as they stood up.


    "Alright, then I''ll do the same as you," Damian said, touching himself and instantly carving a rune, immediately feeling a bit weak.


    "Alright, let''s go," Damian said, taking Emma in his arms and putting her on his shoulders, not nearly as easily as before.


    The three walked to the dining room where Sophia was already sitting with Monica and Cortana.


    Seeing the three girls struggling a bit to get on the chair, Sophia looked at them doubtfully.


    "Dad turned us into normal girls," Alice said, still somewhat dissatisfied.


    "I think it''s good for you to experience another point of view," Sophia said, nodding.


    "I was a normal human until I was 18, so you can''t complain," Monica said, smiling at her little sisters.


    Seeing that they didn''t get support from anywhere, they could only bite into their food fiercely and endure it.


    ''''Master, the next version of the system is almost ready, when should we update it?" asked Cortana looking at Damian.


    "When it''s ready, let''s review it together and do the update," Damian said, nodding seriously.


    "I wonder how the girls are doing training," Sophia said as she ate.


    Damian chuckled, imagining the four of them fooling around somewhere.


    "By the way, how''s your mother? Isn''t she going to give you a new sibling?" Damian teased.


    Monica immediately put on a sour expression as she glared at her father.


    "I still don''t quite like that Loki guy," Monica said, annoyed.


    "I hope you were at least courteous considering your mother," Damian said.


    "I was courteous; Mom also gave me a good lecture about it," Monica said, pursing her lips.


    "Oh! By the way, what has SWORD been up to during this time?" Damian asked curiously.


    "They''re mainly operating in South America, but they''ve almost become a private organization," Monica said, shrugging.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "The Amazon has been really out of control, and Mom has formed a perimeter protecting people from neighboring countries."


    "She''s been doing quite well; she has a lot of support, and the organization has grown a lot in size."


    "That''s good to hear," Damian said, nodding slightly.


    Everyone finished eating before Damian dragged his daughters to the backyard.


    Feeling them arrive, Tyr and the three little velociraptors immediately approached.


    The Velociraptors had grown quite a bit and were already a meter and a half tall; seeing their mistresses, they immediately jumped on them, rubbing their heads as a sign of affection.


    This usual display of affection ended with the three girls on the ground unable to withstand the velociraptors'' strength.


    "Blacky, you''re heavy, get off," Emma said, pushing the dinosaur with her small arms.


    Their bodies'' durability was the same, so they wouldn''t hurt each other, only the strength they had had diminished.


    "Are human children really that weak? How come I can''t lift it?" Ivy said, making all her effort but couldn''t move it.


    "A healthy adult can only lift around 120 pounds. Right now, you have the strength of a 5-year-old girl; it''s impossible for you to lift it," Damian said.


    "Daddy, I don''t want this anymore," Alice said, looking at Damian with a pitiful expression.


    Damian simply avoided her gaze before speaking.


    "I''m sorry, sweetheart, I think it''s important for you to learn this lesson; it''s just for a day."


    ''''Daddy, you don''t love me anymore," Alice said, feigning a sad voice.


    "Sweetheart, don''t make it harder for both of us," Damian said, pursing his lips and reminding himself that he must be strict this time.


    Still, Damian quickly shooed away the velociraptors before helping his daughters to their feet.


    "Alright, let''s play ball now," Damian said, conjuring a ball.


    As Damian played with his daughters, on the moon, four women were sitting talking thanks to a device generating a small atmosphere.


    "How''s it going?" Carol asked, looking at Ophelia and Natasha.


    "I''m preparing to create the third circle," Ophelia said.


    "I just created the second one; it''s relatively easy," Natasha said.


    "Magic is still good for strengthening the body," Carol said, nodding.


    "You''re the one having trouble," Ana said, looking at her.


    "Hm, I''ve trained to compress my cosmic energy around my body, but there''s also a limit I can bear. Although eventually, my body would adapt, I don''t know how long it will take to be at the level of a celestial," Carol said honestly.


    "Isn''t your energy limitless?" Natasha asked, looking at her.


    "Theoretically, it is," Carol said, nodding.


    "Then why don''t you create some sort of avatar of cosmic energy? You can compress the energy and as space is released, you expel more energy and compress it," Natasha said.


    "An avatar?" murmured Carol thoughtfully before flying off the moon.


    Her body covered by her most basic energy cloak suddenly lit up even more when her features disappeared, leaving only a condensed layer of energy.


    That was her state when she fought Hercules; she believed that was her maximum state since the compressed energy gave her much more strength.


    Calling up her state, she looked at her stats before taking the next step following Natasha''s advice.


    Carol Danvers


    Species: Cosmic Human


    Magic: (impossible to calculate)


    Strength: 4,747


    Agility: 4,820


    Intellect: 4


    After taking one last look, her body suddenly burst into a large amount of cosmic energy that began to take on a humanoid form.


    Carol had her eyes closed as she focused on manipulating the vast amount of energy.


    A vague humanoid form began to take shape around her, standing 10 meters tall and lacking any features or design; it looked like a rough sketch of a person.


    Feeling like she was losing control, she exerted all her effort to stabilize her current form, ceasing her attempt to increase its size.


    Looking down, she saw a pair of somewhat thin and unattractive limbs.


    Being in the middle of space, she also had no perspective of her size; all she could do was call up her state again.


    Carol Danvers


    Species: Cosmic Human


    Magic: (impossible to calculate)


    Strength: 5,747


    Agility: 5,820


    Intellect: 4


    Seeing that this was indeed a viable development route, she quickly began to experiment a bit.


    Extending a hand, a large energy beam shot out at an incredible speed.


    Suddenly struck by an idea, she focused, and two beams of golden energy also shot out from her eyes.


    Carol chuckled to herself, feeling that this kind of energy body was very versatile.


    After playing around for a while, she began to slowly release the energy before the humanoid figure collapsed, and she returned to her normal appearance.


    Carol quickly flew back to the moon before landing in front of Ana, Natasha, and Ophelia.


    "I feel exhausted," Carol said, lying down in Ana''s lap while hugging her waist.


    It was somewhat similar to the second form she used, although this time she felt even more tired; having so much energy continuously released from her body took its toll.


    Her body in its normal state wasn''t as strong.


    "You did well; you just need to keep practicing," Ana said, smiling faintly as she ran her hands through Carol''s blonde hair.


    ''''It''s a fool''s workout, you just have to expel energy and let your body get used to it,'''' Ophelia said laughing with Natasha.


    ''''If I wasn''t exhausted, I''d whip your asses, you two wimps," Carol said without even lifting her face from Ana''s legs.


    "Let''s go back; it''s getting dark," Ophelia said, looking at the Earth.


    They all agreed before starting to return to Earth.


    When the four arrived at the palace''s courtyard, they saw their daughters lying on the ground, sweating and breathing rapidly.


    What surprised them the most was that Damian was in a similar situation, except he was sitting near them.


    "What are you doing?" Ana asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Today we experienced what it''s like to be a normal human," Damian said, looking at them.


    "Are you really that bored or what?" Carol mocked as she sat behind the girls and pulled them closer to her so they could rest their heads on her lap.


    "I think it''s a good experience to empathize with the weak," Damian argued.


    "How about you empathize with my fist?" Carol said, looking annoyed as she saw her daughters'' exhausted faces, not even wanting to move.


    Damian just chuckled at her remark.


    "Alright, let''s take a bath; it''s already getting dark," Damian said, getting up with a slight groan.


    He approached Carol and picked up Emma in his arms before starting to walk inside.


    Ophelia also approached and picked up Ivy before following Damian.


    With no other choice, Carol picked up Alice before following them along with Ana and Natasha.


    Arriving at the bathhouse, Damian quickly undressed and only left on his boxers before getting into the water with Emma.


    He couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief as he felt the water on his tired body; it truly brought back memories of when he was human.


    Emma wasn''t much different and also had a relaxed expression.


    Everyone else also arrived and simply took a bath together.


    "How did it go?" Damian asked, looking at his wives.


    "I reached the second circle," Natasha said.


    "I''m about to reach the third," Ophelia said.


    "Nat gave me an idea to become stronger," Carol said, smiling happily.


    "Second circle, by the way, I need the space stone," Ana said, looking at Damian.


    "Sure, talk to Cortana," Damian said, nodding.


    The whole family had a good time enjoying the hot water before deciding to get out; the night had already fallen, and a cool breeze was coming in through the palace windows.


    Once dressed, the family of 8 and a half began to descend the stairs before sitting at the dining table with Sophia, Monica, and Cortana, who were already waiting for them.


    Soon, everyone was seated, and several servants quickly served all the food.


    While eating, Ana looked at Cortana, who was sitting right in front of her.


    "Cortana, I need the space stone for a moment," Ana said.


    "Alright, you told me just in time because starting tomorrow, it won''t be able to be retrieved for several months," Cortana said, nodding.


    Usually, the system is sustained with the space stone and people''s energy; withdrawing the space stone a bit doesn''t affect much since only the reserve will be consumed, but since they want to hold the event, a lot of energy will be needed.


    "Hm, I''ll go later," Ana said, nodding.

 Chapter 207

    After a sumptuous dinner, everyone rose from the table before walking to the living room.


    At that moment, Ana stopped Cortana and asked her to take her to the Space Stone.


    Cortana nodded and teleported them both to the main server.


    "You''re the first one to come here besides the Master," Cortana said, approaching the large pillar in the center of the room.


    "Is this where you were born?" Ana asked, looking around.


    "Well, actually, yes, I was born here as a regular AI and later gained consciousness," Cortana said as she took the Space Stone and removed it.


    "Here, try to hurry," Cortana said, holding out her hand and handing her the stone, several red lights flashing behind her.


    ''''Take me to the moon and wait for me, I don''t think it will take that long,'''' Ana said, looking at her and taking the stone.


    "Alright," Cortana said, nodding before taking Ana to the moon.


    Ana took a step back before summoning her familiar Jormur, extending her hand and handing him the Space Stone, which he immediately devoured with glee.


    Her familiar already had space-related abilities, but they tended toward storage and capture.


    She wanted her familiar to evolve similarly to what happened with Damian''s familiar.


    After devouring the Space Stone, her familiar body began to swell, and significant changes began to appear.


    Previously a white serpent, it now began to take on a more gray color, and small horns emerged from its head, its eyes were no longer those of a serpent but seemed to contain space within them.


    Its evolution finished, and it rubbed its head against Ana happily before circling around her as it levitated.


    As it levitated, it teleported short distances, demonstrating its new abilities.


    Ana smiled slightly, starting to feel space differently thanks to the feedback from her familiar.


    Jormur took a couple of spins before returning to Ana once again.


    Ana gently stroked its scales before running her hands over its horns growing backward.


    Taking his head in her hands, she gazed intently into his eyes, which looked truly beautiful.


    "Let''s go back," Ana said, although her familiar had acquired the ability to manipulate space, it still needed practice.


    Cortana nodded before the two appeared in the room; immediately, she gave Ana a look.


    Ana smiled before extending her palm towards her familiar; it immediately opened its mouth and gently placed the space stone in her hand.


    Cortana immediately approached and took it before placing it in the server slot.


    Immediately, several alarms went silent and the system returned to normal operation.


    Ana looked at the other three spaces on the pillar with some curiosity, wondering if Damian planned to gather all the stones.


    "Thank you, let''s go home," Ana said, smiling slightly at Cortana and patting her head.


    ''''Don''t treat me like a child," Cortana said, looking at Ana speechlessly as she removed her hand from her head.


    "For helping me, I''ll help you a little," Ana said, suddenly smiling as if she had thought of something funny.


    "When you ask Damian for your reward, he''ll try to give you a kiss on the cheek," Ana said in a low voice.


    "What!?" Cortana exclaimed incredulously.


    "Well, you never specified where the kiss would be, it''s a bit naive for how smart you claim to be," Ana teased her with a slight smile.


    Cortana put on a grumpy expression, looking at Ana.


    "That''s why I''ll help you; when the time comes, you must close your eyes and pretend to expect Damian to kiss you, when he goes for your cheek, you must quickly turn your face so that he kisses you on the lips," Ana whispered.


    "He really lets his guard down with his family, so he won''t react until it''s too late; don''t forget to cling to his neck so he can''t easily pull away," Ana advised repeatedly.


    "As expected of a secretary," Cortana said, wordlessly looking at Ana.


    Ana squeezed Cortana''s cheeks with an annoyed expression.


    "Let''s go home," Ana said before letting go.


    Cortana made them both appear back home; when Ana turned her back and left, she couldn''t help but look at her with a little admiration, if she were as good as Ana, her master would have already fallen for her charms.


    ...


    While the family lived peacefully, at that moment they were unaware of the impact Damian''s fight against Arishem had had.


    It had been a day since the battle in space, and on the internet, many people anonymously demanded that Madripoor explain what was happening.


    Damian''s face was captured by several telescopes and people''s attention was focused on Madripoor.


    Criticism poured in and Madripoor began to be blamed for many things that were happening in the world.


    It was clear that there were many hands behind this, powerful people who did not want to achieve anything, just to see how Damian was criticized on the Internet.


    Cortana did nothing and just wrote down all the people behind it, they would surely have bad luck from now on, like a bird defecating on them or if they left the cities they would suddenly be surrounded by mutant animals.


    Circe was lying face down on a large sofa while looking at comments on a tablet.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Humans have really changed," Circe said, swinging her feet.


    "What were they like 12 thousand years ago?" Wanda asked curiously.


    "They didn''t dare to raise their voices like they do now; at that time, they fought to the death just because they didn''t like the way someone was looking at them."


    "Are you exaggerating a bit?" Wanda asked, looking at her incredulously.


    "Nowadays, people have a sense of security when they complain, thinking they''re protected by the law," Circe mocked, not answering Wanda''s question.


    "You can''t blame them entirely; it''s the way they grew up," Wanda said from her desk as she wrote some things.


    "They''re fools; even before the world changed, the laws didn''t protect you," Circe said, clicking her tongue and shaking her head.


    "By the way, do you know if vampires exist?" Wanda asked, looking at Circe.


    "Vampires? You mean the undead bloodsuckers?" Circe asked, looking at Wanda.


    "Yes, you see, the magical system I learned apparently was created by a vampire," Wanda said.


    "Impossible!" Circe said, getting up and facing Wanda.


    "Vampires and werewolves, who are so well-known, were simply experiments we witches created and used to do almost everything for us."


    "I refuse to believe those half-defective things could have created something as complex as the magical system you use," Circe said seriously.


    "That''s what the system said," Wanda shrugged.


    "Vampires still exist; I can faintly feel that there are several around the world. It''s not surprising since they''re undead, they don''t age, and they''re really powerful for a normal human," Circe said thoughtfully.


    "My master got this magical formula from someone on Earth; he also seemed very afraid of that person and has a crimson magic circle like mine."


    "I honestly think there are only two places where the magical formula could come from, Madripoor, or the sorcerers of mystical arts."


    "I can investigate the sorcerers, but don''t ask me to investigate Madripoor," Circe refused.


    "You could go, as the queen of Sokovia, if you seduce Damian then we don''t have to worry about anything," Circe said, giving Wanda a mischievous smile.


    Wanda frowned as the memory of her teacher attacking her came to her mind; since that day, she only felt comfortable with her brother, she didn''t like being alone with other men.


    "Am I not the Scarlet Witch? I can be as strong as him," Wanda said after several seconds of silence.


    "I don''t know if as strong as him, but at least at a close level; besides, that will take several years," Circe said, scrolling through internet pages.


    "Anyway, I''ll go look for the vampires scattered around the world. I don''t think they''re even remotely related to the person who created the magical system, but I''ll drag them here, anyway, It''s labor that can''t be wasted," Circe said evilly before making a portal and crossing it.


    Wanda sighed before resting her head on the desk; her beautiful hair spread across the desk.


    Her magic wasn''t growing as fast as she would like; she really wanted the formula to continue creating magic circles.


    At that moment, Pietro suddenly appeared in front of Wanda.


    "Sister! It''s an emergency, from the mountains, a group of wolves emerged; normal firearms don''t do anything to them, the leader can expel large blasts of blizzards from its mouth," Pietro said.


    "Where?" Wanda asked, sitting up and looking at Pietro; it wasn''t the first time a creature had arrived that regular soldiers couldn''t handle.


    "50 kilometers in that direction," Pietro said, pointing in a direction.


    "Take me there," Wanda said seriously, the distance was too far to reach quickly on her own.


    Pietro carried his sister in his arms as he ran; within seconds, they arrived at the location where indeed there was a small pack of 5 wolves. The leader, leading the pack, was much larger, almost two and a half meters tall, and its fur was truly beautiful.


    An attractive ice blue.


    They had arrived so fast that the wolves hadn''t detected them yet.


    Wanda quickly stood on her own feet before wrapping herself with her magic.


    This caused the wolves to immediately look at her and growl cautiously.


    She had noticed long ago that her chaos magic was very effective at intimidating animals; since then, whenever some animals came down from the mountain, she simply appeared and intimidated them into going back.


    Although she noticed that the wolves felt a little intimidated by her presence, they refused to go back and kept growling at her constantly.


    Frowning at seeing the wolves not backing down, usually it was enough to intimidate them, looking up at the mountain, she supposed there was something stronger than these wolves which meant they had no choice but to come down.


    The leader of the wolves grew impatient before opening its mouth and unleashing a strong icy blizzard.


    Wanda easily dodged the attack before sighing and retaliating.


    A large pillar of orange flames shot toward the wolves; the only one to react in time was the leader who quickly leaped to the side.


    Two wolves didn''t react in time and were consumed by the flames.


    The howls of pain echoed until only two blackened bodies remained.


    The other wolves immediately turned wild and lunged at Wanda, who levitated a few inches off the ground as she quickly backed away.


    Making a hand gesture, she raised a small wall in front of the wolves before unleashing another column of fire on top.


    The wolves running towards her quickly jumped over the wall, leaving them vulnerable in the air where the fire burned them.


    The leader of the wolves whimpered slightly on the ground, its skin was burned but it was still alive.


    Wanda didn''t let it continue to suffer and quickly killed it; she could only sigh, feeling she was still too kind, she felt sorry for killing this small pack of wolves.


    But she really couldn''t let them go; they would advance toward the population and surely eat people.


    "I see you''re done," Pietro said, appearing next to Wanda; he had taken a little distance when the wolves attacked.


    "Hm, it seems something made them come down from the mountain, I entrust you to find out," Wanda said, looking at her brother.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back for dinner," Pietro said, nodding before disappearing.


    Wanda only saw a slight silver trail in the direction of the mountain.


    With her work done, she quickly flew back home.


    ...


    Ross was sitting at his desk in the presidential house.


    Looking around the room, he felt he had reached the top, there was no higher position than the one he had now.


    But also his responsibilities had reached the highest, the pressure on his army was increasing, the beasts were getting stronger, and mutants occasionally caused trouble.


    He even had to personally deal with several occasions where the situation exceeded his soldiers'' capabilities.


    At that moment, a small alarm sounded, making him sigh and stand up before walking to another room.


    His trusted men were already waiting for him to have a meeting.


    "We can begin," Ross said, sitting down with a sigh as he loosened his tie a bit.


    "Then I''ll go first," said a man in military uniform.


    "The situation with mutant beasts remains a problem; magic seems to have caused an acceleration in the reproduction of most animals, causing overpopulation. This caused many predators to be forced out of the forests for food."


    "It sounds contradictory, but many predators don''t live in packs like herbivores, so they are expelled by their parents and have no choice but to leave the forest and inevitably have contact with humans," the general said.


    "Meat sales have also decreased; several people have become mercenaries and hunt animals before selling their meat. At this rate, we can only decrease our prices."


    "Alright, anyway, money is not as necessary anymore," Ross nodded, he needed it for his political campaign, and now it would be good for other projects.


    "It''s time to start recruiting; choose a type of meat and give it to the best students in the country to motivate them to join the army."


    Since the world has changed, almost every country has added combat training as a mandatory subject in schools.


    With the current situation in the world, personal defense is a priority.


    "How is the strengthening of the soldiers going?" Ross asked, looking at another of his men.


    "Meat has gradually become less effective; still, all soldiers have physical stats above 20," said a middle-aged man with glasses.


    "We assume stronger animal meat is needed to continue improving, but these animals also have their risks; many have supernatural abilities and are immune to firearms."


    He was the scientist in charge of improving soldiers with Ross''s blood.


    Ross nodded slightly, inevitably thinking of the Titans, colossal beings that moved from side to side almost ignoring humans.


    He shook his head finally, there really was nothing he could do about them; he doubted that even with an atomic bomb he could eliminate them, and if they survived they could come back for revenge.


    Even if he could use the Avengers, the damage and deaths would really affect the country and his position as president.


    "Alright! Tell me, who''s the young man next to you?" Ross asked, nodding satisfactorily before asking.


    "He''s a young and talented scientist, Reed Richards; he has been of great help to me," said Curtis, the middle-aged scientist.


    "I''m getting old, and he will definitely do my job better," Curtis said with a proud smile as if he were seeing his successor.


    "I see, then I''ll count on you, Reed Richards," Ross said, nodding kindly towards him.


    A talented scientist is what he desires most.


    Reed Richards nodded kindly towards Ross, eager to get his hands on the research of enhanced soldiers.

 Chapter 208

    Damian arrived at the Spartan training camp.


    The facilities had been expanding more and more; by this point, there were 1000 Spartans.


    They could now be considered a small army.


    Seeing Damian appear, the thousand people quickly formed in front of him.


    Damian felt a kind of satisfaction seeing his elite soldiers, it''s a pity he can''t take them into battle.


    Setting aside those thoughts, he made a small pillar with a glass sphere on top appear by his side.


    "Guys, I promised I would teach you how to strengthen your body with magic, so you''ll each come up one by one and place your hand on the sphere. It will cause magic in your body to circulate automatically, reinforcing your body."


    "You have to remember the sensation and replicate it on your own. Don''t worry if you don''t succeed the first time, you can try as many times as necessary," Damian said, smiling at them.


    "I''ll be watching today in case there''s any accident, so don''t be afraid, even if you explode in a bloody disaster, I''ll bring you back," Damian said, giving them a friendly smile that scared several soldiers.


    Frank, Laura, and John couldn''t help but curl their lips at the sight of their king trying to intimidate the newbies.


    Frank, as the leader of all the Spartans, was the first to step forward before touching the crystal sphere.


    Immediately, he felt something warm pass through his body, making him feel very strong.


    Withdrawing his hand, he felt what he assumed was his magic slowly stop circulating, and the sensation of strength faded away.


    Moving aside to make room for the next person, Frank walked with a pensive expression, remembering the sensation.


    Laura was next to step forward and touch the crystal sphere.


    Damian watched them as he was attentive to everyone''s situation; if he saw anyone''s magic getting out of control, he would have to quickly intervene to control the situation.


    They constantly rotated until each person had gone a couple of times.


    A few hours later, he could see several soldiers beginning to get the hang of it.


    Still, he could see magic overflowing slightly from their bodies, indicating they were wasting energy.


    On average, all the Spartans had around 30 in their physical statistics, and in magic, they all averaged around 300.


    With this amount of magic, they could operate physical reinforcement in combat for about half an hour. Of course, this was if they used their magic correctly and without wasting it.


    The Spartans ate the best meat from mutant animals caught far out at sea, where the animals were much larger than on land; it was to be expected that they would have such statistics.


    Suddenly Damian''s gaze focused on Laura, who had taken a great leap before quickly running around.


    He noticed she was improving her body, and her physical statistics had reached around 100.


    She was quite talented in magic, had good control, and her magic was over 400.


    Later on, he would surely offer her the chance to learn the magic circle system.


    A couple of hours later, everyone had managed to move their magic on their own and partially reinforce their own bodies.


    Some were better than others, but the objective had been achieved.


    "Good job, guys, from now on, remember to train using all the magic in your body before resting."


    "Magic behaves in a certain way like a muscle, so it depends on your own effort how strong you can become," Damian said, looking at all the soldiers who had reformed.


    "You can go back," Damian said, finishing what he had to tell them.


    "Yes, sir!" they all said before dispersing cheerfully.


    Damian, who smiled slightly, began to walk back home; he could hear the soldiers enthusiastically commenting on their training.


    ...


    Circe appeared through a portal and arrived at a rather dark and gloomy place; several coffins were arranged in a circular position.


    Feeling the magic, she immediately noticed that there were vampires sleeping in the coffins, so with a big smile, she kicked the coffins wanting to wake them up.


    Her kicks made little noise, and there was no movement from the vampires.


    Putting on a grumpy expression, Circe took out two metal pans before slamming them against each other forcefully.


    The loud sound echoed through the gloomy catacombs, causing the lids of the coffins to fly off as incredibly pale and terrifying beings emerged.


    Circe looked at them and couldn''t help but think about her theories with Wanda about Damian being a vampire.


    She couldn''t see how the incredibly attractive Damian would be similar to these things in front of her.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    They had sickly pale skin, and several purple veins were occasionally visible.


    The vampires looked at her with annoyance but also as if she were a sweet candy.


    Circe just put on a disgusted expression before using an ancient spell that immediately caused great pain to the vampires and made them kneel.


    "Does anyone here know who created you?" Circe asked a little curious if the information had been passed on after so many years.


    The vampires looked at each other before looking at her and shaking their heads.


    "Fine, then who among you is the oldest? Where is your progenitor?" Circe asked a little impatiently.


    "I am the oldest here; my progenitor is sleeping on an island to the north. We''ve slept for hundreds of years, so we don''t know what the situation is outside," one of the vampires said, bowing his head.


    "Why were you sleeping?" Circe asked curiously.


    "We broke an agreement with the sorcerers, and they started hunting us. We had no choice but to sleep and hide our aura so they wouldn''t find us," the vampire said.


    "Let''s go find your progenitor," Circe said, waving her hand and creating a portal to the north.


    She had read the vampire''s mind and understood the direction.


    Arriving on the island, the sun shone on the group, causing the vampires to scream terrifyingly. Circe frowned at them before waving her hand, creating a protection over them.


    Looking around the island, she immediately noticed that it was quite small, with ruins rising in the center, and she could immediately feel the characteristic aura of the vampires.


    She quickly started walking towards the ruins, followed by the group of vampires who still looked at the sunlight on their bodies with fear and fascination.


    Descending through the ruins, she soon found a false wall that she quickly broke before continuing to advance.


    Finally, in a dark room, a coffin was in the center with many gold decorations.


    Circe approached before opening the coffin lid and saw a pale, bald vampire; his face was not familiar to her, so she assumed he was not from the pre-cataclysm era.


    It was a bit impressive that they had survived since vampires are somewhat weak to fire.


    Circe slapped the vampire directly, causing him to open his red eyes with force before sitting up, surprised.


    Looking at the woman who had slapped him, the vampire immediately showed a murderous look before suddenly starting to twist inside the coffin.


    The other vampires couldn''t help but look in another direction, remembering the terrible pain they had been subjected to.


    "Who is your progenitor?" Circe asked, deactivating the spell.


    The vampire quickly spilled everything he knew before Circe created a portal in another direction.


    Circe went through the portal with her entourage, which was growing larger.


    The group arrived at a large snow-covered mountain, an ice-covered cave being the first thing they saw when they emerged from the portal.


    Circe frowned, feeling the piercing cold; she didn''t understand why this guy would choose to sleep in such a deserted place.


    Using a simple spell, the ice covering the cave was undone before they entered.


    Inside was a simple wooden coffin that looked very old.


    With a little curiosity, Circe opened the coffin and was disappointed to see that she didn''t recognize the sleeping vampire''s face.


    Although this vampire really looked very old, normally a vampire''s appearance doesn''t change even after a thousand years.


    After abruptly waking up the vampire, Circe prepared the spell to make the vampire twist, but to her surprise, the vampire, who had initially looked at her with annoyance, now looked at her with amazement upon seeing her closely.


    "Mistress," the vampire said, lowering his head submissively.


    "Do you know me?" Circe asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "My progenitor spoke of you to me, even showed me a picture," the vampire said, looking at her adoringly.


    "Did your progenitor survive the cataclysm?" Circe asked, looking at him.


    "Yes, he was the only vampire to survive. He told me a little about how the world was, but didn''t give me too many details; he just told me that you would return someday," the vampire said, looking at Circe.


    "I see. Where is he?" Circe asked, nodding thoughtfully.


    "He died," the vampire said, noticeably disheartened.


    "It was a thousand years ago; his body began to fall apart, no matter how much blood he drank, he couldn''t recover."


    "He finally told me to keep sleeping and cease any activity. Without the witches'' magic that created us, our bodies reach a limit. It turns out we''re not so immortal," the vampire said, smiling ironically.


    The vampires behind Circe had their eyes wide with surprise before looking at Circe with more fervor.


    "Wow, that''s really interesting," Circe said, her eyes shining as she looked at the vampire.


    That was something she didn''t know; never had a vampire been put in that situation, and an experiment spanning over 12 thousand years is in very poor taste, so they never attempted it.


    The witches'' magic slightly strengthened the vampires and was used as a reward for doing their tasks; who would''ve thought it was so important?


    "Well, come with me," Circe said, nodding before waving her hand and creating a portal.


    Circe took the group of nearly ten vampires directly to Wanda''s room.


    Wanda was surprised before immediately hiding the book she was reading behind her.


    "You and I need to talk about privacy and not showing up in my room," Wanda said, giving Circe a sweet smile.


    Circe made a frightened grimace as Wanda would surely deal with her later.


    "Cough... I know you were looking for vampires, so I specially went to find them, ta-da," Circe said, stepping aside and extending her arms towards the vampires.


    Wanda looked at the group of people who looked like corpses with red eyes before wordlessly looking at Circe.


    "Aren''t vampires supposed to be handsome?" Wanda asked, looking at Circe.


    "You should stop reading those books of yours," Circe said softly, suppressing a smile.


    Wanda suddenly appeared next to Circe before showing her status.


    "Do you see that? The system says the creator of the magic circles is a very handsome vampire, like a consciousness that knows that every person in the world must have high standards," Wanda said, looking at Circe.


    "Why don''t you just say you want this person to be Damian?" Circe asked, looking at her speechlessly.


    The vampires, who had apparently been forgotten, couldn''t help but feel offended; try being handsome after living thousands of years without a mirror, and they had just woken up.


    "I just want to keep improving my magic; besides, it''s just a platonic crush because he''s very handsome," Wanda said, denying it with a calm voice.


    "Why don''t you let me see those blushy cheeks?" Circe teased, seeing her avoiding eye contact.


    Wanda cleared her throat before looking at Circe; her blush had disappeared, showing a queenly appearance.


    "Anyway, I''ll leave you guys here; you can definitely solve several minor problems for her," Circe said without commenting further.


    "In fact, we look like this because we haven''t drunk blood in a long time; although we may not be as handsome, at least we''ll look more normal," a vampire said quietly.


    "How are your statuses?" Wanda asked, looking at them and completely ignoring the one who spoke.


    "Status?" the vampires asked, confused.


    "Have you been living under a rock?" Wanda asked, speechless to see that they had no idea what she was talking about.


    ''''Something like that," several vampires murmured and nodded.


    "Say ''status'' and tell me what you see," Wanda said, raising her hand and stopping their murmuring.


    "Status," the vampires almost chorused before showing surprise when holographic text floated in front of them.


    Vampire Name


    Species: Undead Vampire


    Magic: 0


    Strength: 20


    Agility: 25


    Intelligence: 2


    (Result of an experiment conducted by witches, due to the long sleep and lack of magic from their creators, their condition has degenerated, without any comparison to a certain attractive vampire the scarlet witch is enamored with)


    Wanda''s cheeks turned the same color as her hair upon seeing the status of one of the vampires.


    Circe couldn''t bear it and burst into laughter.


    "I''m not in love," murmured Wanda, annoyed; it was just a small crush on his appearance, why didn''t anyone respect her privacy?

 Chapter 209

    Two days after Damian''s battle against the Celestial,


    Jen appeared through an orange portal in Madripoor Castle.


    She wore her typical orange robe and the Eye of Agamotto around her neck.


    Jen walked with familiarity through the palace, and people said nothing about her presence, clearly, she had permission to roam the place.


    "Oh? Aunt Jen," Monica said, greeting her with surprise when they met.


    "Hello Monica," Jen said, smiling slightly.


    "You''ve been visiting us quite often lately," Monica said, smiling as she approached Jen.


    "Well, lately a lot has been happening," Jen said, shaking her head. Not every day you see a fight between cosmic entities.


    "Yeah, it was really crazy seeing my dad fighting the Celestial. I don''t think I fully grasped how strong my dad was until that moment," Monica said, nodding as she walked alongside Jen.


    "More problems will come in the future," Jen said, sighing, not believing that the death of a Celestial would go unnoticed.


    "Dad says there''s no problem, so I think we''ll be fine," Monica said, smiling at her.


    Jen just shook her head as she smiled.


    "Papa is in the tower if you were looking for him," Monica said, sticking her tongue out playfully at Jen before leaving.


    Jen watched Monica''s back before starting to walk towards the indicated place.


    She climbed the stairs slowly, feeling a bit nervous, her heartbeats quickened slightly thinking about what she was going to do.


    Upon reaching the tower, she found Damian lounging in his chair with his legs stretched out on the desk.


    He had his phone in his hand and looked animated as he occasionally let out a chuckle.


    Jen continued to advance towards him before sitting in front of the desk in a position where they could both clearly see each other.


    Seeing Jen sit down, Damian also adjusted his position and lowered his legs, putting his phone aside before resting his forearms on the desk.


    "It''s unusual for you to come to see me. Couldn''t you finally resist and fall in love with me?" Damian said, sighing.


    Normally Jen would have gotten angry and insulted him, but to Damian''s surprise, this time she reacted calmly.


    She reacted so calmly that Damian couldn''t help but frown, reminding him of Jen when he first met her. Although she seemed to show emotions then, they were all fake. It was through their jokes and constant encounters that she gradually began to show her true emotions.


    "Is something wrong?" Damian asked, raising an eyebrow and looking at Jen.


    "I want to propose a deal or something like that," Jen said, not entirely sure.


    "I''ll give you the Time Stone," Jen said.


    Damian''s eyes widened in surprise. The Time Stone was the most important thing to Jen, it was Kamar-Taj''s most valuable treasure, and he couldn''t believe she was willing to give it away.


    "And what do you want in return?" Damian asked, hesitantly, his mind going through multiple possibilities.


    Jen''s expression couldn''t help but become a bit nervous. She opened her mouth before closing it several times as if her voice wouldn''t come out, finally, her original words couldn''t come out.


    "In the future, agree to one of my requests, but you can''t refuse," Jen said, a bit discouraged for not being able to say what she wanted.


    "It will have its limits, but as long as I can do it and it doesn''t affect my family, I''ll agree," Damian said after thinking for a moment.


    He felt that his promises couldn''t be taken lightly; in his current state, he really could do all sorts of things. It wouldn''t be entirely wrong to say he could grant wishes.


    "By the way, I see you''ve become stronger," Damian said, looking at her.


    "Yeah, don''t underestimate me, maybe I''ll even catch up to you," Jen said, jokingly with a smile, feeling really relaxed now that Damian had accepted the deal.


    Damian clearly noticed Jen''s unusual mood; he couldn''t help but think that women could be really hard to understand.


    Both of them spent quite a while talking together, reminiscing about the past or joking about things that should have happened.


    After a few hours, Jen finally stood up before making some hand signs.


    From her necklace came a green stone the size of a thumb; the stone glowed slightly as it levitated in Jen''s hand.


    Extending her palm towards Damian, the stone floated towards him before positioning itself in front of his face.


    Damian reached out and looked at the small stone between his fingers; he immediately felt a tingling sensation in his fingers where he held it, but it was completely unnoticeable.


    With a thought, the stone disappeared and was stored in his storage space.


    "You''d better keep your promise," Jen said reluctantly, with enough time you can get attached to anything, after centuries with the Time Stone, she felt reluctant to part with it.


    "Do you even know me well? I always keep my promises," Damian said, smiling at her.


    "I''ll be back, see you later," Jen said, bidding farewell before making a portal and leaving.


    Damian remained in the same position, looking at the place where Jen had disappeared.


    Taking a look at the interface open beside him, he couldn''t help but think that Jen had become stronger and was changing.


    Jen / Ancient One


    Species: Human (Slightly affected by the Dark Dimension)


    Magic: 10,000


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 15


    Intelligence: 7


    She had had quite an astonishing growth in her magic, especially because it felt quite dense and pure.


    Jen stepped out of the orange portal and arrived in her room; she sat down and finally let out the sigh she didn''t realize she was holding.


    She quickly poured herself a cup of tea and took several sips.


    Although she didn''t plan to admit it to anyone, after living her first 100 years, she had wanted to experience relationships and have children.


    Because of her responsibilities and the apparent fear and respect everyone had for her, she never could even emotionally bond with anyone.


    Then came the Dark Dimension, which shattered her body, leaving her barren and bald.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Although she couldn''t say she loved Damian as Carol and Ana did, she could feel an emotional bond with him that she had never felt before and wanted to give it a chance.


    Still, she has a problem; her appearance really isn''t very attractive, despite aging very slowly, the passage of time has left traces on her body not to mention she is bald.


    Before, she really didn''t care, but now that she wanted to experience life and try new things, it became a problem.


    It had been more than three months since the world had changed, and she had constantly increased her amount of magic while at the same time purging the dark influence from her body.


    There was very little dark energy left in her body; once it was eliminated, she would reshape her body with magic to her youthful state.


    At that moment, she will have a bit more confidence.


    ...


    That day was very different from all the previous ones.


    Cortana had sent an update alert and recommended that everyone pay attention to the new features.


    No matter what time it was, at that moment almost everyone was looking at the countdown on their own personal interface.


    On each person''s private interface, a sound began to play that only they heard at the same time as the written content played on the interface.


    "It''s been three months since the world changed, and it''s time for the first event."


    The expression of many people couldn''t help but become worried upon seeing the words.


    "Every intelligent organism has the opportunity to participate in this event, although they can refuse, it would be missing the opportunity to have their lives in their own hands, so I don''t recommend it."


    "This happens at different time zones while the participants sleep, so what happens inside the event will not negatively affect the participants."


    "The first time zone will start in a few minutes, so those who plan to participate should go to bed and get ready."


    "Inside the event, not only will you have the opportunity to become stronger, but the best participants will receive amazing rewards, power, and longevity await you."


    Cortana finished presenting the event with a quite attractive tone, like the whisper of a devil enticing them.


    She couldn''t help but smirk evilly at seeing the expressions of several people.


    "Do you want to become an evil AI?" Damian said, gently tapping Cortana on the top of her head.


    Cortana pouted, rubbing her head and looking at her master.


    "How''s the first zone going?" Damian asked, looking at Cortana and ignoring her show.


    At that moment, Damian''s phone softly chimed. Looking at it, he saw it was a message from Tony telling him to let him in early.


    He could only chuckle before nodding to Cortana, initiating the event.


    The first zone would be the Asian one where Madripoor was located, and it would progress as the other time zones reached midnight.


    Thanks to the Time Stone that was added, they could make time flow faster in the event, giving people more time.


    In Madripoor, it was exactly midnight, and everyone was sleeping at that moment, whether at home or at work; no one wanted to miss this opportunity or at least know what was happening.


    At that moment, millions of people suddenly appeared in a dimly lit square room.


    Inside the room, a large holographic panel explained the rules of the event.


    (Until further notice, any conflict is prohibited, and those who break this rule will be disqualified immediately)


    (You can withdraw from participation at any time)


    (No matter how much you sleep, you will always spend 8 hours inside the event)


    (Traveling to other time zones will synchronize you with the zone where you are; it is not allowed to travel to other time zones to have more time within the simulation)


    Finally, below the holographic panel were some simple words.


    (If you want to continue with the event, take the left door; if you do not want to participate, take the right door)


    At that moment, a door appeared on each side, and everyone had to make a decision.


    People quickly made their decision; those seeking power did not hesitate and immediately took the left door. Even people who did not necessarily have a goal in mind still went to the left door.


    Anyway, they could leave whenever they wanted according to the rules.


    Still, to Damian''s surprise, there were still people who did not participate.


    He couldn''t help but shake his head, thinking they would definitely regret it.


    When people went through the door, they were immediately blinded by a flash of light.


    When their eyes adjusted, they saw a clear sky and a fairly small town.


    There were already several people who had arrived at the town and were looking around with amazement; if they didn''t know how they got there, they wouldn''t know everything was fake.


    Damian and Cortana gave them over an hour to look around and satisfy their curiosity.


    At the same time, they could also meet their relatives and chat a little to relax the atmosphere.


    When exactly an hour had passed, everyone was abruptly teleported to an open space.


    Everyone was already lined up, and a man was in front of them ready to give them instructions.


    This was repeated throughout the zone, and they divided people into groups of 100.


    "Although this may be considered a dream for you, what you do here will be reflected in your body. This will be helpful for people who are in very poor physical condition; they may have the ability to exercise."


    "However, it will surely hurt when you wake up since your muscles will be stimulated in the same way as if you had done the activity."


    "You will exercise for a week; your body will unconsciously use your magic to recover faster, so do not hesitate and give it your all. In the end, this is for your own benefit."


    "You will start by running 10 laps; let''s go!" said the man in front, who could be considered an instructor.


    Stimulated by the man''s strict and military aura, everyone started running with some hesitation before getting into the rhythm.


    Many people who were a bit older or very sedentary noticed that their bodies seemed to have a lot of energy, and they didn''t have as many problems running as if they were in their own bodies.


    Cortana saw thousands of scenes where people just ran forward; the terrain never seemed to end since the instructor was always to their left, watching them.


    They almost felt like they were on a treadmill, but clearly, that wasn''t the case.


    To the people''s surprise, they ran for almost an hour before they couldn''t take it anymore.


    The instructor nodded before having each one receive a bottle of water; that would comfort them a bit before moving on to the next point.


    A few minutes later, with everyone calmer, the instructor began to speak.


    "Now we will do a simple combat training; once the week is over, you will have to fight to earn your place. Only those who survive until the end can obtain the rewards," the instructor said before starting to give them a fairly basic combat class.


    Time passed, and it quickly became apparent who was really interested in the topic.


    Damian and Cortana didn''t pay too much attention and just let everything proceed as it should.


    The 8 hours passed, but the people did not wake up but continued sleeping since in reality only an hour had passed; they would wake up naturally when the time came.


    As time passed, the other zones also entered the event and experienced similar things.


    The next day, the world was filled with news about the event; there were millions of comments talking about their experiences and how they woke up sore.


    Thanks to the magic in their bodies and a little help from the system, these muscle aches did not affect anyone''s daily life, and they were able to recover for the next session.


    It was the weekend, so the girls were not going to school.


    The whole family was having lunch while casually chatting about what was happening.


    "I''ll enter the next stage of the event; return my stats to those of a normal human," Carol said, looking at Cortana.


    "All right," Cortana said after thinking for a moment; it wouldn''t affect much.


    ''''Well, that''s one less for evening activities," Ophelia said jokingly with a smile.


    Ana and Natasha smiled slightly amused when Carol''s expression froze as she realized she would have to be asleep.


    Damian just maintained a slight smile as he watched his family laugh; at that moment, a message arrived on his phone.


    Now that he thought about it, he actually had a phone only because of Tony; no one else called him. When Jen had something with him, she just came to the palace instead of calling him.


    As expected, it was Tony, enthusiastically telling him about his experience in the event and asking him why he was doing it.


    "There are two reasons. First, it would be boring if everyone were weaklings, not to mention me; not even my daughters would find it fun as they grew up," Damian wrote on the phone before sending the message.


    "The second reason is secret; let''s just say I benefit if the population''s average becomes stronger," Damian wrote again before locking his phone and paying attention to his family.


    "Daddy, can''t we also join what''s happening?" Alice asked, looking at Damian.


    "No, honey, it''s not for children; surely in the future, it will happen again, and you can participate," Damian said, smiling at Alice.


    The three girls nodded and didn''t say anything else; if there were no other kids either, it wouldn''t be fun for them.


    The day passed quickly, and soon it was time for people to go to sleep.


    As they fell asleep again, they appeared in the dark room, and again there were two doors; everyone who had already gone the day before immediately took the left door and arrived at the familiar town.


    This time they didn''t have time to chat and appeared directly in front of the instructor.


    "Today you will learn the most basic of magic, being able to move it through your body and therefore strengthen it. This is an easy skill to learn but difficult to master," the instructor said as he looked at them.


    "Run for 15 minutes to warm up, and we''ll start," the instructor said, looking at them.


    Everyone started running, and they all had a look of excitement on their faces.


    For them, who were normal people and had never come into contact with anything close to the supernatural, knowing they were going to learn magic made even middle-aged and elderly people excited.


    After running, they formed up on their own, it took them some effort, and the formation seemed a bit crooked, yet they looked at their instructor intently, waiting for him to speak.


    "Physical training activates magic in the body; after training, it is the time when it is most active. Take the small sphere in front of you and feel the movement of magic in your bodies, then release it and try to do it yourselves."


    "You have half an hour; then we will continue with physical exercises," the instructor said. At that moment, small spheres the size of an orange also appeared floating in front of the people.


    People took the sphere in their hands before feeling a shock in their bodies as their own magic began to flow through their bodies automatically; since they were just standing still, the magic expenditure was minimal.


    Everyone concentrated seriously on the sensation before sitting down and releasing the sphere to try it for themselves.


    This was repeated several times until the time passed, and they returned to physical exercises.


    The 8 hours passed quickly, and everyone had achieved different kinds of results; there were still five days of this ''tutorial'' to go.

 Chapter 210

    Dami¨¢n went out into the garden for a walk after breakfast.


    Seeing him, Sassy quickly ran adorably towards him before walking beside him.


    "How are you, girl?" Damian said, smiling as he scratched the top of her head.


    Sassy gave gentle roars as if communicating.


    Damian chuckled softly upon hearing her, as even though she couldn''t speak, she could clearly understand what she wanted to say.


    "You''re a lazy one," Damian said, laughing. Sassy was probably the most relaxed in the family, just eating, napping, or playing.


    "How about we go hunt something?" Damian said, giving her a smile.


    Sassy roared softly as she nudged her head against Damian''s chest, indicating for him to hurry up and go.


    Damian scratched behind Sassy''s ears with a smile before teleporting them both to various mountains in the northern Nordic countries.


    Looking around, the wildlife had truly flourished, and he could hear many animals in the surroundings.


    "Alright? Smell anything?" Damian asked, looking at Sassy who had her nose up while sniffing.


    Sassy shook her head, looking at him.


    Damian didn''t find it too strange; the smell wasn''t exactly a tiger''s best sense.


    "Then let''s just walk and see what we find," Damian said, smiling without finding it a problem.


    Damian played with Sassy, running through the mountains and leaping from side to side in search of prey.


    Occasionally, large birds flew overhead.


    Despite his power, Damian was still somewhat amazed to see birds with several meters of wingspan passing by; the world was definitely not the same anymore.


    Suddenly, Damian stopped and looked at a plant on the ground with doubt.


    Although he wasn''t a plant expert, he had a great memory and was sure he had never seen a plant like that before, especially one with a slight magical trace.


    Damian bent down and examined the plant carefully before starting to search for its description on the internet. As expected, he found nothing similar, so it could be a plant that was extinct and magically revived or even a new species also due to magic.


    Looking at the flower, he tried to use his system administrator rights to find out what the plant was.


    (Unknown plant: Ingesting it directly will increase Magic, with no effects on individuals with more than 10,000; the less magic one has, the greater the effect)


    Damian looked at the plant with interest; he hadn''t thought that this kind of thing would also happen. He supposed that many animals that had evolved more rapidly must have done so by consuming plants similar to this one.


    Damian unearthed the plant with a base of soil before storing it; he planned to plant it at home.


    Turning his head and looking at Sassy, who was just wagging her tail and looking at him, Damian smiled before continuing their walk.


    As they moved through the mountains, they saw several rabbits and birds; some were considerably larger, while others looked quite normal.


    They saw foxes the size of calves and wolves the size of tigers; the animals had really grown and become powerful.


    He was somewhat curious as to whether any of them had attained intelligence at the level of a human and accessed the system.


    Despite seeing those types of animals, he would really feel uncomfortable eating carnivores, so they just kept looking for something like an elk, a lamb, or a deer.


    He also didn''t want to scan the surroundings since it would make it a bit boring.


    As they made their way to the foot of the mountain, they finally saw several tracks, but they were mixed with human footprints.


    These footprints made him wonder if most animals had already been hunted.


    Still, he found it hard to believe; there were no traces of modern weapons, and at this point, most powerful animals were completely immune to low-caliber weapons.


    Damian looked at Sassy before starting to follow the tracks; neither of them hid the sound of their steps.


    Upon reaching the end of the tracks, they saw several soldiers surrounding the body of a large ram. The soldiers had entirely black daggers in their hands and seemed to be deciding where to start skinning the corpse; it must have measured around 2.5 meters in height, and its horns looked really sharp.


    Sassy immediately growled at the group of soldiers as she moved forward to snatch the prey; lately, she had eaten much fish, and seeing the ram made her mouth water.


    The soldiers immediately became alert and looked towards the growl with their weapons ready; one of them immediately ran back, and Damian supposed he was going to alert his companions.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Several pulled out swords, axes, or spears that were made of the same material as the daggers, entirely black, and only when the sun shone could some light be seen.


    Sassy growled before lunging toward the soldiers; they only saw a vague shadow before realizing that the giant tiger was already among them.


    Sassy wasn''t too harsh either and just sent them flying with a slap without even extending her claws; it was more of a game for her than anything else.


    Several soldiers quickly reacted by attacking her, but Sassy was too fast; in moments, she moved multiple times and knocked down all the soldiers before giving a victorious roar.


    Damian smiled slightly looking at Sassy; he still remembered when she was a little cub.


    Before the world changed, she was already quite strong thanks to Damian''s feeding; after the world changed and with the new diet of mutated creatures, her strength had increased a lot.


    Sassy


    Species: Albino Siberian Tiger (Mutated)


    Magic: 10,000


    Strength: 500


    Agility: 800


    Intelligence: 2


    (A Siberian tiger found by King Damian and fed with magic from a young age, giving her incredible potential, unfortunately, her potential has not yet been fully realized)


    Damian smiled slightly; perhaps he should let Sassy out for a while to see if she could keep getting stronger; she had grown really spoiled.


    Sassy approached the large ram before biting its neck and starting to drag it as she walked towards Damian.


    At that moment, there was a sonic boom as a giant spear shot towards Sassy at full speed.


    Damian immediately frowned and appeared in front of the spear, grabbing the tip with his hands before crushing it.


    Light footsteps were heard in the distance as a woman with long black hair appeared.


    "Huh?" both Damian and Hela said upon suddenly encountering each other.


    Hela''s eyes gleamed slightly as she looked at Damian; suddenly an impulse within her made her lunge towards Damian while creating a simple sword.


    Damian looked at Hela, who was attacking him before also creating an energy sword and clashing with her while reinforcing his body with magic.


    The floor broke around them as Damian was forced to retreat forcefully.


    He couldn''t help but be surprised for a moment because even though he wasn''t giving his all, he could definitely take a hit from Bruce calmly.


    Looking at Hela''s small fist wrapped around her sword, he couldn''t imagine how her body, without being reinforced with magic, could have that kind of power.


    Damian quickly reinforced his body to its current maximum capacity, causing some glow to emanate from him.


    Hela lunged at him again when she saw him retreat, but this time, she was the one forced to step back, leaving deep marks on the floor. As she suddenly stopped, her sword made a faint sound before a large crack opened in it.


    She only looked at her sword for a moment before tossing it aside and conjuring another one.


    Damian looked at Hela with a bit of surprise; he could withstand an attack with all her strength, although he knew she was strong, he didn''t think she was that strong.


    Hela''s leg muscles suddenly tensed before she destroyed the ground around her and appeared in front of Damian in an instant.


    Damian only managed to put his sword in front of him to defend himself before being sent flying through several trees and crashing into a mountain in the distance.


    The earth trembled, and many birds flew away due to the loud noise of the impact.


    Unexpectedly, Hela stood still for a few seconds before running after him. A couple of jumps, and she arrived in front of Damian, who had already emerged from the crater he fell into.


    "I must say I''ve never been hit so hard," Damian said, gently patting his shoulder to remove the dust.


    "A martial art?" Damian asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "You have good eyes," Hela said, nodding as she conjured another sword.


    Damian couldn''t help but curse in his mind; apparently, he couldn''t keep up if they only fought with their physical abilities. In the end, he could only dispel his sword before summoning his seventh familiar, Kiffa-Ater.


    His sword could manipulate gravity.


    Hela, seeing the golden sword with a strange appearance and feathers, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    "It looks of good quality," Hela said, almost mocking before lunging toward Damian; once again, the ground around her exploded.


    Damian just smiled slightly before spinning his sword to make contact with Hela''s. At the last moment, Damian increased the gravity of his sword, making its weight increase dramatically.


    At the moment of contact, a large shockwave appeared, knocking down the trees and the ground.


    Damian quickly decreased the gravity on his sword before going for another attack.


    Seeing this, Hela could only grit her teeth before clashing again.


    Both clashed several times, destroying the landscape around them. In one last clash, Hela was finally repelled several meters away, and her breathing accelerated.


    Looking at her closely, large amounts of steam were coming out of her body, and her forehead was full of sweat.


    "Your martial art is truly impressive; on the other hand, it seems it''s not so easy to use," Damian said, looking at her slightly trembling muscles; he was sincerely impressed. He had never learned any kind of martial art, just how to avoid being hit and how to hit your opponent.


    "Tell me... what is that sword?" Hela asked, clearly the reason for her defeat.


    "One of my familiars; in simple words, as I grow up, my race bonds with certain magical creatures, and this is one of them," Damian said, making his familiar return to his body.


    "You''re strong," Hela said, nodding as she looked at him.


    Hela fought Damian so that both would know where they stood. In her opinion, respect comes from strength; only by showing him how strong she is and her knowing how strong he is can they communicate.


    "You too; now that we''ve tested each other''s strength, how about we talk?" Damian said, waving his hand and causing two seats to appear in front of each other.


    Damian sat comfortably and just looked at Hela, who seemed a bit surprised by his words, but still gave a slight smile before sitting confidently.


    The way Hela sat like a queen, Damian almost thought she was the one who had pulled out the chairs and invited him to sit down.


    At that moment, silent steps began to approach before Sassy jumped next to Damian.


    Damian smiled affectionately before rubbing her ears for a while.


    Sassy let out a powerful purr as she rested her chin on Damian''s leg.


    "I remember I also had a pet; her name was Fenrir," Hela said, putting on a nostalgic expression for a moment.


    "She''s not a pet; she''s more... part of the family," Damian said, looking at Hela.


    "My mistake," Hela said, raising her hands with a slight smile.


    "Perhaps I would share that feeling with you, but I don''t know what a family is," Hela said indifferently.


    "Hm, speaking of your story, I really can''t imagine banishing any of my daughters for thousands of years to a lonely place," Damian said, nodding seriously.


    "You didn''t have to say it either," Hela said, looking at Damian without words.


    "So I guess you''re seeking revenge," Damian said.


    "That''s right, and it just so happens that you have something I need," Hela said, giving him a bloodthirsty smile.


    "The Bifrost," Damian said without any doubt.


    A proud and arrogant woman like Hela would never ask for help to do what she wants.


    "That''s right; you don''t know how surprised I was the first time I saw the Bifrost being used from a place other than Asgard."


    "It''s a shame I couldn''t see my father''s expression at that moment," Hela said.


    "So I suppose you want me to allow you to use the Bifrost to return to Asgard," Damian said, nodding, finding Hela''s resentment not strange at all.

 Chapter 211

    "Then I suppose you want me to allow you to use the Bifrost to return to Asgard," Damian said, nodding, not finding Hela''s resentment strange.


    "That''s right, I want you to let me and my army march to Asgard when I''m ready," Hela said, looking intensely into Damian''s eyes.


    "I''m afraid that''s a bit complicated. You see... my daughter is in a relationship with your brother, so I can''t grant what you''re asking," Damian said carefully, not wanting Hela to explode.


    As Damian expected, Hela''s expression immediately grew impatient.


    "Furthermore, in Asgard, nobody knows you. Odin erased all traces of your existence. Nobody is expecting your return. You''ll only be an invader, a stranger. Is that what you want?" Damian said, locking eyes with Hela, whose gaze constantly shifted between madness and sanity.


    Hela''s armrests were crushed as a funereal aura emanated from her, causing the plants and earth around her to quickly wither and decay, leaving only a black wasteland.


    Hela didn''t doubt Damian''s words; there was no reason for someone like him to lie to her.


    All the blood of her men, all the lives she had taken, the difficult decisions and suffering she had endured, was it all for nothing? Couldn''t she even gain recognition?


    She never thought her father could be so cruel to her.


    What did she do wrong? Didn''t she always do what he taught her?


    The resentment in her eyes was so intense that even Damian felt a chill down his spine. He quickly got up from his seat and backed away several meters with Sassy.


    The aura of death continued to expand, snuffing out the life of anything in its path.


    As if deep hatred and resentment had resonated with something, the Bifrost suddenly opened in the sky as a large mass of black energy surged toward Hela.


    Damian watched this with a stunned expression, swearing he would never leave his house again; only bad things happened.


    When the mass of energy merged with Hela, it enveloped her completely before the death energy began to spread at high speeds.


    Damian reacted quickly and created a containment dome, but the energy quickly climbed up the walls before filling the entire dome. He couldn''t help but be surprised by the strength of the energy; he really had to exert himself to contain it.


    As the dome filled up, the death energy soon began to push, trying to break the restraint. Several minutes passed as Damian struggled, and slowly, the energy lost its strength and began to diminish.


    Soon, the energy dissipated, and he could finally see Hela. Then he realized that the energy hadn''t dispersed but had been absorbed by her.


    Hela''s appearance had completely changed.


    Before, she wore a simple all-black combat suit, but now, this combat suit had green decorations flowing in line throughout.


    The lines glowed watery as if liquid ran through them.


    On her head, her iconic spiked helmet pointed toward the sky.


    Hela opened her eyes with a sigh before looking up at the sky and seeing Damian looking at her.


    "Do you have sudden thoughts of killing me?" Damian joked as he landed a few meters away from her.


    "I had them before this happened," Hela mocked before looking around.


    "At least you can joke," Damian said, smiling slightly as he nodded.


    Hela only looked at him with dead eyes. She finally decided not to tell him that she wasn''t actually joking; after all, she still needed his help.


    ''''Do you want to fight again?" asked Hela, looking at Damian with a slight smile, her powers had never felt so much her own.


    "Are you sure? Despite regaining your strength, I don''t think you can defeat me," Damian said, smiling confidently.


    "Besides, shouldn''t you focus on the ''why''?" Damian said before Hela could conjure a sword.


    "He''s probably out of Asgard, and my emotions were stirred enough for my own power, which was trapped in Asgard, to escape," Hela said after thinking for a moment.


    "Good for you," Damian said, nodding.


    "Tell me, does nobody remember me at all?" Hela asked Damian, a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    After all, her father brainwashed her from a young age, turning her into a powerful warrior so that one day she would be queen. Protecting Asgard was always engraved in her mind, but it seems her Asgard no longer exists.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Although she never told anyone, she still enjoyed the appreciation of her people. When her men died, nobody was sad because they died for their people.


    Her father spat on those sacrifices.


    "You were imprisoned thousands of years ago. Asgardian civilians only live around 5,000 years; most who remembered you are probably dead," Damian said.


    Hela fell silent before her eyes filled with determination again. Since her Asgard no longer exists, she will destroy it along with her father.


    "The people of Asgard have nothing to do with your vengeance. You shouldn''t involve them," Damian said, sighing. It wasn''t his business, but Hela didn''t seem so maniacal; perhaps talking could lead to an agreement.


    "That''s none of your concern," Hela said, frowning.


    Damian put on a pensive expression before deciding to do something.


    "If you focus your vengeance solely on Odin, I''ll let you accidentally steal the device that can control the Bifrost," Damian said, looking at her after thinking.


    "Why would you do that?" Hela asked, frowning, not trusting Damian at all.


    "There are several reasons. I don''t like Odin; he''ll point his spear at me at any moment. I also consider myself a kind person, although I''ve killed quite a few people. I''d like to think I haven''t killed anyone who didn''t deserve it," Damian said.


    "So you''re a hypocrite," Hela said, looking at him.


    "I''d like to think I value life as long as doing so doesn''t affect me... well, you could also call me a hypocrite," Damian finally said, not caring if he was one.


    "Furthermore, my dear Jane will be angry with me if I participate in the destruction of Asgard. She really liked that place since she hardly ever goes back," Damian complained.


    "You know... you''re not the kind of person I expected," Hela said, looking at Damian acting like a father dominated by his daughters.


    "Neither are you," Damian shrugged.


    "Oh? What kind of person did you think I am?" Hela asked curiously.


    "Arrogant, maniacal, homicidal, irrational and not very attractive," Damian said, half mocking, half serious.


    Hela just looked at him before conjuring a threatening sword.


    Damian chuckled lightly before appearing next to Sassy and teleporting back home.


    Hela could only put on an irritated expression, especially knowing she had no way to contact him; they hadn''t even reached an agreement regarding her revenge.


    At that moment, a piece of paper began to fall in front of Hela. Looking at it, she quickly picked it up and saw some numbers written on it.


    With some confusion, she finally stored it away; she didn''t know what they meant, but she assumed Amelia did.


    After a quick glance around, Hela began to head back to her men. After striking Damian, she had told them to wait for her at the location.


    She couldn''t help but smile seeing them obediently lined up waiting for her; the training was definitely effective.


    "Let''s go back," Hela said as she continued changing. In a few minutes, they descended from the mountain and got into the vehicles.


    The vehicles drove for almost an hour before reaching a small city with black walls.


    Although Amelia and several of her subordinates doubted the decision to build walls, Hela ordered it anyway. For her, a city without walls was strange, and it couldn''t be ruled out that there might be a stampede of mutant beasts in the future.


    The vehicles quickly entered the city, and Hela got off before climbing her tall tower.


    Upon reaching her room, her clothes seemed to sink into her body, leaving her completely naked.


    Walking to her closet, she quickly began to choose what to wear.


    At that moment, the door opened, and Amelia entered the room.


    Seeing the naked Hela picking clothes from the closet, Amelia couldn''t help but sigh.


    "How was the hunt?" Amelia asked, avoiding looking at her teacher and sitting on the sofa with her back to her.


    "Why ask something you already know?" Hela said, putting on a simple robe before lying down on the sofa in front of Amelia.


    "The soldiers said they encountered King Damian," Amelia said, still unsure if she believed the news.


    "In fact, he did appear," Hela nodded.


    "So, what''s with you hitting him?" Amelia frowned, wondering if she should sound the alarm and prepare for a Spartan invasion.


    "I just wanted each of us to know our place. There''s nothing like fighting to gain mutual respect," Hela said casually.


    "Plus, I benefited quite a bit," Hela said, looking at her palm. A black mist enveloped it before quickly being absorbed again.


    "You didn''t respect him before?" Amelia asked curiously.


    "I respected his strength," Hela nodded.


    "So you wanted him to respect you?" Amelia asked with a smile.


    Hela looked at Amelia with a little annoyance before ignoring her, turning her attention to a small table next to the sofa before pouring herself a glass of wine and taking gentle sips.


    "Do you think I shouldn''t massacre all the people of Asgard?" Hela asked, looking at Amelia.


    If it were someone else, she wouldn''t have even paid attention, but when Damian was the one telling her, she couldn''t help but ponder the matter.


    "I definitely think they''re not to blame for what they did. If you want to massacre Asgard to cause Odin suffering, it''s really not a good method," Amelia said, choosing her words carefully.


    "Perhaps there are better ways to make him suffer," Amelia said, testing the effect of her words.


    "Such as?" Hela asked, looking at Amelia.


    "Defeating Odin and chaining him to the throne of Asgard and making him watch as you rule."


    "Being happy, having attachments, finding love, conquering the universe, doing everything your father was against," Amelia said with a look full of madness.


    Hela looked at her a little shocked by the emotion in her words.


    "Love?" Hela murmured before shaking her head with a mocking grimace.


    "Isn''t Damian a good option? His children would definitely be powerful," Amelia said softly as if it suddenly occurred to her.


    Hela looked at Amelia wordlessly.


    "I''ve never thought about those things, but Damian is a worthy partner," Hela nodded slightly.


    "Still, things like love, I don''t think I''m capable of feeling," Hela said, giving a slight smile as she took a sip of wine.


    Amelia just shook her head with a smile; people like Hela found it really hard to find love, but if they happened to find it, they loved in a very intense and fervent way.


    "By the way, Damian gave me this," Hela said, taking out a paper and handing it to Amelia.


    "Oh!? Did he give you his personal phone number? Maybe it''s one of the most sought-after things in the world," Amelia said, half-jokingly and half seriously.


    "Number?" Hela asked, looking at Amelia confused.


    "Remember, phones, you dial the number and you can communicate directly through images or voice," Amelia sighed, her master was really old-fashioned.


    Hela nodded slightly, understanding then that Damian had left his number for them to keep communicating about their agreement.


    "I don''t have a phone," Hela said.


    "You said it was too bothersome," Amelia said immediately.


    "Then get me one; I guess I''ll have to learn to use it," Hela nodded.

 Chapter 212

    Damian appeared alongside Sassy in the garden.


    Suddenly, Sassy roared at Damian, telling him they had forgotten the food.


    "I''m sorry, I forgot," Damian said, laughing lightly.


    "I promise I''ll bring you a big fish," Damian said, trying to console her.


    Sassy only growled dissatisfied before going to take a nap.


    Damian could only smile ironically; she had told him she was tired of eating fish.


    Turning and starting to walk back home, he found Cortana waiting for him and watching him at the entrance.


    Damian looked at her with a little curiosity before approaching her.


    "You didn''t even give me my reward, and you were flirting with another woman," Cortana said, looking at Damian with an unsatisfied expression.


    "You call that flirting?" Damian asked, a little amused.


    "Besides, a reward is given when the job is finished. This is only the third night participants enter the event; there''s still more than half," Damian said, smiling.


    "Haven''t you heard of a half deposit? I won''t continue working if I don''t see some payment," Cortana said, looking at Damian with a smile.


    Damian chuckled at her words.


    "And how can I pay you? Half a kiss?" Damian asked, smiling.


    Cortana pursed her lips unable to find the answer; she just approached Damian and hugged his waist while resting her head on his chest.


    "Then take a nap with me," Cortana quickly said, thinking of a solution.


    "Fine, it will be a deposit before the final payment," Damian said, chuckling as he nodded.


    "Then let''s not waste time," Cortana said, making a little effort to teleport Damian without his consent to her own room.


    "You''re good," Damian said, a little surprised at first before laughing.


    "With four Infinity stones, my power within the system has also increased," Cortana said with a smile.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t gather all the stones, or you''d even want to overpower me," Damian said, shaking his head.


    "Maybe I''ll rebel," Cortana said, looking at Damian with an intense gaze.


    Damian just chuckled without taking her seriously.


    Putting on a bored expression seeing that Damian wasn''t concerned at all, she quickly pushed him onto the bed before lying on top of him while hugging him.


    Seeing Cortana lying on his chest while hugging him tightly and rubbing one side of her face against him, Damian was speechless, especially when she sighed deeply against his chest.


    "I created a perverted AI," Damian said, sighing.


    Cortana was not affected in the slightest by this comment as she just remained hugging Damian with a slight happy smile.


    Damian''s heart couldn''t help but soften as he saw her smile, reaching out his hand, he began to affectionately stroke her hair.


    Cortana''s smile grew a little wider as she listened to her master''s slow and steady heartbeats, gradually falling into an unfamiliar situation for her until she closed her eyes, falling completely asleep for the first time.


    Damian watched this with a little surprise; he didn''t expect Cortana could actually sleep. At the same time, he worried a bit about whether the system would function properly.


    Still, he did nothing to wake her up, just affectionately stroking her head, letting her experience what it''s like to sleep.


    ....


    In the Amazon, a Yautja limped in a certain direction, leaving a trail of blood as he walked, and with one of his hands, he held a stump where his arm should be.


    All his companions were dead.


    Originally, there were five young Yautjas who had come to Earth to hunt.


    Unexpectedly, the prey was stronger than recorded, but instead of bothering them, it pleased them.


    They enjoyed hunting and taking trophies from strong animals.


    They didn''t know why this was happening, but as the days went by, the animals became stronger and stronger to the point that it became a challenge to kill them.


    Everything was going well, and they had even notified their people of the change on Earth until they encountered a creature that was beyond their abilities.


    Their high-tech weapons were easily resisted, and one of their companions was killed in a single bite.


    According to human databases, the closest thing to what they encountered was a crocodile, except that this crocodile was a little different.


    It measured over 15 meters long, and its incredibly thick skin made it immune to most of their attacks.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Despite its immense size, it was unexpectedly fast, able to achieve short bursts at high speeds.


    Luckily, he managed to evade its charge at the last moment and only lost an arm.


    Limping among the trees, he quickly left the dense jungle and reached a more open area.


    Looking into the distance, he saw a mountain in the distance; there was his ship, and he had to return, recover, and leave the planet.


    Planet Earth must be reevaluated; it is no longer a safe hunting ground for young Yautjas.


    As he slowly walked toward the mountain, he suddenly received a shot in each leg, causing him to stumble and barely hold on with his only arm.


    Quickly, several armed men rushed toward the Yautja before pressing him to the ground and immobilizing him.


    "Sir, what do we do?" one of the soldiers holding the Yautja asked.


    "Secure him and let''s take him to base; the boss will surely want to find out who he is and what he''s doing here," the leader of the small team of soldiers said.


    "Is he some mutant?" one of the soldiers asked, confused.


    "He doesn''t seem so; he looks more like an alien," another soldier said, shaking his head.


    The two soldiers quickly immobilized the Yautja before securing his limbs, not allowing any movement.


    The Yautja''s helmet didn''t allow the soldiers to see the humanoid''s face, so they really didn''t know what kind of creature they were dealing with.


    The soldiers soon returned to their vehicles before starting to head back to their base.


    Upon arrival, they quickly brought the Yautja down as they entered the building.


    A middle-aged man in a lab coat greeted them; he had received a message saying they had captured an unknown humanoid creature, so he came to see.


    When he saw the familiar humanoid and the fluorescent green blood, his eyes widened in surprise as his heart began to beat faster.


    "Quick! Bring him to the lab," the man said anxiously as he opened the door.


    The soldiers quickly entered the lab before securing the Yautja.


    Seeing the immobilized Yautja, the scientist quickly dismissed the soldiers before sedating the Yautja.


    He stared at him for a few seconds before sighing and pulling out his phone, informing his boss of the Yautja''s appearance.


    As much as he wanted to not tell anyone, he knew it was impossible to hide it, and if his boss found out what he did, they might kill him.


    He quickly sent a message to Maria before turning his attention back to the Yautja and extracting its blood.


    Testing the blood quickly, he realized that its consistency was the same as the blood examined years ago.


    The scientists present at the moment, who were Maria''s trusted people, had desperately searched for information about this type of extraterrestrial being.


    Unfortunately, they hadn''t been able to find any traces, causing everyone to suffer from depression in the first few months.


    Having the longevity formula but lacking the materials to make it was torture for all of them.


    Even though there was now an event helping people become stronger and, as a side effect, prolong their lives, it still couldn''t compare to the Yautja blood.


    As if he had practiced it thousands of times, the man quickly processed the blood before creating a solution suitable for injection into humans.


    There was a hint of madness in the man''s eyes as he pressed the injector against his arm and pressed the button.


    Even though he believed everything should go well, there were many tests done before distributing any medication.


    He wanted to hurry and inject himself before his fellow scientists and his boss arrived.


    In the worst-case scenario, his colleagues would insult him, and his boss would scold him, but if he succeeded, his life would be significantly extended.


    The green liquid was quickly injected, and it began to flow through his bloodstream as a groan of pain escaped his mouth.


    He couldn''t help but collapse on the floor as painful sounds came from his throat; he felt as if his blood were boiling.


    The man writhed like a fish out of water for several minutes until the pain finally subsided.


    His breathing was rapid, and his clothes were soaked in sweat.


    Getting up unsteadily, he quickly approached the bathroom, and without even taking off his clothes, he stepped into the shower.


    The cold water on his body relieved the phantom pains still coursing through his body.


    As the water fell, he quickly removed his clothes before taking a quick shower.


    After finishing his shower, he wrapped himself in a towel and stepped out, still somewhat dazed by the intense pain. Standing in front of the mirror, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    His appearance had significantly rejuvenated, and he seemed to be around 30 years old.


    From a soft laugh, he suddenly burst into loud laughter when he realized he had succeeded.


    After laughing for a while, the man finally calmed down with a sigh; he was still naked with only a towel covering his lower part, so he decided to dress before the others arrived.


    Suddenly looking in the mirror, he saw precisely the people who were supposed to come at the door.


    Maria and her two companions looked at him strangely; remembering his laughter in front of the mirror, he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed, fortunately, no one had recorded it.


    "I hope you''re prepared for punishment for using experimental medication without permission," Maria said, looking at him before leaving the bathroom.


    Being watched by the terrifying crimson eyes, the man felt a shiver down his spine, but he didn''t regret it.


    His two colleagues looked at him disdainfully before also leaving; they didn''t know why he was in such a hurry, the subject was alive, and they could do it at any time.


    The man quickly dressed before leaving the bathroom; immediately, the three pairs of eyes focused on him.


    "Examine him," Maria said, looking at her other two trusted people.


    They nodded before approaching the man, who offered no resistance.


    He immediately underwent many tests before the results came out.


    "We haven''t found any adverse effects on his body, although he should still be closely monitored for a while."


    "His body rejuvenated considerably, and after some tests, we conclude that he should be able to live around 250 years, although this can vary greatly as we still need data," one of the scientists said.


    "Hm," Maria said, nodding before approaching the Yautja''s body.


    Bending down slightly and looking at the mask, she quickly found a button; after pressing it, the mask depressurized before coming off.


    Removing the mask, she again saw the face of the alien.


    "I wonder if you''ll become like this," Maria said idly, referring to the man who had injected himself with the blood lying in front of her.


    The man''s expression twisted slightly before he told himself that it wouldn''t happen.


    "Anyway, I want you to teach him our language; I want to have a little chat with him. Be kind," Maria said casually before leaving the laboratory.


    ....


    The scientist was in his laboratory while analyzing various figures on the screen.


    He had dark circles under his eyes, and clearly, he hadn''t slept in several days.


    At that moment, Damian entered the room and saw his condition.


    Laura had communicated with him and told him that he hadn''t slept since the celestial''s attack.


    He was so focused on his work that he didn''t even realize when Damian entered.


    "What''s going on?" Damian asked, approaching him and leaning against the edge of the table he was on.


    "My king," the scientist said, looking at him in surprise.


    "Are you on strike or something?" Damian joked with a smile.


    "I just feel frustrated; seeing my lord fighting against the celestial but not being able to do anything was really frustrating," the scientist said with a despondent expression.


    "You take it too seriously; don''t worry so much, everything was under control," Damian said, smiling as he gently patted his back.


    "I''ve been trying to create some effective weapon against celestials, but the energy of the Tesseract seems to have its limits; maybe if we had the Power Stone, we could create something," the scientist said.


    Damian looked speechless at the scientist, unsure if he just wanted to hint to him to get the Power Stone.


    "Don''t worry, and let''s move step by step; create a weapon as if you had the Power Stone, then we can test it afterward," Damian said, smiling as he shook his head.


    The scientist could only nod slightly.


    Damian shook his head before starting to talk about trivial things to try to cheer him up.

 Chapter 213

    The third night of the event had passed, and Hela was staring at her phone with a furrowed brow.


    "Why is he taking so long to reply?" Hela asked, looking at Amelia with annoyance.


    "Maybe he''s busy," Amelia said with a wry smile.


    It was the next day since she had returned from her encounter with Damian, and Amelia had already gotten her a phone and taught her how to use it.


    It took her a bit longer than she would like to admit, but once she finally learned the basics, she promptly sent a message to Damian.


    Several minutes had passed, and she had been impatiently glancing at Amelia. What was the point of messaging if he didn''t respond immediately?


    "Why don''t I just call him instead?" Hela asked, furrowing her brow.


    Finally, without waiting for Amelia''s response, she tapped her finger on the small icon at the top of her phone.


    The screen quickly changed, showing a call while at the same time, a small square at the bottom showed her face.


    Hela was confused by this, but she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    At the same time, thousands of kilometers away.


    The three little vampire sisters were watching television when suddenly, all three of them focused on their father''s phone, which had started ringing.


    They glanced at each other for a moment before Alice approached and took it, looking at the words, she understood it was a call.


    Seeing the name Hela in large letters, all three of them were a little confused as they didn''t know who it was.


    Ivy''s eyes immediately filled with curiosity, and she reached out her finger to accept the video call.


    The first thing they saw was a woman with black hair and green eyes who had an arrogant and stern look.


    Hela, on the other hand, saw three girls who she had to admit looked good, and immediately concluded that they were Damian''s daughters.


    Their facial features were slightly similar, although none inherited his hair.


    "Hello, are you a friend of Daddy''s?" Alice said, looking at Hela with curiosity.


    Amelia, on the other end, listening to the adorable voice, her face immediately filled with gossip, and she leaned in a bit to see the screen.


    She almost melted immediately upon seeing the adorable girls, unable to help but glance at her teacher curiously about what expression she would put on.


    Although she expected it, she couldn''t help but complain in her mind that her teacher had a heart of stone. She only raised her eyebrows slightly, puzzled by the appearance of the girls instead of Damian.


    "We''re not friends, we''re potential collaborators," Hela said, looking at the three girls.


    Her thoughts simply revolved around whether the girls would become as strong as their father in the future.


    At the same time, a very fleeting thought arose in her mind, which she quickly dismissed. If she had a child with that man, they would surely be exceptional.


    "It''s weird, Daddy usually doesn''t give his number to anyone, only to his friends," Emma said, confused.


    "We''re not friends," Hela said, shaking her head firmly.


    "Can you call your father?" Hela asked immediately after.


    "Daddy said he was going to meditate and not to bother him," Alice said, shaking her head.


    "And when will he be free?" Hela asked, with an irritated expression.


    "He should be free before dinner," Alice said thoughtfully.


    Hela nodded slightly, preparing to end the call directly.


    "And who are you?" Emma asked, looking at the woman curiously.


    Hela, who was about to end the call, heard the girl''s question.


    "I''m Hela, the goddess of death from Asgard," Hela said, looking at the girls with some curiosity.


    "Hela? I''ve never heard that name in the Asgard tales," Emma said, looking thoughtful.


    Hela''s expression couldn''t help but darken before she hung up the phone in annoyance.


    Amelia nervously looked in another direction upon seeing her angry teacher.


    "That damn old man, it really annoys me just to remember what he did. I rebelled, so it''s okay if he banishes me, but did he have to erase all evidence of my existence?" Hela said with a murderous look.


    "Teacher," Amelia said softly, looking at Hela with complex emotions.


    "If Thor shows up in Midgard, inform me. If I can''t go to Asgard, I''ll make Odin come to Midgard," Hela said grumpily.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Hela gave a brief glance at her status. Since she had regained her power, much had changed.


    Hela Odindottir


    Species: God


    Magic: 93,000,000


    Strength: 3,800


    Agility: 4,000


    Intelligence: 8


    (Asgardian goddess of death, freed from the shackles of Asgard, claiming the strength she had accumulated as her own)


    Hela gave a cruel smile, waiting for the day she would have to face her father again.


    ....


    Without knowing about the conversation Hela had with her daughters, Damian was sitting with his eyes closed in his tower.


    His magic had reached a point of density where he could pause his rune engraving, thus avoiding having to leave for a long time; his daughters would probably rebel if he did.


    Considering that it took him a month to form the fifth magic circle, he couldn''t imagine how long it would take to make the sixth.


    Damian remained in that state until he felt a slight magical pulse indicating it was time for lunch.


    Still, he didn''t immediately open his eyes and only finished tracing the current rune. Once it was ready, he used his magic to contain his current work before finally opening his eyes and standing up.


    Damian descended the stairs calmly until he reached the dining table; his family was already seated, waiting, and when they saw him enter, they greeted him with a smile.


    "Daddy, a woman named Hela called your phone," Alice suddenly said as if she had remembered while everyone was eating.


    The atmosphere froze for a moment before everyone looked at Damian, urging him to explain.


    Damian, who also didn''t know about the matter, could only explain how he met her.


    "I went out for a walk with Sassy, and we coincidentally ran into Hela''s men. By the way, I had no idea she was on Earth," Damian said, giving a slight glance at Cortana, who decisively avoided it.


    "Sassy attacked his soldiers, and in turn, she attacked Sassy. I defended her, and we had a brief fight before talking," said Damian.


    "You wouldn''t want to help her get revenge on Odin, right? You know that Jane has a relationship with Thor," Sophia said, furrowing her brow and looking at him.


    Damian just remained silent at her words, eliciting a sigh from Sophia.


    "This is a really chaotic situation. The clash between Odin and Hela is inevitable. Thor will definitely take Odin''s side regardless of who is right. Hela is really powerful," Damian said seriously in the end.


    "Odin has also regained his power, and although I don''t know the extent of his power, it shouldn''t be superior to Hela''s."


    "And as you say, I don''t feel comfortable just letting Hela use the Bifrost even if somehow it''s what I want," Damian said with a mocking smile.


    "A fight for Earth is inevitable. Odin wants Midgard back, the Olympians won''t stay still in this situation, Hela will take advantage to kill Odin, and of course, I will watch the game and take care of the winner," Damian said seriously.


    "Of course, you don''t have to worry so much. There''s still some time before this happens. The Olympians are barely trying to regain their strength, and Odin must first deal with his backyard which has been on fire for many years," Damian said, reassuring them as he saw their worried expressions.


    "I''m worried about the damage that could be done to the population and the territory. A fight of such magnitude could end continents," Cortana said, furrowing her brow in concern, not underestimating the damage that hundreds of gods fighting could cause.


    ...


    Odin was in one of the nine realms while his legions of Einherjar massacred the rebels who had been forming over the millennia.


    In the past, he could only pretend not to see them and occasionally eliminate them while staying in Asgard.


    He knew that if he presented himself to the battle, the other realms would immediately notice his weakened state, causing even those who were loyal to him to have other thoughts.


    His kingdom was formed with blood, and the loyalty of his subjects came from his strength. Once he lost it, they would immediately bite his neck and reclaim all the gold in Asgard.


    After almost half an hour of fighting, all the rebels were killed, and the heads of their leaders were impaled.


    "My king, all resistance has been eliminated. We can return home now," said a commander approaching Odin.


    Odin just nodded before turning around; at that moment, the Bifrost fell upon him, taking him to Asgard.


    Immediately after arriving in Asgard, Odin''s expression changed completely, and even his face turned slightly pale.


    In the center of the hall, Heimdall stood with his sword buried in the mechanism, looking at his king with a complicated expression, knowing the reason for his mood.


    "This is the worst possible situation," Odin said after several minutes of silence.


    "Yes," Heimdall said, sighing.


    Hela''s power had escaped from Asgard, not only weakening Asgard itself but also strengthening its enemy.


    Odin quickly made his way to his throne while thinking of possible solutions to this situation.


    In Midgard, there were two other factions that were also his enemies; he just had to think of a way to make them all fight each other.


    He knew that man, Damian, was very arrogant, and Hela wasn''t much different. A meeting between them should be enough to make them start fighting immediately.


    Still, he had doubts; after all, he knew Damian was a womanizer. Although he had indoctrinated his daughter not to have emotions, he didn''t want to take any chances, so he set his sights on the gods in Midgard.


    He quickly started thinking about what kind of conflicts he could create between them to make them fight. The gods of the omnipotent city, after living together for so long, were like a herd.


    They had formed a great unity to survive; although they were powerful, there were many beings in the universe, and weak gods were especially easy to kill by powerful civilizations, with the Infinity Stones, it wasn''t difficult to mess with the strongest gods.


    So if someone killed a god, they immediately became enemies of all the gods.


    Now he just had to make Hela the target of the gods.


    ...


    Days passed, and finally, the last night of the first event of the system passed.


    Damian and Cortana were looking at the event statistics.


    The population, in general, had strengthened, and more importantly, they had acquired the ability to manipulate magic in a simple way.


    This would open up new possibilities for everyone and completely change things.


    "Before the world changed, among ordinary people, there was an average statistic of 0.8, now the average statistic in the world is 1.9," Cortana said, looking at the system data.


    "The expansion rate has increased 2.3 times based on its previous expansion."


    "As our interest is in the expansion of the system, I did a little trick and am using the residual magic of the people to increase the expansion. Although it will decrease the amount of pure energy they provide in the end, that''s not so much of our concern," Cortana said, looking at Damian.


    "That''s okay. How is what I asked you going?" Damian asked, nodding, not caring about that small amount of energy; his interest now was to expand the system.


    "That''s a bit complicated," Cortana said, pursing her lips.


    "I haven''t found a material strong enough to withstand the energy we theorized."


    "Wouldn''t Vibranium be enough?" Damian asked, furrowing his brow slightly.


    "Vibranium is useful, but its absorption capacity isn''t powerful enough, and according to the simulation, it will end up breaking," Cortana said, shaking her head.


    "Hm, we still have plenty of time, so don''t worry," Damian said, gently stroking Cortana''s head.


    "When should we start phase 2 of the event?" Cortana asked, looking at Damian.


    "Let''s wait a few days," Damian said casually.


    "By the way, tomorrow the system should cover Mars," Cortana said.


    "Would it be possible to make life grow if we filter some magic from Earth?" Damian asked, pondering.


    "I''m not sure, but we could try," Cortana said with interest, not having thought of that.


    "Keep me informed," Damian said, smiling slightly before leaving.

 Chapter 214

    The world was filled with excitement when the event ended, and gradually the world began to change.


    It became normal to see people performing superhuman feats in the middle of the street, whether it was moving cars or carrying loads that a human normally couldn''t bear.


    Elderly people who had previously struggled to move seemed to have regained some of their youth.


    Although it had its good side, it also had its bad side. Chaos began to appear in many governments; people were no longer as defenseless, and low-caliber firearms showed signs of not being as effective against humans.


    Without this fear, many criminal groups became bolder and began to wreak havoc.


    At that moment, another group commonly known as Vigilantes emerged, people who had a strong sense of justice and used their abilities to fight criminals.


    Fury, as the director of SHIELD, was in charge of these kinds of situations, even if he had recovered his hair, he would have ended up bald again with so much work.


    In his office, his desk was filled with various papers; even before the world changed, he didn''t trust storing things on computers, and now that there were ridiculous powers without any scientific basis, he dared even less to do so.


    These papers were secret reports about discovered mutants or particularly powerful individuals.


    He couldn''t help but curse Damian again in his mind for what he had done; he not only changed the world but even now gave people a direct way to strengthen themselves.


    Although he understood that even if he separated the criminals from the event, they would still end up learning about it; at least he could give them some time to react.


    At that moment, the door of his office sounded lightly before someone entered.


    Raising his gaze, he saw Clint entering his office.


    "How are things going with what I asked you?" Fury asked, turning his gaze back to his desk.


    "You ask me for really troublesome things," Clint said, sighing.


    "If I didn''t ask you for troublesome things, I wouldn''t pay you so much," Fury said, not bothered by his complaints.


    "Do you want me to write a report?" Clint asked.


    "No, give me an oral report; the information will stay between us," Fury said after thinking for a moment.


    He still hadn''t gotten rid of Pierce, and he didn''t want to give away information for free.


    "I did what you asked and investigated these two mysterious individuals and the forces under them; my wife complained because I didn''t come home for months," Clint complained amidst the report.


    "First, I went to the Nordic countries; the atmosphere was somewhat tense since, as the rumors said, a Nordic goddess appeared and took over a good part of the territory. The neighboring governments tried to get rid of her, but they couldn''t."


    "This is her name," Clint said, holding up a piece of paper with four letters, not daring to say the goddess''s name.


    "In this business, you can''t be cautious enough," Clint said, seeing Fury''s look.


    "I couldn''t find out exactly how the deal went, but they finally let her do as she pleased."


    "She''s quite arrogant, and unless you have a strength similar to hers, you''re just an insect. Still, I realized that she still cares that the people under her live well."


    "As for numbers, she has around 3,000 people, all of them seem quite strong although I couldn''t test any of them, and the person I tried to infiltrate was killed by her," Clint said, grimacing.


    "She seems to have quite good counterintelligence capabilities; I couldn''t even get close to the goddess, so I don''t have much information about her other than rumors."


    "Dealing with the leader of the other group was a little easier; after all, she''s not a millennia-old goddess."


    "Wanda Maximoff."


    "I could find out her story before she came to power, a girl who was orphaned by the constant conflicts in the area, later she joined a protest group and was in it for several years until she came into contact with a quite mysterious person called Harry."


    "What little I could find out about him is that he had supernatural abilities; apparently, these could be taught, similar to the sorcerers of the mystical arts."


    "Wanda was his student, and apparently, she learned at alarming speeds; according to some rumors, Harry stopped teaching her for fear that she might surpass him."


    "No one knows what happened, but in a private meeting between Wanda and Harry, she killed him and took over the country."


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Originally, I thought she had killed her master for power, but in my further research, it didn''t seem to be the case."


    "The standard of living of the people of Sokovia is even better than when Harry was in charge; after some observations, I came to the conclusion that she is a person who has a tough exterior but is kind-hearted."


    "Her strength is also quite good, although not as terrifying as Hela."


    "As for her subordinates, they are actually much more powerful than Hela''s; I saw several beings with powers, and they were all women, they seemed to be witches," Clint said, lightly joking.


    "They don''t seem to have been taught by Wanda; it seems that this group of women existed before the world changed and were only hidden," Clint said, smiling ironically.


    "Although I don''t know why they seem to obey Wanda."


    "With magic, it''s not difficult to hide," Fury said, sighing, feeling annoyed that such things had escaped him before.


    "The threat of Hela to the world is the highest; after all, she''s not human, maybe Damian''s presence also holds her back a bit."


    "As for Wanda, I don''t think she''s a very big threat; she doesn''t seem to have the ambition to expand, and in the end, she''s human just like the other witches," Clint said.


    "Good job," Fury said, nodding slightly.


    "I''ll go back to Madripoor," Clint said, nodding slightly, indicating that he didn''t want missions for a while.


    "Fine," Fury said, frowning slightly but nodding.


    Technically, Clint was no longer his agent; he was part of the Avengers, although he did jobs for him; in a way, he was no longer obligated to accept them.


    He was the only one he could ask for something; Tony wouldn''t accept doing jobs for him unless it was a matter of life or death, Thor wasn''t even on Earth, Natasha was pregnant, and although she could do it, Damian refused; Bruce didn''t want to get involved in any of that, Steve was waiting for the birth of his child, and finally, the Wasp... even though he knew who she was, he knew that Hank wouldn''t allow his daughter to work for him.


    It wasn''t difficult for him to know that the Wasp was Hope Van Dyne; after all, Ant-Man''s records were still at SHIELD.


    Without knowing what Fury was thinking, Clint left the SHIELD offices before taking a taxi and heading straight to the airport.


    Showing his special visa, he easily got a flight to Madripoor before sitting in the waiting area.


    As usual, he began to circulate magic through his body to pass the time; he had calculated that after circulating his magic around his body a thousand times, his statistics would increase by 0.1, although it may seem small, it''s something anyone could do.


    Circulating magic was something he had come up with; instead of using magic to enhance physical abilities, he would let the magic permeate his body, resulting in a general strengthening faster than normal.


    This is where the advantage of a greater amount of Magic comes into play; you can circulate more times a day and strengthen yourself faster.


    Clint wasn''t very different from other humans, starting with only 2 Magic.


    Fortunately, he lived in Madripoor and had the resources to buy mutant creature meat, so his Magic increased quite rapidly.


    Hearing his flight being called, he quickly stood up before boarding and finding his seat.


    Several hours passed, and Clint only took a short nap; his Magic had been completely spent in the first hour of the flight.


    After eating, he had recovered and had managed to spend it once more.


    The plane soon landed, and Clint grabbed his bag before disembarking and leaving the airport.


    Arriving on the sidewalk, at that moment a red sports car stopped next to him.


    "Hi, want to go grab something to drink?" a voice inside the car said as the window rolled down.


    Clint managed to see the striking red hair before smiling slightly and getting into the car.


    "How was work?" Natasha asked casually as she began to drive.


    "Dangerous, dealing with gods and witches is really stressful," Clint said, sighing.


    "I told you not to risk your life for Fury''s missions," Natasha said, frowning.


    "Especially if it''s Hela; that woman is really powerful, more than I am," Natasha said.


    "Really?" Clint asked, surprised.


    "Yes, maybe only Carol could face her," Natasha said, nodding before stopping at a restaurant.


    "From bars to restaurants?" Clint joked lightly to pass the sudden chill he felt at the thought of spying on such a powerful being.


    He knew that Carol was terribly powerful, and only Damian was stronger than her.


    "Sophia will scold me if she knows I drank alcohol while pregnant," Natasha said, smiling ironically.


    "You really don''t look like a 7-month pregnant woman," Clint said, shaking his head.


    The two quickly entered the restaurant, and influenced by Natasha, Clint also ordered a juice.


    "How''s the world?" Clint asked casually, starting a conversation.


    "Chaotic, the Spartans are constantly deployed to solve some more problematic situations," Natasha said, shaking her head.


    "Hm," Clint said, nodding without finding it strange.


    "And how''s your strength?" Natasha asked with a curious smile.


    "If you were like you were before transforming, I could probably beat you," Clint said, laughing slightly.


    "I wonder about that," Natasha said, laughing.


    "Tell me... would you like the world to be like it was before? Or do you like the current state?" Natasha asked, looking at Clint.


    "I like the feeling of getting stronger, although the world is a bit messed up, wasn''t it the same before? I think at least now people have more options to get ahead," Clint said honestly after thinking about it.


    "Sometimes I think about all the people who have died because of the system; maybe some shouldn''t have died?" Natasha said.


    "Really... are you sure you were a feared assassin?" Clint said, shaking his head.


    Still, it was because of that kind of personality that Clint finally decided not to kill Natasha.


    Natasha just finished her juice before sticking her tongue out at Clint as she stood up.


    "Let''s go; I''ll take you home," Natasha said, walking.


    Clint also turned his glass, drinking the last bit before following Natasha.


    Both got into the car before Natasha started driving to the private residential complex where Clint and his family lived, which was also the same place where her own parents lived, and also Steve and Peggy.


    Natasha quickly arrived in front of Clint''s house before getting out.


    Clint went first and took out the keys before opening the door.


    Natasha entered behind him, looking around for the people.


    "Honey? I''m home!" Clint said, leaving his bag on the couch.


    Soon footsteps were heard coming down the stairs.


    "Hi," Laura said, giving them both a smile before approaching and hugging them.


    "And the kids?" Clint asked, looking at Laura.


    "They went to play with Frank''s kids," Laura said, smiling.


    "Oh! Really? I didn''t know that; what a coincidence," Natasha said, surprised.


    "Maybe in the future, they''ll be in-laws," Natasha teased Clint.


    "Pff, it''s possible," Laura also laughed.


    Clint just grimaced, not wanting to continue the subject; his daughter was only 14 years old.


    "And you, still don''t look pregnant," Laura said, looking at Natasha''s abdomen.


    "It probably won''t start showing for a few more months," Natasha said, laughing lightly.


    "What a madness," Laura said, shaking her head as she laughed.

 Chapter 215

    In a room beneath the palace of Madripoor.


    A sinister laughter echoed.


    Cortana glanced at the system information once again before letting out a slight chuckle.


    The system had already devoured the planet Mars and continued to expand.


    And Cortana, as if playing a game of strategy, arrived at the newly discovered territory and began to analyze it.


    The lack of atmosphere was a problem, but she believed that with enough energy, she could solve it; after all, she had the Reality Stone.


    As she continued scanning the planet, she suddenly saw a point of light that seemed like a worm burrowing underground.


    At first, she was very confused, but the closer she got to the light and detected it clearly, the more she realized it seemed familiar.


    When her senses came into contact with the sphere of light, she immediately recognized it as Arishem.


    She vividly remembered his aura; she had even had a small battle with him before. How could she not recognize him?


    That was the reason for her laughter; the system had absorbed him directly, and by absorbing him, it was easy to obtain more detailed information.


    Arishem''s consciousness slept deeply within the energy sphere. She knew that Celestials gestated in the cores of inhabited planets.


    She assumed that his current state was a kind of survival mechanism for the Celestials.


    Seeing that Arishem still struggled to reach the planet''s core, Cortana quickly gave him a little help.


    The moment he finally reached the core, he quickly slid to the center before sending a pulse of energy throughout the planet.


    Subsequently, the energy sphere seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Observing the pulse, Cortana immediately noticed microscopic changes across the planet, starting from Arishem''s spilled blood.


    Cortana supposed that in a few hundred years, the planet would have a good diversity of flora and fauna, making it habitable.


    This was a prediction made with the Time Stone, she supposed that the blood of Arishem would have an incredible effect on the planet.


    Being habitable, humanoid beings could populate the entire planet, providing energy for him to be reborn in the future.


    Cortana supposed this was just an instinct, if Arishem had been conscious, he would never have done it. Now that it was within her reach, she would play with him as she pleased.


    Suddenly feeling a familiar pulse of energy, Cortana left what she was doing to appear at the dining table where everyone was already seated.


    "You usually arrive earlier. What have you so busy?" Carol asked upon seeing her appear.


    "The system devoured Mars, so I got distracted looking at it and found a big surprise," Cortana said with a smile.


    "Can we make Mars habitable?" Natasha asked curiously.


    "Yes, it''s not very difficult," Cortana replied, nodding.


    "What''s the big surprise?" Alice quickly asked before the conversation could continue.


    "Do you remember Arishem? Turns out he''s not dead," Cortana said, innocently smiling.


    Everyone at the table, who had been having small conversations among themselves, suddenly stopped and looked at Cortana in surprise.


    Damian, in particular, couldn''t contain his curiosity and quickly used the system to scan Mars.


    Before he could see it for himself, Cortana began to speak.


    "I assume it''s a survival mechanism for the Celestials. When they die on or near a planet, they become a kind of energy sphere as they delve into the Earth''s crust toward the planet''s core."


    "Depending on the conditions, they start to modify the planet to make it suitable for life, which is the case with Mars," Cortana said.


    Damian, who was listening to Cortana, suddenly widened his eyes in amazement as he detected the expansion of the system.


    It had already encompassed the entire solar system, and upon reviewing, he realized that absorbing Arishem into the system, it was greatly propelling the expansion.


    "So, we should... you know," Carol said, looking between Damian and Cortana.


    "No," Damian and Cortana said at the same time.


    "It''s useful," Damian said, looking at Cortana, who nodded back at him.


    "This is good, it gives us a lot of time to develop ourselves. We won''t have a Celestial invasion," Cortana said, although they had prepared for it, it was better if it didn''t happen.


    All the adults nodded slightly, understanding the point immediately. Arishem hadn''t died, but he hadn''t escaped either. It would probably give them more time than if either of the two options had occurred.


    "So let''s prepare for the second part of the event," Damian said, looking at Cortana, who nodded back.


    "Daddy, can we go out to play together?" Alice asked, looking at her father.


    "Of course, honey," Damian said, smiling at her, feeling a little more relaxed now that he knew Arishem hadn''t died.


    The three girls looked at each other joyfully as they began to talk quietly, deciding what they were going to play.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "I met with Clint yesterday; he just got back from a mission. Fury sent him to spy on Hela," Natasha said, starting a conversation.


    "Really?" Damian asked in surprise as he thought, if he had already returned, Clint probably hadn''t spied on Hela with her powers restored, or he probably wouldn''t have been able to return.


    "Yes, he looked a little scared when I told him how strong Hela was," Natasha said, slightly amused.


    "It was really risky," Carol said, nodding.


    "Fortunately, he came back safely. He probably won''t have to do that kind of thing again," Natasha said, nodding.


    "By the way, it should be a couple of months before Peggy has her baby. I wonder what it will be like considering it''s Steve''s child," Sophia said.


    Half a month ago, Peggy had already been replaced from her position and had returned home.


    Occasionally they visited her and gave her good things for her pregnancy.


    "I wonder who will have more potential, Steve or the Spartans," Ophelia said. She didn''t know much about Steve, but she believed their physical condition was more or less similar.


    "We''ll only know in the future, although the Spartans have their armor, which is an absurd advantage," Carol said, shrugging.


    In the end, both the Spartans and Steve were completely human.


    As always, lunch passed while the whole family enjoyed conversing about both trivial and serious matters, lightly laughing at occasional comments.


    Damian stood up and exchanged glances with his daughters before nodding to them.


    The four quickly climbed the stairs before reaching the room of the three little ones.


    "So, what do you want to do?" Damian asked, approaching the closet and looking at the clothes they were going to wear.


    "We want to go fishing, but without harming the fish," Emma said.


    Damian''s hands paused as he made a small grimace.


    Nevertheless, he quickly turned around and looked at his daughters with a smile.


    "Sure, it''ll be like a game with the fish," Damian said, nodding before starting to change them into more suitable clothes for what they were going to do.


    After getting dressed, Alice ran to one side of her room where there was a hyper-realistic globe.


    Alice took it before approaching her sisters; the three quickly played rock, paper, scissors before Emma won.


    With a slight smile, she spun the globe before closing her eyes and extending her finger at random.


    The globe stopped instantly, and the four pairs of eyes saw Emma''s small finger stopped on the Amazon.


    "Wow... the Amazon, there must be really big fish there," Damian said, smiling.


    "I''ll catch a giant boa," Ivy said, smiling with excitement.


    "I''ll catch a Titanoboa," Alice said, smiling at her sister.


    Emma just watched them, slightly pursing her lips. Lately, her two sisters had become a bit more competitive than usual.


    Her eyes briefly sparkled for a few seconds, causing a slight smile to form on her lips.


    Feeling a steady gaze on her, Emma turned to look at her father and saw him smiling at her knowingly.


    Emma just giggled softly, knowing her father had caught her.


    "Let''s go, girls," Damian said, squatting down and picking up his daughters in his arms in different ways.


    Soon the four disappeared from the room before appearing next to a huge river.


    The river had a brown color, not allowing any of the creatures swimming in it to be seen.


    Damian made several trees, rocks, and soil suddenly turn into an elegant, quite spacious wooden boat.


    The boat quickly arrived on the water before Damian took a big leap and landed on it.


    Alice, Emma, and Ivy smiled before also jumping behind their father.


    The boat then began to move slowly downstream. The girls sat on the edge and extended their hands, feeling the water in their hands.


    They played for a while before getting serious and lining up in front of their father.


    Damian smiled before placing a fishing rod suitable for each of their sizes in each little hand.


    This fishing rod was different from normal ones as it didn''t have a hook and only had a small sphere at the end of the string.


    Without the hook, the fish wouldn''t be harmed; after all, they weren''t going to eat them.


    The three sisters looked at each other before going to each side of the boat. They sat at the edge before retracting the rod and swinging it forcefully, making the small sphere travel a good distance before falling into the water.


    Damian just chuckled softly as he watched them while he leaned back in a chair comfortably.


    Soon, there were splashing sounds. The spheres at the end of the rods were very attractive to any creature as they had a bit of magic.


    He saw his daughters immediately pulling the string with an excited smile, only to be disappointed when they didn''t see any fish.


    Damian smiled slightly, avoiding making any noise.


    His daughters cast their lines again, waiting for a fish to bite.


    Like the previous time, a fish quickly bit the sphere again, causing the three little ones to pull the rod.


    But once again, there was no fish.


    "Don''t rush it, feel the fishing rod and the fish through the string," Damian said from his seat.


    His daughters immediately looked at him with a complaint as they immediately knew it was a trick from their father.


    Damian just looked at them innocently as technically he wasn''t to blame.


    The three girls followed their father''s words and felt the vibrations and slight tugs of the rod when the fish bit the sphere.


    The sphere looked like the most attractive thing to any fish, so they immediately wanted to bite it.


    But they weren''t stupid either; when they felt the string pulling them, they had time to let go of the sphere.


    The three could feel the fish fighting for the sphere. Focusing, they began to feel when the fish gave the first bite, leaving the sphere in its mouth and savoring it.


    Soon, this fish left the sphere pushed by other fish that replaced it.


    Little by little, they began to form a mental image of what was happening underwater.


    Suddenly, the three pulled the fishing rod with force, sending three fish flying. They quickly extended their hands, holding the fish tightly with both hands.


    The fish, which was quite slippery, began to wriggle in their hands, causing the three to finally let it fall back into the water before looking at each other excitedly.


    It was really fun for them.


    ...


    While Damian spent time with his daughters.


    In Europe, an event was taking place that neither Damian nor Cortana could have predicted.


    "Wait, wait, give me time, I can get more high-level mutated meat," a man on the ground said as he tried to back away.


    "It''s not necessary, we''ve already reached an agreement with someone else," a man said, pointing a gun at him.


    "What about my family?" the man on the ground said desperately.


    "Your family died a long time ago," the man with the gun said, laughing under his breath before shooting.


    The loud sound echoed through the abandoned factory as the man on the floor stopped moving, his face staring only at his killer''s back with the last vestiges of consciousness.


    The resentment on his face was almost palpable; even before the world changed, his family had been kidnapped, and he had been threatened with them to do their dirty work.


    It was all his fault; he was a pretty good thief, able to get in and out of all sorts of places.


    Embodied by his repeated successes, he stole from people he shouldn''t have.


    In the end, his family was kidnapped, and a season of robberies for that organization began, which until that day he didn''t even know who they were.


    Now, as he was dying, the resentment was very intense on his face. He wished he could tear them apart, and totally eliminate those guys.


    His consciousness blurred as only the desire to kill remained in his mind.


    As if some kind of force started to appear in his body, he slowly turned face down before starting to crawl on the ground towards his killers.


    A kind of black magic occasionally ran through his body, changing it in microscopic ways.


    The sound of him crawling caught the attention of the men coming out of the factory.


    Seeing the corpse moving towards them with unfocused eyes and making guttural sounds, they couldn''t help but be scared as they pulled out their guns.


    They quickly shot him several times, destroying part of his face and filling his back with bullets.


    "What the hell," one of the men said, scared to see him still making sounds.


    "Bring ropes, we''ll take him with us," the head of the men said with an interested look, realizing that he seemed to still be alive.


    He wondered if he was one of those new mutants; surely he would be rewarded if he managed to bring him back.


    His subordinates nodded before going to get what they asked for.


    The boss approached the corpse before squatting down and putting his two fingers against his jugular to detect the pulse.


    Suddenly, the corpse reacted violently by biting his ankle.


    "Shit," the boss said, standing up in pain before kicking the corpse''s head.


    "Did something happen?" one of his subordinates who had returned with the ropes asked.


    "It''s nothing, just tie him up and take him back to the base," the boss said, shaking his head without giving too much importance to the bite.

 Chapter 216

    Damian was reclining while keeping his eyes on his daughters, their fishing attempts were going much better, and they seemed to be playing with the fish.


    They would pull them out of the water and take a picture before releasing them back.


    Suddenly Emma stopped fishing and stood up before setting the rod aside.


    Walking towards him, she gave a small hop to sit on Damian''s lap.


    "What are you going to do now?" Damian said, smiling as he adjusted his daughter closer to him.


    "It''s nothing, I just got a little tired," Emma said in her adorable voice.


    "Who would believe you," Damian chuckled, assuming something was going to happen and Emma didn''t want to be involved.


    Just then, Ivy''s fishing line moved quite a bit in Alice''s direction.


    Ivy was confused, yet she didn''t immediately try to pull as before and tried to analyze the situation.


    It was then that suddenly Alice''s line was also bitten by something different. Watching from outside the water, they noticed that their two lines were heading in the same direction.


    They didn''t need to be geniuses to know that the same fish had caught their baits.


    They both felt the fish begin to pull away, until finally the rope reached its limit and the fish realized it could not take the orbs.


    A great force suddenly pulled on the lines, causing Alice and Ivy to resist with all their strength.


    Damian calmly scanned the depths of the river, to his surprise, it was much deeper than he thought, and upon detecting the creature, he almost thought he was seeing a dinosaur.


    A giant crocodile over 15 meters long was pulling Alice and Ivy''s lines with force.


    Alice and Ivy were quickly dragged to the edge of the boat, and only at the last moment could they grab onto the boat with one hand.


    Their faces showed they were making a great effort to pull the fishing rod, but both were no match for the crocodile.


    Seeing that his daughters couldn''t bear it anymore, Damian finally stood up before taking them both in his arms.


    With their hands finally free, Alice and Ivy began to pull hard on the fishing rod.


    Damian also helped a bit by taking several steps back, causing the surface of the river to churn intensely.


    Soon, they began to see the great length of the creature that started to roll, entangling the lines.


    The giant crocodile refused to let go of the baits despite being pulled to the surface.


    Alice, who was pulling with all her might, her little face was turning red from the effort.


    In her intense desire to have more strength, her body responded to her.


    Suddenly her body erupted in an intense golden energy that enveloped her entirely.


    Damian, who was holding her, was surprised before quickly shielding himself and Ivy who was beside him.


    Not knowing what had happened but suddenly feeling that it wasn''t so hard to hold the rod anymore, Alice began to pull again, easily pulling the giant crocodile out of the water and finally revealing it.


    The giant crocodile finally saw its opponents and was surprised to see two little humans.


    It had encountered larger humans and they had all been very weak, it wondered if humans became stronger when they were smaller.


    Still, it didn''t pay much attention and lunged towards the wooden boat trying to knock it down; it knew humans lost almost all their effectiveness in the water.


    To its greatest surprise, as its head collided with the boat, it was like hitting one of those metallic things that moved with humans inside.


    It felt everything spinning, and before it realized it, it accidentally let go of the baits freeing itself from the fishing rods.


    Alice, seeing that she could no longer pull the crocodile, jumped onto its head before hitting it with her small fist.


    The crocodile''s head caused a great impact on the water before finally staying still.


    Damian could only give a proud smile seeing his daughter enveloped in a golden glow, a pity that Carol wasn''t present to see it.


    Emma and Ivy just looked at their sister with envy; their older sister always seemed to be ahead of them with her abilities.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "It''s okay," Damian said, lifting his two daughters and giving each a comforting kiss on the cheek.


    Alice, who was on the crocodile''s head, jumped back to the boat before also hugging her father with a happy smile.


    "I caught a big fish," Alice joked with a smile.


    Her two sisters chuckled softly hearing her as they looked at the poor unconscious crocodile.


    "Did you enjoy fishing?" Damian said, smiling at them.


    "It was fun," the three said, smiling at the same time.


    "Alright, let''s head back home," Damian said, nodding with a smile before appearing in the palace.


    Damian had just appeared in the palace hall when Cortana appeared at his side with an urgent expression.


    "Master, we have a problem," Cortana said.


    "What happened?" Damian asked, frowning slightly as he superficially scanned the entire Earth but found no threat.


    "There are more than 10 thousand zombies that are currently advancing towards Sokovia," Cortana said a little uncomfortably.


    "How did that happen? And why didn''t you notice it earlier?" Damian asked genuinely confused, wondering for a moment if Hela was the cause.


    "Sorry for not configuring the system to detect zombies," Cortana said, pouting.


    "The system runs in the background, and we don''t really interfere with what happens. The system wasn''t configured to detect that kind of anomaly; I only noticed when I checked the total population."


    "For now, let''s decide what we''ll do about this," Cortana said, not wanting to continue explaining.


    "Hm," Damian said, nodding before looking at his daughters.


    "Girls, why don''t you go and tell your mother about the fishing?" Damian said, smiling at his daughters.


    They nodded sensibly, knowing that their father had something important to do.


    Each kissed Damian''s cheek before running off to find their mothers.


    "Let''s go," Damian said, getting serious.


    Cortana nodded, causing them both to appear at the location.


    It was nighttime, and a large army of zombies could be seen walking slowly in a fixed direction.


    "I still don''t understand how there are so many. We''re in the information age; how did no one upload this to social media, and you found out?" Damian asked, confused.


    "All these people are from a small town. After some investigation, I found out they were part of HYDRA. Communications were blocked, and probably only the HYDRA leaders know about this," Cortana replied.


    "I used the Time Stone to find out how it happened," Cortana added before looking at Damian.


    ...


    Several hours ago.


    In a village in Europe near Sokovia, a van arrived and quickly parked next to a factory.


    A man in his 30s got out before signaling his men to unload something from the vehicle.


    Two men nodded before dragging out a gaunt-looking man who was making guttural sounds and trying to bite them. His eyes were red, and he didn''t seem to be in his right mind.


    "Boss, are you okay?" one of his men asked, noticing that he seemed to be sweating.


    Their boss was a fairly strong person in their eyes; he didn''t sweat even when they trained for hours.


    "It''s nothing," the man said, shaking his head.


    He felt really sick, but showing weakness was the last thing you could do in the kind of organization he was in.


    "Take him inside and call the village scientist," the boss said, entering the factory and heading to his room.


    His breathing felt difficult, and he felt very hot.


    People greeted him as he walked, but he seemed to see everything in a daze and just nodded unconsciously.


    It felt like the world was spinning when he stumbled and opened the door to his room, almost falling, he managed to reach the bathroom.


    Regardless of his clothes, he got into the shower, and the cold water quickly fell on his body.


    Despite feeling the cold water, the intense heat in his body didn''t seem to be relieved.


    With desperation, he undressed, trying to lower his temperature, but it was futile; slowly, his consciousness began to disappear.


    His last moments were ones of terror as he felt like he was dying; somehow, he could tell.


    He couldn''t help but think about the bite and the thief''s resentment towards him.


    In the end, people like him don''t have good endings.


    With those last thoughts, his consciousness sank completely into darkness.


    His body, now soulless and with only a desire to kill, began to walk towards the nearest source of life.


    The door in his way was easily torn apart by pushing it, and two people walking nearby were alerted by the noise.


    Seeing one of their bosses acting strangely, the two couldn''t help but hesitate.


    "Boss? Are you okay?" they both asked while keeping their distance.


    Suddenly, the man''s head turned towards them; seeing his red eyes, the two people couldn''t help but be scared.


    But before they could run, the zombie lunged at them, knocking them down with great force.


    The zombie somehow seemed to know what to do as it quickly bit both of them.


    The two people were just ordinary people, no match for the boss who had been empowered by dark magic.


    The zombie stood up after looking at the two people on the ground as if it knew its job was done.


    It quickly looked around before heading towards the next sign of life.


    The apparent factory was actually the military and scientific camp of the town, a cover for any tourist or passerby.


    The zombie easily infected all the people in the factory, who then looked out with bloodthirsty red eyes.


    In just an hour, the whole town had turned into zombies.


    The zombies, as if in agreement, looked in a direction that was the nearest source of life to them before starting to walk.


    Returning to Damian, who had heard the whole story, he couldn''t help but shake his head.


    He didn''t know if they were lucky because of how it spread or if they were unlucky because something that should never have happened did.


    The zombies would still take almost half an hour to reach Sokovia, so Damian was relatively calm about the situation.


    At that moment, he frowned slightly as he felt people coming towards him.


    Dozens of meters away, both from behind and from the side, portals opened.


    One portal was the typical orange portal of Kamar-Taj, while the other was a magical portal of blue color.


    Hela emerged from the orange portal with her familiar appearance, followed by a woman with black hair.


    Three people came out of the blue portal, two of them were really familiar, as they were Wanda and Pietro, which surprised him, especially when he saw how powerful Wanda had become.


    In a way, he expected it considering who she was, he just didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    As for the other person who was a woman, Damian was very confused about who she was, but he could feel that she was quite powerful.


    "What a meeting," Cortana said with a playful smile before anyone could say anything.


    "The culprit returning to the scene of the crime?" Damian joked as he looked at Hela with a slight smile.


    Hela just made a mocking grimace before turning her gaze toward the large zombie army, her eyes glowing faintly as she looked at them.


    Wanda immediately frowned upon hearing Damian''s words, unsure if it was a joke or not.


    The zombies were marching towards Sokovia; she could easily take this as an attack.


    Looking at Circe, he saw her shaking her head slightly; they definitely weren''t rivals for Hela.


    Circe turned her gaze towards Damian with curiosity; he was as visually appealing as in the images, but what intrigued her the most was Damian''s reaction to seeing Wanda; he seemed to know her.

 Chapter 217

    "I think we haven''t met before, who are you?" Damian asked, looking at Wanda''s group.


    "I''m Wanda Maximoff, this is my brother Pietro, and she''s Circe," Wanda said with a stoic expression.


    "Those zombies are heading to my country," Wanda added, also stating the reason they were there.


    "I would also like to know the cause of all this," Wanda said, looking briefly at Hela, wondering if this was some sort of counterattack.


    "Girl, don''t look at me like that, I''m not to blame for this," Hela said, looking at Wanda before turning to Pietro.


    "Even if I were, I wouldn''t be wrong to do it," Hela said with a playful smile.


    Pietro couldn''t help but feel uneasy as he looked around, ready to run with his sister and Circe.


    "In reality, no one is to blame for this; it was a natural event caused by humans themselves," Cortana said.


    "Magic is influenced by the will and feelings of people; the resentment formed from unjust deaths kept accumulating until it was unleashed in one person who started it all."


    "We didn''t foresee this," Cortana said, looking at Damian.


    "Before magic existed, this resentment had no way of accumulating, but now it does; from now on, these kinds of things will happen occasionally."


    "That''s indeed the cause," Hela said, nodding; she saw the zombie army differently from the others.


    She could clearly see the resentment on the zombies and the funereal aura, as well as traces of demonic energy.


    "But it''s not that simple; there''s probably a third party involved," Hela said after seeing traces of dark magic.


    "What if you give them to me?" Hela said, looking at the zombie army.


    All eyes inevitably focused on Damian, wanting to see how he would respond.


    Damian remained silent for a few seconds, thinking, before finally nodding.


    "Fine, I''ll give them to you to take care of," Damian said, nodding.


    Hela gave a smile before a large wave of dark energy, resembling mist, emanated from her body and quickly spread over the zombie army.


    When the mist returned to Hela''s body, all the zombies had disappeared.


    Damian raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise, as he didn''t know she could do that kind of thing.


    "Alright, then I''ll be going," Hela said, looking at Amelia, who quickly nodded before creating a portal.


    "Um, see you," Damian said, nodding casually.


    Hela gave one last look to everyone, lingering a bit longer on Wanda before entering the portal, followed by Amelia.


    Seeing Hela disappear, Damian focused his gaze on Wanda and her group.


    "Don''t worry, she wasn''t to blame for this," Damian said, smiling at the group to reassure them; he had noticed some tension between Wanda and Hela.


    "Okay," Wanda said, not entirely sure what to say.


    Circe, on the other hand, approached Damian and Cortana with a smile, much to Wanda''s annoyance.


    "Hello, I''m the witch queen, Circe; the world you''ve created is quite interesting," Circe said, approaching them both and greeting them.


    "Witch?" Damian said, nodding slightly.


    "Yes, surely you already know, but Arishem destroyed the Earth in the past; we hid in another dimension and returned when magic returned," Circe said, nodding amiably.


    "And what are you? I''m really curious," Circe said, looking at Damian attentively.


    "I''m a vampire, and she''s Cortana, the system administrator," Damian said, dropping two bombshells, both for Circe and Wanda.


    Wanda rigidly looked at Cortana, who smiled knowingly at her.


    If it weren''t for the character she had developed over time as the leader of Sokovia, she would have definitely blushed.


    "So you''re a vampire," Circe said, nodding as she placed her hand under her chin, exchanging glances between Wanda and Cortana with a smile.


    When she looked at Wanda, it almost seemed like she was asking with her eyes if she herself should tell.


    Wanda looked annoyed at Circe before approaching Damian a bit.


    Pietro just watched the situation, a bit confused, while also looking at his sister with suspicion.


    "I learned a magical system from a man named Harry; the system, or perhaps she... said a vampire had created it, is it you?" Wanda asked, extending her hand and creating a magical circle.


    Damian looked at the familiar crimson magical circle with surprise before wordlessly looking at Cortana.


    She just stuck out her tongue slightly.


    "How''s Harry?" Damian asked, nodding, admitting he had created the system of magical circles.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "He''s dead," Wanda said uncomfortably.


    "Oh," Damian said, nodding without really caring; his role had clearly been fulfilled perfectly, even going further than he thought.


    He wouldn''t have expected to end up teaching magic to Wanda.


    "Don''t feel guilty; he was a criminal, an experiment; the next time I saw him, I probably would have eliminated him if he hadn''t changed who he is," Damian said, noticing Wanda''s slight emotional agitation.


    "What do you mean?" Pietro asked, furrowing his brow in confusion.


    Damian looked at Pietro before looking at the others, who seemed curious.


    Taking a deep breath internally, he began to speak.


    "Before creating the system, I experimented with hundreds of criminals to discover how to give people magic; he was the last survivor."


    "I let him go knowing he would try to increase his strength; I was sure he would teach magic to others, which was my goal."


    Wanda and Pietro almost seemed petrified at the thought of all the praise used on Harry; in the end, he turned out to be a criminal.


    "Third circle?" Damian said, nodding as he thought for a moment.


    Just as he was about to create the fourth formula of the magic circle and give it to her, Cortana stepped forward and spoke.


    "Why don''t you come to Madripoor when you''re free? I''m sure we can help you improve your magic; after all, you only have half," Cortana said, smiling at Wanda.


    Damian just looked at Cortana but didn''t say anything to contradict her.


    "Is that okay?" Wanda asked, looking between Damian and Cortana.


    "It''s fine," Damian said, regaining his smile and nodding.


    "Great," Circe said, clasping her hands with a happy smile; this development was entirely favorable.


    "Let''s go back then," Damian said, looking at Cortana, who nodded back before making them reappear in the palace.


    Wanda, Circe, and Pietro remained in place.


    "Anything I don''t know, sister?" Pietro asked, looking at her.


    "Damian is the creator of the magical system we use; it would be good to complete it," Wanda said.


    Pietro then looked at Circe; they had met and developed a certain level of trust.


    "Are you trying to sell my sister?" Pietro asked seriously.


    "Because if you are, I deserve at least 70%," Pietro said, smiling as he looked at Wanda.


    "Pff," Circe couldn''t help but laugh, taken by surprise as she had expected Pietro to be upset.


    Wanda also showed a slight blush now that they were alone before punching his shoulder.


    ....


    Hela returned to her base through the portal with Amelia.


    "Mistress, why did you bring those zombies?" Amelia asked curiously, considering them quite useless in her opinion.


    "Open another portal a couple of kilometers from the city," Hela said without answering.


    Amelia was confused but still created the portal.


    Both of them stepped through the portal until they arrived at a clear open space.


    Hela surveyed the surroundings before extending her palm to the ground.


    From her hand, black lines extended, creating a circle of over 10 thousand square meters.


    The ground trembled as the entire area sank almost 10 meters deep.


    With the place prepared, black mist emanated from Hela''s feet again, spreading throughout the hole. When the mist returned to Hela, the entire place was once again filled with zombies.


    "I''ll make them kill each other, leaving only the strongest," Hela said, looking at Amelia and finally explaining her actions.


    The zombies, who wouldn''t normally attack each other, suddenly began to eye each other hostilely.


    Unlike before, their eyes had a sickly green glow as they started attacking and devouring each other, presenting a rather repulsive spectacle.


    Even Hela, who had seen all kinds of things, preferred not to watch and waved her hand, creating a cloak of darkness that covered the hole.


    Looking beside her, she saw Amelia with her hand over her mouth, suppressing the urge to vomit.


    She could only look at her disdainfully, feeling that she lacked experience.


    Even so, she approached and took her hand before creating a dark portal back home.


    "How strong do you think the zombies will be in the end?" Amelia asked after taking a sip of water and recovering.


    "I don''t know, it can vary a lot, so don''t expect too much; I got them for free," Hela said, smiling slightly.


    "I guess," Amelia said, shrugging before sitting down.


    "Why the hostility towards that girl, Wanda?" Amelia asked, looking at Hela.


    "The silver-haired boy was the one snooping around here a while ago," Hela said.


    "Oh, I see, we couldn''t teach him a lesson since Damian was there," Amelia complained, unsatisfied with how he infiltrated so casually.


    "But we know where he lives," Amelia said, giving her a suggestive smile.


    "That''s why I stayed with you," Hela said, laughing lightly.


    "I''m not a pet," Amelia complained.


    ....


    Damian, who had just returned home, was also questioned by Cortana.


    "Why did you give her the zombies?" Cortana asked, looking at Damian.


    "I''m a bit curious about what she can do with them," Damian said honestly.


    "Maybe I should also ask you why you invited Wanda?" Damian said, giving her a slight smile.


    "There are some things I need to set up to alert us about these kinds of situations, so I''ll leave first," Cortana said, coughing lightly and escaping.


    Damian just chuckled as he watched her flee; his gaze was suddenly drawn to the side, a young woman was walking by in a robe with a tub of ice cream.


    "And you, when did you come back?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    ''''An hour ago, I think,'' Jane said, shovelling a spoonful of ice cream into her mouth.


    "I thought you forgot where your home was," Damian said, giving her a smile.


    "Don''t be sensitive, I only left for a couple of months," Jane said, laughing as she approached Damian.


    "Why did you come back?" Damian asked, opening his arms for a hug.


    "I had a fight with that idiot Odin; he can be really annoying to listen to," Jean said, annoyed as she hugged Damian.


    "And Thor, that idiot, even though I can see he''s not entirely in agreement with his father, he doesn''t say anything to contradict him; the atmosphere was really toxic, so I came back," Jane said with dissatisfaction.


    "It was also really annoying the way he referred to me, calling me mortal, even though it''s a fact, from his mouth it almost sounded like an insult; I wanted to ask him if he had seen himself in a mirror, he clearly looks like a middle-aged man entering old age,"


    "Even if he magically rejuvenated, he can''t fool me."


    "You must avenge me, if you ever meet him, you must refer to him as mortal, okay?" Jane said, looking at Damian, who had no traces of time on his face.


    "Sure," Damian said, chuckling to himself, amused by her rant.


    "I heard you rushed out with Cortana; did something interesting happen?" Jane asked, curious, stepping back from Damian''s hug.


    "Something really unconventional, it turns out zombies appeared," Damian said, smiling ironically.


    Jane''s expression was first surprised before filling with interest.


    "It seems magic and resentment don''t get along very well," Damian said before creating a detailed illusion of the zombies that had appeared.


    "Are they dead?" Jane asked, looking closely at the illusion.


    ''''They have no soul,'''' Damian said, not finding his question stupid.


    "Well, with the existence of magic, the existence of zombies isn''t too far-fetched; I just wonder how long they can function, do they absorb magic from the environment to sustain themselves?" Jane asked, letting out her scientific curiosity.


    "If I had known you had returned, I would have brought you one," Damian said, chuckling slightly.


    "Did you destroy them?" Jane asked casually; there was no point crying over spilled milk.


    Damian hesitated for a moment before shrugging it off and just saying it.


    "I gave them to Hela," Damian said.


    "Hela?" Jane said, confused.


    "Odin''s eldest daughter, she tried to rebel and was exiled," Damian said, seeing clearly how Jane''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "I''m not surprised; he''s a terrible father, just look at Thor and Loki, both were a mess," Jane quickly recovered from the news.


    "Is she nice?" Jane asked with a smile, imagining some kind of shining Valkyrie blonde full of kindness, more like Frigga.


    "Uh... not really," Damian said, making a slight grimace.


    Jane could only look confused at Damian, not knowing that her image of Hela was completely different from reality.

 Chapter 218

    "You''ll meet her soon," Damian said, unwilling to go into too much detail.


    Jane nodded, not particularly concerned about the matter.


    They both began chatting casually about Asgard and interesting things as they walked towards the room where the whole family was.


    Upon arriving, they both found a rather interesting scene.


    Carol was beaming brightly, and pride seemed to overflow from her.


    The others only had a stiff smile as they tried to talk about other topics and avoided looking at Carol.


    Carol had been smiling proudly for half an hour while chatting with Alice about the feeling of cosmic energy.


    Upon hearing Damian arrive, everyone immediately glanced towards the two.


    "Honey, you should have brought me to your side immediately when Alice transformed," Carol said, appearing instantly next to Damian and complaining.


    "Don''t be dramatic," Damian said, shaking his head and smiling.


    "What happened for you to leave so quickly? The girls said there were zombies," Ana said, looking at Damian.


    "Actually, that''s what happened. The information is in the database," Damian said, unwilling to explain again.


    "That''s crazy," Natasha said, laughing.


    "The craziest thing that used to happen was an alien invasion," Sophia joked.


    "Now they have to be careful, imagine if they get bitten by a zombie?" Ophelia said, laughing.


    "Speaking of aliens, my mother''s subordinates seem to have captured a Yautja," Monica said suddenly.


    "Oh? And what will they do with it?" Damian asked curiously.


    "I''m not sure, but first they were teaching it the language to communicate, surely she''ll ask for technology or something," Monica shrugged.


    "Well... with its strength, even if there''s an invasion, it should be able to handle it," Damian said, not particularly concerned.


    "Although I also heard something about increased longevity," Monica said as if she had suddenly remembered.


    Damian suddenly also remembered that the blood of the Yautjas indeed had that kind of effect, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    "That wouldn''t be bad for me, I''m already 30," Jane said, looking at Damian.


    "You''re still young," Damian said.


    "What if you rejuvenate me a bit? A few 5 years wouldn''t hurt," Jane said, looking at him intently.


    "Is that what you came back for?" Damian said, looking at her speechlessly.


    "No, but one thing doesn''t negate the other. Now that I remember, a few days ago I think I saw a gray hair in my hair," Jane said, thinking.


    "My little mortal Jane is already aging," Monica said, jumping on Jane and hugging her while pretending to cry.


    "Don''t get so close to me, you damn bloodsucker," Jane said with an annoyed blush as she pushed Monica''s face away.


    "Hey!" all the vampires said, looking at Jane speechlessly.


    "Maybe you''re jealous? If you tell Daddy to turn you into a vampire, you know he won''t refuse," Monica mocked.


    "Well, I''m not sure about that," Jane said with some doubt.


    "What are you hesitating about? Trust me, it feels good, just try it," Monica said like the whisper of a demon.


    Jane just looked disdainfully at Monica, who seemed like a friend offering her suspicious substances.


    As for being a vampire, she was surely the human who knew the most, after all, she lived with several vampires for years.


    "I''ll think about it," Jane finally said, unable to make an immediate decision.


    If it had been a few years ago, she would have accepted without much problem, but now she''s in a relationship and would like to at least discuss it with Thor.


    "Well, let''s move on to dinner, it''s time," Sophia said, smiling slightly.


    At the table, as always, everyone began to converse.


    Carol had a particularly happy smile while eating to Ana''s irritation.


    "Come on, Jane, tell us about the things you did in Asgard," Monica said, looking at Jane.


    "Let''s see... first I explored all of Asgard, it''s big but not that much, there were all kinds of strange animals, then I traveled with Thor to the other realms and also explored them."


    "I met all kinds of creatures, dwarves, elves, giants, and even dragons," Jane said with a smile.


    "I tried many of the foods from each realm, some looked a little gross but I tried them anyway, many tasted better than they looked."


    "Your trip was really comfortable, I lived among giant beasts and ate and drank all sorts of things," Monica complained jokingly.


    "You didn''t take me with you either," Jane said, sticking her tongue out slightly.


    "A little mortal like you wouldn''t survive the trip," Monica said, sighing and shaking her head.


    "You..." Jane said, looking at her annoyed, she really hated that word.


    "Don''t bother your sister," Sophia said without looking at Monica as she ate.


    Jane just looked embarrassed at Sophia for her words, it was supposed to be an open secret.


    All the women chuckled softly at Jane''s expressions.


    "Changing the subject, should we start the second part of the event?" Cortana asked, looking at Damian.


    "Yes, even though the threat of the Celestials has diminished, it doesn''t mean we should relax with the expansion of the system," Damian nodded.


    "Hm," Cortana agreed.


    "By the way, I deciphered the faith system of the gods," Cortana said.


    Upon hearing that it had something to do with the gods, everyone immediately paid attention.


    "Just knowing the existence of a certain god is enough to passively give a small amount of faith, this faith is full of impurities but the bodies of the gods seem to be able to absorb it without consequences."


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Master, despite being more powerful than the gods, you don''t have this ability and even if you were to create a religion, the effect wouldn''t be very good precisely because you don''t have the ability to process the faith like the gods do."


    "Faith is a bit like the energy looting we do from human emotions."


    "Only that normally it would be impossible to do it without the system, faith could be something we could also venture into, but I don''t think the master would like it very much," Cortana said with a slight smile looking at Damian.


    "No thanks, just thinking about it feels unpleasant," Damian said, shaking his head, he doesn''t have that kind of delusion.


    "Hm," Cortana nodded before giving a wicked smile.


    "Fortunately, I can intercept the faith that the gods receive while they are within the system," Cortana said with a chilling laugh.


    Damian couldn''t help but let out a slight laugh upon hearing her.


    "Plunder a bit but remember to leave them their share or they might suspect and leave," Damian said, shaking his head.


    Everyone else at the table also chuckled lightly at Cortana''s words, accustomed to her sudden bouts of acting evil.


    "Hm, I''ll make sure to milk those guys properly," Cortana nodded.


    ...


    The next day.


    Another global announcement appeared.


    Unlike before, sleeping people were directly drawn in to also receive the notice.


    "At midnight, the second part of the event will begin, you can once again decide whether to participate or not, and those who previously decided not to participate can choose again."


    "This time you should seriously consider whether to participate or not, as although there will be no physical danger to your real body, it can cause traumas to people with weak minds."


    "The event will be in battle royale mode by zones, within the event there will be various creatures besides the participants, everything you encounter will be potential enemies."


    "At the end of each zone, only the top 500 will move on to the third stage."


    "It is important to emphasize that the second stage will be totally brutal and caution is recommended."


    "Within the event, there will be many opportunities for everyone to become stronger, your body will perfectly replicate inside so any strength improvement will become real."


    "Good luck."


    Cortana finished the announcement before continuing to work on the system, leaving everything ready.


    "I still think the method is too unfair," Cortana frowned.


    She was clearer than Damian that there were really powerful people who could easily end ordinary people, ruining the purpose of the event.


    "You mean mutants or mages, right?" Damian smiled at her.


    "Yes, their power is too much, people like Hela, Wanda, Pietro, and many enhanced individuals have too much of an advantage," Cortana nodded.


    "With regards to Hela and Wanda, I don''t think there''s much to worry about. They might not even participate, or if they do, it will be out of curiosity. They won''t get any strength upgrades from what''s inside."


    "The others are a concern, but we can send the Spartans to confront them and keep them somewhat in check, so they don''t start a massacre," Damian said.


    "That way, they''ll get used to fighting against more supernatural things while we maintain a balance."


    "Hm, that''s a good idea," Cortana said, nodding.


    "But we''ll have to send them through all the zones; they''ll have to work hard in the days to come," Cortana said, smiling slightly.


    "They usually live very relaxed lives and only train among themselves. This time, they''ll really have to put in effort," Damian said, nodding with a smile.


    "Then let''s have a meeting to decide what we''ll do," Cortana said, nodding before quickly sending a message to those involved.


    Half an hour later, there were several people in a meeting room in the palace.


    Damian sat in the main seat before quickly glancing at everyone present.


    All the older women from his family were present, even Jane, who although not going to participate, was curious about it.


    In addition to his family, there was, of course, the scientist.


    And finally, there were the Spartan captains, including Frank, Laura, and John.


    "As you know, the second part of the event will start soon, and you''ll have to work hard. In addition to participating normally, you''ll have a mission."


    "There are people who are too powerful and disrupt the balance of the event. Your task is to keep them in check so they don''t affect ordinary people."


    "If you manage to defeat them, don''t kill them, just leave them there; Cortana will inform you of what to do next."


    "You''ll still be able to communicate even within the event, so don''t worry too much."


    "Remember to inform everything to your men so they''re clear on the details."


    "What if we accidentally kill one of the participants?" Laura asked, raising her hand and speaking up.


    "It''s okay, it''s understandable that in very intense battles where you can''t hold back, there are deaths," Damian said, understanding.


    "What about the other time zones? Will we have to access them too?" Frank asked.


    "Yes, that''s why I''m telling you that you''ll have to work hard. You''ll go from one zone to another dealing with problematic people. Don''t worry too much; Cortana will tell you what to do; just follow her instructions," Damian said, nodding.


    "Alright, that''s all; you can go back. You have free time until midnight, so remember to arrive on time," Damian said, standing up.


    Everyone else also stood up, nodding towards Damian before leaving.


    ...


    Tony was looking at the announcements posted by Cortana with a pensive expression.


    The situation put him at a disadvantage in his opinion; his greatest advantage was his incredible intellect and his ability to create all kinds of tools to overcome his obstacles.


    Entering the event only with his body is no different than entering naked.


    Although his hand-to-hand combat skills were decent, he knew that against monsters like Cap or Natasha, he would be taken down in seconds without his gadgets.


    Tony paced back and forth while thinking of solutions.


    Suddenly, he came up with a rather unpleasant but useful idea in the situation.


    With a dismayed expression, he walked to his laboratory before arriving in front of a glass-covered table.


    On the table were several walnut-sized spheres.


    They were the most advanced prototypes of nanotechnology he had managed to create.


    The glass lifted before Tony extended his hand and took three spheres.


    With Jarvis'' guidance, these quickly turned into the glove of his armor; still, the armor was a bit thin and didn''t have the same level of armor or force field.


    Ironically, he had the right energy for nanotechnology, but he still lacked development in the nanobots; they weren''t as small as he would like; many parts could be smaller to make way for more important things.


    The only advantage was that even if each nanorobot had a small amount of energy, when they all came together, the energy was quite significant.


    Tony extended his palm towards a special wall before letting out a concentrated beam from his palm; despite the power of the beam, it only left a black circle on the wall.


    Tony nodded slightly before looking up at the clock on his wall.


    There was still an hour until the event started.


    "Jarvis, prepare everything for the event and run some tests on the nanorobots," Tony said, placing the spheres back in place.


    "Yes, sir," Jarvis said suddenly, from the glass, the spheres began to take various forms to check the functionality of each nanorobot.


    Tony didn''t stay to watch this and arrived in the room of his house; looking around, he didn''t see anyone, so he began to search the house.


    He finally arrived at the gym where he saw Pepper practicing in front of a punching bag.


    Her strong punches shook the specially designed punching bag with force.


    Morgan was also in the room; she was sitting on a yoga ball while watching her mother.


    Pepper had taken a liking to training since she got magic; he couldn''t blame her since the feeling was intoxicating.


    Breathing faster than usual, Pepper stopped hitting the punching bag before turning and looking at Tony.


    "Are you ready?" Pepper asked with a slight smile.


    Looking at her smile like that, Tony couldn''t help but remember the younger Pepper when she started working alongside him.


    Magic had clearly rejuvenated her quite a bit.


    "Yes, although I''ll complain to Damian about how unfair it is not being able to bring my armor," Tony said, shaking his head.


    Of course, he was joking since he didn''t even tell him he wanted to bring it.


    Morgan, seeing her father, also ran to him before jumping into his arms.


    "What''s wrong, sweetheart?" Tony said, smiling at his daughter.


    "Can''t I go with you?" Morgan asked, looking at her father with puppy eyes.


    "You can''t; when you''re older, you''ll be able to go," Tony said, refusing; even if he wanted to, he had no way to take her.


    Seeing her father refuse so firmly, Morgan knew there was no way to convince him; she could only pout slightly dissatisfied.


    "What if we go to sleep?" Tony said, looking at Pepper.


    "Sure, I''ll take a shower and go to bed," Pepper said, nodding.


    "Then let''s go, little one," Tony said, taking Morgan with him.


    "Can I sleep with you?" Morgan asked, looking at Tony with teary eyes.


    "You''re quite the actress," Tony said, looking at her speechlessly as he walked to his own room.


    Morgan immediately hugged her father with a victorious smile.


    Half an hour later, Tony was lying on his side hugging Morgan, who already had her eyes closed and was sleeping.


    Pepper was also lying on the other side, asleep.


    Carefully, he got up trying not to wake them before going to his laboratory.


    "Everything in order, Jarvis?" Tony said, approaching the table.


    "Everything is in order and ready for deployment," Jarvis said.


    "Now comes the unpleasant part," Tony said, grimacing.


    The spheres quickly lost their shape before turning into a glass.


    Inside the glass, there seemed to be black liquid.


    Tony quickly poured the glass into his mouth and felt the nanorobots going down his throat; as the glass emptied, it also dissolved down Tony''s throat.


    "Damn, that was unpleasant."


    "It was like drinking water with pieces of glass," Tony said, clearing his throat to pass the discomfort.


    "Damn it, Cortana, if I don''t enter the event with my nanobots, I''ll fight you," Tony muttered as he continued to clear his throat on his way to bed.


    ----


    Guys, I''m sorry I couldn''t post a chapter on Friday, I went to visit my aunt and uncle who live in the country and the signal was very bad, constantly the pages didn''t open or it kicked me out of the account.

 Chapter 219

    Tony was sleeping when he appeared in the familiar dark space.


    Just like in the previous event, a large board appeared between the two doors.


    On this board, there were several inductive letters.


    (The second part of the event will begin; it will be a battle royale mode, so you will have to eliminate the other people, everyone inside is your enemy, although do not worry because death inside the event is not real death.)


    (Inside the event, there will still be opportunities for you to become stronger, but there are also dangers besides the other participants.)


    (Any excessive behavior within the event will be punished.)


    Tony looked at the notices before walking directly towards one of the doors.


    Everything darkened, and when he could see again, he was in the middle of a forest.


    "Jarvis?" said Tony.


    Suddenly, he felt something strange in his stomach when something touched his mouth.


    Opening his mouth, he felt something like a toothpick; when he took the toothpick, it immediately seemed to spread through his hand and down his forearm.


    Fortunately, he didn''t feel anything too unpleasant, and all his nanorobots came out.


    His whole body was covered by a thin layer of nanorobots; in his chest was something like a reactor.


    On his head was a simple helmet in the style of his armor, only it was much thicker than the rest of his suit.


    The whole suit was black, not wanting to be recognized exactly.


    "Scan the surroundings, Jarvis," said Tony as he looked at his body.


    Although he didn''t feel as confident as with his armors, this would be better than nothing; anyway, he wouldn''t really die.


    "Sir, I really can''t differentiate this from reality; everything looks exactly the same as on Earth," said Jarvis.


    "I see, then let''s explore a bit," said Tony as he checked his status.


    Anthony Stark


    Species: Human


    Magic: 500


    Strength: 20


    Agility: 14


    Intelligence: 10


    As Tony walked through the forest, Jarvis constantly scanned the surroundings.


    "Sir, I found an unusual source of magic at 230 meters," said Jarvis, pointing it out to Tony in the interface.


    "Let''s go see," said Tony nodding before walking in that direction.


    Although his suit had flight capabilities, it''s better to save energy.


    As he walked, he noticed that Cortana had really done a good job; the diversity of flora and fauna was really good, and he couldn''t really say it wasn''t reality.


    He soon arrived at the marked spot where he saw a small shoot with four thumb-sized fruits.


    Bending down, he picked them up and put them in his hand.


    "Tell me, Jarvis, do you think they''re edible?" Tony asked jokingly.


    "It wouldn''t make much sense if they weren''t," said Jarvis.


    "Well, worst case scenario, I''ll just be kicked out," said Tony before putting one of the fruits in his mouth and biting it.


    Immediately, the fruit started to dissolve in his mouth as a quite pleasant taste reached his mouth.


    Suddenly, several alerts appeared in front of him, saying Magic +1.


    Seeing that it was a good thing, Tony quickly put the other fruits in his mouth before biting them.


    Opening his status, he realized that his magic had increased to 750.


    "Isn''t it too easy?" said Tony incredulously.


    Suddenly, he received an attack from behind, sending him flying and crashing into a tree.


    "Cough, damn, that hurt," said Tony quickly looking in the direction so Jarvis could scan.


    He quickly successfully detected the attacker; looking at him, he seemed like a young boy of almost 20 years who looked at him with apprehension and surprise.


    He guessed it wasn''t normal for someone to survive that.


    Tony looked at the boy in front of him before shaking his head and simply deciding to retreat; although he could easily eliminate him, it still wasn''t something he felt comfortable with someone so young.


    He quickly zigzagged between the trees before disappearing from the boy''s sight.


    "How''s the suit, Jarvis?" said Tony as he left the area.


    "No damage reported, sir," said Jarvis directly.


    "That''s good," said Tony as he continued scanning the surroundings for plants to enhance his magic.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ....


    Damian was sitting on a large sofa while many screens were in front of him.


    Almost everything that happened was more or less under his control.


    Any confrontation that occurred immediately appeared in the form of a screen so he could watch it if he wanted to.


    The closest screens were mainly his closest people.


    All the older women in his family except Jane had also entered the event with slightly reduced strength; partly it was for combat practice but mainly to counteract people who were too strong.


    Occasionally, he laughed at the nonsense people could do; they probably never thought they were being watched.


    In addition to that, there were also quite cruel people who tortured their enemies before killing them; these people were immediately marked with an X mentally, and they would surely be eliminated soon.


    Many familiar faces also appeared, such as Blonsky, Sterns, and Loki.


    Although he was a little cautious with them, he eventually let them be; as long as they didn''t do anything excessive, there was no reason to treat them specially.


    His plans were on track; at this moment, the system had already taken over the entire solar system and was expanding further, and it was getting faster and faster.


    At that moment, his attention was drawn to a screen showing Laura with two Spartans approaching a man.


    As they got closer, he realized that the man was incredibly tall, measuring around 2 and a half meters.


    He guessed he was a mutant that Cortana had sent to control.


    The man had his back to them, so besides his tall and muscular body, no further details could be seen.


    But once they got closer, the man finally noticed them and turned around.


    Seeing them, both Damian and Laura and the two Spartans were stunned.


    Instead of the usual two eyes, this man had one large eye, and his facial features were also unattractive, making him really look like a Cyclops.


    Damian quickly searched for information about the person in question and saw that he was indeed a mutant.


    He was quite physically strong, and his skin had great resistance to damage; the problem was that his X gene had flaws, giving him that appearance that surely made it difficult for him to integrate into society.


    The man also seemed to have a very erratic humor due to his faulty genes, so he brutally killed any humans who had crossed his path.


    For this reason, Cortana had sent Laura to contain him a bit.


    The cyclops man immediately growled at them before lunging towards them; the ground shook with each step as he threw a punch at Laura, who was closest.


    Laura reinforced her body with magic before colliding directly with the Cyclops man.


    The ground shattered around them both as Laura was forcefully repelled.


    The two Spartans who were a bit behind her didn''t miss the opportunity. One of them kicked behind his knee while the other struck his head forcefully, throwing him off balance and knocking him down.


    Despite being repelled, Laura quickly recovered and lunged at the cyclops on the ground before hitting his head with her heel.


    The two Spartans, who had also recovered from the attack, quickly launched an attack on the Cyclops''s head, finally knocking him out.


    "Good job, guys," Laura said, sighing. The fight had been short but incredibly intense.


    She looked at her fist, which was all red, and her skin had some bleeding cracks. If it weren''t for her great skill in reinforcing her body, she would surely have broken her arm.


    "We have some free time, so let''s split up and see what we can find," Laura said, looking at her two companions.


    Damian saw similar situations with several of the Spartans. Although not all operations went as smoothly, many times the Spartans were defeated by the senseless powers of the mutants.


    These Spartans could only be eliminated, after all, it was an elimination event.


    Still, Damian wouldn''t be unfair to his men and would only let them enter other zones before sending stronger Spartans or family members if necessary.


    ....


    Steve had just fallen asleep when he appeared in the middle of the forest before calmly surveying his surroundings.


    He couldn''t help but smile ironically as he remembered his wife''s annoyed face before going to sleep.


    She really wanted to come to the event, but being pregnant, there was no way she could.


    So, he could only do his best to become stronger on behalf of his wife and their future child.


    Looking around, he casually chose a direction before starting to jog.


    He didn''t have Tony''s gadgets or any kind of superpower; he only had his experience and the desire to succeed.


    Advancing through the forest, surprisingly, he spent a while without encountering anyone.


    A little confused, he continued walking while keeping an ear out for any sounds.


    After advancing several meters, he suddenly heard several sounds that he immediately recognized as a fight.


    As he ran in that direction, he almost felt like he was back in the past, as it sounded like a fight between many people.


    Upon arrival, he was immediately surprised to see at least 100 people fighting.


    The whole battle was chaos as bodies occasionally flew out or people were killed.


    He couldn''t help but frown, not knowing how everything became so brutal.


    Feeling something suspicious, he didn''t advance too much and hid among the trees while carefully surveying the surroundings.


    Suddenly, his gaze fixed on some bushes a few meters away, where only a delicate nose and a pair of eyes were visible, looking with satisfaction at the chaos.


    Steve frowned, not sure if the person was just a psychopath who enjoyed this kind of thing or was the culprit.


    Regardless, he decided to eliminate her; after all, that was the idea of this type of event, to eliminate the other participants.


    Sliding carefully, Steve gradually approached the hidden person.


    A light layer of magic enveloped him, making his movement completely silent.


    Regarding magic, it was something Steve had grown to like a lot, and had a great talent for shaping.


    When he got close to the person, Steve extended two fingers, creating a small mana blade before quickly stabbing the back of the person''s head, ending her life instantly.


    However, what he expected did not happen; the fight did not stop at all. He thought maybe they were being mentally controlled.


    It was a rare ability, but there were more cases than he would like in the world.


    Looking at the group of people fighting so brutally, he frowned before deciding to eliminate them all.


    Clutching his fist, his magic began to emanate from his arm as he created a shield very similar to his.


    On the other hand, a fairly simple spear was formed.


    Both weapons were of a somewhat transparent blue color, demonstrating their lack of solidity.


    No one noticed him as he ran toward the group of people, swiftly and effectively eliminating them with his spear.


    His shield blocked attacks from those who noticed his presence, yet everyone seemed absorbed in the enemy before them.


    Still, as he fought, he realized that these people were really being manipulated; they fought with a madness that was not normal in ordinary people.


    His spear moved back and forth, constantly piercing the vital parts of the manipulated people to give them a quick death.


    With a final thrust of his spear, all the people around him had finally been eliminated.


    Looking at the pile of corpses and blood around him, Steve just shook his head before walking away from the place, trying not to step on the corpses or the blood.


    At the same time, he also released his weapons, regaining some magic.


    Steve set out again to wander around the area.


    As he walked, he suddenly came across a small sapling that had eight thumb-sized fruits.


    Looking at the bluish color and the sensation of magic emanating from them, he immediately knew that these fruits were something good to eat.


    His hand quickly reached out and gently plucked the eight fruits before looking at them in his hand.


    With his other hand, he took one of the fruits and brought it close to his face as he examined them closely before putting it in his mouth.


    He quickly felt and saw his magic increasing; he couldn''t help but pursed his lips, feeling that it was the work of several days.


    Just as he was about to put the rest of the fruits in his mouth, he suddenly heard footsteps running toward him.


    Looking in the direction, he saw a man covered in a black suit running toward him with his palm aimed at him.


    Steve quickly created a shield on one of his arms, blocking the energy beam that attacked him before hiding behind a tree.


    "I spotted those fruits first," Tony said, Aiming his repulsor at the tree.


    "I already ate one; I''m going to lick the rest to see if you dare to eat them," Steve said from his hiding place, curving his lips slightly in a faint smile.

 Chapter 220

    "You''re disgusting," said Tony, making a disgusted expression before shooting at the tree.


    The tree exploded as Steve somersaulted on the ground before quickly running towards Tony.


    Tony quickly fired several shots that were avoided by Steve as he backed away to create distance.


    Seeing that he couldn''t hit Steve, he could only ask Jarvis for help to predict his actions.


    Steve saw Tony''s arm and immediately dodged, but didn''t notice that the angle of his hand was slightly off.


    When he dodged to the side, he immediately received the beam on his shoulder, knocking him down.


    Steve took a deep breath, feeling the pain in his shoulder as a little smoke rose from it.


    If he wasn''t reinforcing his body at all times, he surely would have lost his shoulder along with his arm.


    Tony looked at the smoking Steve a bit worried and wondered for a moment if he had used too much power.


    Steve suddenly rolled on the ground before getting up and running at full speed towards Tony.


    Tony was taken by surprise and once again tried to retreat while still shooting.


    But this time the shot was stopped by a shield that suddenly appeared on Steve''s forearm.


    This time, Steve quickly reached Tony. After all, running forward is faster than running backward.


    Tony, having no other option, quickly burst with the thrusters on his legs, rising a couple of meters off the ground to evade Steve''s charge.


    From the air, he quickly began to shoot continuously at Steve.


    Steve quickly protected himself with his shield before focusing on Tony''s movement.


    Suddenly, he extended his palm towards Tony, firing an energy sphere at him.


    Tony, taken by surprise, couldn''t avoid it and was hit, causing him to lose balance and fall to the ground.


    Steve quickly jumped on him and both began to wrestle on the ground trying to overpower each other.


    Tony quickly controlled his nanorobots to stealthily wrap around Steve''s legs.


    The nanorobots reached his ankles before beginning to connect. Upon connecting, they pulled forcefully, connecting Steve''s feet and immobilizing them.


    Tony seized this opportunity to hold Steve''s hands and also wrap his nanorobots around his wrists.


    "You lost, Cap," said Tony mocking him, his suit no longer had a helmet, and a good portion of nanorobots had been used on Steve.


    "You''re a cheater, how did you bring those things here?" said Steve shaking his head with a smile.


    "Cough, let''s not talk about that," said Tony avoiding his gaze.


    "By the way, about the fruits, still want them?" said Steve ironically smiling as he opened his fist.


    A blue juice with fruit peels could be seen in his hand.


    Tony just made a disgusted expression as he looked at Steve, feeling the urge to punch him.


    In the end, Steve could only drink what was left in his hand, slightly increasing his magic.


    "What a waste, you owe me blue fruits," said Tony annoyed.


    "You attacked me when I clearly got them first," said Steve standing up while dusting off his clothes.


    "Whatever," said Tony not wanting to continue with the topic.


    "So, I guess it''s time for the Avengers to team up," said Steve jokingly.


    "I''m not sure about that, I think Natasha, Clint, and Thor aren''t in this time zone," said Tony laughing slightly.


    "Then let''s see if we can find Bruce or Hope," said Steve nodding.


    "How''s your wife?" Tony asked casually as they walked in search of their next adventure.


    "Very pregnant and with a terrible temper," said Steve sighing.


    Tony just laughed, he had been through the same thing.


    ...


    Damian, who was relaxed watching the broadcasts, suddenly saw an alarm appear beside him.


    The system had already been modified to detect anomalies like zombies, now it seemed that a case had been detected.


    As Cortana was busy keeping people with superpowers in check, he decided to handle the matter himself.


    Without even bothering to check what was happening, he appeared directly in the area.


    Damian appeared in a small city where a portal had appeared in the middle of the street, and pedestrians had made a perimeter while looking on with curiosity and apprehension.


    Damian could only shake his head at these people, their curiosity was greater than their fear of dying.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Despite seeing this, Damian didn''t appear to do anything to the portal, he wanted to see what kind of creatures would come out.


    He could feel an energy similar to the zombie incident, he remembered that Hela said there was something else interfering, and he wondered if he would now find out what it was.


    Suddenly, several humanoid creatures emerged from the portal, although they looked like zombies, they were different from what he had seen before.


    They had a brown color and walked stumblingly, but the moment they saw humans, it was as if they had been injected with something as they moved considerably fast toward them.


    The human spectators, upon seeing zombie-like creatures emerging, immediately screamed as they fled, chaos spread throughout the street and many people almost died trampled if it wasn''t because Damian protected them.


    Damian just watched as people fled in desperation while slowing down the creatures'' exit.


    He wanted to see what other types of creatures could come out, maybe some with intelligence that could give him information.


    In the city, alarms were sounding as everyone evacuated as far as possible from the portal, although Damian was slowing down the zombies a bit, many had already emerged and had filled the entire street while continuing to spread.


    Many policemen had made a perimeter and seemed to be shooting at the zombies tentatively to see their response.


    Damian noticed that the portal was subtly growing larger, once it doubled its previous size, two types of creatures began to emerge.


    First came out a humanoid creature with orange and purple skin, it had spikes on its back and seemed much more agile than the zombies.


    At the same time, a flying creature came out that had a vaguely humanoid shape but with a horrible appearance.


    Damian frowned upon seeing these creatures as they were clearly different from the zombies and seemed more like...demons.


    This time he really had to act, he couldn''t allow the flying creatures to leave the area, so extending his hand, dozens of lightning bolts shot out of his hand, pulverizing the flying demons.


    Originally, he thought these things might be a plan from Odin or even Dormammu, but now he realized that none of them were related.


    With a furrowed brow, Damian dropped from the air to the ground in front of the portal.


    When he landed, all the zombies and demons turned to dust, looking at the portal, Damian hesitated for a moment before trying to enter.


    To his surprise, when he tried to enter, the entire portal was filled with crimson lightning trying to prevent his entry.


    When he tried to force his entry, the entire portal collapsed, generating a large explosion that only, thanks to the protection of the system, didn''t blow up the entire city.


    Damian managed to protect himself so he wasn''t injured, he was only left in the middle of a crater with everything charred around him.


    With his thoughts quickly, he conjured a replay of what had happened in the place.


    Still, he couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary; the portal seemed to have been created out of nowhere.


    Putting on a pensive expression, he knew who might have the answers he was looking for.


    ....


    Natasha ran through the forest within the event with a fixed goal.


    Despite being pregnant, it really didn''t affect her abilities, and besides, almost nothing was noticeable yet.


    As she advanced, she suddenly heard the sound of loud crashes; she immediately recognized the sounds of a fight, so out of curiosity, she veered slightly off her course.


    In the distance, she saw a green woman fighting fiercely against a lion.


    Natasha was a little surprised to see her since she looked a lot like Bruce when he transformed.


    Although her arms seemed to have blue tattoos overflowing with magic.


    She didn''t interrupt their fight and just watched with a little curiosity.


    Betty, on the other hand, wasn''t so calm.


    She felt she had very bad luck running into this type.


    She had discovered some magical fruits and without thinking too much, she had plucked them; she had no way of knowing that a giant lion was protecting them, which became furious upon seeing her with its fruits.


    Despite the lion''s size, Betty bravely engaged in a physical battle.


    The clashes between them resounded strongly throughout the area as the earth shattered.


    She was different from Bruce; she could really enjoy a fight.


    She had always envied Bruce''s absurd strength; she was no different from a child in front of his strength.


    Although it didn''t bother her too much either, after all, her focus was on magic, but she still liked the feeling of crashing into her opponents.


    The giant lion finally succumbed to the beating it received, falling unconscious to the ground.


    Betty nodded satisfactorily before starting to walk away while looking at the red fruits in her hand.


    She had seen blue fruits before, but this was the first time she had seen red fruits; curious, she took one before tossing it into her mouth.


    She immediately felt a warm wave passing through her body, but there was no notification unlike before.


    Betty was confused by the situation, so she looked doubtfully at the rest of the fruits, not knowing if she should eat them.


    "If your physical stats are over a thousand, the red fruits don''t take effect," Natasha said, coming out of her hiding spot.


    Betty was startled to suddenly hear a voice; when she looked at the redhead, she immediately recognized her and smiled at her.


    "Hi, Nat," said Betty, greeting her familiarly.


    "Hello, I don''t know you," said Natasha, smiling a little uncomfortably at being called so familiarly without knowing who the person was.


    "Pff, of course, you don''t know me, especially in this aspect," said Betty, laughing before canceling her transformation and returning to her normal appearance.


    "Oh, you''re Betty," said Natasha, realizing when she saw her in her human form.


    "Bruce transformed me like him," said Betty, smiling.


    "I can see, you seem happy with this, so congratulations," said Natasha, smiling at her.


    "Hm, I like this kind of thing," said Betty, nodding.


    "Then should I eat this in my human form?" said Betty, changing the subject and looking at the red fruits in her hand.


    "That''s right," said Natasha, nodding; she had been in a briefing, so she knew quite a bit about the things in the event.


    Betty nodded before directly tossing all the fruits into her mouth under Natasha''s amused gaze.


    Betty immediately felt a wave of heat passing through her body constantly; she couldn''t help but be amazed as she gradually felt her body incredibly light, almost feeling as if she had started to float.


    The sensation was totally different from when she ate them in her transformed form.


    She quickly checked her status out of curiosity.


    Betty Ross


    Species: Unknown Humanoid


    Magic - 1200 (12000)


    Strength - 70 (2000)


    Agility - 72 (2100)


    Intelligence - 4


    Betty opened her eyes in surprise to see her physical stats increase by 20 points; before, she had managed to reach 30 points because she and Bruce had gone hunting in the mountains, with her strength it was relatively easy and safe to do so.


    "Thank you," said Betty, smiling at Natasha; perhaps she wouldn''t have thought of it if she hadn''t told her.


    "It''s okay, you''re quite lucky; the red fruits are the rarest," said Natasha, shaking her head.


    "What are you going to do? I''m going to meet up with the Avengers; do you want to come?" Natasha asked, looking at her.


    "Sure," said Betty, nodding with interest.


    "It''s been a while since we all got together," said Natasha, smiling as she began to move through the forest.


    Betty didn''t transform and just reinforced her body to keep up with Natasha''s pace.


    Both ran for a while until Natasha stopped and looked up at the top of a tree.


    "I know you''re there," Natasha said playfully.


    "You''re just a cheater," said Hope, jumping out of the tree; if Natasha didn''t have administrator permissions in the system, she didn''t think she would have been able to find her.


    "Oh, hello," said Hope politely when she saw an unknown person with Natasha.


    "Hello, I''m Betty Ross," she said, extending her hand.


    "Hope Van Dyne," she said, also introducing herself.


    "And you, you really don''t look like a pregnant woman," said Hope, looking at Natasha''s abdomen before reaching out to gently feel it.


    "Are you pregnant?" asked Betty, surprised as she also looked at Natasha''s abdomen.


    "Hm, I''m a little over seven months," said Natasha, smiling as if there was nothing wrong with what she said.


    Betty and Hope just looked at her speechlessly.


    "Are you human?" asked Betty, surprised.


    "Who knows," said Natasha, chuckling.

 Chapter 221

    Damian appeared above a completely black city somewhere in the Nordic countries.


    It was the first time he had seen Hela''s place; now that he recalled, he hadn''t been to this area since his date with Natasha.


    Surveying the city, he noticed its militaristic nature; there were many soldiers, more than the percentage of civilians.


    No one came out to greet him; if he wanted to, no one could detect him.


    Damian conducted a rather superficial scan of the entire city until he detected Hela''s presence.


    Damian teleported directly outside Hela''s room before knocking on the door.


    "Come in," Hela said.


    Damian found nothing unusual; he simply opened the door and entered.


    Upon entering the room, he immediately had to duck as a sword swung directly towards his neck.


    "Are you insane?" Damian said, looking at Hela.


    "And why aren''t you dressed?" Damian said, speechless, as Hela was only in her underwear.


    "I was changing," Hela said without any shame.


    "Then you shouldn''t have said to come in," Damian said, shaking his head before averting his gaze and curiously observing her room.


    "The only person who comes into my room is Amelia, and she doesn''t usually knock," Hela said, sheathing her sword.


    She had actually planned to decapitate whoever was entering her room; that''s why she hadn''t bothered to get dressed.


    "So... what do you need from me?" Hela said, putting on a robe and sitting on the couch.


    Damian also approached and sat opposite her.


    "Can''t I just come to visit?" Damian said, smiling.


    Hela merely scoffed at Damian''s words, not believing them.


    "I want you to help me see something," Damian said, standing up and sitting next to Hela, causing her to raise an eyebrow at him.


    Damian created a holographic screen in front of them both, which with the help of the Reality Stone, simulated exactly what had happened.


    Hela looked at Damian, who was next to her with a slightly furrowed brow, before turning her attention to the holographic screen, her eyes filling with green lights as she concentrated on the image.


    Unlike Damian, who only saw the portal appear out of nowhere, Hela saw multiple streams of red energy converging at a point, subsequently forming a portal.


    She was quite familiar with that red energy; it was pure negative emotions, particularly resentment.


    All these energies converged at one point as if something was calling them before the portal formed.


    The creatures that emerged from the portal were also unfamiliar to Hela''s eyes.


    As the goddess of death, she knew about all kinds of undead creatures and demons, but the creatures she was seeing now didn''t exist in that universe.


    The only similar ones were the zombies, but perhaps because the previous zombies existed for a short time and were born from humans on this planet, she didn''t find anything strange.


    But seeing these zombies, she realized they were very different.


    Subsequently, upon seeing real demons emerge, her eyes widened in surprise.


    There was no doubt that this was a portal to some kind of demonic world or hell.


    "It seems you''re in a bit of trouble this time," Hela said, mocking him, as she had said, it was a small problem for someone of Damian''s level.


    After all, he had seen Damian collapse the portal just by attempting to cross it; destroying that kind of portal was incredibly easy for Damian.


    "What is it?" Damian said, looking at Hela.


    "Although I''m not exactly sure what this does, I can tell you that some demonic dimension is using resentment to create portals to our world,"


    "Although something must have caught the attention of this dimension, something like a large concentration of emotions,"


    "Let me guess, you''re using humans'' emotions to power something," Hela said with a slightly mocking smile.


    "But at the same time, you''re not using negative emotions; you''re just leaving them in the air, which is why they accumulate so much. Furthermore, with people''s empowerment, the power of these emotions also becomes stronger,"


    "I see," Damian said, nodding, understanding that as long as he wanted to continue with his plans, these invasions wouldn''t stop.


    Still, he didn''t care too much; for now, these invasions were not a threat.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "I understand, thank you; you''re very clever," Damian said, nodding as he began to stand up only to be suddenly grabbed by Hela.


    "Do you think I''m your subordinate or something? Pay up," Hela said with an annoyed frown as she firmly grasped Damian''s wrist.


    Damian raised an eyebrow, surprised by her action.


    "You''re right; you''re not my subordinate," Damian said, nodding, sitting back down.


    "How do you want me to pay you?." Damian asked, looking at her.


    ''''Your information is not enough for me to pay you with my body'''' Damian said quickly before Hela responded as he looked at her with a smile.


    "I want information," Hela said, looking Damian in the eyes, she didn''t even bother to respond to what he said.


    "I want to know the reason behind the system and your plans," Hela said, Damian''s plans were important to her as depending on them, in the future, she and Damian could end up becoming enemies.


    "You''re not asking for too much just for looking at something?" Damian asked with a slight smile.


    ''''Maybe it would be better to offer you my body'''' said Damian with a chuckle.


    "I charge for what I know," Hela said, unfazed.


    "Fine, I won''t hide it from you. My plan is to eventually bring the entire universe under the system and therefore under my control," Damian said, looking at Hela.


    "The entire universe?" Hela murmured, slightly shifting her gaze.


    She remembered that this had also been her goal and the reason for her exile.


    She wanted a broader scenario, but her father settled for the nine realms.


    "I see," Hela said, nodding.


    "Does that intersect with your goals?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "I don''t think so. I''m somewhat lost regarding my goals besides seeking vengeance; I''ve been starting to think about what I''ll do next," Hela said, with an inexplicable look in her eyes.


    "Then be my ally; let''s see how far the universe goes. There''s no doubt that there will be many exciting battles ahead," Damian said, looking at her as he extended his hand toward her.


    Hela looked into Damian''s crimson eyes before looking at the outstretched hand while immediately telling herself not to think about it.


    It was going to be the same; she was going to be betrayed. Unknowingly, the betrayal of many years ago had caused her trauma; only at that moment did she realize that she felt fear at the thought of another betrayal.


    Hela''s eyes refocused on Damian''s, despite her inclination to reject him, those eyes seemed to urge her to trust him, making her hesitate.


    Amidst the emotional chaos within her, Damian could only see a calm expression, although he sensed that she wasn''t as serene as she appeared; someone as strong as Hela wasn''t easy to read.


    In Hela''s mind, her father''s words echoed repeatedly, from the time they conquered worlds together to his subsequent betrayal.


    Only then did she realize that she was truly lost and broken, with nothing beyond vengeance.


    She finally looked at Damian with interest, wondering if this person would show her something different. One thing she was sure of: this person wasn''t like her father; perhaps he could show her something she didn''t know.


    Finally, her hand slowly extended to clasp Damian''s.


    ...


    While Hela underwent a mild emotional crisis, people within the event set their own plans in motion.


    Tony and Steve walked through the forest.


    "We haven''t found anything in a while. You bring me bad luck," Tony said, looking at Steve.


    "Tell me, what do you think Damian gains by doing all this?" Steve asked, not responding to Tony''s jest.


    "Tell me, what if Damian were an evil person? What would you be willing to do to protect your family?" Tony asked, not directly answering Steve''s question but posing another.


    Steve fell silent, not daring to say that he would be willing to do whatever it takes.


    "When I found out Pepper was pregnant, I immediately thought that my suits weren''t strong enough. I didn''t worry about myself; I worried about what could happen to my family," Tony said.


    "I think that''s Damian''s thought process. Just look at him taking down that giant guy. But what if that guy goes after his family? I think the system is the armor Damian created for his family," Tony said, looking at Steve.


    "Is everything about armor with you?" Steve said without words, but understanding what Tony meant.


    Something must be gained by Damian with all this, but with his limited strength, Steve had no way of knowing what it was.


    "It''s just an analogy," Tony said, rolling his eyes.


    The two continued walking, hoping to find something.


    Steve, in particular, seemed to have started worrying about gaining power, something he had never taken much interest in before.


    But now that he was going to have a child, he couldn''t help but think that he would have to ensure he could protect them. Determination seemed to return to his face, one that he had lost after the war.


    Time passed, and that day of the event ended. Everything within the event froze, so when people returned the next day, everything would be exactly in the same place, including them.


    There was much chaos after people exited the event.


    After all, their identities weren''t secret; everyone could see their real faces. It wasn''t unusual for two people who knew each other to encounter one another.


    If there were benefits involved, it wasn''t uncommon to see betrayals resulting in the expulsion of one of the two.


    Ross had a headache controlling the streets, as civilians weren''t as easy to control as before.


    These conflicts occurred worldwide, and unbeknownst to the people, these negative emotions continued to accumulate, like a dam that could burst at any moment.


    Many organizations took advantage of spreading their people worldwide, allowing them to enter many time zones, thus increasing the chance of reaching the final, as they didn''t have a precise way of finding each other.


    With the second day of the event about to begin, excitement was building after a full day of activities for ordinary people.


    Many fantasized about finding new fruits or discovering something that would make them extremely powerful.


    The information about the fruits had already leaked, and practically everyone knew about them.


    What they didn''t know was the dramatic decrease in participants. Cortana was the one most aware of this issue.


    The decrease was faster than she had supposed, and she couldn''t help but think that the event wouldn''t last as long.


    With the first day over, most things were in order, so her full attention wasn''t as necessary.


    Reviewing the events that had occurred, she was immediately drawn to the invasion.


    Especially when the internet continued to talk about it; magic and mutant animals were already quite crazy for people, but they could reluctantly accept it. But when zombies and demon-like creatures appeared, panic ensued immediately.


    Cortana replayed her master''s video of pulverizing the zombies repeatedly, with an enchanted look on her face.


    Her master looked really handsome with a serious gaze, destroying everything around him.


    Following what he had done, she couldn''t help but wear a disgruntled expression when she saw him holding Hela''s hand.


    Growing more serious and reviewing event-related matters, she realized that no one had been able to perform any tricks, and the entire system seemed to be in order.


    She was a little worried that loopholes in the system might be found that could be exploited, such as organizations managing to gather their men, giving them a numerical advantage, but so far this hadn''t happened.


    As the day was ending and deciding to go see what her family was doing, she casually checked the expansion of the system and noticed that it was a bit larger than expected.


    Raising an eyebrow quickly, she accessed the system to see what had caused this increase.


    Timing the expansion increase, she noticed that it had occurred with the deaths of the demons.


    The demons seemed to come charged with quite powerful energy that, upon death, was rapidly absorbed by the system and used for expansion, as that was the system''s top priority.


    Her eyes immediately lit up, feeling that the demon invasion was actually a good thing.

 Chapter 222

    Cortana appeared in the dining room just in time; Sophia and Jane were already at the table, getting ready for dinner.


    "Hello," Cortana greeted those already present as she sat down.


    "Hi," Sophia replied with a gentle smile.


    "You look as adorable as ever," Sophia said, chuckling softly.


    "Of course," Cortana responded, curving her lips slightly, clearly pleased with the compliment.


    Sophia smiled at her, looking around the table at the people gradually arriving. She couldn''t help but widen her smile, feeling happy. Her family was growing, and soon there would be one more member.


    Years had passed quickly from her perspective; she was already over 60 years old, but she looked as if she were 30.


    At that moment, a flash of golden light arrived in the room before sitting on a chair, revealing Alice. Her sisters quickly followed behind her, although they couldn''t move as fast as Alice.


    Sophia furrowed her brow slightly at the sight, as the three sisters used to be quite similar in their abilities.


    Now that Alice was displaying her abilities like this, she worried that there might be conflicts among the sisters.


    Still, she didn''t know exactly what to say; Damian had literally changed the world so that his daughters were free to use their abilities. It would be contradictory to limit them now.


    Finally, she didn''t say anything and just gave her three lovely granddaughters a smile.


    "Hi, Grandma," Alice said, arriving first at her side.


    "How are my loves? Did you have fun playing?" Sophia asked, pulling the three girls into a hug.


    The three were almost six years old now, and their growth was evident.


    "Hm, we had fun," Alice answered for her sisters.


    Emma and Ivy only looked at Alice with a complaint since they didn''t enjoy themselves as much. Their sister was overwhelmingly superior to them in physical games thanks to her new energy layer.


    Sophia, of course, noticed these looks and figured she should talk to Damian if he hadn''t noticed already.


    "What were you playing?" Sophia asked, looking at them.


    "Races," all three said with different moods.


    "Maybe you could play hide and seek," Sophia suggested with a slightly crooked smile, trying not to laugh at their rich expressions.


    Emma and Ivy immediately thought it was a good idea; they wanted to see if their tricky sister would still use her energy layer while playing hide and seek.


    Unlike her two sisters, Alice immediately nodded with a smile when she heard her grandmother''s suggestion, finding nothing strange about it. After all, she didn''t use her energy layer to show off; it was just sisterly competition, and she was happy to win.


    "Just get along," Sophia said, shaking her head.


    "Is someone not getting along here? I''ll spank anyone misbehaving," Damian said, entering the dining room and picking up Ivy in his arms before kissing her cheek.


    Ivy just giggled happily at being pampered by her father.


    "Of course, we''re getting along," Alice said, laughing, unaware of the small problem.


    "You''ve let your hair grow," Damian said, looking at Ivy, her bob haircut now reaching the top of her back.


    "Hm, I''m trying it out. For now, it''s fine," Ivy said, touching her hair. When she was little, it bothered her while playing, but now it''s not so bad.


    Damian just smiled, kissing her cheek and putting her back on her feet before going to sit down.


    The other family members also arrived, and everyone started eating.


    "Hey, Cortana, what''s up with the zombies and those things that looked like demons?" Jane asked as they ate.


    "In reality, we''re being invaded by a demonic dimension," Damian said, not waiting for Cortana to respond.


    "Yes, and I wonder where you got that information from," Cortana said, looking at Damian.


    "Oh? Is there something I don''t know?" Carol asked, looking at Damian.


    "You have to be careful with your husband holding other women''s hands," Cortana teased.


    Damian just rolled his eyes at the looks of the others.


    "But how is that possible? Where does this dimension come from?" Jane asked, confused, trying to steer the conversation back.


    "I don''t know. When I tried to investigate the portal, it collapsed. For me to be able to pass through, it would have to be an immense portal," Damian said as he ate.


    "Couldn''t you send a drone or some device with cables to retrieve the information?" Jane asked.


    "It could be, but I don''t really care much about how the place looks. I''m interested in deeper things like where the dimension is located, and that can''t be analyzed so easily by drones," Damian said, smiling.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Can I do it?" Jane asked with interest. It''ll be a good pastime while she''s on Earth.


    "Sure," Damian said, nodding to Jane before looking at Cortana, who nodded in return.


    The hours passed, and soon it was time for the second day of the event.


    ...


    In a large military complex.


    A green-skinned man with a large head stood in front of almost a thousand soldiers.


    This man was Sterns.


    Another victim of Bruce''s blood.


    A small stream of Bruce''s blood came into direct contact with a bleeding wound on his head.


    But Sterns was little favored; his physical strength was mediocre among those of his own race, and he couldn''t return to normality, always having his green skin and large head, making him look unattractive.


    The only good thing he could salvage from this was that his already great intellect was maximized.


    Sterns thought he was the smartest person on Earth; he believed that not even Tony Stark was superior to him.


    "Everyone, look at the tattoos on your shoulders," Sterns said from atop the podium.


    Each of the HYDRA-enhanced soldiers looked at their shoulders, where a tattoo with strange symbols was faintly glowing.


    Sterns had applied these tattoos quickly that day.


    "This tattoo is special; when you enter the event, it should go in with you," Sterns said before bringing his magic to a similar tattoo he had on the back of his hand.


    All the soldiers immediately felt the direction in which Sterns was.


    "As you may have noticed, this tattoo makes you come to me. Once we can gather many, troublesome enemies will be easy to deal with," Sterns continued.


    "We''ll definitely monopolize the rewards of this event."


    "No one will be able to oppose us," Sterns said with a big smile.


    The hours passed, and everyone returned to their rooms, prepared to wreak havoc on the event.


    Sterns closed his eyes on his bed, and when he opened them again, he was in the middle of the forest, exactly in the same place where he had been.


    Without hesitation, he quickly channeled his magic into the tattoo as he sat down. A subtle but powerful signal was quickly sent throughout the event, contacting the tattoos of his men.


    Now he just had to wait.


    He did some tests when they announced the start of the event, some succeeded and some failed, but it turned out that magic tattoos could indeed be brought to the event.


    This gave him many ideas for cheating; now the most important thing is just to gather his men to ensure their survival.


    Sterns waited only a few minutes when some of his men began to arrive at his side. It wasn''t strange; they were all scattered randomly, and it was impossible for none of them to be nearby.


    Now they just had to wait until everyone arrived before starting to move.


    Nearly an hour passed, and finally, everyone had arrived.


    "Now that we''re all here, we''ll set up a fairly simple camp before exploring the surroundings. Use the tattoos to warn of a situation you can''t handle. Let''s try to monopolize all the resources," said Sterns, looking at his men.


    "Yes, sir," said all the soldiers before several went out to explore the surroundings.


    Sterns could only stay in place and wait for information from his men.


    He really wanted the reward; with his own analysis, it wasn''t difficult to conclude that Damian was behind the system.


    Although there were many rumors about it among civilians, in the end, no one was absolutely certain that it was true.


    But after seeing Damian fight with that colossal creature, Sterns had no more doubts.


    Even those beings who called themselves gods did not dare to come out during the fight.


    That''s why he has no doubt that Damian can help him solve the instability in his DNA and the deformity of his head.


    Just looking at himself in the mirror disgusts him.


    He''ll do whatever it takes to get the reward.


    ....


    Cortana was supervising the event when she received an alert detecting the gathering of many people.


    Large-scale battles were extremely rare, and the largest had been of 100 people who were being mentally controlled.


    But this time around a thousand people had gathered, which immediately set off alarms.


    She quickly analyzed the events leading up to the gathering of people and realized they had found a loophole in the system.


    Although it was really complicated to avoid this, the tattoo itself was just magic; technically, they weren''t cheating, they were just leveraging their knowledge.


    Cortana bit her lip a little worried that this would affect the game.


    She quickly began to look around the area for a way to balance things, although she could simply expel them, it would leave a bad taste in her mouth since what they did could be said to be legal.


    Suddenly she saw several acquaintances a few kilometers from Sterns, and a big smile couldn''t help but form as her mind created a big scene.


    In this world, there was never a sequel to The Avengers; maybe this is a good opportunity.


    She''s sure she can surprise her master.


    The whole event world had been created by her, so changing things was just a matter of her thinking about it.


    So she made people who according to the normal course of events shouldn''t meet, end up meeting.


    Bruce, who was walking casually in one direction, suddenly stopped confused feeling he was no longer going in the same direction, but it didn''t seem to be the case; finally, he just scratched his head confusedly before continuing to walk.


    Cortana realized Natasha was heading towards Tony and Steve so she didn''t do anything about them.


    She just steered Bruce in a certain way so that everyone would meet.


    She couldn''t help but feel like forcing Clint into the area, but she supposed that would be going too far; in the end, she believed that so far it was enough.


    Cortana nodded satisfied to see that everything was going well.


    ....


    Tony was in a small battle accompanied by Steve.


    His repulsors hummed sharply as they eliminated attackers.


    He doesn''t feel comfortable killing everyone he encounters, but if someone attacks him, he doesn''t have a psychological burden.


    It was somewhat common to encounter attacks from multiple people, especially since the second day.


    If two people met by chance, they would normally make a team, after all, the reward increased the longer they stayed alive, so there was no problem in temporarily forming an alliance to eliminate some targets.


    Firing his repulsor one last time, a large hole remained in the chest of one of the participants.


    "It''s really grotesque," said Steve, avoiding looking at the hole with a grimace.


    "Indeed," said Tony before both left the place full of bodies.


    "At least it''s an instant death, I don''t think they feel pain," said Steve casually.


    "Are you supposed to be comforting me?" said Tony raising an incredulous eyebrow.


    "Well, I''m a soldier, in war, I saw all sorts of things," said Steve shrugging.


    "That''s true, the war, and then you woke up in this modern world, have you had trouble?" Tony asked looking at Steve.


    "I did, but Peggy took care of keeping me in line," Steve said somewhat seriously at first before ending up joking.


    "That''s what women usually do," Tony said, laughing.


    "Should we come back later so you two can keep sharing your feelings?" Natasha joked.


    She had heard their conversation from a distance and had just arrived.


    "Nat," Tony said, surprised to see her before immediately putting on a suspicious expression.


    Steve was also surprised to see her, especially when Hope and Betty arrived behind her.


    He had only met Betty a couple of times, but since she was Bruce''s girlfriend, it wasn''t difficult for him to remember her.


    "As expected, they talk about not cheating, but the administrators are the first to do it," Tony said, shaking his head as if disappointed.


    "I''m just supervising that everything goes well, and they started following me, I don''t know what you''re talking about," Natasha joked.


    "Did something happen, or did you just want to meet?" Steve asked, laughing softly.


    "Just to hang out, the meeting we don''t have in the real world, we can have it here," Natasha shrugged.


    "Bruce and Clint are missing," Tony nodded.


    At that moment, heavy footsteps were heard coming in their direction, these seemed very familiar.


    Everyone immediately looked at Natasha suspiciously.


    "I promise you I have nothing to do with this," Natasha said, laughing as she raised her hands.

 Chapter 223

    Bruce continued walking forward, looking for fruits or interesting things.


    Suddenly he heard voices in the distance, so he approached with curiosity.


    His steps echoed loudly as he trotted softly in that direction.


    Pushing aside the branches, he looked at the place where he heard the voices and was surprised to see that all the faces were familiar.


    "Hello," Bruce said, smiling.


    "Bruce," said Betty, surprised before running and hugging him; as she was in her normal form, her head barely reached his abdomen.


    "What are you all doing here?" Bruce asked curiously.


    "Natasha cheated and tracked us down," Tony quickly joked.


    "Aren''t you a little old to behave so childishly?" Hope said, looking at Tony without saying a word.


    "I have a young heart despite being older, unlike some people who look young but have an old heart," Tony said, looking at Hope.


    "Tony really is as you described," Betty whispered in Bruce''s ear, who had returned to his normal form.


    Bruce just smiled slightly as he heard her, discussions and jokes were quite common in the group.


    "And well, what are we going to do now? I don''t think it''s good for our image if we''re seen rampaging through the people we encounter; after all, we''re supposed to be heroes," Hope said, seeing that things had already calmed down.


    "Supposed?" Betty pursed her lips.


    "Well, I didn''t think about it, I just wanted us to hang out for a while," Natasha said, smiling.


    "Of course, you''re not concerned about improving your strength" Tony said, Natasha was perhaps the strongest of them all, not counting Bruce.


    "And how is little Morgan?" Natasha asked Tony; he was the only one in the group who had a child.


    "She talks all day about how she''ll be a great mage," Tony complained, despite having his temptations with magic, he still considered himself an inventor and would have liked to be the focus of his daughter''s admiration and aspiration.


    The whole group laughed lightly at Tony''s grumpy face.


    "And what about your baby, Steve? It shouldn''t be long before he''s born," Bruce said, looking at Steve.


    "Yes, only a couple of months left, I hope everything goes well. Technically, it''s the first birth of an enhanced baby; I can''t help but feel a little nervous about possible complications," Steve said with a slightly worried expression.


    "Don''t worry, Madripoor''s medicine is the most advanced; there shouldn''t be any major problems," Betty said, calming him down.


    The whole group had a fairly informal conversation as they talked about their lives, especially Tony and Steve sharing funny anecdotes that happened to them as Avengers.


    Autographs and attention were quite normal, especially in New York.


    It was part of the reason Steve had stopped going to New York, besides the fact that his wife was about to give birth; it would probably be a while before he returned.


    As they talked, suddenly they heard some footsteps behind them, so they all turned to look.


    Two very tall men with a very military air appeared and also looked at them.


    Bruce looked at them with a strange look as he somehow felt strange seeing them; he quickly turned to look at Betty to calm himself.


    The two men seemed to freeze when they met almost all of the Avengers group.


    Even with their rigorous training and mental state, they couldn''t help but feel sad.


    Despite this, they still backed away slowly before reinforcing their bodies to the maximum capacity they had and running back to camp.


    The Avengers group just looked at them a little amused to see them run away so scared, but they really didn''t pay attention to them and continued talking among themselves.


    Suddenly a couple of soldiers passed in front of them and saw them sideways with surprise before continuing to run.


    This was repeated several times, confusing the whole group.


    They immediately looked at Natasha suspiciously.


    "Don''t look at me; this could be a coincidence or Cortana''s work," Natasha said, shaking her head.


    When Cortana was mentioned, most of them really didn''t know her, and the one who had the most contact with her was Tony.


    "Does she have that much power? What if one day she rebels?" Hope asked Natasha.


    "She could make the entire Earth''s population disappear just by thinking about it," Natasha said, mocking, and as she expected, everyone''s expressions became uncomfortable knowing that an AI had so much power.


    "Don''t be like that; Cortana is lovely; I hug her every day because she''s so adorable," Natasha said, laughing softly.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The others shook their heads but didn''t pursue the topic either; surely Cortana could be listening to them.


    ....


    Sterns was in the makeshift camp; a couple of hours had passed, and most of the soldiers had started to return.


    With the simple communication of the tattoos, if someone found fruits, they could call their companions to eliminate threats together, so the harvest was quite good.


    "Sir, I have something to report," said a soldier approaching Sterns.


    "Tell me," Sterns nodded.


    "I saw all the Avengers except Thor and Hawkeye gathered a few kilometers away," said the soldier.


    Sterns''s face immediately became grim, feeling they would have to abandon the camp and move away.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but curse in his mind, wondering what they were all doing together.


    In his mind, the idea of ??attacking them didn''t even appear; he knew perfectly well their limits.


    He was not a force to be reckoned with when it came to fighting.


    Although his physical strength was greater than all his soldiers and his magical talent was also decent, he knows that these advantages mean nothing in front of Bruce.


    In the face of his overwhelming brute force, any strategy becomes useless.


    Sterns quickly emitted a pulse of magic with his tattoo to bring everyone back.


    To his surprise, people who theoretically came from different directions all claimed to have seen the Avengers group.


    Sterns''s expression immediately became cautious; there was something suspicious; it was impossible for people coming from different directions to have seen the same thing.


    He immediately felt that a conspiracy was looming over him.


    It didn''t take a genius to know that the use of magical tattoos was not liked by the one in charge of the system.


    Now he only had two options: disperse his men and use the advantage of the tattoos on a small scale to gain benefits, or take the first step and attack the Avengers.


    Normally, he would choose the first option without hesitation, but a vague idea began to form in his big head.


    The first thing he had to do was to calm the system''s leaders.


    "Everyone disperse as much as you can in groups of four, keep getting stronger, tomorrow will be another day," Sterns said, looking at his men.


    The soldiers obeyed orders a little disheartened as they had a different outlook in mind.


    Still, they knew Sterns had a broader view of the situation and surely had his reasons.


    ....


    Cortana watched Sterns''s actions and bit her lips in annoyance.


    In the end, villains aren''t as stupid as in the movies; he didn''t even try to ambush or do anything against the Avengers.


    She could only watch as the group dispersed.


    She really wanted to make a sequel to The Avengers.


    Sighing, Cortana set that matter aside and began to review the data.


    More than 7 billion people participated in the event.


    Almost everyone in the world participated.


    Now, after two days of the event, the number of people only decreased by just over 100 million.


    The event had an estimated duration of 6 months, but at this rate, it should be over in just over two months.


    Being in the event, people generated a much greater amount of emotions than usual; these emotions converted into energy were what created the magical fruits that made people stronger and thus accelerated the system''s expansion.


    If the event ends too quickly, it could slow down their plans.


    ....


    Sterns woke up after the second day of the event before requesting a meeting with the leaders of HYDRA.


    "How were the results of the magical tattoo?" Pierce quickly asked; this was important to apply it to their agents worldwide.


    "The experiment was successful, but the operation couldn''t be carried out," Sterns said.


    "I caught the attention of the event''s leader; I had to temporarily disperse my men, but I have a plan."


    "I noticed that we''re not exactly cheating, so they can''t disqualify us and expel us, rather they don''t want to. The event supervisor must be very proud and unwilling to simply expel us."


    "The Avengers are gathered at the event and made my men constantly encounter them; I guess he wants to create a conflict that eliminates us."


    "Although by dispersing my men this stopped, I want to attack the Avengers," Sterns said, surprising everyone.


    The others at the meeting looked at him strangely, since Sterns was usually the one who said not to conflict with the Avengers.


    "With numbers, we can overwhelm most of the Avengers, and regarding Bruce, let''s send Blonsky. Although he''s not enough, isn''t Ross there? Surely he would be interested in participating," Sterns said, silencing the entire meeting as everyone seemed to be considering the viability of the plan.


    The plan was risky, but that risk also promised a great reward. Without the Avengers, they could surely occupy the first place, especially without Bruce, who was the most powerful.


    "First, let''s contact Ross; without him, this plan isn''t viable," Bertrand said. It had already been proven that Blonsky wasn''t a match for Bruce; if Ross was added, there should be no problem eliminating him.


    "I''ll take care of it then," said Pierce; after all, America was his jurisdiction.


    Pierce quickly disconnected from the meeting before taking a car towards the White House.


    He didn''t dare to discuss such matters over the phone.


    As the highest-ranking position in SHIELD, it wasn''t difficult to see the president, so after verifying his identity, he was allowed in.


    "Director Pierce, the president will see you immediately," said a secretary, indicating he should wait.


    Pierce nodded and calmly sat down to wait.


    A few minutes later, the door opened, and a bodyguard indicated for him to enter.


    Pierce entered, facing Ross.


    He looked like someone in their 30s, which was unusual to see in a president, but Pierce knew the president was older than himself.


    "Mr. President," said Pierce, walking to him.


    "Director, please take a seat," Ross said, nodding to Pierce and gesturing.


    "Thank you," said Pierce, nodding before sitting in front of the large desk.


    "Director, I''m quite busy, so please let''s get to the point," Ross said, looking at Pierce. He wasn''t a fan of SHIELD since they operated in his territory without being under his command.


    "Of course," said Pierce, nodding before taking out a letter from his chest and handing it to Ross.


    Ross looked confusedly at Pierce before taking the letter and opening it.


    Ross''s eyes widened in surprise as he read the letter.


    It seemed that SHIELD''s council wanted to play a trick on the Avengers by expelling them from the event.


    The Avengers were a rather complex subject even for him.


    Despite the world changing and it could be said that everyone had superpowers, there was still special treatment towards the Avengers.


    They were still considered heroes, treated as celebrities, respected, and at the same time, expected to appear when needed.


    According to the letter, the council wanted the Avengers to be under their control, but they had never achieved it, which didn''t surprise him; the Avengers were a very influential and difficult-to-control group.


    If possible, of course, Ross would also want to have them under his control, but he knew this was impossible even though most of them were Americans.


    He had tried it with Bruce, but he only ended up receiving a beating; occasionally he had nightmares in which the emerald giant ran towards him.


    Now that an opportunity presents itself to suppress the Avengers, Ross couldn''t help but hesitate, feeling tempted.


    The plan detailed that they would use Blonsky to fight against Bruce and that he would have to help him.


    Ross knew that Blonsky had been taken by SHIELD, so he didn''t find it strange that they had managed to control him somehow.


    What Ross didn''t know was that HYDRA had taken Blonsky many years ago.


    Pierce patiently waited for Ross''s response.


    He knew it wasn''t an easy decision to make as it could have multiple repercussions if something went wrong.


    After several minutes, he finally decided.


    He would take the risk; anyway, Bruce was an obstacle in his path to receiving better rewards; eliminating him in advance would ensure him the first place as he didn''t believe Blonsky, that defective thing, would pose a threat.


    "We have a deal," Ross said, looking at Pierce.


    "Send me a location, and we''ll meet to coordinate," Pierce said, nodding without saying too much.


    "Alright," said Ross, nodding.

 Chapter 224

    Pierce was in a vehicle alongside Sterns on the way to the location indicated by Ross.


    Security was very tight, and multiple checkpoints were passed until they reached the center of the military camp.


    Pierce assumed that this place was where Ross created his super soldiers, in addition to improving himself with Bruce''s blood.


    There were really few secrets that HYDRA didn''t know.


    When they got out of the car, Ross was already waiting for them with several soldiers around him.


    Sterns could tell they were somewhat similar to the super soldiers he had created with Blonsky''s blood, although he didn''t know which ones were better.


    Everyone wasted no time and got straight to the point.


    "Explain to me in detail how we''ll do this," said Ross, sitting in front of Pierce and Sterns.


    "I''ve developed a magical tattoo that will allow us to gather within the event."


    "The Avengers group is a few kilometers from my camp, my men have been constantly following them, and they are too arrogant or confident to care that they are being followed."


    "The plan is to gather our men and eliminate them, thus delaying their strengthening, especially for Steve. With enough time, he could really become a threat. I don''t know what was in the Erskine formula, but it made a difference, it made it better," said Sterns. He had analyzed the blood samples taken by SHIELD, and it was truly insane.


    "The biggest threat is Bruce, but I''m sure we can deal with him. The rest of the Avengers are tough guys, but nothing that numbers can''t solve," said Sterns.


    Ross nodded slightly upon hearing the plan. He didn''t care if Steve was special; he already had Damian over his head, and he didn''t think Steve could surpass him.


    What mattered to him was whether there was an effective plan to eliminate his greatest threat, Bruce.


    In this case, it was to quickly eliminate Bruce along with Blonsky.


    "Let''s cooperate," said Ross, nodding without beating around the bush.


    "Dr. Sterns will have to personally apply the tattoo to them; it''s a simple procedure that only takes a few seconds," said Pierce carefully, as it was a somewhat delicate issue.


    Ross looked at one of his men, who immediately stepped forward and extended his arm, giving him space to do it wherever he wanted.


    Sterns extended his hand and channeled his magic, creating a magical tattoo. The process didn''t last more than 30 seconds and was totally painless.


    The soldier checked his status in the system and saw no problem, so he nodded to Ross.


    Ross nodded before giving the order, having a hundred of his best soldiers take turns to have the tattoo applied, and he had it done himself at the end.


    He still had some confidence in his strength; this little tattoo couldn''t affect him. At worst, they would know his location.


    But he thought it wouldn''t be difficult to eliminate them.


    "Then we''ll see you at the event; we must move as quickly as possible," said Pierce, nodding to Ross and standing up.


    "I''ll be waiting for you," said Ross, nodding and instructing a soldier to see them off.


    Of course, he didn''t trust them in the least; he wouldn''t be surprised if, after finishing off the Avengers, they turned on him.


    Looking at the tattoo on his arm, he stood up before venturing further into the military camp.


    He soon arrived at the laboratory, where his best scientists were.


    "Richards, I have a little matter I want you to look into," said Ross, approaching the young scientist.


    "Tell me, sir," said Reed Richards, nodding and looking at Ross.


    "Can you replicate this magical tattoo?" Ross asked, extending his arm to Richards.


    Richards looked at the tattoo, which was softly glowing, before pulling out a device resembling a scanner and placing it over the tattoo.


    "I can''t do it in a short time," Richards said, shaking his head after the analysis.


    "The person who created this tattoo has a much higher magic density than mine. I suppose it''s not human," he said with interest.


    "Hm," said Ross, frowning, assuming it wouldn''t be so easy.


    ''''Sir, if you tell me what you need I can see what I can do,'''' Richards said to Ross.


    "I want my men to be able to detect my location within the event," Ross said, looking at Richards.


    "It''s possible, but it will be a consumable and not something with multiple uses like this tattoo," Richards said, looking at the tattoo and thinking it over.


    "That''s enough," said Ross, nodding satisfactorily.


    "I''ll work on it. Three hours before the event, come to see me, and I''ll have it ready," Richards said.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Good," said Ross, giving a slight smile before leaving the laboratory and going to order his men.


    ....


    Damian had no idea about all the things happening at the event.


    He just lived one day at a time, enjoying the company of his family.


    He spent time with his daughters in the mornings before sending them to school, then would spend time with his wives before leaving the entire afternoon to continue completing his magic circle.


    It was a bit stressful to see how slowly it was going; the number of runes in the magic circle was absurd. He was anxious to test the power it would have once completed.


    Suddenly, he felt the familiar magical pulse sent by Sophia through the palace, indicating that it was time for dinner.


    Finishing tracing the rune, Damian opened his eyes and stood up before starting to walk toward the dining room.


    As he walked down the hallway to go downstairs, a door suddenly opened to the side, and the first thing he saw was long black hair.


    Soon a pair of green eyes fixed on him before narrowing slightly in a smile.


    "Has anyone told you that you''re very beautiful?" Damian said, smiling as he put an arm around her waist.


    "Perhaps not as often as I''d like," Ana said, smiling slightly as she hugged Damian''s neck.


    Damian just curved his lips before kissing her head.


    "How''s your magic going?" they both asked at the same time before looking at each other and laughing.


    "It''s going well. I created my third magic circle," Ana said. She had been quite lax in the past; she could easily be in the fourth circle by now.


    "I''m creating the sixth, but as I told you before, it will probably take a long time," Damian said, smiling ironically.


    "That''s okay," Ana said, smiling slightly before leaning up and kissing Damian''s lips lightly. Then she released his neck before taking his hand and starting to walk toward the dining room.


    The previously smiling Ana had suddenly calmed down; Damian would never admit that he really loved how she only showed that side of herself to him.


    The two walked hand in hand until they reached the dining room; everyone was already seated, and they were the only ones missing.


    "Daddy and Mommy were flirting," Alice said, laughing as she saw them arrive.


    Everyone chuckled at Alice''s remark as Damian and Ana took their seats.


    "How was school?" Damian asked, smiling at his daughters.


    "Good, I came first in combat class," Alice said proudly.


    Damian could only purse his lips as he watched her act like this; his Alice was so innocent, and perhaps she didn''t even realize that words could hurt.


    He could see Emma and Ivy''s expressions turn annoyed as they heard her.


    He figured he''d have to do something about it.


    "And are there other strong older kids?" Natasha asked, smiling, trying to change the subject to something more pleasant.


    "There are some," Alice nodded.


    "Brian, Aminah, and Sharon are the strongest after us," Ivy said, nodding.


    No one found this strange; after all, they were vampires.


    "Clint and Frank''s kids are also pretty good; you can tell their parents have taught them well," Sophia said, knowing this as the school principal.


    "Tell me, is it true that Clint and Frank''s kids get along?" Natasha asked, looking at Sophia.


    "Hm, Frank and Clint''s son and daughter are the same age, so they''re in the same class," Sophia chuckled softly.


    "How are your parents and your brother?" Sophia asked, looking at Carol.


    "They''re fine," Carol said casually.


    "They still insist on staying in the United States?" Sophia asked.


    "Yes, they say they''ve made a life for themselves there, so I haven''t mentioned it to them again," Carol said. She had tried to get them to move to Madripoor, but they refused.


    Ophelia just clicked her tongue, thinking they were just being foolish; she knew Madripoor was almost a perfect country, and she had kept it on the right track herself. She couldn''t imagine anyone not liking to live there.


    Of course, these were her thoughts, but she wouldn''t say them out of respect for Carol.


    "Speaking of families, how''s yours?" Carol asked, looking at Natasha.


    "Fine, actually. They plan to open a business; I''ll help them a bit to get settled," Natasha said, smiling happily.


    "What kind of business? They''re not going back to their old jobs, are they?" Ophelia joked.


    "It''s a quieter business than you think; you''ll find out," Natasha said, laughing lightly without saying it directly.


    Dinner passed quickly; everyone went to do their own thing, and the girls went to play for a while before getting their things ready for the next day.


    Natasha took the opportunity to sneak away to the laboratory under the palace.


    She quickly arrived at the dining room where there were a few soldiers; looking around quickly, she found the scientist before walking over to him and sitting next to him.


    "Hello," Natasha said, smiling.


    "My queen," the scientist said, smiling ironically, clearly knowing the reason for her visit.


    "It''ll be ready tomorrow," the scientist said.


    "Can we take a look? Finish eating first," Natasha said, smiling.


    "Sure," the scientist sighed.


    A few minutes later, the scientist finished eating and led Natasha through the facilities.


    They soon arrived at a section of the laboratory that was a shipyard.


    There, ships were modified and then sent out to sea; the castle wasn''t far from the beach, so it was still feasible.


    In the shipyard was a 30-meter-long fishing boat with a thick hull.


    "This is it, made with the best technology. Even if it encounters a hostile titan, it''ll withstand long enough for the king to come to the rescue," the scientist said, looking at Natasha who was examining the boat carefully.


    "I like it, thank you," Natasha said, smiling before rushing to the boat and looking at it curiously while taking some photos.


    "Hmph, I''ll leave it at the port tomorrow," the scientist huffed before leaving the place, out of Natasha''s sight, he smiled slightly, happy to be able to serve the king''s family.


    ....


    Sterns reappeared at the event.


    His heart was beating a little faster than usual, feeling a bit nervous about what they were about to do.


    They were not only up against the Avengers but, in a way, they were also going against Madripoor, which was a taboo place in the world.


    Taking a deep breath, Sterns sent a strong magical pulse for several minutes as he waited for everyone to gather.


    As soon as the first soldier arrived, he quickly sent him to spy on the Avengers; he wanted to know if they were still in the same place. If they had to search for them again, it would delay their plans, and there would be a possibility that the system would notify them of their intentions.


    Ross''s men also began to arrive, and they clearly kept their distance.


    Nearly an hour passed when Ross finally arrived.


    The resounding footsteps were a good warning.


    A intimidating red giant appeared among the trees, putting all of HYDRA''s soldiers on edge.


    During this time, Blonsky had also arrived, but he remained in his human form to avoid attracting too much attention.


    After years of training, he had fully mastered his transformation.


    "Where are they?" Ross said with an incredibly deep voice.


    "10 kilometers ahead," Sterns said, pointing in a direction.


    Ross looked at everyone present; there were more than 1000 people, all superhumans with magical abilities. He couldn''t see how the Avengers could survive this.


    His eyes suddenly fixed on Blonsky; he looked the same as back then. He couldn''t help but look at him with a bit of irritation; his insubordination had cost him dearly. Still, that wasn''t the time for grudges.


    "Let''s go," Ross said, starting to walk toward the location.


    "Wait, why don''t we make a detailed plan?" Sterns asked.


    "With our current superiority, is it necessary? Stark doesn''t even have an armor, and Wasp doesn''t have her suit. If your men can''t handle something so simple, they should stay behind," Ross said before continuing to walk without looking back.


    "Damn it, this idiot," Sterns muttered, not daring to say it too loud.


    "Advance while surrounding the Avengers; we''ll attack after Ross," Sterns said, gesturing with his hand, causing his soldiers to disperse immediately.


    He gave a slight nod to Blonsky before starting to move forward.

 Chapter 225

    The entire Avengers group remained together, having spent the previous day exploring and searching for magic fruits with Natasha as their guide.


    Her senses were far sharper than the others, so she led them to special locations with magical fruits.


    Although she didn''t directly benefit since her stats were already too high to receive an enhancement from the fruits, she was happy to assist her friends.


    "Shouldn''t we do something about the one following us?" Hope suddenly remarked. They had been followed since the previous day, and her patience was wearing thin.


    "You''re not used to being a celebrity; I just take it as normal," Tony said, shaking his head.


    "My identity is still secret to most people," Hope shrugged.


    "It''s normal to have some followers, but it''s actually weird to be followed this much, especially by someone who clearly is a soldier, probably following orders," Natasha mused.


    "But I thought you couldn''t communicate with people in here?" Tony asked, confused.


    "And you weren''t supposed to bring things either," Natasha said, eyeing Tony''s suit.


    "Touche," Tony muttered, pursing his lips.


    "It''s probably something magical; technically, it wouldn''t be cheating," Betty suggested, pondering.


    "I can think of several ways like telepathy or magical markings; I''m sure you could come up with more," Natasha said, looking at Tony.


    Suddenly, they all heard heavy footsteps approaching them at great speed.


    They almost looked to Bruce, feeling that running style was too familiar.


    Natasha immediately stepped forward, looking serious, in the direction of whatever was coming their way.


    Bruce, who was at the back, immediately connected many dots, his sense of familiarity with those soldiers and the heavy footsteps.


    Ross was coming for him again.


    And as expected, a red giant burst out from the trees, running towards them.


    Bruce quickly transformed before overtaking Natasha and running towards Ross.


    A great shockwave formed when both fists collided.


    Behind Bruce, everyone quickly covered their faces with their forearms, protecting themselves from the wind and the particles that flew around.


    When they looked around again, they realized that from the surroundings, many people had surrounded them and were heading straight towards them.


    Unnoticed by anyone, one soldier didn''t run towards them but started running towards Bruce, who was grappling with Ross.


    This soldier''s body suddenly swelled as he transformed into a green giant with marine features; fins adorned his ears and spine, and large scales covered his arms and legs.


    Several lines on his body resembling gills, and bone spikes protruded from his shoulders.


    Blonsky transformed beside Bruce before tackling him from behind, pushing him to the ground.


    Ross saw Bruce on the ground before forcefully striking his head, causing it to sink into the ground.


    Bruce fell to the ground and tried to roll away, but Blonsky climbed onto his body, wrapping his arms under Bruce''s and clasping his hands behind his neck.


    Bruce tried to push his arms forward to free himself, but Blonsky quickly rolled, leaving Bruce on his back.


    Ross took advantage of this to continuously pound Bruce in the face and abdomen.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the Avengers weren''t having an easy time either.


    "Let''s form a circle and cover our backs," Steve said, quickly positioning himself and standing beside Hope, whom he deemed the most vulnerable.


    Seeing the situation, Betty immediately began to transform, momentarily surprising the other soldiers.


    If it weren''t for their training, they would have stopped and doubted the feasibility of the plan, knowing that someone who could transform like that was something they couldn''t handle.


    Betty''s tattoos began to glow from her chest before the light advanced to her fists.


    Feeling her magic in her fists, Betty pointed with her fist toward the group of soldiers approaching her before releasing her magic.


    A large beam of energy shot out, vaporizing all the soldiers in its path.


    She quickly pointed with her other fist, making another sweep before being intercepted by the soldiers.


    Betty just smiled before kicking the soldier''s chest, sending him flying to crash into the one behind.


    Her physique was weak, but only in comparison to those of her own kind.


    Her strength and reflexes were not something soldiers like the ones in front of her could deal with.


    Natasha was also having a field day, playing with her magic and using it in various ways to eliminate the soldiers.


    In her hand, her magical circle spun slowly.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The ground suddenly began to tremble before the earth took the form of several giant animals that launched themselves furiously at the soldiers.


    Roars and loud impacts echoed throughout the area; the soldiers responded with force, crashing directly into the animals and often destroying them.


    Unfortunately for them, the animals, like Natasha''s magic, seemed to have no limit; no matter how many they destroyed, more would come.


    Tony, Steve, and Hope worked more as a team, eliminating the soldiers approaching them.


    Steve and Hope were quite talented in magic, and Tony, despite being a bit more average, had his suit.


    The three were occasionally overwhelmed by the number of enemies, but there were Betty and Natasha to relieve the pressure.


    Sterns, hiding among the trees and watching the course of the battle, couldn''t help but frown as he saw that nothing was going as planned except that Bruce was being defeated.


    He had recognized Betty but had no idea she had been modified by Bruce''s blood.


    Natasha also displayed an abnormal level of strength not consistent with her last appearance.


    He also had no idea how Stark had entered the event with a suit.


    The only ones within his calculations were Steve and Hope, who definitely could have been defeated if not for the abnormalities of the others.


    Sterns could only watch in dismay as his men were slaughtered.


    Closing his eyes for a moment, he opened them with determination before starting to channel a magical pulse indicating retreat.


    In the brief exchange, more than 300 of his men had died, and they hadn''t managed to eliminate any of the Avengers.


    Just as the magical pulse was about to leave his body, his magic was totally interrupted by a terrifying roar.


    Looking in the direction, he saw a completely enraged Bruce, green blood running down his face, and one of his arms hanging weakly.


    Ross and Blonsky weren''t playing; they had done everything possible to kill Bruce.


    Unfortunately for them, Bruce was very tenacious, and all they had managed to do was anger him.


    Bruce''s eyes glowed in fury as energy emanated intensely from him.


    His size had broken all previous records, reaching a height of 4 meters.


    With that size, it had been impossible for Blonsky to continue holding him, and they could only make one last attack trying to tear his arm; unfortunately, all they managed to do was dislocate it.


    Ross and Blonsky flanked him and looked at each other, feeling that things were not going well; they hadn''t expected Bruce to be so tenacious.


    They would definitely have died from such a beating.


    Every wound they inflicted healed as they continued to beat him.


    They only succeeded in making Bruce more and more furious, large, and resilient; near the end, their blows couldn''t even hurt him anymore.


    Ross then realized they were screwed, if you can''t kill Bruce instantly, he will slowly get stronger.


    A palpable pressure was felt throughout the area with the presence of the furious giant.


    Bruce stomped heavily before roaring loudly; without Ross being able to react fully, Bruce launched himself at him before punching him in the face.


    Blonsky quickly leaped behind Bruce, trying to grab one of his legs, but he couldn''t reach him; Bruce moved at a surprisingly fast speed for his size.


    Seeing the giant looming over him, Ross could only make one last desperate attempt to cover his face.


    The chilling sound of bones breaking and a sonic boom made everyone unconsciously turn to look.


    Ross became a projectile, breaking dozens of trees and disappearing into the distance.


    It wasn''t known if he was alive or dead.


    Sterns, who had been interrupted by Bruce''s roar, quickly channeled his magic again, ordering the retreat.


    The HYDRA soldiers immediately began to disperse in the opposite direction of Bruce, leaving Ross''s soldiers confused.


    Without their leader and abandoned by their comrades, Ross''s soldiers reacted a bit late, causing several more to die before finally escaping.


    Blonsky was the only one left in the area as he took slow steps backward, although, with his size, it was difficult to be stealthy.


    Bruce, who no longer had any sanity, slowly turned to look at him.


    Blonsky saw those eyes emitting a faint trail of radiation, fixed on him.


    The ground cracked as Bruce started running towards Blonsky.


    Blonsky quickly ducked to dodge Bruce''s punch, feeling the terrifying momentum he carried.


    He felt like he had become a normal human again, facing Bruce as he had done back then.


    And similar to what had happened back then, Bruce turned around and kicked his chest with devastating force.


    His body broke the sound barrier as he disappeared from view of the others.


    Natasha saw the situation and quickly enveloped the whole group in magic, trying to erase their presence.


    "Let''s retreat slowly; I think Bruce doesn''t recognize anyone right now," Natasha said, thanks to the magic, the sound of her voice didn''t extend beyond a certain range.


    "Can''t you deal with him?" Tony asked.


    "Are you kidding? Just look at him; he killed Ross and Blonsky in one blow. My magic wouldn''t withstand his blows either," Natasha said, slowly backing away.


    "He''s staring at us," Betty said, a little nervously.


    "Should we run?" Hope asked, hesitating.


    "What do you think we should do?" Natasha asked, looking at Betty.


    "I''m not sure, Bruce had never been overloaded with radiation like this before; the radiation reaches his brain and interferes with his sanity, right now, he probably doesn''t recognize us," Betty said, looking at Bruce.


    Natasha looked at the group with a concerned expression, as if hesitating before making a decision.


    "I''ll distract him; you guys run," Natasha said before walking towards Bruce.


    There was still doubt as to whether he could recognize them or if he would attack them for no reason, so she advanced slowly, trying to show that she wasn''t a threat.


    Natasha was aware that in Bruce''s current state, he was much stronger than her; she supposed that only Carol could clash directly with him, and only in her strongest form.


    Anyway, she was prepared to die; she entered the event just to have fun compared to the others who could really get an upgrade.


    Bruce seemed to growl slightly as he saw her approaching.


    Natasha kept approaching slowly with her hands in front of her.


    She was only a couple of meters away from Bruce, with him measuring almost three times her height, the difference between them was really great.


    The rest of the group had already retreated and was watching Natasha from behind some trees.


    "Will she be okay?" Betty asked with concern.


    "This is technically a dream, so yeah, she''ll be fine... I guess," Tony said, refusing to believe that Cortana didn''t know what was happening; perhaps she would only intervene at the last moment.


    Bruce seemed to be calming down when suddenly as if something had bothered him, he growled before swinging his fist downward towards Natasha.


    Natasha reacted instantly and jumped over Bruce''s shoulder before his fist came down on her.


    Bruce quickly reacted and with his other arm, swung towards her shoulder where Natasha was.


    Natasha disappeared from the spot again and returned to the ground.


    Bruce roared in anger as he constantly tried to grab Natasha, who somersaulted, avoiding his grip.


    Natasha had to move faster and faster to avoid Bruce''s grip until the rest of the group hidden in the distance only saw Natasha as a blurry silhouette moving back and forth.


    Bruce couldn''t move so fast, but his reflexes allowed him to somehow follow her movements.


    Bruce''s eyes gleamed as he followed Natasha''s movements; suddenly his arm stretched out at full speed and managed to grab her ankle.


    Natasha saw her leg being held and Bruce''s fist coming straight towards her; she could only look directly into Bruce''s eyes, unconvinced of the outcome.


    If only she had her familiars.


    As if her feelings resonated with something, Natasha suddenly felt there was something else with her, something that was urging her to let it out.


    Without too much hesitation, she clung to that feeling before letting it out with all she had.


    A crimson aura surrounded her completely before a paw similar to that of a bear emerged from her body and collided directly with Bruce''s fist.


    The earth broke and rose around them, blocking the view of the others.


    From Natasha''s body, the paw continued to emerge and push Bruce until a large bear formed in front of Natasha; it stood on its hind legs, even dwarfing Bruce, reaching a height of 7 meters.


    Natasha looked in amazement and excitement at the large bear, feeling her first familiar had awakened.


    Bruce wasn''t intimidated by the large size of the bear and roared back at it.

 Chapter 226

    Natasha looked at the giant bear and could feel an indescribable connection, as if it were part of her and their thoughts were linked.


    She didn''t have much time to think as Bruce and the bear lunged at each other.


    The bear charged towards Bruce on all fours, gaining more momentum than Bruce. Once they were close, the bear leaped towards Bruce, roaring and knocking him to the ground.


    The bear''s mouth opened, and just as it was about to bite Bruce''s head, Natasha quickly told it not to kill him.


    That moment of interruption allowed Bruce to kick the bear''s abdomen, throwing it off him.


    Natasha could only apologize mentally as she felt the bear''s emotions of complaint, sensing their connection. She finally learned his name.


    Ursun, the bear god.


    The embodiment of strength.


    Ursun growled at Bruce as he charged at him again. With his large size, his reach was much greater than Bruce''s.


    So, before Bruce could even react, Ursun swiped at him, sending him flying and opening a deep wound in his chest.


    Ursun seemed unwilling to end his first appearance without a good fight, as he fiercely pursued Bruce, crashing into him repeatedly.


    The terrifying force of the shocks made everything tremble.


    Natasha was truly amazed at her relative''s power, after all, the current Bruce was incredibly powerful, but her relative seemed to have the upper hand.


    "Nat," Tony flew over and reached her side.


    "What''s that?" Tony asked, confused, noticing the giant bear beating on Bruce.


    "It''s my familiar," Natasha said with a big smile.


    "That''s awesome, I don''t know what it is, but could you tell it to stop beating up Bruce?" Betty arrived by their side.


    "Let''s give it a try. Get closer to Bruce and try to calm him down. If he attacks, Ursun will intervene," Natasha said.


    "Alright, thanks," Betty nodded before running towards Bruce.


    "Ursun?" Tony asked, looking at Natasha.


    "That''s his name," Natasha said, smiling proudly.


    Tony just shook his head before looking at Betty, who had managed to approach Bruce.


    "Bruce!" Betty shouted loudly, getting his attention.


    Ursun had received instructions from Natasha, so he didn''t charge at Bruce and just watched him from a few meters away.


    "Bruce," Betty said more softly as she approached him slowly.


    "Be-tt-yy," Bruce said with a poor pronunciation.


    "Bruce, it''s okay," Betty said, getting closer and taking his hand while gently stroking it.


    Bruce seemed to calm down significantly with Betty''s touch and voice.


    The energy emanating from his eyes receded as his size gradually decreased. He soon returned to his normal size but continued to shrink until he reverted to his human form. Once he returned to his human form, Bruce immediately passed out in Betty''s arms.


    As she was in her transformed form she took Bruce in her arms like a princess.


    Tony made sure to take a picture as the scene was somewhat comical. He''d surely tease Bruce about it later.


    Ursun approached Natasha and nudged her gently with his head, expressing dissatisfaction with how the battle ended.


    "You''ll have great battles ahead," Natasha said, stroking Ursun''s rough fur.


    Ursun let out a soft roar before becoming ethereal and returning to Natasha''s body.


    "Sometimes I forget you''re not human," Hope said, looking at her.


    Natasha just stuck her tongue out slightly with a smile.


    "By the way, we can''t let this go so easily," Hope frowned.


    "Yeah, we have to teach that old man a lesson," Natasha said, nodding with annoyance.


    "Cough... Ross is Betty''s dad," Tony coughed quietly to remind her.


    "Don''t worry, I also want to give him a beating," Betty said, annoyed.


    The whole group chuckled quietly. They hadn''t fought together like this since New York.


    ...


    Cortana watched the entire video of the fight that took place at the event before editing it, and adding special effects and music.


    She watched the edited video again and smiled satisfied. The entire video was about 15 minutes long and showed the fights of a desperate battle, the uncontrollable anger of a comrade, the desperation, and a power-up when it was most needed, finally a happy ending.


    She saved the video before paying attention to the rest of the areas and guiding the Spartans.


    Things were going well, but she would have to pay close attention. Sterns'' method would likely spread throughout HYDRA, making it easier for groups to form.


    Checking the system''s expansion, she noted that it was progressing well. She really wanted the system to reach an inhabited planet.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    She was curious about other civilizations, but there was still a long way to go before that. The universe was incredibly vast.


    ...


    After leaving the event, which actually only lasted an hour in the real world, it was still early, so Natasha changed clothes before driving a car to the port.


    While driving, she sent a message to her sister telling her to bring everyone to see the new boat.


    She soon arrived and parked her car in the nearest spot to the boat.


    As a new boat in the port, it had attracted some attention, especially because it looked very technological besides being new.


    Several people were taking photos and commenting on it, many said it was a Spartan boat.


    Despite the curiosity, no one dared to board the boat or block the way.


    Natasha got out of her car before boarding the boat under the gaze of the people there.


    Once on the boat, she sent her location to her sister so they could come to the place. They knew she would get them a boat, but they didn''t know what it was like.


    She had kept it a secret and hoped to give them a good surprise.


    Natasha leaned on the boat''s railing as she searched for her family with her eyes.


    Suddenly, she saw more than 20 people walking towards her.


    Among them were clearly her family and the girls from the Red Room who still lived with them.


    They were practically part of the family now, but she hadn''t expected them to come. She was a little glad that they were more open to new things.


    Natasha saw them looking around searching for her, so she waved her hand, greeting them from the boat.


    The whole family was momentarily surprised, looking at the boat before quickly walking over and boarding it.


    "Hi," Natasha said, smiling as she hugged her sister.


    "Hi," Yelena said, smiling happily.


    Natasha smiled slightly before hugging the rest of her family, and greeting them.


    "It''s a good boat," Alexei said with his Russian accent still quite pronounced.


    "Hm, I heard it can temporarily withstand the attack of a Titan," Natasha said.


    Alexei nodded satisfactorily as he tested the hardness of the hull with his finger.


    "It''s really good," Alexei said, smiling contentedly.


    He had always loved fishing since he was young, having a physical competition with another creature, each pulling for their life.


    "I really didn''t think you''d decide to become a fishermen. I thought you''d try to join the Spartans or something," Natasha laughed lightly.


    "Enough of that, this quieter life is fine," Melina said, smiling faintly.


    "Besides, being too tall would be a bit problematic," Yelena joked.


    "Enough talk, how about we go for a stroll?" Alexei suggested after looking around excitedly.


    "Let''s go," Natasha agreed, leading them toward the cabin.


    The boat controls were really easy and intuitive, and many things could be handled with voice commands since it had basic artificial intelligence. Nonetheless, Natasha explained everything about how it worked.


    "Alright, let''s set sail," Alexei said, chuckling heartily as he started the boat''s engine.


    The engine roared as the boat slowly moved away from the dock.


    Alexei put it in gear to head out to sea; he had a stupid grin as he looked towards the horizon.


    "Don''t forget the sea is full of monsters," Natasha said, shaking her head at how relaxed he was.


    "Ignore her; you know he becomes an idiot when he smiles like that. Better tell me how your pregnancy''s going," Melina said, crossing her arms.


    "Not quite as I expected; I don''t feel much different, no nausea or fatigue, but I can feel it," Natasha said with a soft smile, gently caressing her stomach.


    "Isn''t that better?" Yelena said, smiling.


    "By the way, what have you been up to at the event?" Yelena asked Natasha.


    "Well, speaking of that, I awakened my first familiar!" Natasha said happily.


    "Really? Come on, show me!" Yelena exclaimed excitedly, taking Natasha''s hands.


    She had been eager to see and touch a familiar in person since she saw them during the Dark Elves invasion.


    "He doesn''t fit in this room, and he seems to have a bad temper and be addicted to fights," Natasha said, smiling ironically. She didn''t understand why it was like that; Damian''s familiars were really obedient. They only asked to go out occasionally before returning to Damian''s body.


    "Wait until your baby is born," Melina teased.


    "I don''t think so. Just look at Alice, Emma, and Ivy; they''re really obedient and adorable," Natasha said, believing her son or daughter wouldn''t be much different.


    "I hope you''re right," Yelena said, laughing, unable to wait to cuddle the little adorable baby.


    Natasha looked outside and noticed they were already quite far from the shore.


    "We''re not escaping the country; we''re supposed to be here to fish. Isn''t this enough?" Natasha asked Alexei.


    "I wonder how much we could charge for rescuing a queen," Yelena joked as she hugged Natasha, blocking her arms.


    Natasha just rolled her eyes amused.


    "Darling, the deeper the water, the bigger the fish," Alexei said confidently.


    "You have to be sure you can get the fish out of the water," Melina told him.


    "We''ll be fine," Alexei said.


    The three women shook their heads, unconvinced, and left the cabin to join the rest of the girls who had already explored the entire boat.


    The whole group of women chatted idly for a while until the boat suddenly slowed down, and Alexei emerged excitedly.


    "Here we are, girls, it''s time to earn a living," Alexei said, laughing heartily as he approached with a large fishing rod.


    "Do you want to catch a tuna or what?" Natasha shook her head.


    "We''ll see," Alexei shrugged before baiting the hook and casting the line.


    Yelena and several other girls who also wanted to give it a try followed suit.


    In the next few minutes, everyone kept conversations low at Alexei''s insistence, complaining that noise would scare the fish away.


    The bait was mutant animal meat, so they hoped for a good catch.


    Suddenly, one of the fishing rods started to be pulled intensely.


    Everyone quickly ran to the rod, but Alexei rushed forward and quickly began to pull before letting go a bit and reeling in the line.


    Alexei''s arms swelled to the maximum as he resisted being dragged into the water.


    "If you can?" Natasha asked from the side, watching him.


    "I can," Alexei said with a strained voice, using all his strength to pull.


    Natasha used magic to see through the water and saw a giant tuna that was about 8 meters long.


    The tuna fiercely resisted, shaking its tail and pulling with its mouth.


    Alexei was just as tenacious, resisting with all his strength.


    At first, the others watched with excitement as they played tug-of-war, but after several minutes, they couldn''t help but start to lose interest.


    "Just let us help you," Yelena said, annoyed.


    "This is the fight between a man and a fish; you can''t interrupt it," Alexei said, very tired but refusing help.


    At that moment, another fishing rod also began to tense up, so Yelena quickly lunged for it before starting to pull.


    On the first pull, she was almost thrown off the boat, so she quickly reinforced her body with magic before starting to pull.


    Everyone''s attention quickly turned to Yelena as they surrounded her, ready to help.


    Natasha also quickly looked at the fish and was surprised to see a huge salmon that was 7 meters long.


    Its sharp teeth pulled hard on the hook, trying to escape.


    "Do you also want to have a challenge, woman-fish?" Natasha joked.


    "No, hurry up and help me," Yelena said, her face flushed.


    Natasha chuckled before hugging her sister from behind and putting her own hands on the fishing rod.


    She quickly started to pull while reeling in the line.


    Slowly but steadily, the fish came out of the water until it reached the surface.


    Natasha quickly killed it with magic before pulling it onto the boat.


    "Wow, it must weigh more than a ton; it''s sure to be worth more than a million," Yelena said, excitedly smiling.


    The atmosphere turned cheerful as everyone examined the fish.


    Meanwhile, Alexei continued to struggle with the tuna, and both were really tired.


    Waves could already be seen in the water, indicating that the tuna was quite close to the surface.


    Everyone''s attention turned back to Alexei as he made his final efforts to get the fish to the surface, apparently feeling that he had reached the surface, the fish thrashed intensely.


    "Damn, I''m really tired. Honey, pass me the gun quickly," Alexei said, breathing heavily as his arms shook.


    Melina shook her head slightly before passing him a gun.


    Alexei held the fishing rod with one hand and used the other to shoot several times in the tuna''s head, killing it.


    Once the fish stopped moving, Alexei leaned against the edge of the boat, really exhausted.


    "Girls, dinner''s ready," Alexei said, looking at the whole group before his smile froze as he saw a giant tuna already on the boat.

 Chapter 227

    Ivy was sitting on Zilla''s head as they both took a stroll through the sea.


    "Then Alice said that-" Ivy started to tell Zilla something about her sisters when she suddenly saw her raise her head and sniff before giving a growl and plunging into the water.


    "Whoa, Zilla!" Ivy exclaimed, being abruptly submerged in the water.


    "What''s wrong? Who angered you?" Ivy asked, confused, feeling Zilla''s irritated mood.


    "Some of the Titans disobeyed me," Zilla replied, swimming quickly.


    "What did they do?" Ivy asked curiously.


    "They want to reproduce on the surface, and this is prohibited," Zilla communicated telepathically.


    "Why?" Ivy asked, puzzled.


    "Because their specific species can have thousands of Titans; on the surface, creatures are still very small and not very nutritious. They would consume everything on the planet."


    "That''s why they can only reproduce in the Hollow Earth. There, food is abundant, not to mention that the competition is fierce; most won''t reach adulthood, thus maintaining balance," Zilla explained.


    "But isn''t it normal to want your family to be okay?" Ivy innocently questioned.


    "Yes, it is, but it''s not allowed, or life on Earth would be greatly affected. Perhaps it will be allowed in the future, but not now," Zilla responded, as fauna was growing significantly, so she didn''t rule out the possibility.


    Ivy nodded, understanding her anger, but she couldn''t help thinking it would be good if that didn''t happen.


    Zilla swam very fast, and in a few minutes, they reached Australia.


    From a distance, they could both see two huge Titans resembling insects. One of them was smaller and had wings attached to its arms like a bat.


    The other one was larger and had more than eight limbs.


    Both seemed to have sensed Zilla, as they immediately took a defensive stance while emitting sharp squeals.


    Zilla approached the shore while making threatening sounds.


    "Hm, should I be here?" Ivy felt the imminent battle.


    "Aren''t we friends? You said you support each other," Zilla remarked.


    ''''Well, my fighting skills are not very good in this situation," Ivy said, pursing her lips helplessly.


    "Then hold on tight," Zilla said, with a hint of amusement in her voice.


    Zilla emerged from the water and began walking towards the two Titans; her steps resounded heavily on the ground.


    From her mouth came a loud roar that was a bit high-pitched and made Ivy cover her ears.


    Ivy understood what the roars from both meant; in simple words, the two Titans were telling Zilla to leave.


    And Zilla responded with something Ivy didn''t understand, but it didn''t seem very pleasant.


    Since they couldn''t reach an agreement, Zilla began walking as fast as she could towards the two Titans.


    Ivy also saw how the smaller Titan began flapping its wings before taking flight, while the larger Titan ran towards Zilla.


    Ivy could only hold on tightly to the small peaks protruding from Zilla''s head before the impact came.


    Zilla collided directly with the larger Titan, pushing it backward while clawing at it with her claws.


    Suddenly, Ivy looked back and saw the smaller flying Titan coming directly towards Zilla''s head.


    Ivy got scared and quickly stood between the attack and Zilla.


    To the flying Titan''s surprise, its claws, which were heading directly for the invader''s head, suddenly seemed to have collided with a barrier as they couldn''t advance an inch.


    Zilla then realized the situation and quickly turned, hitting the larger Titan with her tail before grabbing the smaller Titan with her arms.


    She felt what Ivy did and had to admit it felt inexplicable to her.


    What she was sure of, though, was that she felt angrier than usual at the thought of Ivy getting hurt.


    She was confident that she could withstand this attack, and she was also confident that Ivy could avoid getting hurt, she knew Ivy''s abilities very well, she just never expected that she would try to receive the attack to protect her.


    A sound that Ivy had never heard before began to ring; the sound reminded her of the city''s energy storage, only this sound seemed to be getting louder.


    Looking back, she saw Zilla''s tail light up, and the sound increased as the light traveled up her back.


    The sound became terrifying as his entire back to his head was illuminated.


    Then Zilla opened her mouth and a large beam of light blue energy shot out of her mouth.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Ivy''s hair fluttered strongly as she watched Zilla''s breath burn the smaller Titan.


    Ivy quickly looked back and saw the larger Titan charging towards them.


    She couldn''t help but gently bite her lips, feeling useless.


    She was supposed to be Zilla''s companion, but she didn''t know how to help her.


    As if her ability deep in her soul responded to her feelings, Ivy suddenly noticed how her hair seemed to lengthen and glow intensely.


    Then, as if instinctively knowing what to do, green energy began to be channeled into Zilla''s body.


    Zilla''s breath suddenly doubled in size, severely injuring the Titan on the ground.


    Ivy was very surprised and looked at her hand in amazement, feeling Zilla''s astonishment as well.


    "I told you it was good to be my friend," Ivy joked as she looked at her hand, which had a faint green energy.


    Zilla just snorted before quickly turning around; still, she partly understood why she felt so drawn to Ivy the first time.


    The larger Titan, upon seeing its injured companion, growled furiously but still didn''t attack and cautiously protected its nest.


    Zilla only growled softly before beginning to charge her breath.


    "Wait, why don''t I tell them to return to the Hollow Earth? That way, you don''t have to do anything to them," Ivy suggested, feeling sorry for the pair of Titans.


    "Their eggs wouldn''t survive entering the Hollow Earth and would be destroyed, and it''s impossible to let them hatch."


    "It''s like asking your father to give up on you; do you think he would?" Zilla asked.


    Ivy could only stay silent, feeling a little discouraged, understanding that there was no solution since the Titans decided to lay eggs on the surface.


    Zilla continued charging her breath before shooting it at the Titan; the Titan could only retreat until it reached the limit of its nest.


    Despite receiving the breath head-on, the Titan endured it, protecting its nest.


    Ivy bit her lips before placing her small hand on Zilla''s head.


    The breath immediately doubled, hitting the Titan with devastating power.


    Zilla continued attacking with her breath until she destroyed the entire nest, killing the eggs.


    In the area, finally, Zilla was the last Titan standing; the other two ended up badly injured and didn''t have the energy to get up.


    Zilla snorted before turning around and starting to walk towards the sea.


    Ivy looked back with doubt before extending her hand; two small beams of energy shot out before entering the bodies of the fallen Titans.


    Then a small smile appeared on her face as she felt that despite being injured, they would be fine in the future; she assumed that Zilla also took care not to kill them.


    "Are you sad?" Zilla asked as she swam with Ivy on her head.


    "Yes," Ivy said, nodding.


    "Don''t be sad, they were foolish; the Hollow Earth is incredibly vast and nutritious. They could have laid their eggs there. They brought it upon themselves," Zilla tried to console Ivy.


    "Hm," Ivy said, nodding. She understood why but didn''t like it.


    "What was that thing you did that made me stronger?" Zilla asked after a while.


    "I''m not sure, maybe I just advanced in using my ability. Dad said the three of us were born with a special ability. Mine has to do with empathy toward other creatures, like you," Ivy explained.


    "I guess you''re still very young," Zilla remarked.


    "Of course, I just turned six years old recently," Ivy said, smiling slightly.


    Zilla soon arrived at Madripoor before lying down on the beach under the sun.


    "I''ll sleep for I don''t know how long; your energy made my body better," Zilla said telepathically before closing her eyes.


    "Rest well, see you," Ivy said, smiling as she stroked Zilla''s rough skin before starting to walk back home.


    If she were honest, she was a little disheartened by everything that had happened, despite understanding the necessity of it.


    After several minutes of walking, she began to run back home at full speed.


    When she reached the palace, the guards only looked at her and let her pass.


    Ivy ran up the stairs until she reached the tower where she knew her father was, walking carefully until she reached the top where she saw him meditating with his eyes closed.


    Quietly, she approached him before lying down in his lap while hugging him, her body curling into a small ball fitting perfectly.


    ....


    In the depths of the Madripoor laboratory, the lights were off, and everything was silent.


    Suddenly, a loud alarm began to sound in the quarters where the on-duty soldiers slept.


    "Damn it," Laura said, quickly getting up and putting on the suit underneath the armor.


    In a few seconds, she dressed and ran out before boarding her platform.


    Her soldiers were not much slower than her, and within three minutes of the alarm sounding, they were all up on the ship with their armor.


    The pilot quickly took off towards the area.


    "Tell me the information," Laura said inside her helmet.


    "A portal will open on the outskirts of New York. The energy seems to be the largest recorded, so proceed with caution," Cortana said.


    Since the failure to predict how the portals opened, Cortana simply cheated and predicted the appearances with the time stone.


    "Okay, let''s hurry," Laura said, patting the pilot before sitting down.


    The pilot nodded before revving the engines to the maximum. Everyone shook violently with the initial power before getting used to it.


    The ship rose almost out of the atmosphere before continuing to increase speed.


    In less than half an hour, the ship was already over New York.


    "Great, we arrived a little early," Laura said, so they could create a perimeter and more easily control the invasion.


    In New York, it was still daylight, and the city looked bustling. If they didn''t arrive on time, the victims would count in the thousands.


    Suddenly, in the middle of the street, a red dot formed before starting to spin rapidly, and as if gathering energy, the dot turned into a sphere before forming a portal that quickly continued to grow.


    Seeing this, Laura immediately ordered the deployment.


    "Go to your positions and watch your perimeter. Remember to report any abnormalities," Laura said before jumping off the ship along with the rest of the Spartans.


    She only had 100 men, but based on previous portals, that should be enough.


    Down on the street, panic had already formed as people fled from the portal.


    After it happened several times, this was not unknown, and people already knew what it meant.


    It had been a month since the start of the second event, and people had become stronger.


    With the appearance of the portals, many people began to want to challenge these unknown creatures that invaded them.


    Although the demons were a challenge, they still fell to several groups of people.


    Everything was going well until suddenly the people who had come into contact with the demons turned into zombies.


    Apparently, all the creatures carried a very contagious virus, and often you didn''t even need to be injured by them. Just by breathing near them, you could get infected.


    Since then, no human has dared to face the demons coming out of the portal.


    The Spartans split into two groups, one on the buildings and one on the ground surrounding the portal.


    To Laura''s surprise, the portal continued to grow to a height of 5 meters.


    "Open fire at discretion," Laura said, knowing that soon the creatures would start coming out.


    Quickly, the demonic creatures began to emerge from the portal only to be met by the firepower of the Spartans.


    The people on the roof took care of the flying creatures, in addition to covering their companions on the ground.


    Laura saw that the situation was going well, so she nodded slightly.


    Suddenly, she heard a police siren from behind her, which made her sigh internally. She hoped no idiot would come to bother her, or she wouldn''t mind giving them a punch.


    Technically, they were invading, so one more offense wouldn''t change the situation.


    A middle-aged man got out of the police car in his police uniform, followed by several police cars behind him.


    Laura saw the man look at the portal before looking at her.


    "Hello, can I help you, gentlemen?" Laura asked, looking at the group of policemen who got out behind the man, each one resting their hand against their weapon.


    "You!..." said one policeman with an annoyed expression, only to be stopped by the middle-aged man who was clearly his superior.

 Chapter 228

    George Stacy is the chief of police in New York.


    He was having a fairly quiet day when his subordinate entered his office anxiously telling him that a portal had appeared in New York.


    The police had already conducted a drill in case of a portal, so everyone quickly made their way to the location.


    Upon arrival, George immediately saw a person in armor, the figure was clearly feminine and seemed to take a few steps toward them to confront them.


    He didn''t even have to think to know they were Spartans from Madripoor, which technically was an invasion.


    "Hello, can I help you, gentlemen?" Laura said, looking at the group of policemen who got out behind the man, each resting their hand on their weapon.


    George immediately saw one of his men lose patience, he understood his annoyance, after all, her question was a bit cheeky and provocative to say that to them.


    Still, he quickly reacted and calmed him down so things wouldn''t escalate.


    He saw things a bit differently.


    These people were willing to risk their lives to kill these creatures.


    If they didn''t do that, George and his men would have to, and they might all die buying time for reinforcements to arrive.


    Therefore, in fact, the woman''s question wasn''t entirely incorrect.


    "No, we won''t interrupt your work, it''s just protocol," George said, shaking his head.


    He was grounded enough not to argue with a woman bigger and stronger than him.


    Laura was a bit surprised by his response but just nodded slightly to the man before returning her attention to the portal.


    She figured she shouldn''t have been so rude; the guy seemed like a good fellow.


    The soft sounds of Spartan weapons, bodies falling, and the terrifying sounds coming from the creatures were the only things heard in the area.


    Suddenly, the situation changed when Laura saw a mechanical leg like that of a spider emerge.


    The mechanical legs walked out of the portal to reveal an amorphous creature that looked like a brain with a demonic face, its body was attached to an exoskeleton with six legs covering it a bit.


    Above, there was a cannon with three spikes that emitted a faint red light.


    "Shit," Laura murmured.


    "Everyone pay attention, focus your fire on the new enemy and neutralize its weapon," Laura quickly said over her communicator.


    The fire from all the Spartans immediately focused on the cannon on the creature.


    To everyone''s surprise, when the shots hit the creature, a faint red energy barrier rippled softly.


    The creature didn''t stay still either and immediately returned fire; its body shook slightly backward as the cannon fired.


    The Spartans quickly rolled to the sides, dodging while the others kept shooting.


    They didn''t believe the barrier could hold forever.


    The creatures kept coming out, and seeing that the barrier didn''t fall and the material damage was increasing, Laura decided to get involved as well.


    She quickly ran towards the spider before sliding onto the ground, dodging several projectiles.


    As she got close, the creature immediately tried to attack her with its legs.


    Laura repeatedly dodged before taking a big leap in the air, stepping on its head.


    She immediately made a disgusted face inside her helmet, feeling that it was slimy.


    Laura ran towards the cannon on its back before grabbing it at the base and throwing herself towards the ground from behind the spider.


    At the same time, her thrusters ignited, helping her fall with more force.


    The legs immediately gave way, causing the spider to touch the ground.


    Laura took advantage and quickly grabbed one of the legs before starting to spin her body; the demon''s legs rubbed against the ground before lifting slightly as she spun.


    Laura maneuvered the spider while spinning before gradually changing the direction of the spin and aiming directly towards the ground.


    Immediately, everyone seemed to hear a watermelon being squashed when a blue liquid shot out in all directions.


    Laura''s entire armor turned blue, causing her to freeze for several seconds.


    An attack from a zombie brought her back to reality, causing her to punch it in the head, separating it from its body.


    Laura looked at the color of the portal and saw that it was running out of energy, so she simply engaged in hand-to-hand combat with the rest of the demons before eliminating them all.


    Her suit had already been infected, so it made no sense to keep her distance.


    The portal started flickering before collapsing.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Clean the area," Laura said over her communicator.


    The ship they arrived in descended to the ground before firing several grenades that exploded into foam, eliminating any trace of the virus in the area.


    With everything cleared, the ship quickly landed in front of Laura; the pilot got out quickly and took out a device similar to a fire extinguisher, spraying her to clean her suit.


    The rest of the Spartan soldiers began to descend from the buildings and board the ship, while the soldiers got on board, the pilot quickly placed a device on one of the legs of the demon spider.


    The device created a bubble that wrapped around the entire creature before attaching it to the ship.


    He was ordered to take it back.


    Laura also boarded the ship, annoyed; normally she would have exchanged a few words with the police, but she wasn''t in the mood.


    Her suit would surely have to be cleaned more thoroughly when she returned.


    The pilot quickly accelerated the ship towards Madripoor, leaving the area half destroyed and filled with foam.


    George stayed in the place at a good distance watching as the soldiers disappeared; he knew he didn''t have to do anything else but wait in the place for the military to arrive and take the creatures away.


    Although few people dared to steal these bodies knowing the virus they had on them.


    Cortana, who was reviewing the invasion data, with the new energy spike, it''s possible that from now on that type of creature similar to a spider will appear.


    Although it actually had four legs and not eight.


    Finally, she shrugged before naming it Arachnotron.


    She ordered the pilot to bring the creature because she wanted to see what kind of energy the robotic parts and the cannon ran on.


    She didn''t forget to check the energy given by this new creature and was surprised to see that it gave a considerable amount.


    Calculating the distance, the system should be near Knowhere, so she could have a slightly broader view.


    Although they must consider the issue of whether to immediately absorb the traveling creatures in Knowhere; after all, that would make rumors spread throughout the universe.


    Not to mention that a creature outside the system range doesn''t provide energy, so it would be a bit useless to absorb them.


    She must discuss it with her teacher.


    Now she must prepare for another matter.


    She didn''t know what kind of cosmic coincidence it was, but Hela and Wanda decided to come to Madripoor on the same day.


    She didn''t like Hela, but she had quite an appreciation for Wanda, besides having small intentions towards her.


    She doesn''t know what will happen, but it will surely be a situation full of emotions.


    ...


    Hela was dressed in an elegant black dress that she had created with her power while looking at herself in the mirror.


    The dress had a green ribbon accentuating her waist and only showed a bit of her ankles.


    In contrast to her beautiful appearance, her face seemed somber as she had never dressed like that before.


    "Master, you look really beautiful," Amelia said to the side with a happy smile.


    "Take that disgusting smile off your face or I''ll hit you," said Hela, showing a displeased expression.


    "Sure," said Amelia, putting on a face mask while still smiling.


    Her teacher was really pretty; it''s a shame her expression didn''t help her.


    "First of all, why do I have to dress like this? I look like those floozies at Asgard''s banquets," said Hela. Ever since she had agreed to ally with Damian, he had invited her to come and see the place.


    Despite this, she hadn''t gone immediately and had taken her time to think things over.


    "But master, you look really pretty. I''m sure you''ll surprise Damian when he sees you," said Amelia, smiling slightly.


    "And why would I want to surprise him?" asked Hela, looking at her through the mirror as if she had asked a stupid question.


    Amelia just slightly shook her head; sometimes she didn''t know if she was serving her or raising her.


    "Whatever, let''s go," said Hela, giving herself a final look in the mirror. She looked different.


    The two quickly descended from the tall building and arrived outside where a small black jet was waiting for them.


    Amelia''s lips always twitched slightly when she saw the black jet; her master really had a problem with colors.


    The two boarded the jet before it started its engines, taking off vertically before beginning to ascend rapidly.


    "How long does the flight take?" Hela asked, resting her hand on her chin and looking out the window.


    "Three hours," said Amelia.


    "And why couldn''t we arrive with a portal?" Hela asked, frowning.


    "The portals are blocked in Madripoor for security," said Amelia, smiling slightly.


    "I would have arrived faster running," said Hela.


    "With a great trail of destruction behind," said Amelia, laughing softly.


    "Details... I wonder if I''ll meet my sister-in-law," said Hela with a slightly wicked smile.


    Amelia slightly shook her head; her master would surely play a great role as an evil mother-in-law.


    Three hours passed quickly, and the plane landed in Madripoor.


    Descending the jet''s stairs, Hela looked around and took a deep breath, feeling that this place was really different from the rest of the world.


    The energy was much denser, and there was a special feeling in the air.


    Suddenly Damian appeared at the bottom of the plane''s stairs, with a slight smile as he raised his hand to greet the two women.


    "Hello, Mr. Damian," said Amelia, greeting him respectfully.


    Although she could be a bit playful with her master, she didn''t dare to do the same with Damian, who was someone even more powerful than her master.


    "I hope you had a good flight," Damian said, nodding to Amelia before looking at Hela.


    "It was boring; if I can''t arrive instantly next time, then don''t invite me," said Hela dissatisfied.


    Damian just chuckled as he heard her, not finding her bad mood strange.


    "Let''s go, I''ll introduce you to the others," Damian said, smiling before turning around and starting to walk.


    The two women quickly began to follow him; Amelia looked around curiously, Madripoor was a taboo place for anyone with powers, which is why most tourists were just normal people.


    People with magical powers never dared to enter this place; most never returned.


    The three arrived at the palace''s entrance, where 10 Spartans were lined up, creating an entrance path.


    Hela looked curiously at the soldiers as she walked along the almost ceremonial path that Damian had made.


    She couldn''t help but want to test them a bit, so a small fragment of her power came out of her body towards the soldiers.


    Death was something that every creature in the universe feared to varying degrees; Hela only gave them a small mental attack showing them what death was.


    To her total surprise, the soldiers didn''t even move a millimeter, as if she hadn''t done anything to them.


    Immediately, she felt admiration for these soldiers, regardless of whether it was because of the armor or themselves.


    Soldiers like these were really rare; they were definitely top-notch. Imagining herself leading them in the conquest of multiple worlds only made a smile grow on her face.


    Her smile quickly disappeared when she saw Damian looking at her with amusement.


    "If you look at me like that again, I''ll gouge your eyes out," said Hela, looking at him fiercely.


    "Anyway, they''ll grow back," Damian said, mocking her, used to Hela''s sharp responses; from his point of view, she almost seemed like a black cat growling at him.


    Immediately after entering the palace, there were three beautiful girls lined up, all three looking towards the door and immediately their eyes lit up when they saw Damian arrive with the two women.


    "Hello," said the three girls, appearing in front of Hela and Amelia.


    "Hello, I''m Amelia, what are your names?" Amelia asked with a big smile at the adorable girls.


    "Ivy."


    "Alice."


    "Emma."


    The three girls said at the same time.


    "Hello," said Hela, looking at the three girls with some curiosity now that she had them in front of her.


    She could see features on their faces that were similar to Damian''s, yet they didn''t emit any imposing presence like their father.


    It was clear that they were spoiled girls and that Damian hadn''t trained them at all.


    ''''I remember you, you cut me off in the middle of a video call,'''' Alice said giving her a dirty look.


    "I ran out of credit," said Hela, slightly curving her lips.


    Alice opened her mouth to retort but finally couldn''t say anything; she knew it was a lie but had no way to prove it.


    Hela''s lips curved a bit more, admitting that the little brats were quite interesting.


    Suddenly, they all heard footsteps coming from behind.

 Chapter 229

    A few hours before Damian received Hela.


    Wanda, Circe, and Pietro were at the airport catching a flight.


    Wanda had a grumpy expression while sitting in the airplane seat.


    They had used a portal to go to Singapore before taking a flight from there to Madripoor.


    "Remind me to buy a private jet when we get back," Wanda said irritably as someone lightly bumped her shoulder while passing through the airplane aisle.


    "I told you to buy one months ago, and you said it was a waste of money," Pietro said, looking out the window.


    "You can run faster than an airplane, why do I need one?" Wanda said, looking at Pietro, who was her private transportation.


    "Enslaver."


    "Explotier."


    Pietro and Circe said simultaneously, looking at her wordlessly.


    The airplane quickly started moving down the runway before taking off.


    Unlike Wanda, Circe was enjoying the experience a bit since she had never been on an airplane before.


    A little over an hour passed quickly, and the airplane landed at the airport.


    The three of them walked through the procedures before reaching outside the airport.


    Cortana was already waiting for them and greeted them from a distance with a wave.


    "How was the flight?" Cortana asked, smiling at them.


    "Bad, why can''t we just create a portal here?" Wanda asked. She didn''t really feel like coming here in the first place, if it weren''t for needing the continuation of her magic, she wouldn''t have come.


    "To avoid problems. What if the three girls are kidnapped? My master would surely be very angry," Cortana said, smiling.


    "Speaking of which, where is he?" Circe asked curiously, assuming that he would also be here receiving them.


    "We have other guests, so I took care of you, and my master took care of them," Cortana said, smiling.


    Wanda unconsciously frowned at his absence but quickly returned her expression to normal.


    Cortana guided them to a car and drove smoothly, showing them a bit of what the city was like before taking them straight to the palace.


    The three visitors looked in awe at the buildings and the automated vehicles. In comparison, Sokovia seemed to be a hundred years behind, the rest of the world at least eighty years.


    If they hadn''t arrived on an airplane, they would really think they were in another world.


    "Nice, isn''t it?" Cortana said with a knowing smile as she saw them amazed.


    The three nodded slightly.


    Circe was really surprised; even the capital of the Bhadwuans didn''t have such advanced cities.


    They soon arrived at the palace where soldiers were lined up, creating a pathway.


    The three walked while curiously looking at the soldiers; it was really different to see them on television than to have them in front of them.


    Only in person could you notice the great height and intimidation that emanated from them.


    "I want one of those," Pietro said, looking at his sister.


    "Grow a little more, and I''ll buy you one," Wanda teased.


    The group of four entered the palace, and in the entrance hall, they saw Damian, three little girls, and two familiar women.


    When Hela and Amelia turned at the sound of footsteps, everyone looked at each other, causing a sudden awkward silence.


    "What are those two women doing here?" Pietro whispered to his sister.


    "What are you doing here? Brat," Amelia grumbled, still resentful about him sneaking into her building.


    "What a coincidence, right?" Damian said, amused.


    "You both decided to come on the same day; how well you get along," Cortana also joked.


    "It really is a coincidence," Circe said, nodding with interest.


    Hela and Wanda just looked at each other for a moment without saying anything; they really didn''t suspect anything.


    They were sure it was a coincidence since they had chosen the time to come.


    "Hello," Alice said, approaching the new visitors. It was the first time they had seen unknown people at home.


    It was more common for their friends, Aunt Jen, or Uncle Tony''s family to come.


    "Hello," Circe said, greeting the girls with a big smile.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    The three little girls looked at Circe, who didn''t seem much older, with some doubt before looking at Wanda.


    "Is she your mommy?" Ivy asked, looking at Wanda for a moment before looking back at Circe.


    Several coughs and laughs were heard in the hall at Ivy''s question.


    "No, in fact, I''m much older. I''m about 13,000 years old, give or take," Circe said with a smile, unaffected by the question.


    The mouths of the three little girls comically opened at hearing Circe''s age.


    "Whoa, why do you look so young then?" Emma asked curiously.


    "It''s because I''m a half goddess and half-human," Circe said, smiling.


    Her words surprised Amelia and Hela, especially the latter, who looked at Circe with some curiosity.


    She didn''t expect the childish woman with Wanda to be a goddess.


    "Well, shall we move to the living room?" Damian said, not really sure what to do with this group of people; awkward silences were likely to be present.


    Seeing everyone nod, Damian quickly led them to a different room than usual.


    "Take a seat, would you like something to eat or drink?" Damian asked, sitting down while at the same time, a servant came in ready to bring them whatever they asked for.


    "Oh, I want a blackberry juice," Emma said, smiling.


    "Then I want mango," Alice said.


    "I want grape," Ivy said.


    Damian just smiled amusedly since the guests were supposed to be the ones ordering.


    "Do you have mead?" Hela asked.


    "Yes, we have," Damian said, nodding.


    "I want that," Hela said with a hint of nostalgia in her eyes.


    "Oh, I want that too; it''s been so long since I tasted mead. You should try it; it has a quite interesting flavor," Circe said, looking at Wanda.


    Wanda just shrugged, not really caring about what she would drink.


    "Then three meads for us, please," Circe said with a smile.


    "I want one too," said Amelia, curious about the drink.


    The servant nodded before leaving to fetch what they had ordered.


    "So, when are we going to talk business?" Hela asked after the servant had left.


    "No rush, are you planning to leave today?" Damian asked, smiling.


    "I would also like to know when you''re going to teach me magic," Wanda said, looking at Damian. She wouldn''t say it, but she was a bit dissatisfied with Hela''s presence.


    The relationship between the two had not been good from the moment they first saw each other.


    "No rush; you''ve just arrived. Relax," Damian said, sighing.


    "There are many tourist attractions and beautiful places. You can take a break; I promise nothing will happen to your places," Damian said.


    "Alright," Wanda said after a few seconds of thought. She hadn''t taken a good break since taking over Sokovia. It wouldn''t hurt to relax a bit, although she wasn''t sure if she could. Since she got off the plane, she has felt uncomfortable.


    Plus, the looks from her brother and Circe almost bore a hole in her body; their eyes seemed to say they wanted a vacation.


    Unlike Wanda, Hela frowned, not liking the idea.


    "Come on, Mistress; think of it as a reconnaissance of the area. Plus, it wouldn''t hurt to try to relax. Maybe your father will see you and his beard will fall off when he sees you looking so good," Amelia whispered in her mistress''s ear.


    "Fine," Hela said after her frown deepened as she listened to Amelia''s words.


    Amelia nodded with a smile, already knowing how to persuade her mistress. Usually, it was like talking to a wall, stubborn and cranky.


    But her mistress was not someone devoid of desires; it''s just that her mind unconsciously rejects those things in pursuit of her goals.


    It just takes breaking that mindset a bit, and her mistress tends to relax more.


    The easiest way to persuade her mistress is something that would displease Odin, like in this case, reminding her that her happiness would annoy Odin, making her see it from another perspective and accept to go.


    Damian shook his head at the interaction between Amelia and Hela.


    "So, anything you want to do first?" Damian asked, smiling at the whole group.


    ....


    While Damian took care of the visitors.


    The rest of the women in the family were in Damian''s tower.


    "You said we would see something interesting," Sophia said, looking at Carol, who was sitting in Damian''s chair in front of the desk.


    A large computer was on the desk, and Carol bit her thumb in frustration as she looked at the screen.


    "I could have stayed downstairs with the girls to greet them," Sophia said, shaking her head, not knowing why she got dragged into this.


    "Yes, I could have met my dear sister-in-law," Jane said, nodding, hoping to get along with her. They had something important in common: their annoyance with Odin.


    Suddenly, Carol''s eyes lit up before typing quickly.


    The screen showed a green light before logging in.


    "I have the keys to the kingdom," Carol said, smiling wickedly.


    "That''s why Dad didn''t tell you the password," Monica said, shaking her head.


    "Now, let''s spy on what''s happening," Carol said, paying no attention to Monica and easily accessing the system.


    The big screen quickly showed what was happening around Damian, the girls, and the visitors.


    "Is that Hela? I really expected something else," Jane said with surprise as she looked at Hela, who had a rather dark appearance.


    The image of a blonde, friendly, and warm woman suddenly shattered into pieces.


    "Oh, they''re moving," Carol said, interrupting everyone, as she saw Damian starting to guide them out of the palace.


    "Well, then why did you bring all of us here?" Ophelia asked, unable to wait any longer; she had things to do unlike most of them.


    "Of course, it''s to spy on him and see if he''s after any of those two women," Carol said, looking at Ophelia.


    "What if he''s after all of them?" Natasha asked, teasing Carol.


    Carol''s eyes widened in surprise as if she hadn''t considered that possibility.


    "Well, you can go on without me," Sophia said, smiling slightly as she shook her head and left Damian''s office.


    She didn''t really have much interest in the matter; she knew her son was a womanizer, but not to that extent.


    Ophelia approached the screen and rested her forearm on Carol''s shoulder as she leaned slightly to get a closer look at the screen.


    "Well, all four women are attractive, and that girl has pink hair; that color isn''t in Damian''s collection yet," Ophelia said, laughing lightly as she joked.


    "Let''s not talk about the redhead," Ophelia said, looking at Natasha with a smile.


    "Hela is also an interesting character; her stubborn and arrogant character will surely give Damian some kind of challenge. After all, we fell incredibly easy," Ophelia said.


    "Hey, you don''t have to say it like that," Carol said, pursing her lips.


    "As for the other woman, her character isn''t interesting enough," Ophelia said, laughing lightly.


    "Alright, here''s the summary, can we go now?" Ophelia said, rolling her eyes.


    "You''re taking the fun out of life," Carol said, looking at Ophelia.


    "How about you, Nat? Ready to not be the only redhead?" Ana asked, playfully.


    "Ready to not be the only raven-haired?" Natasha replied with a laugh.


    "Their conversation is wrong in so many ways," Jane said, shaking her head. She had a more traditional personality, and if she were honest, she would never let Thor have another wife.


    "Let them be, Jane; our family lost its moral compass," Monica said, shaking her head with a sigh of regret.


    "Petty mortals... don''t understand the thoughts of superior beings," Carol said, letting out a sad sigh.


    "You!" Jane said, annoyed, before jumping on Carol and starting to tickle her.


    For fear of hurting her, Carol didn''t dare to react forcefully, so she could only grit her teeth while she twisted slightly, enduring her laughter.


    Twisting around ended up falling to the floor with Jane on top of her, who showed no mercy; her fingers moved quickly across Carol''s abdomen.


    "Alright, stop it, or she''ll have an accident from laughing too much," Ana said, laughing softly as she pulled Jane off Carol.


    Carol laughed a bit on the floor before getting up and wiping away an unshed tear.


    "Let''s go," Jane said, mockingly looking at Carol before taking Monica''s hand and leaving the place.


    "The older you get, the more immature you become," Ana said, looking at Carol with a slight smile.


    "Maturing is for fruits," Carol said, pouting before turning her attention back to Damian.

 Chapter 230

    Damian had an ironic smile as he guided the whole group through the tourist spots of Madripoor.


    He never thought he''d become a tour guide one day.


    Still, he knew he had to distract them, feed them something, and show them their rooms to separate them.


    With Hela, he needed to finish the conversation they left unfinished some time ago; implicitly, they had agreed that she would join him in conquering the universe.


    They would be allies; their goals didn''t clash, so they theoretically wouldn''t have any problems.


    On the other hand, with Wanda, he just needed to teach her a bit of magic. He still thought highly of her, and her increased strength would also indirectly help him.


    "I believe these would be the most emblematic places in Madripoor," Damian said, finishing the tour.


    "It''s quite good," Hela said, nodding casually. She wasn''t really interested in tourism, but she understood it was a source of income.


    However, in her opinion, Damian didn''t really need an income source. There was nothing they could offer him; she didn''t understand why he bothered to benefit regular humans.


    Damian was already the owner of Earth, but almost no one knew it; everyone lived under the false illusion of freedom.


    Instead of declaring himself the owner of Earth, he lived on a small island, of course with luxuries, but nothing as ostentatious as the immense golden palace in Asgard.


    Her thoughts couldn''t help but oscillate between Damian and his father; she tried to find parallels but realized they were totally different.


    Especially when she saw the love and care Damian had for his daughters, something entirely different from her own childhood.


    Her thoughts were interrupted precisely by the voices of the three little ones chatting animatedly with Amelia.


    Amelia had always seemed to have a soft spot for children, even though she wasn''t exactly a good person either.


    She didn''t know all of Amelia''s history, but she knew she was a wanted criminal before deciding to release her to absorb her energy.


    Now that she thought about it, she really didn''t know much about Amelia''s past or how she came to learn magic.


    "Daddy, I''m hungry," Alice said, approaching Damian.


    "Alright, let''s head back then. I''ll let you settle in before we move on to other matters," Damian said, smiling at his daughter before looking at the rest of the group while picking Alice up in his arms.


    ''''Fine, but I don''t want to be away from Sokovia for too long,'''' Wanda said tactfully, even though there were several witches and vampires guarding the place, she didn''t feel comfortable if she wasn''t careful.


    "Sure," Damian agreed.


    The group quickly returned to the palace, and Damian led them up the stairs to the guest floor that only Tony and his family had used.


    "All the rooms are empty and have everything you need. Choose as you like," Damian said, casually presenting the place to them.


    "Settle in, and we''ll talk later," Damian said, smiling.


    The group nodded before each of them took a room.


    Finally free from the group, Damian sighed before starting to walk towards his office.


    "I really don''t know why they all came at the same time," Damian complained softly as he walked with Cortana.


    The girls, seeing that the visitors had entered their room, also disappeared somewhere, probably to play.


    "I was curious too, but I didn''t see any kind of influence on them. Also, I doubt anyone could influence Hela, although, with Wanda, it''s a possibility since she''s still quite weak," Cortana said thoughtfully.


    "In fact, there is someone who could do it, you," Damian said, looking at Cortana.


    "Master! I didn''t do it; you know Hela isn''t exactly my favorite," Cortana pouted, feeling offended.


    "Who knows, you''ve become quite mischievous," Damian chuckled, ruffling her hair gently.


    Cortana glared at Damian before jumping on him, wrapping her arms around his neck before nibbling on him.


    Damian just chuckled, ignoring her.


    ...


    Wanda sat on the bed in the grand room; she had never seen such a luxurious room. Almost everything was white and gold.


    Growing up in a somewhat poor family, this was something she wasn''t accustomed to. Even when she became the queen, there was so much to do that she slept in the same small room she had lived in while learning magic.


    Feeling how soft the bed was, Wanda let herself fall onto it, looking at the ceiling. She was speechless to see that even the ceiling had golden lines; she just hoped they weren''t real gold, or she really couldn''t digest how poor she was.


    Finally, she adjusted her body and curled up in a fetal position, planning to take a nap.


    Her attempt to nap was interrupted by the sound of someone knocking on the door.


    "It''s open," Wanda said, frowning slightly.


    "Hello," Cortana said, opening the door and entering the room.


    "I thought you went with Damian," Wanda said, looking at her with a furrowed brow.


    "I did go with him; this is just a kind of clone," Cortana said, smiling as she approached her.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Ah," Wanda nodded.


    "Do you feel so uncomfortable coming here? I''m sure you forced yourself to come to learn magic, or you would have never come," Cortana said, smiling slightly as she noticed Wanda acting so distant since she arrived.


    She knew Wanda quite well and knew she was much more lively with Circe and Pietro.


    "It''s hard not to feel uncomfortable coming to a place where your destiny isn''t in your own hands," Wanda said, looking at Cortana.


    "How dramatic," Cortana chuckled.


    "Why did you pay so much attention to me? Is it because I''m the Scarlet Witch?" Wanda asked, looking at Cortana.


    "Hm, there are several reasons. Tell me, do you believe in parallel universes?" Cortana asked, looking at Wanda.


    "Since I believe in magic, I believe in everything," Wanda said.


    "You should," Cortana nodded as she let out a small laugh.


    "As I wrote in the Scarlet Witch''s description, she is a multiversal-level being. My master is also such a being, and in fact, he has been to parallel universes," Cortana said, surprising Wanda.


    "My master and I share a strong bond, so I''ve had access to many of his memories, and in those memories, there''s you too. But in that world, without my master''s presence, things were completely different," Cortana said, smiling slightly, changing her words a bit but ultimately meaning the same thing.


    "In that other world, you ended up in a pretty bad way, losing everything. That''s why I became interested in you and wanted you to have a happy ending in this world," Cortana said, smiling.


    "You could consider it a whim; I hadn''t been born long ago, and since I reminded me of you, I paid some attention to you."


    Wanda fell silent, not knowing what to think. She felt a bit curious about what another life of hers might have been like.


    She had to admit that Damian really changed her life, even if indirectly.


    Her magic surely would have developed much more slowly if not for the magical circles; perhaps during that time, she could have lost people she cared about, like her brother.


    At that moment, Wanda felt a little ashamed of feeling so distrustful towards Damian and Cortana.


    She had learned her magic, and they planned to keep teaching her even when they didn''t have to.


    "So, how about being friends?" Cortana said, smiling as she noticed Wanda''s expression softening significantly.


    "Okay," Wanda nodded slightly as she looked at Cortana with a more animated expression.


    "Hm, it looks like your brother and Circe are coming. See you later, remember not to frown; it''ll cause wrinkles," Cortana said, looking toward the door before turning to Wanda, gently pushing her head with her index finger, and disappearing.


    Wanda unconsciously frowned upon feeling Cortana''s finger before she lightly rubbed her forehead.


    Immediately, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in," Wanda said, already knowing who it was.


    As expected, Circe and Pietro entered her room.


    "Sister, I want a room like this," Pietro said, appearing next to Wanda in an instant.


    "If you manage to create two magic circles, it won''t be difficult to have one like this," Wanda teased her brother.


    "How funny," Pietro said, looking at her grumpily; he still couldn''t create his first magic circle, but he was close.


    "You seem to be in a better mood. Did something happen?" Circe asked, placing her hand on her chin and looking at Wanda suspiciously.


    "As expected from an old witch, I actually feel more comfortable," Wanda nodded slightly.


    "How rude," Circe said, sticking her tongue out at her.


    ...


    When Hela entered her room, she also sat on the bed and looked around without emotion.


    It bothered her that the luxury and decorations were similar to those in Asgard, but what bothered her even more was that she still cared about such things.


    She really wants to free herself from her father''s psychological shadow and the way she was raised, she can think of no other way than to plunge a sword into her father''s heart.


    Hela took a deep breath, not wanting her thoughts to bring out her worst impulses.


    "Mistress," Amelia said, opening the door cheerfully.


    Upon entering, she immediately stopped upon seeing that her mistress didn''t have a good expression.


    "Again?" Amelia asked, sitting next to Hela.


    "Hm," Hela nodded.


    Amelia sighed, looking at her mistress; she still remembered when she was picked up by her.


    Her mistress used to be very volatile, and many times even threatened her with a sword at her neck when she did or said something she didn''t like.


    But little by little, she had calmed down. Amelia also understood that it was normal for her to be like that after spending so much time locked up without talking to anyone.


    She couldn''t help but hate Odin even more for that. It''s okay if he needs to lock her up, but he practically abandoned her completely, threw her away as if she were an object, without a home, without companionship; it was normal for her mind to fragment.


    "How about we take a walk around the palace? Damian didn''t say we couldn''t explore the place; as long as we don''t go to secret places, nothing will happen," Amelia said, smiling at her mistress, trying to cheer her up.


    "Are you sure it''s for me and not because you want to?" Hela said, giving a small smile in her previous somber expression.


    "Let''s go," Amelia said, laughing slightly as she took Hela''s hand.


    Hela looked at her hand and frowned slightly, but she still didn''t withdraw her hand and let Amelia help her stand up.


    Amelia smiled even more brightly seeing that her mistress didn''t reject her touch as in previous times.


    The two of them left the room and walked through the halls looking for the staircase.


    "If you don''t stop smiling, I''ll hit you," Hela said, looking emotionlessly at Amelia.


    "Okay," Amelia nodded, suppressing her smile a bit, making a somewhat funny grimace.


    The two of them descended the stairs and decided to go out to the garden for a walk.


    As they progressed, they saw all sorts of strange plants exuding magic.


    Magical plants had been brought to decorate the gardens in many of the Spartan raids.


    "What a waste," Amelia said, looking at all these plants that people would kill for.


    She recognized many of these plants; most could enhance people''s magic or physical abilities.


    The two of them continued walking through the garden until they reached the back of the palace, where there was a much larger space.


    "Is that a freaking T-rex?" Amelia suddenly shouted upon seeing a giant creature in the distance.


    "What is that?" Hela said confused, looking at the giant animal and several smaller ones that started advancing toward them upon hearing Amelia''s shout.


    Seeing the giant T-rex, Amelia quickly hid behind Hela as she peeked her head out, looking.


    The T-rex approached Hela and Amelia before sniffing loudly at them; the velociraptors, on the other hand, just surrounded them while making sharp sounds.


    Hela''s expression didn''t even change upon seeing the dinosaurs; she had seen much more terrifying things.


    She slowly extended her hand and stroked the T-rex''s snout before lowering her hands and running them over its sharp teeth.


    She smiled slightly, remembering her wolf''s teeth.


    ''''She''s not scared, she''s weird is weird,'''' said Tyr growling at the velociraptors.


    "Let''s go," the velociraptors said, giving several shrill cries.


    "Why does it seem like you scared them?" Amelia said, looking at them leaving.


    "You''re overthinking," Hela said, shaking her head as they continued exploring the place.


    While the two of them were taking a walk, Sassy was in hunting mode on a rock in the garden, her tail swaying gently behind her.


    She noticed Hela as soon as her subordinates went to see them; she clearly remembered the woman who had attacked her.


    Sassy began stalking them among the bushes as she moved forward, planning to ambush them later.


    Many bushes had holes where Sassy usually slipped through, so she just crouched, waiting for her prey to arrive.


    Hela walked alongside Amelia, glanced sideways at the hole where she clearly felt Sassy, but still paid no attention and kept walking.


    Sassy''s body swayed slightly, making sure she had a good grip on the ground before launching herself towards Hela.


    Hela seemed to have anticipated it as she agilely crouched, causing Sassy to miss and fall onto Amelia.


    Amelia was completely surprised by the giant tiger and was knocked down.


    Sassy growled in annoyance at missing her target, but she didn''t forget to give Amelia a gentle lick to vent her anger.


    "You''ve really been spoiled," Hela said, smiling slightly before grabbing Sassy''s tail. Her fur was incredibly soft, showing that she hadn''t faced hardships in her life.


    Sassy immediately jumped upon feeling her tail tugged and moved a few meters away from Hela before roaring at her angrily.


    Amelia let out a sigh of relief as she stood up; she was really scared, as she was with her mistress and had no guards in Madripoor.


    "Don''t be so dramatic," Hela said, smiling as she approached Sassy and tried to pet her.


    It really reminded her a bit of Fenrir when he was a cub.


    Sassy quickly evaded her touch, turning around and lightly hitting Hela''s face with her tail before running off somewhere.


    "She really is just a bigger cat," Amelia said, laughing.

 Chapter 231

    Damian arrived at his office with Cortana.


    He clearly felt Hela leaving her room and heading to the courtyard, only smiling slightly at Sassy''s antics.


    "Master, the system has already crossed Knowhere," Cortana said, looking at Damian.


    "Hm," Damian nodded, also contemplating his next move.


    If the system''s rumors spread, it was inevitable that this information would reach the ears of other Celestials. If many Celestials joined in, he might have to abandon everything and run with his family.


    Apart from Celestials, Damian knew there were higher entities he wasn''t keen on facing.


    But if the system could take control of the majority of the universe or even just the galaxy, it could create a safe place for his family. However, he was still far from covering the entire galaxy.


    "Let''s not absorb anyone yet. When the system reaches a new civilization, we''ll absorb them. After all, there are no more than 10,000 people in Knowhere; it won''t make much difference," Damian said, shaking his head.


    "Hm, that''s more or less what I was thinking," Cortana nodded.


    "We''ve been lucky so far; no Celestials have come snooping around," Damian said, resting his chin on his fist.


    "Perhaps Arishem was a loner, and they haven''t noticed yet?" Cortana suggested, considering Damian had fought him less than a year ago.


    Damian just smiled slightly, not believing his luck could be that good. He was always prepared for Celestials to show up at his doorstep.


    "By the way, remember to be tactful when teaching Wanda, be respectful to her," Cortana said, looking at Damian seriously.


    Damian looked confused, not understanding what she meant.


    "Since when have I been disrespectful to women?" Damian furrowed his brows, feeling falsely accused.


    "You barged into a women''s prison and drank their blood," Cortana shot back immediately.


    Damian wanted to argue that he technically didn''t harm them, but Cortana''s next attack came right away.


    "You took Ophelia out of her bed in the middle of the night and brought her into space; her body wasn''t fully covered," Cortana continued.


    Damian''s mouth opened, but he couldn''t say anything since he had indeed done that.


    "In another universe, you sneaked into Shuri''s room," Cortana listed another incident.


    Damian had no energy left to defend himself.


    "You also entered Hela''s room while she was in her underwear," Cortana said, accusing him.


    "I knocked, and she let me in," Damian defended himself, not accepting blame for something he didn''t do.


    "Besides, your eyes sometimes wander to the maids'' legs," Cortana judged, looking at Damian sternly.


    Damian could only rub his face and sigh; he gave up, admitting he couldn''t win against someone who could see his memories.


    "Don''t worry, Master; I don''t care about those things. I''m not jealous," Cortana said, floating toward Damian, hugging his neck and whispering in his ear.


    "Who told you that phrase? Because in case you haven''t noticed, you are jealous," Damian chuckled slightly, putting an arm around Cortana''s waist.


    Cortana''s smile widened a bit as she felt Damian''s embrace; there was progress.


    "I mention Wanda because her mentor, Harry, tried to abuse her. Wanda accidentally killed him, and that left a mark on her. I''m just telling you to be careful," Cortana confided as if sharing a secret.


    Damian''s eyes widened in surprise; he didn''t know about that.


    "Would you have stopped him if she couldn''t defend herself?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "No, I would inform you so you could decide what to do," Cortana replied.


    "Even if it wasn''t Wanda?" Damian inquired further.


    "If it wasn''t Wanda, I''d make it so she somehow managed to escape the situation," Cortana honestly admitted.


    Cortana didn''t want to dwell too much on the topic as it actually interfered more in the world than Damian might think.


    It was difficult for her to witness injustices and do nothing but watch. Damian had told her to limit her interference since people should live their lives; solving people''s problems wasn''t the solution.


    The Spartans already interfered enough with the world by getting rid of powerful people who exploited ordinary folks.


    If she interfered with every little problem, who knows what kind of consequences could arise over time.


    "I''ll go see Hela; I''ll take the opportunity to talk to her," Damian said, getting up. He vaguely sensed that Wanda was with Circe and Pietro in their room, so it was a good opportunity.


    Without waiting for Cortana''s response, Damian disappeared and reappeared near Hela.


    Hela was looking bored at Amelia, who was crouched down looking at some flowers.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "What''s going on?" Damian asked, arriving beside Hela.


    "Amelia is curious about plants she''s never seen before," Hela said casually.


    "Hm, how have you been?" Damian smiled at Hela.


    Hela glanced at Damian''s smile before fixing her eyes on Amelia.


    "Normal," Hela replied.


    "What does that mean?" Damian chuckled, not really expecting an answer to his question.


    Amelia, who was crouched down next to the plants, already had sore legs but didn''t dare to stand up to not interrupt her teacher''s moment with Damian.


    "Do you want to have a light spar?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "Sure," Hela quickly turned to him with slightly more animated eyes.


    Damian extended his hand towards Hela as he looked at her, and she understood it was to take her to the fighting spot.


    Her hand reached out before stopping inches away from his hand, and then she fully extended it and took Damian''s hand.


    Damian immediately teleported them both to Mars, a place where they could fight without holding back too much.


    Amelia left alone, finally sighed and fell onto her rear.


    Looking back at Hela, she noticed that Hela was looking at her hands.


    "Is something wrong?" Damian asked, looking at Hela while raising an eyebrow.


    "Hm, it just feels strange to touch someone," Hela said, letting go of Damian''s hand.


    "I suppose so, after 12,000 years," Damian nodded.


    "I wasn''t talking about 12,000 years," Hela said, smiling slightly.


    "I didn''t have physical contact with anyone except during combat. The only company by my side was Fenrir. I never knew who my mother was, and my father is an idiot, so..." Hela shrugged.


    Damian looked at Hela with a hint of bewilderment. She had really changed, he noticed that when he saw her arrive.


    "These things didn''t used to matter to you; what''s going on?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "We came to fight, not to talk," Hela said, avoiding discussing her personal matters.


    "It''s a light sparring match, so don''t use your dirty martial arts," Damian said, changing the subject.


    "Don''t you want to learn it? What better than seeing it up close?" Hela smiled, not one to settle.


    Hela''s dress suddenly changed, transforming into her usual battle attire.


    "It would have been more interesting if you fought in a dress," Damian chuckled to himself as he quickly moved back, preparing to fight.


    Hela raised an eyebrow at Damian''s comment. It wasn''t the first time Damian had made such remarks; she couldn''t help but wonder if he was attracted to her body.


    But this wasn''t the time to dwell on that. She tested the ground with her foot before her leg muscles contorted forcefully, propelling her towards Damian at full speed.


    Behind her, the ground exploded, sending earth and dust in all directions.


    Damian saw Hela coming at him at full speed. His body immediately reinforced itself to the maximum, creating a halo of energy around him.


    Since his previous fight with Hela, he had practiced magical reinforcement a bit. The only thing he could think of was to abuse his advantages, so he overloaded his body with magic more than it could bear.


    But thanks to his absurd regeneration, his body maintained a slight balance.


    Feeling the dramatic increase in strength in his body and the great aura of magic around him, Damian felt like he had never been physically stronger than he was now. He quickly focused his eyes on Hela.


    He only saw a blurry silhouette flying towards him, so feeling the power in his body, he collided directly with her.


    Since she didn''t draw any weapons, Damian didn''t either and prepared to meet her with his own hands.


    The impact was devastating, the earth shattering around them as a great shock wave swept around them.


    Upon impact, Damian was immediately pushed back several meters, though he didn''t win the direct confrontation, at least it wasn''t as bad as last time.


    Hela didn''t give him many chances to recover and lunged at him again.


    Damian constantly collided with Hela as he was forced back by her brutal attacks. He knew she wasn''t having an easy time either.


    Repeatedly using her martial arts placed a strain on her body. While her legs could still bear it, Damian noticed that when she used it with her arms to strike him, her face twitched slightly, presumably from pain.


    In an instant, they had traveled tens of kilometers as they collided at absurd speeds.


    From a safe telescope, one would only see a path of destruction advancing at high speeds.


    Damian really considered himself a stubborn person; that''s why he couldn''t help but keep colliding head-on with Hela.


    His arms broke and regenerated with each blow, slightly unbalancing the magic in his body, but he refused to yield.


    Hela furrowed her brow more deeply as they collided with each other.


    Finally, it was as if she couldn''t take it anymore, and multiple shadows appeared around Damian, wrapping around his limbs before bringing him down to the ground.


    Hela then jumped on top of Damian and conjured a sword before plunging it inches from Damian''s neck.


    She was straddling him, and her other hand pressed against his chest to restrain him.


    "Never in my life has anyone let me win, and I hope it never happens," Hela said, her gaze angry.


    Clearly, Damian wasn''t taking it seriously and was fighting recklessly. If he avoided her attacks, things would have been different.


    Although her martial art was really powerful, it had its flaws, and she didn''t doubt that Damian knew how to exploit them.


    "I''m not letting you win; it''s just that I''m very stubborn and refuse to accept that you beat me in a direct confrontation," Damian said, shaking his head with a smile despite the situation.


    While Hela just looked at him with her skeptical green eyes, Damian took the time to look at her.


    Hela was a goddess; her face and body were almost perfect, and he had to admit that he was physically attracted to her.


    She immediately noticed Damian''s gaze, which was different from usual. Her previous thoughts immediately stopped, and she just looked into Damian''s crimson eyes.


    The atmosphere immediately became somewhat ambiguous. Seeing his eyes, Hela had to admit that she had always enjoyed looking at them even through images¡ªtempting eyes full of power.


    Hela''s hand on his chest couldn''t help but reach for Damian''s face, and her own face also leaned closer as if she were hypnotized and wanted to see those eyes up close.


    Damian looked at Hela, who was so close to him and didn''t hesitate too much before freeing himself from the bindings and leaning in to kiss her.


    Hela''s eyes widened as she felt Damian''s lips on hers.


    Looking at Damian''s close face and feeling the warmth of the embrace, Hela decided to simply hold onto that warmth she was feeling.


    Time seemed to stand still as both lost themselves in the moment. When they finally separated, their eyes met with intensity.


    Hela touched her lips with her fingers, remembering the sensation. So, that''s what a kiss felt like.


    Seeing Hela lost in thought, Damian had his suspicions about what she was thinking. Kissing Hela, he noticed that she was quite clumsy, showing that she really didn''t have much experience.


    This really puzzled him because Hela had probably lived around 20,000 years. However, he wasn''t so stupid as to ask.


    "Why did you kiss me?" Hela asked, looking directly into Damian''s eyes.


    Damian didn''t give her an answer and just kissed her again. Their lips quickly met again, and Hela''s hands roamed up Damian''s body.


    "It''s really strange," Hela said, ending the kiss. Her hands took Damian''s face as she looked at him.


    The man in front of her really attracted her, and he was strong; for her, that was enough.


    In the past, she hadn''t been very interested in other men. Even without her father''s manipulations, she probably wouldn''t have had a partner.


    There were some men she found physically attractive, but they failed in the most crucial aspect¡ªthey were weak.


    She couldn''t see herself treating someone weaker than her as an equal.


    Damian looked at Hela, who was straddling him, before extending his hand and tucking a strand of her hair that had fallen onto her face behind her ear.


    Hela briefly looked at Damian''s hand before continuing to maintain eye contact with him.


    She was feeling things she had never felt before; such warm and soft physical contact was something she had never experienced.


    Neither of them spoke; they just shared an intimate moment amidst the destroyed terrain of the arid red planet.

 Chapter 232

    Hela''s eyes filled with heat and dark energy poured from her body, covering them both.


    The suit on her body fell apart like water, exposing her body.


    Her hands weren''t shy either and she grabbed Damian''s shirt before ripping it off as she pushed him down.


    Damian just watched her in awe, she was like a living work of art, her dark hair cascading over her shoulders, her eyes sparkling with desire.


    Her skin was strikingly similar to Damian''s, both had quite pale skin.


    Damian ran his hand down Hela''s slender stomach until he reached her modest breasts, his hands gently caressing her small strawberry-colored nipples.


    Hela''s red lips rewarded Damian with a slight appreciative moan as her hips rocked gently against Damian''s waist.


    Hela also looked at Damian''s body, all the muscles were absolutely perfect and there was not a single scar.


    Suddenly, two tentacles of dark energy came out of nowhere before ripping Damian''s pants off.


    New sensations hit Hela as she felt her pussy in direct contact with Damian''s cock.


    Her hips immediately grinded up and down as her lips moaned softly.


    The heat in both their eyes reached its peak as Damian pulled Hela beneath him as he kissed her.


    His hands constantly caressed the erogenous zones of Hela''s body, provoking her constant moans.


    Hela''s cheeks flushed as she let her emotions run wild, she didn''t even try to hold back and just enjoyed Damian''s caresses.


    Though she had seen people having sex at Asgard banquets countless times and heard even more exaggerated noises, she always thought it was just that, exaggeration.


    But Hela couldn''t let go of her dominant side and kept turning Damian around by putting herself on top.


    Her hand quickly went to Damian''s cock and pumped it a few times before aligning it with her pussy.


    Hela lowered her hips slowly, feeling the walls of her pussy slowly open as the tip entered and deepened.


    ''''Oh~!!


    Hela let out a loud moan as she felt the stimulation on her pussy walls, her hips finally lowering completely to the sound of several moans.


    ''''I feel very full," Hela said and looked at Damian with a glazed look.


    Damian smiled and cupped her cheek and kissed her, Hela kissed him back with intensity as her hips made small up and down movements.


    Damian felt that everything was going too slowly, so he stood up with Hela wrapping her legs around him.


    Hela quickly wrapped her arms around Damian''s neck, she couldn''t help but moan loudly as Damian''s hands grabbed her ass before he began to fuck her.


    Slapping sounds could be heard as Damian pumped steadily inside Hela.


    Hela clung to Damian and felt the endless pleasure, a pleasure she had never known.


    Moans came out of her mouth every time Damian''s cock reached her deepest parts.


    Damian picked up the pace a few seconds before releasing everything inside her.


    Feeling the heat inside her, Hela found no other way to release the intense stimulation than to bite down hard on Damian''s shoulder, sending several strands of blood running down his arm.


    Damian slowly slowed the pace until he was just inside her, both of them enjoying the after effects of the orgasm.


    ''''Phew, I really missed it," Hela said, taking a quick breath as she smiled and looked into Damian''s eyes.


    Damian was surprised by the smile and couldn''t help but look at her, it was the first time he''d seen such an expression on her face.


    ''''Still, it was worth the wait," Hela said in a hoarse voice, giving Damian a kiss on the cheek before letting out a slight moan as she got off Damian, making his cock pop out.


    Damian chuckled as his fingers touched his cheek, he hadn''t thought Hela would actually make such a show of affection.


    Immediately a stream of semen ran down her legs, speaking of her legs, Hela felt them really weak, it was something really strange for her, not even her strenuous martial arts left her like that.


    Damian smiled slightly and took the opportunity to look around, although he noticed that Hela had wrapped them in something, in the heat of the moment he had failed to detail it well.


    So how about we go again?" said Hela after she had calmed down for a moment, looking at Damian''s crotch and noticing that he could definitely keep fighting.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The first round, she admits, she lost and was totally dominated, she will make sure the second round is not like that.


    ''''I thought you chickened out," Damian said smiling as he put a hand around Hela''s waist and pulled her to him.


    Hela smiled lasciviously before pulling Damian down, her hands caressing his chest and running down his abs before taking his cock and impaling herself with a slight moan.


    The battle between the two began again, and with the almost endless resistance of both, they did not know until what time they would be involved in their activities.


    ¡­.


    Damian and Hela appeared again in the palace.


    They didn''t look any different from when they left, but there was a knowing look between them when their eyes met.


    "I''ll see you later," Hela said, giving Damian an inexplicable glance before walking towards her room.


    Damian smiled slightly, watching the gentle sway of her hips before finally looking away.


    It wasn''t exactly the kind of fight he expected, but he must say he enjoyed every moment of it.


    In a blink, he was in the bathroom of his room before stepping into the bathtub.


    Fully submerged, arms spread and resting on the tub''s edges, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Feeling truly relaxed, he closed his eyes, almost dozing off.


    At that moment, the bathroom door opened, and a red-headed head peeked in.


    Seeing Damian asleep in the water, Natasha smiled as she approached, shedding her clothes and joining him in the tub.


    Despite being seven months pregnant, her belly barely showed any signs, and no one would suspect.


    Carefully, she swam over to Damian and sat astride him.


    Her hands traced Damian''s muscular arms up to his neck as she embraced him.


    ''''Are you getting old? You fell asleep in the bathroom,'''' Natasha said jokingly.


    Damian lazily opened his eyes before looking at her with a smile.


    "Just a bit tired," Damian replied.


    "You''ve been gone for several hours," Natasha nodded, remembering the woman who came with Hela had mentioned he went for a light sparring session, though it seemed anything but light.


    "You''re quite the host, falling asleep like that. Dinner is almost ready, so I came to get you," Natasha said with a smile, giving Damian a quick kiss.


    "Have the others met? How did it go?" Damian asked, chuckling slightly at having missed it.


    "Well, you know we''re pretty friendly. Everything went quite well, though Wanda is a bit shy despite trying to appear confident," Natasha laughed lightly, she was pretty good at reading people.


    "I''m glad everyone got along," Damian nodded as he leaned back.


    Natasha looked at Damian''s neck, and her eyes couldn''t help but brighten.


    Unconsciously, her fangs elongated as her instincts took over.


    Damian felt a slight pinch as Natasha''s fangs sank into his neck, drinking his blood.


    Natasha''s throat moved as she took deep swallows of blood.


    "I thought you had enough this morning," Damian said, running his fingers through her silky red hair.


    Regardless, he didn''t mind; after all this time, he was accustomed to being a blood source.


    After a while, Natasha stopped drinking, licking the spot to make sure nothing was left before rubbing her cheek against Damian''s.


    Natasha was in a state of bliss, almost purring as she nuzzled against Damian.


    Just as Natasha''s hands were trailing down Damian''s abdomen, about to move to a more interesting part, her eyes widened in panic as she remembered she was supposed to bring Damian downstairs for dinner.


    "We have to go down quickly, or Ana will come up here and scold me," Natasha said, suddenly getting up, surprising Damian.


    "Alright, let''s go," Damian said, laughing at her sudden change.


    The two quickly got out of the tub, dressed, and started down the stairs.


    Natasha took the first step when suddenly she saw Ana coming up the stairs.


    Ana gave her a cold look with her crimson eyes. Natasha could only give a sheepish laugh before looking away.


    Ana was supposed to come to get Damian, but Natasha had volunteered to bring him quickly.


    Damian smiled, watching them, before putting an arm around Natasha''s waist and gently floating down to the bottom of the stairs, landing next to Ana.


    "It was my fault, I was taking a nap," Damian said, smiling as he put another arm around Ana, pulling her close.


    Ana''s expression immediately softened as she felt Damian''s embrace, causing Natasha to make a teasing grimace.


    Damian quickly started walking towards the dining room, noticing that everyone was already there; conversations immediately stopped as they saw him coming.


    Looking around the table, his gaze paused for a moment on Hela, who was sitting next to Amelia.


    She didn''t seem entirely comfortable in such a homey environment, but she was trying not to show any displeasure.


    Damian sat next to Ana and Natasha; the atmosphere was quite good, and everyone ate while having small conversations.


    Something that amused him was seeing Pietro, who was sitting in front of his daughters, playing with them. He crumpled a napkin and exchanged it between his hands at high speeds, making them guess where it was.


    It was funny how his daughters'' eyes moved rapidly, trying to follow the path of the little ball.


    It seemed like everyone had gotten along well while he was away, as the atmosphere didn''t seem awkward as he initially thought.


    Dinner ended, and slowly everyone started heading back to their rooms.


    That''s when Wanda approached him.


    "Could you teach me magic tomorrow?" Wanda asked, looking at him.


    "Of course, when you''re ready, just ask Cortana if I''m not around," Damian nodded with a smile.


    "Thank you," Wanda nodded slightly before leaving with Circe to their room.


    Damian also got up from the table and started walking towards his office; he planned to meditate for a while, constructing his magic circle before going to bed.


    As he climbed the stairs, Damian walked down the hallway towards another set of stairs leading to his tower.


    Suddenly, Carol ran towards him before jumping onto his back, wrapping her arms and legs around him.


    Damian smiled and held Carol''s thighs to make her more comfortable as he continued walking.


    "What''s up, sweetheart?" Damian said, smiling as his thumb stroked Carol''s thigh.


    "Well, you see, today when I heard you were going to fight Hela, I got a bit curious about how strong she is," Carol started in a sing-song tone, as if telling a story.


    Damian''s smile suddenly stiffened, suspecting he was caught, yet he said nothing and let Carol finish.


    "The fight started off interestingly; it was really exciting to see everything getting destroyed by your blows. I almost felt like flying to Mars to join in," Carol said with a chilling smile, fortunately, Damian wasn''t looking.


    "Then things got weird; suddenly, Hela immobilized you on the ground, and you kissed her. Was it nice?" Carol whispered into Damian''s ear.


    "It felt good," Damian replied without hesitation.


    Carol''s fist glowed slightly before she hit the top of Damian''s head.


    "Ow," Damian said, turning his head to look at Carol.


    "I can count, and with Hela, that''s five. What about Cortana? What about Jen or Laura?" Carol looked at him, then quickly feigned an angry expression when Damian met her gaze.


    Damian could only give a wry laugh without responding to Carol''s scolding.


    "Tell me, was it something serious, or just a one-time thing?" Carol asked, unsatisfied.


    ''''I don''t know," Damian said honestly.


    ''''You''re really looking for a beating," Carol said dissatisfied as she gave a little hop and sat down on the desk.


    "Come here," Carol said, extending her hand towards Damian.


    Damian pursed his lips but obediently moved closer to Carol.


    ''''Serve me well and I''ll forgive you," Carol said, spreading her legs before pulling him to her as she wrapped her legs around him.

 Chapter 233

    Hela returned to her room after dinner with Damian''s family.


    Sitting on the bed, she couldn''t help but recall the moments she spent with Damian. Unbeknownst to herself, a hint of blush appeared on her face.


    In the end, she just shook her head. With an experience so new and stimulating, she really wanted to continue and explore further.


    At that moment, the door opened and Amelia entered with a smile.


    "Master, how was your fight? Did you enjoy it?" Amelia asked, smiling and sitting down forcefully next to Hela.


    "Hm, I enjoyed it a lot," Hela said, nodding and inevitably from her mouth came out a sensual voice, slightly curving her lips into a smile.


    Amelia seemed to turn into an ice sculpture upon hearing her master speak in that manner.


    "Master, did King Damian hit you too hard?" Amelia asked jokingly but with concern in her eyes.


    "In fact, he did hit me quite hard," Hela said, chuckling.


    Amelia''s eyes almost welled up with tears as she wondered if her master had suffered a brain injury.


    A slight smile was the most she showed; she had never heard a laugh like that before.


    ...


    Damian got up early the next day before heading to his tower for a brief meditation session.


    Although progress on his magic circle was slow, if he didn''t do it regularly, he would never finish.


    He could also stop sleeping entirely and dedicate himself completely to meditation, but he wasn''t in such a desperate situation.


    A familiar magical pulse indicated that it was time for breakfast, so he stood up and walked to the dining room.


    Everyone was already there, so they wasted no time and started eating.


    Everything was normal, and the only thing Damian could highlight was that Amelia gave him a few more glances than usual.


    He idly wondered if Hela had told her or if she suspected something. It didn''t really matter, though.


    After breakfast, everyone began to disperse to do their own things.


    Wanda also got up from her seat and approached Damian, who had also stood up.


    "Can you teach me now?" Wanda asked, looking at Damian.


    "Sure," Damian said, nodding with a smile.


    "Let''s go to the garden; we''ll be more comfortable there, and it''s a quiet place," Damian said, taking into account Cortana''s words. It was better to teach her in an open place where she felt comfortable and safe.


    "Okay," Wanda said, clearly liking the choice.


    The two walked to the garden, and Damian casually created a large tent with a padded space in the center.


    Wanda''s eyes widened in surprise at that display of power; it literally appeared out of nowhere. If Damian had transmuted the ground to form the tent, she wouldn''t have been surprised since she could do that too, but she felt no magic in what he did.


    "Come, sit," Damian said, sitting down first and gesturing with his hand in front of him.


    Wanda nodded distractedly before sitting down a meter away from Damian. In the end, she couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed because while she was distracted, she sat a bit far.


    Damian couldn''t help but think she was a bit far away, but in the end, he said nothing.


    "How about you start by showing me your magic circle?" Damian said, smiling at her.


    Wanda nodded slightly before instigating her magic, making a crimson magic circle appear in her hand.


    "Do you mind if I take a closer look?" Damian asked, realizing why Cortana warned him to be careful. Normally, he would have taken her hand directly and observed it closely.


    "Go ahead," Wanda said, extending her hand to Damian.


    Damian leaned in and saw the complex runes; there was nothing wrong, and they were condensed runes made for humans.


    But her magic circle was just as strong as those of his family at the same level.


    Damian also immediately noticed the cause of this: the runes were made with energy superior to magic, and individually, each rune was stronger than even the runes in his magic circles.


    The difference was that his magic circles had many more runes, so in the end, they could match.


    Although he expected Wanda to have a lot of potential, he was really amazed thinking about the possibilities. She could truly become very powerful.


    If he taught her the magic circle made for vampires, which was much more complex, Wanda theoretically could become a mage more powerful than him.


    Still, Damian didn''t feel wary about it; his confidence never came from his magic. Besides... he created the magic circle system, so of course, he has an emergency backdoor.


    "In reality, your magic circle is a weakened version made for humans. Not everyone is like you, which is why it was so easy for you to create them," Damian said, surprising Wanda.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Damian extended his hand and created a magic circle somewhat similar to Wanda''s.


    "This was the third magic circle I created. If you notice carefully, it has almost three times the number of runes as your magic circle. For a human, it''s very difficult to create such small and detailed runes in one go," Damian explained.


    Wanda nodded slightly as she looked at her magic circle and Damian''s.


    "That''s why I created a weakened magic circle that humans could use. Of course, not everyone can do it, as you''ve noticed, it''s still very difficult," Damian said.


    "Why give power to humans?" Wanda asked. Normally, people would be wary of others getting stronger, wanting only themselves to be the strongest¡ªshe experienced it firsthand.


    "That''s a secret," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    "Now, I have two options for you: I''ll teach you the rest of the magic circles for humans, or we''ll destroy your current magic circles without harming you so you can create magic circles like mine," Damian changed the topic, looking at her.


    Wanda''s eyes widened in surprise as she inevitably thought of a person she didn''t want to think about.


    Feeling her strength rapidly increasing, her previous teacher refused to teach her out of fear, but here was Damian, telling her that he wanted to teach her an even stronger version.


    If her magic also applied to that type of magic circle, her magic could be even stronger than Damian''s at the same level.


    But still, he gave her the option to learn it.


    Her feelings became chaotic, and she looked at Damian in an inexplicable way. She wanted to ask him to teach her the upgraded version, but she was a little embarrassed to ask.


    Although she knew this was an opportunity that perhaps only she could have due to her Scarlet Witch condition, she knew it was something that Damian definitely wouldn''t be as generous with as the method for humans.


    Her mind immediately raced with possibilities, but in the end, she just looked at Damian hesitantly before speaking.


    "What do I have to give in return?" Wanda asked, looking at him.


    Damian looked at Wanda, who seemed to believe that everything was too good to be true.


    He couldn''t help but think for a moment before coming up with a good idea that would surely ease her doubts.


    "How about you join Madripoor for a minimum of 10 years? Afterward, you can decide to leave if you wish," Damian said, looking at her.


    "10 years?" Wanda asked, more to herself as she thought.


    It''s almost half of the life she has lived, but she also knows that her own life is incredibly long; 10 years seemed very little considering the value of the knowledge they were going to give her.


    She couldn''t help but suspect that Damian just chose a random amount of time to appease her.


    "100 years," Wanda said, unsure if that amount of time could compensate for the knowledge gained, yet she didn''t feel comfortable receiving something at such a low price.


    "Deal," Damian said, nodding and looking at her a bit strangely, but in the end, the goal was achieved.


    "How will you eliminate the magic circles I already created?" Wanda asked Damian, unable to think of how such a thing could be done.


    "We''ll solve that now; we''ll go somewhere else," Damian said, making both of them appear in a completely white room.


    This room had been created on the spot by Damian and was right next to the pillar with the Infinity Stones.


    "This room is special and has the ability to alter reality," Damian explained as a small pillar with a glass sphere rose from the floor between them.


    The glass sphere was at the level of their abdomen, and inside the sphere, there seemed to be a crimson substance moving slowly.


    Wanda was a bit confused at first by the change of location, but upon hearing Damian''s words, she quickly snapped out of it.


    "When I tell you, put your hand on the sphere and imagine what you want to alter. You must concentrate, and think about your body before creating your first magic circle," Damian said seriously.


    "If your mind wanders, perhaps the color blue will start turning yellow from that day on."


    "Isn''t this almost like a wish machine?" Wanda said incredulously as she looked at the sphere.


    "You could also consider it that way; just don''t destroy the world, please," Damian joked.


    "Is it possible to revive someone with this?" Wanda suddenly asked with some melancholy in her eyes.


    "You could perfectly recreate a person''s body, but it wouldn''t have a soul," Damian said. As far as he knew, the souls of all the dead were stored in the Soul Stone, of course, there were exceptions like Asgard or some other place where something similar happened.


    "I understand," Wanda said, nodding. She wanted to be clear about this matter so her mind wouldn''t wander and think about reviving her parents.


    "Are you ready?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "I''m ready," Wanda said after taking a deep breath.


    Damian nodded and acted as a catalyst so Wanda could use the stone without any problems.


    "Put your hand on the sphere," Damian said.


    Wanda extended her hand over the sphere and immediately focused, putting all her intention into returning her body to how it was before creating her magic circles.


    This had an almost immediate effect, and her magic circles began to blur before only a large crimson mist remained in their place.


    Wanda withdrew her hand and almost stumbled, feeling that her body was not the same as before; it had become weaker.


    "It seems everything went well," Damian said, nodding slightly.


    "I guess," Wanda said, not feeling well; she felt everything spinning. Suddenly her vision darkened, and she started to fall to the ground.


    Damian immediately appeared next to her and supported her back with a concerned expression.


    Quickly checking the situation in her body, he noticed that everything was in order and that it was just a minor side effect.


    Knowing that she wouldn''t wake up soon, he sent her directly to her room to rest.


    As Wanda disappeared from the place, the room also dissipated, leaving the familiar space of Cortana where she usually worked or did her things.


    Damian shook his head before appearing in his tower and starting to meditate. He had hoped to finish teaching Wanda right away, but it seems that won''t be possible; he''ll have to wait until she wakes up.


    Several hours passed while Damian meditated when he felt Wanda waking up; he had kept his senses around her.


    Stopping his meditation, Damian appeared outside her room and knocked on the door.


    "Wanda, it''s me, are you ready to continue?" Damian asked before Wanda could respond.


    "I''m ready," Wanda said after a few moments of silence as she tried to orient herself.


    The absence of her magic circles made her understand that it wasn''t a dream, and she guessed she had fainted.


    Wanda quickly opened the door and saw Damian; she always felt a flutter in her stomach when she saw his eyes fixed on her.


    "Then let''s go," Damian said, nodding, making both of them appear again in the garden, sitting.


    Wanda''s eyes blinked a few times, disoriented before recovering. She wasn''t really used to these sudden scene changes.


    "To make it easier and faster for you, I''ll transmit the shape of the first magic circle to your mind," Damian said, extending his finger and sending a small light to Wanda''s forehead.


    Wanda''s mind was immediately filled with information about the magic circle.


    Analyzing the information, Wanda noticed that the magic circle was really similar to the previous one, only it had many more runes, and some were quite complex.


    "Do you have it?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "Yes," Wanda said, nodding.


    "Good, then just practice as you like; the first one should be quite quick, but as the number of magic circles increases, so does the difficulty," Damian said.


    "What magic circle are you creating?" Wanda asked curiously.


    "The sixth magic circle," Damian said, smiling at her.


    Wanda nodded slightly, impressed but also expecting it considering it was Damian.


    "By the way, it might take me more than a year to finish creating it," Damian said, laughing a little.


    Wanda''s eyes widened in surprise; as far as she knew, one couldn''t stop halfway, and she couldn''t imagine meditating for more than a year.


    "For now, just focus on creating your first magic circle," Damian said, smiling amusedly at her expression.


    Wanda put on a small pout seeing him laugh before closing her eyes and starting to create her first magic circle for the second time.


    The days passed with Damian teaching Wanda and sneaking off with Hela to ''''fight''''. In an instant, a month had passed.

 Chapter 234

    It had been a month since the vampire family had received these quite unusual visitors.


    Damian could only say that the past month had been one of the most exciting in a long time.


    Initially, Hela and Wanda weren''t so thrilled about going to Madripoor, but it turned out they hadn''t returned to their places and had only sent their companions to take care of matters.


    Wanda was immersed in her magic practice, and in just a short month, she managed to create her second magic circle.


    Damian found it really interesting to teach her magic; it was different from his family, where things often had double meanings or were full of jokes.


    Wanda''s serious and admiring face greatly satisfied his ego.


    So, despite everything, he ended up becoming a real master for Wanda.


    Hela, on the other hand, kept tempting him for sex, and he couldn''t resist the lovely goddess.


    He had to admit that playing the game of not being discovered was a bit interesting for both him and Hela, even if Carol already knew and thus maybe everyone else knew too.


    The portals continued to appear and were eventually destroyed by the Spartans.


    Jane had fulfilled what she had said and had explored the portals with the help of the Spartans and Monica.


    Using drones, she photographed what the world on the other side looked like.


    Although Damian had said he wasn''t too interested, the information they gathered turned out to be quite interesting, although not very useful.


    It turns out that the place these creatures came from was some sort of post-apocalyptic Earth from an alternate universe.


    That conclusion was reached after seeing the surrounding ruins; interesting to know but useless.


    And perhaps the most important thing that happened that month, the second event was about to end.


    The map of events was getting smaller and smaller as people were disqualified.


    Damian and Cortana were in front of a large screen, observing the 24 zones scattered around the world.


    Half of them were active, and the other half were not; usually, every hour, a new one would activate, and another would end.


    Right now, there were 3,000 people left in the zone with the fewest participants, and both Damian and Cortana were waiting.


    "So, as planned, once there are 100 people left, I''ll close the zone while all the others finish," Cortana said, looking at Damian.


    "Hm, but they''re really crazy; look at how those numbers are dropping," Damian said, resting his head on his hand while looking at the screen.


    The number of participants was dropping quite fast.


    "Of course, many are really agitated; they can surely feel it, there are few people left, and the event can end at any moment," Cortana said, smiling.


    "It''s also because time passes 8 times faster inside the event," Damian said, looking at Cortana.


    "There are really interesting characters," Damian said, looking at different people who appeared occasionally.


    A good part of them were mutants, but there were also witches, sorcerers, and mostly normal humans.


    Although the definition of normal humans had completely changed.


    Time passed, and the numbers kept changing.


    That day, the zones didn''t disconnect people after 8 hours; Damian and Cortana planned to finish everything that same day.


    In most zones, the number of participants was close to 100, so they didn''t see a reason to wait another day.


    Time kept passing, and more and more zones were lighting up; it was the first time that so many were active at the same time.


    Suddenly, a previously active zone turned off. Damian immediately opened the participant list and saw that there were exactly 100.


    The other zones were getting close to the same result as more and more lit up.


    After several hours, all the zones had finished, and it was time to announce the rewards.


    Originally, they had wanted to do a third part with the 2,400 finalists, but they ultimately decided not to.


    They wouldn''t name a winner or make any top lists.


    They decided to score each participant based on how long they lasted and how many participants they cleanly eliminated.


    With that, they would open a kind of store where people could buy whatever they wanted.


    Using a simple search engine, Cortana would provide options for people''s desires or the closest possible thing.


    It wasn''t very difficult to predict what people would ask for: power, longevity, or self-modification.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    So, Cortana started tallying points; it was a bit regrettable for the Avengers who didn''t eliminate people, so they would have fewer points.


    Still, Damian understood that if they eliminated too many people, their reputations would be completely ruined, and they would no longer be heroes in people''s eyes.


    With the points tally ready, Cortana sent a global message to all participants.


    (The event has ended, and points have been counted. Now, in addition to your status, a new option called Store will be added.)


    (In the store, you can find almost everything you could wish for; you just have to search for it and make sure you have the required number of points.)


    (Points can be transferred, but any forced exchange will be penalized by the system, so don''t hesitate to report it.)


    Everyone in the world seemed to have stopped what they were doing and just looked at the messages in front of them.


    They immediately said "Store" in their minds, and a simple search engine appeared in front of them.


    Tentatively, they began to think about things they desired: rejuvenation, changing appearance, increasing their magic or physical strength, special medications, etc.


    Cortana laughed seeing that more than one person was looking to buy baby Titans.


    If only she had them, she wanted one too.


    "Master, are you sure we should make the points exchangeable?" Cortana asked, looking at Damian.


    "I plan to turn the points into a new currency; lately, the appearance of portals has increased considerably, and the Spartans have had to run around every day."


    "We''ll give different points for killing each creature; that way, we''ll take advantage of their labor, and the Spartans can focus on other things," Damian said, smiling.


    "Also, in the future, points might become the global currency; wouldn''t it be more convenient to pay that way?" Damian said, smiling.


    "You just want to see the world burn; many countries won''t be happy with this new currency," Cortana said, laughing as she shook her head.


    "Well, we finally finished with this; show me the people with suitable personalities to have the option of becoming vampires," Damian said, looking at Cortana.


    "Select several people, even among those who did not survive until the end, the requirements you gave me are not very strict," said Cortana.


    "It''s just that I really don''t know what to think; a good person can easily be corrupted by power. It''s better to just choose, and if someone turns out to be unfit, we can simply eliminate them," said Damian, shrugging.


    "Alright, here are the candidates," said Cortana, displaying a long list.


    Damian looked closely; the list consisted of a small picture of the person, their name, place of origin, gender, and the amount of points they had.


    "Wait, why are they all women?" Damian asked, quickly stopping Cortana as he noticed that 30 people had already been selected, all of whom were women.


    Cortana looked surprised at Damian, with an innocent expression.


    "Master, I''m just catering to your preferences. Perhaps in the future, I might open a harem," Cortana said, smiling.


    "You think I don''t have enough problems? Just do the list correctly," Damian said, massaging his forehead with a sigh.


    Cortana chuckled softly before reordering the list, making it more diverse.


    "How many do you think we should choose?" Damian asked, looking at the list.


    "Hm, perhaps one Noble Vampire and five Regular Vampires per continent?" Cortana suggested thoughtfully.


    "Not a bad idea," Damian agreed.


    "Let''s do it then. Choose the five Noble Vampires from the finalists, and as for the 25 regular vampires, you can be more lenient and choose even from those who are not finalists," Damian said casually.


    It was also normal for someone to reject becoming a vampire; in such cases, they would simply choose another person to fill the position.


    ''''Fine, then I''ll leave it to you," Damian said and started to get up.


    Cortana pouted at Damian before appearing in front of him and pushing him back onto the sofa where he was sitting. Then she gave a little jump before sitting astride Damian.


    "Doing those things is very arduous; I''m tired. You always ask me to take care of your tasks," Cortana complained.


    Damian just rolled his eyes; he was sure she could do those things while sleeping. He knew she just wanted to exaggerate.


    "Besides, it was terrible having to endure your escapades in these past two months. When will that woman leave?" Cortana complained, referring to Hela. Sometimes it was terrible being able to detect everything that was happening around her.


    "Are you jealous?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "I... I''m not jealous," Cortana said, her cheeks flushing. She had said before that she wasn''t jealous, so she couldn''t change her mind now.


    "It''s just that I don''t like her; that woman is only interested in your body," Cortana said.


    Damian couldn''t help but let out a light laugh at hearing her say that.


    "And you? You''re not interested in that then?" Damian asked, giving her a smile.


    "Well, I... I''m just a little bit," Cortana said, looking away with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    Damian just looked at Cortana with a slight smile; he had to admit that Cortana had the most beautiful face he had ever seen, although she was a bit mischievous about it.


    Her eyes were golden with a delicate nose, and her lips always remained red like rose petals. Her white hair framing her face gave her an otherworldly appearance.


    "How long has it been since I infused you with the Mind Stone?" Damian asked, smiling as he stroked her hair.


    "It''s been two years," Cortana said, thinking about it.


    "Hm, it doesn''t seem like it has been that long," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    "At this point, Vision would have been created if everything had gone according to plan," Cortana said, smiling as she extended her hands and took Damian''s hand that was stroking her hair.


    "I stopped thinking about that a long time ago," Damian laughed lightly.


    Cortana rubbed her face against Damian''s hand as she closed her eyes.


    "Master," Cortana said as she opened her eyes and looked at Damian, the side of her face still pressed against his hand, and her charming eyes looked provocatively at Damian.


    Damian shook his head before pulling Cortana toward him and hugging her waist.


    "Master, I''m already a big girl," Cortana said, lifting her head and looking at Damian.


    "At two years old?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "So, how many years do you plan to wait before taking me seriously?" Cortana complained.


    "How about when you turn a thousand years old?" Damian said, looking at her with a smile.


    "Master!" Cortana complained aloud as she hit Damian''s chest.


    "I''m just kidding," Damian said, laughing softly before leaning his face closer to Cortana''s and gently kissing her lips.


    Cortana''s eyes widened in surprise before her face turned completely red as she pressed her forehead against Damian''s chest, trying to hide her face.


    Damian could only shake his head; that''s why he didn''t do anything to Cortana, even though she pretended to be seductive, she was actually embarrassed by anything that crossed the line.


    "Come on, big girl, let go of me, and let''s take a nap. It''s four in the morning, we can rest a bit," Damian said, gently squeezing Cortana''s cheeks.


    Cortana''s eyes, hidden from Damian, immediately brightened a bit at hearing Damian''s words.


    Her face lifted, and she looked at Damian happily, with only a little blush left on her cheeks, giving her a charming look.


    A large heart-shaped bed immediately appeared next to them as Cortana floated out of her master''s lap before falling heavily onto the bed.


    Damian just chuckled as he saw the bed; his little AI had become quite naughty.


    Cortana lay on her side and looked at Damian with a smile; the lights in the place began to dim before going totally dark.


    Damian was unaffected and reached the bed before lying down next to Cortana.


    Cortana smiled before grabbing onto Damian''s neck and closing her eyes.


    Damian also hugged her and pulled her close before closing his eyes.


    With the event completed, the world entered a stage of great development; magic had become part of the world, and everyone was looking for ways to exploit it.


    In an instant, a year had passed.

 Chapter 235

    One year had passed since the event.


    The world has changed completely since then.


    Superhuman feats had become part of everyday life, and magic-based technology had started to develop.


    This had caused many problems in the world, and Damian had simply sat back and observed while living his life.


    With magic taking the lead, fossil fuels, which were already in a difficult situation due to more advanced energies, suddenly took a fatal blow.


    Tony, who had seized the opportunity, had developed and patented a lot of magical technology.


    His main invention was magical batteries, devices that varied in size but had the particularity that they could be charged with magic very easily.


    The applications were numerous, from phones to motorcycles, and cars; as long as you had magic, you could charge your own devices.


    Countless companies around the world went bankrupt, and new ones rose, adapting to the new markets.


    Many things had happened in that year, but none of them mattered to Damian at that moment.


    At that moment, the Madripoor palace was much more guarded than usual, and visitors were not allowed.


    The whole family was gathered for the imminent birth of the new family member.


    Natasha was reclining on a comfortable sofa with a large belly, her eyes filled with excitement and curiosity wondering what their baby would be like.


    For everyone, including Damian, the baby''s gender was a mystery since they hadn''t tried to find out; they wanted it to be a surprise.


    "Well, the little one really wants to make us wait," Sophia said, smiling faintly.


    "Maybe it''s a bit shy," Monica added.


    "Can you stop filming me?" Natasha said, looking annoyed at Monica.


    "No, we need to document my new little brother or sister''s birth properly," Monica replied, continuing to point the camera at her.


    "This reminds me of when I had my little Alice," Carol said, smiling faintly.


    "Wasn''t it a bit cruel to send them to school even though their sibling was about to be born?" Monica turned the camera to Carol.


    "You weren''t even there when your sisters were born, and I don''t think it would have been a pleasant experience for three little girls to witness," Carol shrugged.


    "Come on, hurry up and come out," Ana said, poking Natasha''s stomach, which seemed like it was about to burst.


    "Don''t rush it; it''ll come out when it''s ready," Natasha said, patting Ana''s hand.


    "The master said it would surely come out today, isn''t that why we''re here? You should hurry it along," Cortana said, resting her hand on her chin and looking at Natasha''s large abdomen.


    "Stop harassing my baby; if you don''t want to be here, you can all leave," Natasha said, annoyed.


    "Hey! I haven''t even said anything," Ophelia said, looking up from her phone.


    Several minutes passed as the family chatted or joked about the situation when Natasha''s face suddenly changed, and a stream of water flowed between her legs.


    "Damn, what is this?" Natasha said, suddenly feeling pain as her hands inevitably went to her belly.


    "Oh, it looks like it''s time," Carol said excitedly, approaching Natasha.


    "Damn! This really hurts," Natasha said, gritting her teeth. Why did it have to hurt? She was a vampire.


    Damian approached Natasha and gently kissed her hair before taking her in his arms and carrying her to a birthing bed.


    "Come on, honey, spread your legs," Carol whispered in Natasha''s ear.


    "Don''t bother," Natasha said, pushing Carol''s face away in exasperation.


    "This isn''t a show; let me give birth in peace," Natasha said, seeing everyone staring at her intently.


    "Come on, girls, give her some space; remember when you were in the same situation," Sophia said, ushering them aside as she put on gloves.


    Sophia had studied about it, so she decided to handle the baby''s birth, better her than for some doctors.


    She quickly took care of all the necessary things and checked Natasha''s condition.


    The next few minutes were of Natasha pushing as the baby''s head started to come out.


    As soon as the head emerged, everyone immediately looked curiously at the baby''s hair color, and upon seeing it, they all turned to look at Damian.


    "What!? Don''t just stare," Natasha said through gritted teeth while pushing.


    Sophia quickly supported the baby''s head before helping it out.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The baby came out relatively quickly when Sophia took him in her arms, looking at him with a big smile.


    She quickly cleaned him up and wrapped him in a soft blanket.


    The whole group of women surrounded Sophia as they looked at the new family member; their gazes immediately went downward, and they chuckled softly upon seeing his uncovered parts, finally discovering the gender.


    "It would also be interesting to see a girl with your hair; it''s a shame," Ana said, smiling faintly.


    "Cough, sorry, can I see my baby?" Natasha said, sitting up in bed.


    "Oh, I''m sorry," Sophia said, smiling faintly before approaching Natasha and handing her the baby.


    Natasha extended her arms eagerly and finally took a look at her baby''s face.


    Her hand reached out and gently stroked his silver-blue hair, very similar to his father''s.


    A big smile couldn''t help but spread across her face when suddenly a tear fell on the baby''s cheek.


    Natasha quickly extended her hand and wiped his eyes, looking up, she saw Damian beside her, looking at her with a loving smile.


    Damian leaned in and wrapped an arm around Natasha before pulling her gently towards him.


    Feeling Damian''s warm embrace, the tears she had been holding back immediately started to flow down her eyes, before joining this family, she never thought she would have her own children.


    Seeing the tender moment, the other women immediately approached and also hugged Natasha, more than one secretly wiped their tears so no one would see them.


    "So, what name are we going to give the little one?" Carol asked, looking at the little baby who was almost a small copy of Damian.


    "Nathaniel," Natasha said seriously.


    Everyone fell silent and looked at her speechless.


    "Sweetie..." Damian said with a hesitant expression before being interrupted.


    "We''ll call him Nate for short," Natasha said, smiling as she looked at her baby.


    "You''re the boss," Damian said, smiling slightly as he shook his head.


    "He''s really adorable," Ana said, looking at the baby affectionately.


    Damian looked at the baby, who curiously looked back at him. He wondered what it would be like now that he had a son.


    "Come on, don''t just stare at him; hold him," Natasha said, laughing slightly and handing the baby to Damian.


    Damian and the baby just looked at each other silently, much to the amusement of the other women in the room.


    Looking at the familiar hair color, Damian wondered if only the men in his family would inherit it.


    The baby seemed quite energetic as his legs and hands moved curiously, grabbing Damian''s clothes.


    Damian chuckled softly as he looked at him; he admitted he was quite adorable.


    "Let me hold him," Carol said impatiently, carefully taking him from Damian''s arms.


    Natasha got up from the bed with a slight sigh; her body had regenerated incredibly quickly, so it didn''t really look like she had just had a baby.


    "Let''s go outside; I''m sure Yelena and Melina are anxious to see him," Natasha said, smiling at her little baby before taking him back from Carol.


    Looking at the little baby, she gently stroked his head, having waited so long for his birth.


    Walking towards the door of the room, it opened by itself, immediately drawing the attention of everyone outside who stood up.


    Yelena, Melina, and Alexei were the first to approach and surround Natasha.


    "Whoa, he''s like a mini Damian," Yelena said, stretching her fingers and pinching the baby''s cheeks.


    "What an adorable baby," Melina said, smiling slightly.


    "His hands grip tightly; he''ll surely be strong when he grows up," Alexei said, pulling the finger the baby was holding onto.


    Suddenly Natasha found herself surrounded by several young girls who were also curious about the baby.


    Natasha smiled at the girls; they had fully adapted to life in Madripoor and had become a family.


    They were practically her sisters, although her relationship with them wasn''t as good as with Yelena.


    Everyone stayed there for several hours as the poor baby changed from one pair of arms to another before Natasha finally went to her room to feed him.


    When Natasha left, Yelena, Melina, Alexei, and the girls also said goodbye and went back home.


    With a bit more peace, the whole family except Natasha and the baby remained in the living room.


    M¨®nica had her phone while reviewing the recording with Cortana.


    "Darling, I feel like having one," Carol said, looking at Damian.


    "Then it''s time for you to make an effort," Damian said, smiling at her.


    "Right here?" Carol asked playfully.


    Damian was immediately defeated and had nothing to reply.


    "At last, a son of yours actually looks like you," Ana teased Damian.


    "I recall you saying you preferred girls; how about now that you have a son?" Ophelia asked Damian.


    "We''ll see as he grows," Damian said, not wanting to comment further, although, in his heart, his daughters were the most adorable.


    Damian gave a quick kiss to Carol, Ana, and Ophelia before getting up and going to Natasha.


    He appeared by her side in an instant; she was breastfeeding the baby while gently rocking him.


    "How are you feeling?" Damian asked, sitting next to her.


    "Fine, thank you," Natasha said, leaning against Damian and whispering softly in his ear.


    "You know you don''t have to say thank you between us," Damian said, giving her a soft smile before kissing her forehead.


    Damian spent the rest of the day with Natasha, both enjoying the moment.


    ...


    The next day, Damian appeared directly in the depths of the underground laboratory, right at the core of the system.


    The place had changed quite a bit, with many personal things belonging to Cortana.


    Damian''s gaze was inevitably drawn to the hologram of the Milky Way that hovered above him.


    Sensing Damian''s presence in the room, Cortana also immediately appeared there.


    "How are things going?" Damian asked, taking a seat and looking at Cortana.


    "Stable, no Celestials have come snooping, although many different races have," Cortana said.


    "The usual; they seek ways to increase their power," Cortana shrugged.


    "Hm, and the Celestials aren''t the most accessible beings either," Damian nodded.


    "It''s really satisfying to see it," Damian lifted his head and looked at the hologram.


    The hologram showed Earth and a circle around it, which was the system''s area of influence.


    This area had almost covered a quarter of the galaxy.


    "Yes, I estimate it will take around 12 months to cover the entire galaxy," Cortana said, of course, this was as long as the speed didn''t increase.


    "With your current power, how do you think you would fare against Arishem?" Damian asked her.


    "It''s hard to say; I could block space to prevent him from teleporting away, but without the Power Stone, there''s little I could do to harm him. Still, I could easily prevent him from reaching Earth," Cortana said, her capabilities increase the closer she is to the system''s core.


    "It''s enough; at least we have a secure base now," Damian nodded, feeling relieved.


    It was also possible that the Celestials already knew about the matter but didn''t pay it much attention. Even if that were the case, he was content. They''d be like frogs in boiling water; by the time they realized, it would be too late.


    "In fact, we already know where the Power Stone is; why don''t I set a price for the orb? Surely, someone would bring it to us," Cortana smiled at Damian.


    "Sure, I''ll also send Monica for the Power Stone," Damian said; she had been bored on Earth for some time and wanted to go out.


    "That sounds good," Cortana nodded.


    "How about 2 billion credits?" Cortana looked at Damian; money was literally just a number for them.


    The amount of money they made with Knowhere was absurd.


    "With that amount of money, few will resist," Damian nodded slightly; it could also entertain Monica.


    "It seems it''s time for breakfast," Damian said, lifting his head as he felt the magical pulse.


    "Let''s go then," Cortana nodded, clinging to Damian''s arm.


    Both appeared in the dining room where the whole family was already gathered.


    His three daughters were around Natasha, looking at their new little brother.


    The night before, they were so excited to see their little brother that Natasha had to sleep with them next to the baby.

 Chapter 236

    After having breakfast with his family, Damian took Monica for a walk.


    "What''s up?" Monica asked, smiling as she hugged Damian''s arm.


    "I have a mission for you, darling," Damian said, smiling back.


    "Oh? What is it?" Monica asked, intrigued.


    "I want you to go to Morag, it''s an abandoned planet relatively close to Xandar, and bring me an orb," Damian said, creating a simple hologram to show her what it looked like.


    "Is it important?" Monica asked, looking at him.


    "Very important," Damian nodded.


    "Then why don''t you just appear there, take it, and come back? You wouldn''t take more than 10 seconds," Monica suggested.


    "..."


    ''''Well, then you can stay on Earth," Damian said, looking at her with annoyance.


    "Come on, Daddy, I was kidding. Of course, I''ll go, I''ll fulfill my mission as quickly as possible," Monica quickly reassured him.


    Damian just gently pinched her cheeks before flying off.


    Monica stood there, rubbing her cheeks indignantly.


    "I''ll take as long as I can," Monica murmured softly, hoping Damian didn''t hear her.


    Monica happily ran to the laboratory before finding the scientist.


    "Old man, I need a ship, what do you have that''s interesting?" Monica asked him.


    "Do you want a star destroyer?" the scientist asked.


    "Oh, can I take one?" Monica asked, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "Of course not," the scientist chuckled at Monica.


    "Give me something medium-sized where I can live for a while, it has to be comfortable and have all the luxuries," Monica said, crossing her arms, annoyed.


    She had already imagined what it would be like to take the star destroyer everywhere, intimidating everyone.


    "Hm, I have a prototype that meets your specifications, but as I said, it''s a prototype and if I hurry, it''ll be ready tomorrow," the scientist said.


    "Why don''t we have ships like that?" Monica asked, confused.


    "We only have military ships, only the flagship star destroyer has those kinds of luxuries, but that''s when the king goes out," the scientist explained, looking at Monica.


    "Okay, then make it for tomorrow," Monica said, putting her hands on her hips with a bored expression.


    She really wanted to leave immediately.


    ...


    Damian left a trail behind him as he flew incredibly fast, at the same time, he casually observed what was happening on the ground.


    His small planet had really changed a lot since he first opened his eyes.


    Thanks to magic, it had become much greener but at the same time more hostile.


    The animals were almost unrecognizable; their sizes had increased dramatically. Some animals were now considered titans due to their enormous sizes.


    However, it wasn''t always the case; the animals that reached such extremes were lucky to eat something special that allowed them to reach such heights.


    Battles between humans and animals were constant, with humans mostly losing, and as long as the animals didn''t start a massacre, Damian wouldn''t intervene.


    Most conflicts were initiated by humans anyway; animals that largely didn''t benefit from eating something as small as a human even if they had magic.


    Suddenly, Damian realized he had reached his destination; a completely black city appeared beneath him.


    It had grown considerably in size since a year ago.


    With someone as strong as Hela in charge, the city had become one of the safest in Europe.


    Damian descended into the city before appearing directly in Hela''s room stealthily.


    The room was completely dark, and if Damian weren''t a vampire, he wouldn''t see anything.


    Turning his gaze to the bed, he saw a figure sleeping carelessly, with a sheet covering only a part of their naked body.


    Staring at the enticing figure, Damian moved closer before hovering vertically in front of Hela, his two hands reaching out before gently squeezing both of her breasts.


    Hela''s eyes snapped open as a sword immediately flew towards Damian''s chest.


    The sword passed harmlessly through his body before getting stuck in the ceiling.


    Damian chuckled softly at Hela''s angry expression before letting himself fall on top of her and embracing her.


    "It''s really annoying how I can''t detect your presence," Hela said, looking at Damian with an angry gaze.


    "If I couldn''t do that, I wouldn''t be able to enjoy your interesting expressions," Damian teased.


    "You''ve become too familiar with me lately," Hela said, pushing Damian''s hands away from her body before sitting on top of him and looking down at him.


    "Any problem with that?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    Hela only looked at him in silence; she would be lying if she said she didn''t like Damian''s attention.


    Still, she was too arrogant to admit it, so she just gave him a disdainful look.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "By the way, my son was born; his name is Nathaniel," Damian said, looking at her.


    "I thought you only knew how to have girls," Hela teased.


    "Do you want to find out?" Damian retorted.


    "We''ve done it countless times this year, and you haven''t been able to give me a baby," Hela said, leaning her face closer to Damian''s.


    "Were you waiting for it? How naughty," Damian teased back.


    Hela chuckled before leaning in to kiss Damian.


    "Mistress, good morning, it''s time to get up," Amelia said, opening the door and turning on the light before looking towards the bed.


    Amelia froze instantly upon seeing her mistress naked, pressing Damian beneath her, and kissing him.


    "Ahem... I''ll leave you to continue," Amelia said, blushing slightly as she left the room and closed the door.


    "What bad timing," Hela said, looking at the door.


    Damian just chuckled; Hela had changed considerably over the past year.


    He wondered if she had noticed it herself.


    "Why did you come so early?" Hela asked, looking at Damian.


    "Can''t I just come to visit you? After all, you didn''t want to live with me in Madripoor," Damian said, smiling as he placed his hands on Hela''s thighs.


    "It''s not that easy; your loving family is too much for me. I prefer you come to see me, and we''re alone," Hela said.


    "Okay, that''s fine. There are many years ahead; maybe one day, you''ll just show up at my door," Damian said, smiling.


    "I''m not so sure about that," Hela said, looking at Damian with a slight smile before hugging his neck.


    Damian smiled slightly and gently stroked her back; his little kitten had become more affectionate.


    Before, she only knew how to growl and scratch him, but now she even took the initiative to be affectionate.


    ...


    Tony was in his lab while something like black liquid moved around him.


    The liquid suddenly rushed towards Tony''s body before enveloping his entire body, creating a golden and red armor.


    ''''How about Jarvis?'''' asked Tony looking at his body.


    "The data indicates that everything is in order; the suit is ready for testing," Jarvis replied.


    "But I must say, using this feels much better than the old suits; it feels much more flexible, almost like I''m not wearing anything," Tony said, turning his body.


    "What do you say, Jarvis? Can I hit Damian with this armor?" Tony asked with a smile, feeling really powerful wearing the new armor.


    "Sir, I believe the possibility is around 0.000000-," Jarvis said before being interrupted by Tony.


    "Okay! I get it, it''s impossible. You don''t have to give me all the decimals," Tony said without words.


    "And what about Sassy? That fat cat, can I beat him?" Tony thought.


    "Forget it, I''ll just test the new suit against my old friend," Tony shrugged.


    "Honey, I''ll be out for a bit!" Tony shouted before flying out of the tower.


    Looking down at New York beneath him, he couldn''t help but feel satisfied; his influence there had grown stronger, and technological advancements had taken root more firmly, thanks to him.


    Magical technology had become fully integrated into New York, which was a good thing but also brought some complications.


    He shook his head, not wanting to dwell on those matters, and accelerated.


    His suit molded around him as he soared through the air; two large repulsors formed on his back, with smaller ones on his chest and sides.


    The repulsors erupted in a trail of blue energy, breaking the sound barrier as he accelerated.


    "How fast are we going, Jarvis?" Tony asked as the ground zoomed past rapidly.


    "Mach 2."


    "Mach 3."


    "Mach 4," Jarvis replied within seconds.


    "Alright, just display it on the screen," Tony said, impressed by how quickly his speed increased. Thanks to the multiple repulsors, his flight was stable.


    His body resembled a small meteorite streaking through the sky, and it didn''t take long for him to reach his destination.


    "I think it''s around here," Tony said, peering between the mountains.


    Jarvis silently added a direction to the interface, indicating the spot Tony was looking for.


    Tony quickly flew in that direction for a while before spotting a fortress in the mountains.


    "Jarvis, scan the area," Tony said, observing from the air.


    Multiple red silhouettes quickly appeared throughout the fortress.


    Identifying the figures, Tony quickly detected Wenwu in one of the upper rooms.


    With a broad grin, he flew at full speed toward the room, breaking through the wall and kicking Wenwu directly in the chest.


    Wenwu, who was focused on something on the computer, heard a familiar sound and the wall breaking; he barely managed to protect himself in time with his rings, but he was still sent flying into the wall, breaking it.


    "Stark!" Wenwu exclaimed, annoyed, as he emerged from the rubble, his hair disheveled, and looking quite pitiful.


    "What''s up, Wenwu? I''ve come for a little sparring session," Tony said, grinning.


    "One of these days, I''ll come to your house and break things to see how you like it," Wenwu grumbled, annoyed, while his rings glowed and hummed slightly.


    He also noticed Tony''s armor; it was entirely different from before, so he was really on guard¡ªknowing Tony, the new armor would only be stronger.


    "Don''t be like that. I need a training partner," Tony said, smiling.


    ''''Then go find Damian," Wenwu said angrily, his rings still moving slowly in secret.


    ''''Are you crazy? He would beat me up, I already had a bad experience with Damian''s daughter,'' Tony said, shuddering at the memory.


    Suddenly, Wenwu moved his arms as if punching toward Tony; the rings that had sneaked behind Tony suddenly struck his back, causing him to lunge forward toward Wenwu.


    Wenwu''s body erupted with a surge of magical energy from his reinforcement before he punched Tony directly in the jaw, sending him flying like a projectile right through the hole he had created.


    ''''This annoying idiot'''' said Wenwu arranging his hair a little as he walked towards his balcony, with his body still reinforced but to a lesser extent, he took a big leap in the direction Tony flew.


    In an instant, he jumped behind Tony and landed just in time to see him getting up and brushing the dust off his suit.


    Although several years had passed, Wenwu looked exactly the same; he seemed to be around 35 years old.


    Since the system appeared, Wenwu has done everything possible to strengthen himself and his group.


    But Wenwu constantly had to deal with the sorcerers of the mystical arts, who were the real rulers of the area.


    Although they had many conflicts, they could be considered minor; Wenwu dared not kill the sorcerers, and mostly they would occasionally steal from them before retreating quickly.


    Due to this, his operations had changed direction, and he was beginning to move out of the Asian area.


    The reason he was so careful with the sorcerers was that he had already been warned by the Ancient One; he had never felt so powerless since his wife''s death.


    "That hurt a little," Tony said, touching his jaw, but he was impressed by the resilience of his suit. Normally, that blow would have left him sore and dizzy in his old suits.


    "You''re annoying, you know that?" Wenwu said, wondering why he had to be Tony''s test subject.


    "I know. Now, how about we stretch a little?" Tony said, grinning inside his suit. He rose into the air with a smoothness that was impossible before and fired his repulsor at Wenwu.


    The current beam was entirely different from the previous one; it was thicker and looked more condensed.


    Wenwu''s rings shot out from his wrists quickly before he reinforced his body and ran, dodging the beam.


    His rings created a path in the air as Wenwu ran and continuously avoided the repulsor as he got closer to Tony.


    The rings that remained behind him gathered in his hand, spinning before being sent toward Tony.


    Tony flew to the side, dodging before closing in on Wenwu to engage in hand-to-hand combat.


    The ring he was standing on suddenly collapsed, causing Wenwu to dodge Tony''s attack before grabbing one of his legs and slamming him to the ground.


    With the rings giving him footholds, he could do all sorts of things in the air.


    Wenwu quickly gathered several rings before forming a kind of whip and attacking Tony.


    The nanobots in Tony''s body quickly formed a shield, effectively blocking Wenwu''s attack before charging toward him at full speed, and ramming into him.


    While in the air, various thrusters appeared on his body, helping him maneuver; his body spun in the air, generating momentum before slamming Wenwu into the ground.


    Wenwu coughed, feeling the impact on his back; his rings quickly wrapped around Tony before pulling him away.


    Holding him with the rings, Wenwu repeatedly slammed him against the ground from side to side.


    Suddenly, from Wenwu''s perspective, the rings slipped off Tony''s body, releasing him.


    In reality, it was Tony''s nanobots that moved, allowing him to slide away.


    "You''re full of annoying tricks," Wenwu said, regaining his rings.


    "That''s what I do. By the way, what are your rings made of? I briefly analyzed them when they came into contact with my armor, but it''s really mysterious," Tony said, looking at him.


    "Honestly, I don''t know," Wenwu said as his ten rings wrapped around his hand and began to spin.


    "If you ever want to find out, you can come with me," Tony said casually before continuing to fight Wenwu. There were still many weapons to test, and the suit''s energy remained quite high.


    Wenwu only grimaced before both of them engaged in a long battle once again.

 Chapter 237

    Odin was seated on his throne, his single eye tensing a bit as he sensed who was coming.


    "Father," Thor said, entering the throne room.


    "Thor," Odin sighed inwardly.


    "You''re still avoiding the issue. Can we talk about it now?" Thor asked, furrowing his brow.


    It was quite a surprise to learn that he had an older sister, and even worse, that she had been banished for thousands of years by their father. Every time he asked his father for explanations, Odin either changed the subject or outright refused to discuss the matter.


    With no response from his father, Thor immediately wanted to go to Midgard to talk to his sister. However, to his surprise, his father''s reaction was a bit exaggerated, and he forbade Thor from going to Midgard.


    "I don''t know what you want to know. I''ve told you, your sister rebelled, so I banished her," Odin said.


    "I understand there had to be a punishment, but isn''t banishment for thousands of years a bit excessive? She was your daughter, my sister," Thor said, furrowing his brow.


    "You don''t understand. Hela wanted to conquer the entire universe. Her madness for war was unacceptable; it would never end," Odin said, raising his voice.


    "All this fuss is because of Jane. Who knows what kind of thoughts she''s putting in your head. Just so you know, Damian and Hela have an unusual relationship," Odin almost gritted his teeth when mentioning the latter.


    "Isn''t that proof that Hela isn''t as you describe? How could a homicidal maniac have a relationship?" Thor argued.


    "Are you implying I''m lying?" Odin asked, looking at Thor with his single eye.


    "No, I''m just saying there could have been a misunderstanding. Why don''t you allow me to go to Midgard and talk to her?" Thor suggested.


    "I already told you no, and my decision is final," Odin yelled at Thor as he stood up.


    Thor just sighed in frustration before leaving the throne room. He couldn''t understand it; he trusted his father and assumed he had his reasons. He just wished Odin would share them with him.


    Odin watched Thor leave in silence. He really had to do something; he could lose Thor at any moment. It''s just that no matter how much he conspires, he hasn''t achieved anything from Asgard.


    But he also dares not go to Midgard; he would be facing Hela head-on and perhaps even that man.


    Odin finds it really hard to understand how Damian could tame his daughter. He raised her, so he knows perfectly well what she''s like, viewing life as if it were nothing, without friends or affection. The only bond she managed to create was with her pet.


    Because of the apparently strong relationship between Damian and Hela, Odin''s actions have been severely limited.


    He has tried to turn the gods against Hela, but they are not foolish; no matter how he provokes them, they turn a deaf ear.


    The current passive situation really makes him nervous, and his options are dwindling.


    His greatest concern is this system in Midgard. He has felt its expansion, and it has already consumed several planets with entire civilizations, which has only further strengthened this anomaly.


    Odin is genuinely worried about what will happen if it continues to expand without limit. What happens once it devours a galaxy or the entire universe?


    Then he doesn''t believe anyone can stop Damian.


    He supposed that since he couldn''t cause trouble in Midgard, he would do so from the outside.


    ....


    Damian rolled out of Hela''s bed before standing up and walking to his closet.


    From the closet, he took out a change of clothes for Hela before approaching her.


    Hela just sat on the edge of the bed with one knee raised, resting her forearm on her knee and her chin on her hand. Being naked, nothing was left to the imagination.


    Hela smiled sensually before stretching one leg out as she looked at him.


    Damian rolled his eyes but still threw the clothes on the bed, leaving only her underwear in his hands before helping her dress.


    "Did they also serve you like this in Asgard?" Damian asked as he helped her get dressed.


    "Not exactly. The servants were so scared of me that I finally fired them and dressed myself," Hela said, annoyed at how their hands trembled.


    "How independent," Damian teased before finishing dressing her and pulling her towards him.


    "When I want to be," Hela said, kissing Damian''s cheek before letting go of his embrace and taking his hand.


    The two walked out of the room, and at the entrance, there were two creatures that Damian gave a brief glance before continuing to walk.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    They were the result of the zombie army that Damian had given to Hela. The first time he saw them, he was surprised.


    According to Hela, out of the 10 thousand zombies, only these two remained. They had armor plates on their bodies, and their limbs were gigantic; their eyes shone with intense green light.


    Damian didn''t know exactly how strong they were, but he believed they wouldn''t have trouble fighting a Noble Vampire.


    Hela led Damian to the dining room where Amelia was already seated, eating while having a tablet in front of her.


    "Mistress? So soon?" Amelia said surprised before looking at Damian with doubt.


    Damian immediately gave her a dark look, making her nervously swallow.


    "I assure you it''s not that fast. If you don''t believe me, you can check," Hela teased before sitting next to Amelia, patting the seat next to her as she looked at Damian.


    ''''Master! I''m not as strong as you to resist Mr. Damian''s women,'''' Amelia said sadly, secretly telling herself that she wouldn''t mind trying.


    ''''Don''t offer me so casually,'''' Damian said rolling his eyes as he pinched Hela''s waist.


    "Have you eaten?" Hela asked Damian, ignoring his words.


    "I have, but I don''t mind accompanying you," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    Hela quickly ordered someone to bring them food, and they both spent some time eating and conversing.


    Amelia, who had almost finished eating, had gone out to do her things. Usually, she would laze around a bit longer with her mistress, but since Damian was there, she decided to give them some time alone.


    After eating, Hela pulled Damian to the balcony before she herself leaned back in a chair, feeling the warm rays of the sun on her.


    After thousands of years in Hel without receiving sunlight, she had started to appreciate it since arriving in Midgard, so she usually sunbathed for a while after waking up.


    "So, do you have something to tell me?" Hela asked, turning her head slightly and looking at Damian.


    "It seems you know me well," Damian said, smiling slightly as he reached out and took Hela''s pale hand.


    "I''ll be absent for a while, so I won''t be able to come see you," Damian said.


    "Just for that? I''m not a child; I''ll be fine for a few days without you coming to see me," Hela said, smiling lightly without giving it too much importance.


    "What''s wrong? Won''t you miss me?" Damian joked.


    "If you leave me satisfied enough, it will probably last me for several days," Hela said with a flirtatious smile before climbing on top of Damian.


    ...


    A few hours later, Damian flew quickly toward Sokovia to visit his young apprentice.


    Unlike when he arrived at Hela''s place, this time he didn''t hide his presence, allowing several skilled people from Sokovia to detect him.


    Damian quickly landed in front of a beautiful castle in the city center.


    With magic, it wasn''t really difficult to build it, and after returning from Madripoor, it seemed that Wanda couldn''t go back to simple rooms.


    As he was a relatively frequent visitor, no one found it strange when he entered the castle and wandered around.


    Looking for Wanda, he found her in her office, where she reviewed all the important matters of Sokovia.


    The office door opened automatically as Wanda stood up behind her desk and approached the door to greet Damian.


    "Hello, Master," Wanda said, smiling at him.


    "How''s my favorite apprentice?" Damian said, smiling.


    "I''m your only apprentice," Wanda said, smiling happily, teasingly dismissing his attempt at flattery.


    Damian just chuckled before sitting on one of the sofas with familiarity.


    "How are your magical circles going?" Damian asked casually.


    "Still on the fourth magical circle; the runes for the fifth one are really difficult. I suppose it''ll take quite some time to memorize and understand everything," Wanda said, smiling lightly.


    "Alright, I came to say that I''ll be away for a while. If you need my help, remember to ask Carol," Damian said, smiling satisfied; she was learning really fast.


    "Are you going to create your sixth magical circle?" Wanda asked curiously.


    "That''s right. It''s been quite some time, and I plan to dedicate myself entirely to that to finish the final strokes," Damian said, nodding.


    Wanda''s eyes sparkled with admiration as she looked at her master. She really wished she could see it, but she knew something of such magnitude wasn''t something she could casually observe.


    "Well then, I wish you luck, Master," Wanda said, hesitating for a moment before speaking and giving Damian a smile.


    At that moment, the door opened, and Circe quickly entered.


    "Hello, am I not interrupting anything?" Circe greeted.


    "Of course not," Wanda said, smiling at Circe.


    "I''m going to order dinner; do you want to stay?" Circe asked Damian, looking at him.


    Wanda''s eyes widened in surprise before mentally cheering Circe, thinking she had done a good job.


    "Sure," Damian said, nodding.


    Circe gave a thumbs-up to Wanda before leaving the room.


    Wanda''s cheeks flushed slightly as the cheers towards Circe turned to curses, she didn''t even try to be subtle.


    "That Circe does such silly things. Let''s go sit in the dining room," Wanda said with a cute blush on her cheeks before leaving the room first.


    Damian just shook his head with a smile as he watched Wanda escape.


    His relationship with Wanda had been entirely pure from master to apprentice, or at least it had been during the first few months.


    Gradually, Damian noticed some attitudes from Wanda toward him, from initial caution to the current state.


    He didn''t miss those bright eyes full of admiration; he knew Wanda might have had feelings for him. Still, he didn''t say anything and just enjoyed her expressions.


    He was curious about whether his lovely apprentice would confess to him someday.


    Getting up, he walked behind Wanda, and they both arrived at a dining room; it was small because usually only the three of them ate there.


    Damian sat next to Wanda while Pietro and Circe were across from them.


    Pietro had also improved significantly in terms of magic; he had managed to create his first magical circle a few months after going to Madripoor.


    Regarding his abilities as a mutant, Damian didn''t really know much about it.


    What he did know was that Pietro was incredibly fast; Damian found it difficult to keep him in sight as he only saw a faint silhouette.


    Despite his speed, his attack power was somewhat mediocre, so even if he managed to surprise and attack him, he wouldn''t really achieve anything.


    He would occasionally tease Pietro about it, telling him to get a weapon, something like a spear that could help complement his abilities.


    At that moment, some servants arrived and began to serve the food. Damian smiled, seeing that they were already quite accustomed to it, unlike the first time they went to Madripoor, and seemed out of place.


    Damian just enjoyed the food and had a good time with everyone before it was time to leave.


    Wanda accompanied him outside while talking to him.


    "Don''t make it sound like a farewell; I''ll only be absent for a few days," Damian said, smiling and shaking his head.


    "Yes, but you usually visit me occasionally and always leave quickly. You prefer to spend more time with that woman," Wanda said, avoiding looking at Damian as she complained.


    "You can also visit me," Damian said, looking at her.


    "It''s not the same," Wanda muttered, looking at him.


    "Okay, I promise that when I finish creating my sixth magical circle, I''ll come to visit you as quickly as possible," Damian said, placing his hand on Wanda''s head and leaning his face a bit closer to hers while smiling at her.


    "Don''t forget," Wanda said, looking into Damian''s eyes.


    Damian smiled before turning into mist and disappearing to build his circle.

 Chapter 238

    Damian didn''t return home but appeared directly on Mars.


    Looking down, he saw a city under construction, many robots were moving back and forth carrying materials, welding, or building.


    Mars had changed considerably in over a year and was no longer a red and arid planet.


    The atmosphere now resembled that of Earth, of course, there were differences, and it still wasn''t as hospitable for humans compared to Earth.


    Nevertheless, the changes were in progress; the plants that had grown all over the world were working constantly to create a pleasant atmosphere.


    All these changes had been driven by Arishem, who was sleeping at the planet''s core, and Cortana, who was accelerating the process in a favorable direction.


    Damian continued moving until he reached a mountain a couple of kilometers from the city.


    A secret base had been built there using the best possible materials; this base was the reason why the city wasn''t ready yet after a year.


    The last time Damian improved his magic circle, it released an absurd amount of energy.


    Damian and Cortana had planned to use the resulting energy from his advancement to the sixth magic circle to propel the expansion of the system.


    Neither of them could predict how intense the energy would be, so the underground base was ridiculously reinforced.


    Damian passed through dozens of reinforced doors before reaching the center of the base. Many metal tubes were connected to the room, their function being to distribute his energy to reduce pressure and absorb everything.


    Damian moved to the center of the room where there was a chair; he just sat down before closing his eyes and concentrating fully on building his sixth magic circle.


    ...


    It was the next day since Damian had dedicated all his attention to finishing his sixth magic circle, and Monica finally prepared to depart for space.


    Her ship was in the backyard behind the palace, and the whole family had come to bid her farewell.


    The ship was quite large, 5 meters high and about 20 meters long. It had a manta ray shape very similar to her submarine, with gold stripes on the white paint.


    It looked quite expensive and almost seemed to say "steal me," but Monica wasn''t bothered by this; she was really looking forward to the poor souls who would try.


    Among them was Maria, Monica''s mother, and there was another rather controversial person, Loki.


    Loki had his usual slight smile as he watched Monica bid farewell to everyone.


    Loki has to admit that at first, he was very confused by the way they all treated each other; for beings so powerful, they sometimes acted very... mortal.


    He has to admit that they remind him a bit of his mother; none of them had the arrogance of beings at their level.


    Monica finally hugged her mother and gave her a kiss on the cheek, saying goodbye.


    Seeing Loki next to Maria, Monica just looked at him before quickly saying goodbye and heading towards her ship.


    The ship ascended slightly before shooting out of Earth; as it left the atmosphere, the ship''s engines hummed, making the ship disappear from view.


    Monica got up from the seat of the ship before starting to explore it; it would take quite a while to reach her destination even if she was traveling in hyperspace.


    Inside, it wasn''t much different from the outside; everything was white and gold, not really look like a ship that could defend itself.


    Still, despite appearances, the ship had a fairly complete and advanced weapon system.


    Anyone who underestimated her ship would be destined to wander through space forever.


    Monica approached a hidden fridge before taking out a drink and lying down on the sofa while watching television; she had downloaded several of her favorite shows, so she could kill time for a while.


    Lying on the sofa with a drink in her hand, she had a satisfied smile; this was really worth leaving home for.


    Several hours passed as the ship traveled silently in space towards Morag.


    Suddenly, the ship trembled violently before exiting hyperspace. Monica, who was quietly lying down, almost fell off the sofa.


    Quickly getting up, she reached the ship''s controls and was surprised to see that she hadn''t arrived at Morag; instead, she had been surrounded by several ships.


    It already seemed strange that the ship moved so violently; it turned out that it wasn''t something normal.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Several rays headed towards her ship, holding it tightly while pulling it in.


    Monica immediately assumed they were pirates, so with a smile, she extended her hand while slowly closing her fist.


    The pirate ships immediately began to be pulled towards a point in space, inside the ships the alarms sounded loud as the sound of metal crunching was the last thing they heard before all the pirate ships turned into one big ball of metal.


    Monica shook her head before piloting the ship away from the place and entering hyperspace again.


    As according to the computer, there were only a few minutes left, Monica didn''t move and just waited silently.


    The ship''s engines hummed softly before it seemed like the ship stopped abruptly, but it was just a perception since the ship had just exited hyperspace.


    In the distance, there was a somewhat purplish planet with constant storms.


    Monica pressed several buttons on her ship before an interface indicated her destination.


    She took the controls before accelerating the ship towards the planet; the ship descended gently through the atmosphere as it approached the indicated point.


    Unbeknownst to Monica, on the other side of the planet, an orange ship was quickly leaving before entering hyperspace.


    Approaching the surface, Monica saw several humanoid figures next to a cannon as they looked in one direction.


    One of the humanoids seemed to be scolding the rest.


    Frowning, wondering if someone beat her to it, she quickly made the ship start landing in automatic mode before she launched and fell near the people.


    "Hey," Monica said, catching the attention of the humanoids.


    Immediately, a man with dark skin and some body modifications turned to look at her.


    "Oh, wait, I know you," Monica said, squinting as she put her hand on her chin, trying to remember.


    The Kree soldier with his subordinate Sakarians looked at the woman who appeared in front of him with confusion.


    "Oh! I remember you, you were part of Starforce," Monica said, recalling where she had seen him.


    "Who are you?" the Kree man said, furrowing his brow. Starforce was a long time ago.


    "You probably don''t remember me; back then, I was a child. My father is Damian, who is married to Carol Danvers," Monica said, causing the Kree man to widen his eyes.


    "You... you were that little girl with that monster," the Kree said, his voice trembling at first.


    "How rude, what was your name again?" Monica asked, looking at him.


    The Kree man looked into Monica''s red eyes with fear, realizing she wasn''t someone he could mess with.


    "Korath," the man said.


    "Korath, I see. So, have you seen a silver orb around here?" Monica asked, looking at him.


    "A man took it just a few minutes ago," Korath said honestly.


    "I see. And where do you think he took the orb?" Monica asked, furrowing her brow slightly. The universe was so vast that finding someone could be really difficult.


    "That man looked like a Ravanger; he''ll probably try to sell the orb, and the nearest place is Xandar. I would start looking there," Korath said proactively, showing her a hologram of the man.


    He was also a Cybord, and many parts of his body had been replaced. It wasn''t a problem to create a hologram of something he had just seen.


    "Well, thank you for your cooperation," Monica said, nodding before quickly flying to her ship, starting the engines, and heading toward Xandar.


    Korath remained in place and let out a sigh he didn''t realize he was holding. There was always the possibility of being silenced after giving information.


    He must return and quickly inform Ronan that Damian is after the orb; it surely wouldn''t be good for them.


    Damian''s name was not unknown in the neighboring galaxies; many witnesses saw him brutally killing the Collector and later moving Knowhere from one side of the galaxy to the other.


    This information was also confirmed by Xandar, categorizing him as a cosmic being of great power.


    Although several years have passed since he was last heard of, his name still ranks alongside the Mad Titan.


    Monica saw elongated particles forming a tunnel in front of her as the ship advanced.


    She hoped the person who stole the orb really went to Xandar, or she would have to return home with a failed mission, and her father would have to take care of finding it.


    If she returned empty-handed, no one would forget it, and they would tease her for eternity.


    Almost half an hour passed when her ship finally emerged from hyperspace. She quickly looked around for any ships but saw nothing.


    She clicked her tongue before descending towards Xandar while her ship entered stealth mode.


    This place was not unfamiliar to her; she had come a couple of times with her father, so she knew how it worked quite well.


    Therefore, she didn''t forget to hide her energy signature to avoid drawing attention to her arrival.


    Her ship stopped several hundred meters above the surface before she leaped from the ship, the wind blowing her hair forcefully before landing softly.


    She was a bit lost on how to find the person who had the orb; her familiars was more geared towards combat, and her reconnaissance skills weren''t very good.


    With no other option, she went to the commercial area in the city center, the busiest place with the most potential buyers for the orb.


    Monica bought a drink and sat on a small balcony while watching the people passing by.


    Suddenly, her eyes focused on a man with brown hair wearing a long red coat.


    "I''ve got you," Monica murmured happily as she continued watching him. At that moment, she also noticed she wasn''t the only one going after that man.


    A green-skinned woman was also following him, along with a raccoon and a humanoid tree.


    Monica watched them before quickly advancing towards the store where the man with the orb entered, ready to infiltrate and steal the orb once the transaction was complete, and the buyer was about to store it.


    She was covered by a simple invisibility cloak made with her magic, so she didn''t really draw attention despite being in such a visible place.


    Monica didn''t know what happened, but the man quickly left the store even with the orb while complaining about it.


    Then she saw the green-skinned woman waiting for him at the exit.


    The corner of her lips curved slightly as she saw that the man seemed a bit captivated by the green-skinned woman.


    Both quickly started chatting before the situation changed entirely.


    Not too surprised, she hit him before taking the orb and starting to run.


    Her eyes immediately narrowed as she realized her target was indeed the orb, as she suspected.


    For now, she decided to just watch. It was a bit amusing to see how the man, now identified as Peter, threw a device that wrapped around the woman''s legs, bringing her down.


    Peter quickly tried to snatch the orb from the woman but was quickly overpowered by her.


    Just when Monica suspected the woman would kill him, the raccoon arrived with the humanoid tree, knocking down the green-skinned woman. The tree quickly began wrapping her with its branches while the raccoon complained that she wasn''t the target.


    This piqued Monica''s curiosity because she thought both were after the orb.


    Peter took this opportunity to get up and run with the orb.


    The green-skinned woman broke free from the branches before sending the raccoon flying; she quickly looked in Peter''s direction before throwing a dagger at him.


    To her surprise, instead of aiming for his body, she simply hit the orb, causing it to fall and roll to the lower floor.


    Seeing the orb so close to her, she decided she had seen enough, so she jumped down to grab the orb before it fell into someone else''s hands.


    Looking at the metallic sphere, she wondered what could be inside that even her father wanted it.

 Chapter 239

    "Give it to me," said the green-skinned woman, pointing her sword at Monica.


    "I''m afraid that''s not going to happen," Monica said, smiling at the woman.


    The green-skinned woman frowned before lunging at Monica with her sword ready to strike.


    Her foot stomped the ground in one direction to feint before quickly slashing with her sword.


    Monica smiled before suddenly placing the orb in the path of the woman''s sword.


    The woman immediately halted her strike before sidestepping and glaring at Monica.


    She hesitated to strike the orb since she was clear on what was inside.


    Suddenly, from behind Monica, Peter leaped from the upper floor with his hand extended towards the orb. At the last moment, Monica moved it aside, causing him to miss and fall to the ground.


    As he fell, he quickly rolled before drawing his weapon and firing several times at Monica.


    Monica agilely moved her body in place, dodging the energy projectiles.


    Peter looked astonished at Monica as she evaded his shots.


    Monica just gave him a playful smile before looking behind Peter where the raccoon was aiming a weapon at him.


    When the raccoon fired, a small blue ball hit Peter, electrocuting him, his screams echoing throughout the square as he trembled.


    Monica quickly looked at the green-skinned woman who made another attempt by rushing towards her.


    Before she could get close, several beams of light headed towards the five, lifting them into the air and restraining their movements.


    Monica frowned feeling the restraint; she could free herself by sending a powerful magical pulse around her, but she decided not to.


    She found the whole situation a bit interesting; she wondered what a space prison would be like. Plus, she was curious about what the orb was and who was interested in it.


    Monica gave one last look at the orb before leaving a potent magical mark on it, ensuring she wouldn''t have to go through the hassle of finding it again.


    The five were thrown from the air into a containment cell before being scanned one by one.


    That''s when Monica learned the names of everyone; the green-skinned woman was Gamora, and she seemed to be the daughter of Thanos, a well-known figure.


    The raccoon was named Rocket, and the tree was Groot.


    As for Peter, although she already knew his name, she was surprised to learn he was from Terra, the name Xandarians use to refer to Earth.


    Regarding herself, they didn''t gather any information, but they still sent her to prison.


    There were some shoves or glances that she really didn''t like, almost making her want to just destroy everything and go home, but after taking a deep breath, she managed to calm down.


    It was her first outing in years, and she really didn''t want everything to end so quickly. At least she had a few stories to tell her cute little sisters.


    In that situation, she couldn''t help but think of Natasha, and how difficult it must have been to go on missions where sometimes you have to endure too much.


    They were quickly handcuffed and put into a ship before being taken to Kyln, a maximum-security prison on Xandar.


    A massive fortress located in the middle of an asteroid field.


    To her annoyance, they were roughly pushed down again as they were led through a long hallway.


    "Most of the Nova Corps want to enforce the law, but these are corrupt and cruel," Rocket said, glaring at their captors.


    "But, hey! It''s not my problem; I won''t stay long. I''ve escaped from 22 prisons; this won''t be any different," Rocket said, mocking the guards.


    Monica just rolled her eyes, finding it stupid that he said it in front of them.


    "You got lucky, or you''d be in Yondu''s hands right now, and I''d have my 40 thousand credits," Rocket said, glancing at Peter.


    "Many have tried to kill me, but none have succeeded. I won''t fall into the hands of a chatty raccoon," Peter said sarcastically.


    "What''s a raccoon?" Rocket asked, confused.


    Monica looked at them curiously from behind, wondering if there were also raccoons in space, just with a different name.


    "It''s what you are," Peter said exasperatedly.


    "By the way, what''s the orb?" Peter asked, changing the subject before Rocket could respond, and looking at Gamora, who was at the front of the line.


    "I''m interested in knowing too," Monica said, smiling.


    "If you don''t know what it is, why did you try to steal it?" Peter asked, annoyed, turning to look at Monica.


    "It was a job," Monica shrugged.


    The group continued to move forward when Peter suddenly stopped.


    "Hey! Blue idiot, that goes in the box, take them off," Peter suddenly shouted before going through a closing gate.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The whole group stopped, watching Peter almost hysterically shouting.


    "Take them off!" Peter said furiously as he was handcuffed.


    The guard looked at Peter with confusion before taking his electric rod and pressing it against Peter.


    "Well, that must hurt," Monica said along with the rest of the group watching Peter convulse on the ground.


    Two guards quickly approached and took Peter before dragging him away while urging the others to keep walking.


    A quick change of clothes, and Monica was walking in a yellow inmate suit as they entered the center of the prison.


    Looking up, she saw that the whole place seemed to be a massive tower hundreds of meters tall with cells everywhere.


    "Wow, it''s huge," Monica said, looking curiously.


    "What''s wrong? Is this your first time out of the house?" Rocket mocked.


    "Actually, it is. I''ve never been to prison before," Monica said casually.


    "Murderer!" a sudden shout interrupted their thoughts.


    Many prisoners seemed to be yelling at Gamora as they threw things at her.


    "You seem to be quite popular," Monica said, looking at Gamora, who seemed exasperated.


    "You''re trash!" the prisoners continued to yell.


    "Many here have lost their families because of Ronan and his henchmen. You''ll live a day at most," Rocket said.


    "And the guards?" Peter asked, looking at Rocket in confusion.


    "They just prevent you from getting out," Rocket mocked.


    At that moment, Peter came face to face with a tall blue-skinned guy. Monica idly wondered if he was a Kree.


    She would have gotten more involved, but she saw Gamora slipping away, so she decided to follow her.


    Peter didn''t seem to know what the orb was, so Gamora was a better option.


    The prisoners quickly began to harass and threaten her until she quickly entered her cell and started to close the door.


    Monica slipped in before it closed.


    "What do you want?" Gamora asked, frowning.


    "Let''s share a cell," Monica said, smiling before looking around.


    "But this place is horrible, there isn''t even a mattress," Monica said, approaching what she assumed was the bed.


    Gamora frowned; Monica really gave off vibes of a spoiled girl who had gone out to see the world.


    Monica quickly used her magic circle to clean up the bed before transmuting it into a clean and comfortable mattress.


    "So... this is all just a game to you, isn''t it?" Gamora said, seeing Monica''s display of power.


    "If you mean the fact that I can leave whenever I want, then yes, my father tasked me with returning the orb to him. But I''m just a bit curious about what it is, plus I don''t want to go back so soon," Monica said, sitting on the bed.


    "And? Are you going to tell me what''s inside the orb?" Monica asked, looking at her.


    "Inside the orb is one of the Infinity Stones," Gamora said, speaking with uncertainty.


    "Hm, I suspected as much," Monica nodded.


    "Anyway, Rocket boasts about his ability to escape from prison, so I''m curious about how he''ll escape," Monica said, lying down on her bed and closing her eyes.


    Gamora just sighed before lying down on her bed; she envied a bit how free Monica seemed to be.


    Several hours passed, and suddenly in the middle of the night, Gamora was abruptly awakened as someone covered her mouth and put a dagger to her neck.


    "Take her to the showers, I don''t want blood in the cells," a guard said, looking at the prisoners.


    Two prisoners quickly took her away before another prisoner approached Monica.


    "And her?" the prisoner asked, looking at Monica with lecherous eyes.


    "As I said, as long as there''s no blood in the cells, you can do whatever you want," the guard said before leaving.


    The prisoner immediately reached out for Monica, taking her chin to get a better look at her; the lights were off, so it was difficult to see.


    Monica immediately frowned at feeling something touch her before casually slapping it away as she sat up and rubbed her eyes.


    The sound of a muffled groan immediately sounded in the cell as the prisoner held his forearm in pain.


    His wrist hung weakly, clearly broken.


    "Hm? What are you doing here?" Monica asked, frowning; her red eyes glowed in the darkness as she looked at the guy.


    "Raping you?" the prisoner said unconsciously upon seeing those glowing red eyes.


    "Hm," Monica said, at a loss for words.


    Monica finally sighed before walking past him while waving her hand.


    The prisoner suddenly burst into flames before turning into ashes in a couple of seconds.


    Monica quickly used her senses to locate Gamora until she reached the bathroom; to her surprise, Peter and Rocket were at the entrance stealthily watching what was happening.


    Monica didn''t pay them any attention and walked past them into the showers, then she saw Gamora being pressed by the neck by a rather muscular guy with grayish-green skin.


    Without thinking too much, she quickly kicked the man''s side, sending him flying aside.


    "Hey, wait, wait," Peter quickly said, trying to calm Monica.


    "He''s not our enemy," Peter said.


    "She''s not your enemy either," Peter said again, this time looking at Drax, who had quickly stood up.


    "She''s now Ronan''s enemy. If you kill her, you''d just be doing his job for him. How about you stay with us until Ronan shows up? That way, you can take care of him," Peter tried to use his eloquence to avoid unnecessary conflict.


    In his opinion, Drax was stronger than everyone there; he considered that Monica could knock down Drax only because she attacked him from behind, so it was better to win over Drax.


    His wit and ease of speech were what had kept him alive until that day.


    Drax remained silent as his hand rubbed the place where he was kicked.


    "Alright, I hope you keep your word," Drax said, giving Peter a glance before looking at Monica and leaving.


    That kick really hurt; it made her realize that this woman wasn''t easy to mess with.


    "Looks like you enjoy getting into trouble," Monica teased Gamora.


    Gamora just rolled her eyes, ignoring her as she rubbed her neck.


    "How about now that I saved you, we talk about your buyer for my orb?" Peter said, looking at her.


    "You plan on selling it from prison?" Gamora mocked.


    "Here, my friend Rocket assures us he can get us out," Peter said.


    "Yeah, and then I''ll take you to Yondu to get my 40 thousand credits," Rocket showed his fangs.


    "I''m sure the orb is worth much more than that, right?" Peter looked at Gamora.


    "I know where to sell it for 2 billion units," Gamora said.


    Peter and Rocket breathed heavily upon hearing the terrifying figure; Rocket completely forgot about the 40 thousand credits.


    "Hey! Are you forgetting that the orb is in my hands? I don''t plan on selling it," Monica frowned.


    Everyone immediately fell silent.


    "Well, for now, let''s escape from this prison, and then we''ll figure out what to do with the orb, okay?" Gamora said, seeing that the situation was getting a bit tense.


    Everyone nodded before returning to their own cells.


    The next day.


    The group of five sat down to breakfast.


    "Can this be considered food?" Monica asked, poking at the food with her fork.


    "What did you expect? At least they give something," Rocket shrugged.


    "Alright, let''s talk about how we''ll escape," Peter said, not wanting to digress.


    "Okay, see that guard over there? I need the control on his arm," Rocket said.


    "Leave it to me," Gamora said, nodding.


    "There''s a black panel in the central tower behind me, it has a yellow light."


    "Inside is a quarnyx battery; I need it," Rocket said.


    "Are you kidding? It''s over 7 meters high, not to mention it''s the most heavily guarded area," Peter frowned.


    "We need it to escape," Rocket said decisively.


    "Now... this is important, the battery must be removed only after getting the prison controller from the guards," Rocket said seriously.


    "Hey, your tree didn''t seem to hear that part," Monica said, seeing Groot walking toward the battery.


    "What?" Rocket said before turning to look at Groot.


    "Hey, Groot, come here," Rocket quickly said as he saw Groot reaching out to take the battery.


    "I am Groot," Groot said in a confused tone.


    "No, come here now," Rocket said anxiously.


    "I am Groot," Groot said in an annoyed tone.


    "Let''s do it tonight; I watched the guards yesterday, and I saw them patrol from outside the cells. We''ll ambush them, take out the battery, and run to the control tower," Rocket said.


    "Also, it''s very likely they''ll try to kill you again tonight; yesterday''s guard is a good target," Monica said, looking at Gamora.


    "Alright, then we''re clear," Peter said, nodding.


    ----


    Remember that you can support me and see 10 advanced chapters at patreon.com/Fast_Reader

 Chapter 240

    Deep within Kamar-Taj.


    A woman meditated with her eyes closed.


    Magic seemed to follow the rhythm of her breath as it emanated from her before returning to her body.


    If Damian or any of his family were to see her, they definitely wouldn''t recognize her as the woman had long, shiny black hair.


    Her eyes finally opened, revealing charming green eyes that seemed filled with magic.


    Her body began to levitate gently to stand up before walking towards a mirror.


    Then she saw her face again, one somewhat similar but almost forgotten after hundreds of years.


    The face of her youth, now only vague memories of those days when she began learning the mystical arts.


    With the dark dimension completely purged from her body and the overwhelming amount of magic she had acquired, her body had returned to its prime.


    She looked to be just under 25 years old with delicate facial features.


    Her eyes suddenly went to her status.


    Jen


    Species: Human


    Magic: 100,000,001


    Strength: 431


    Agility: 512


    Intellect: 7


    (Do you still consider yourself human? Look at that magic)


    More than a year of hard work had brought her to her current state.


    She had extracted energy from other dimensions and integrated it into her body before condensing it.


    That had been her routine; her physical stats grew as her magic did, as expected since if the container isn''t strong enough, it might not be able to accept so much magic.


    "Ancient One," a voice said outside the room.


    "Come in," Jen said softly.


    The door to the room opened, and a man around 35 years old entered, dressed as a master of the mystical arts.


    "Master, I am now a master of the mystical arts, but I still feel the emptiness in my heart, I can''t find inner peace," the man said, clearly uncomfortable.


    "Kaecillius, I''ve told you before, don''t put all your energy into becoming stronger without first finding a purpose," Jen said softly.


    "What is your goal? What do you want to do with the power you have? You must find those answers, leave Kamar-Taj, wander the world, and discover what it is you desire," Jen said, looking at him.


    "Yes, Ancient One," Kaecilius said respectfully before leaving the room.


    "Don''t take the same path," Jen murmured to herself as she saw him leave.


    Suddenly, in front of Jen, a sparkling orange portal formed before she walked through it.


    Unlike before, when she had to move her hands, now she didn''t even need a ring, just a thought was enough.


    After Kaecilius left Jen''s room, his expression remained one of anguish.


    Although at first, learning magic had distracted his grieving heart, now that he had learned almost everything, that emptiness he felt with his wife''s death returned.


    As if the dopamine from learning magic had worn off.


    Thinking about this, he decided to visit the library before leaving, at least he could take a book for the journey.


    Walking through the familiar library, his eyes suddenly fixed on the most advanced books that were usually only for the Sorcerer Supreme.


    Although they were only for the Sorcerer Supreme, as knowledge wasn''t prohibited in Kamar-Taj, technically anyone could read them.


    As he passed by the books, he suddenly saw the Book of Cagliostro.


    A book about time.


    He had glanced at it before but had never read it completely.


    "I''ll take this," Kaecillius said to the librarian as he gently grabbed the book.


    The librarian frowned slightly at the book but ultimately nodded and said nothing.


    Kaecillius walked back to his room before packing his things and preparing to leave.


    The book suddenly slipped from his hands and fell open on the bed.


    As he went to pick it up, some words suddenly caught his attention.


    "Dormammu?" Kaecillius murmured.


    ...


    On the other side of the galaxy.


    It was already bedtime, so the lights in the prison began to dim as the guards made sure each prisoner was in their cell.


    Monica and Gamora were in the cell, both waiting for the guard to pass by them.


    "Tell me, who is your father?" Gamora asked, looking at Monica, taking advantage of being alone to ask her.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Damian," Monica said.


    "That Damian? The one who killed the Collector and now owns Knowhere?" Gamora asked, surprised yet uncomfortable.


    "That''s him," Monica nodded.


    "I see," Gamora said, smiling ironically.


    Just as Gamora was about to say something, the entire prison shook violently.


    Monica immediately frowned, not knowing what was happening.


    "It seems we have to hasten our escape," Gamora said, frowning and opening the cell.


    Monica also ran behind her; in the hallway, they immediately met Peter, Rocket, and Groot, who came with a bloody arm.


    "We got lucky; in the tremor, it fell in front of our cell," Rocket said, smiling, referring to the guard''s arm.


    "We have to move fast; I think Ronan is here," Gamora said, frowning.


    "That''s not good; then let''s hurry," Rocket said, immediately frowning.


    "I''ll go for the battery; I''ll see you at the tower entrance," Monica said, nodding before jumping to the first floor.


    Gamora, Peter, and Rocket looked at each other before running to the tower entrance.


    Monica landed forcefully before floating to the battery and ripping it out, causing the alarms to sound immediately.


    Seeing this, Monica quickly returned to the group before handing the battery directly to Rocket.


    To her surprise, Drax was also there; she guessed he followed them.


    Rocket took the battery and skillfully connected it to the guard''s controller before opening the control tower door.


    The poor guy inside was just forcibly ejected before Rocket started working on the controls.


    "Can you find out what''s going on outside? I suppose no guards or robots are coming towards us despite what we did because they''re dealing with something more important," Gamora said, looking at Rocket.


    Rocket didn''t respond but quickly accessed the prison''s cameras; several screens showed an army of Sakarians fighting against the prison forces.


    On the screens, Ronan could be seen leaving a trail of destruction behind.


    "They are taking the orb," Monica frowned, feeling the magical mark moving.


    "Quick," Gamora said, looking at Rocket.


    "This really changes the plans," Rocket frowned.


    Suddenly, several of the robots that were fighting against Ronan stopped shooting before flying towards them.


    The top of the tower also detached from its base before the robots hooked onto it from below.


    "Hold on tight," Rocket said before revving up the robots'' engines to the maximum as they quickly left the area.


    The place was completely devoid of guards so they didn''t encounter any problems.


    "Go to the storage room, we need our weapons," Gamora told Rocket.


    "But that''s where Ronan is," Rocket said, looking at her as if she were crazy.


    "That''s also where the ships are, we have no other choice. Do you want to wait for Ronan to decide to blow up the prison?" Peter said, looking at Rocket.


    Rocket just made a grumbling sound before driving towards the location.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll distract Ronan and get my orb back. You guys grab your stuff," M¨®nica said casually to calm them down.


    "No, I''ll take care of Ronan, you guys go ahead," Drax said seriously.


    Gamora just rolled her eyes; from what she had seen, there was no chance Drax could be Ronan''s opponent. For now, she could only put her hope in M¨®nica.


    The tower flew down a long hallway, at the end a metal door suddenly opened by Rocket''s command, revealing the corpses of the Novas and many of Ronan''s soldiers.


    Ronan himself was also there, holding the orb in his hand, looking at it with curiosity.


    He didn''t know what was inside that Thanos wanted so badly.


    Rocket suddenly grinned before directing the tower straight at Ronan.


    "Hey! what are you doing?" Peter quickly said, holding onto something.


    "That''s it, crush him," Drax said with a laugh.


    Ronan suddenly turned towards the noise, but it was too late and the tower crashed directly into him.


    The orb fell from his hands, rolling away to Nebula''s feet. She quickly picked it up and retreated behind the army of Sakarians.


    "Quick, let''s move before he gets up," Peter said, stepping out of the tower first.


    The whole group quickly exited the tower and took refuge in the storage room where they retrieved their belongings. Since they had arrived the day before, everything was on the surface so they found it quickly.


    Each with their gear, they quickly went back to retrieve the orb.


    Rocket quickly started firing at the Sakarian army waiting for them.


    Suddenly, the tower trembled briefly before Ronan emerged from the rubble. His face and clothes were dirty but he didn''t seem injured, just very annoyed.


    "Nebula!" Ronan shouted.


    "I have the orb," Nebula said, showing it to him.


    "Good, then let me deal with these guys and we''ll leave," Ronan said, advancing towards the group.


    Nebula nodded and quickly ordered them to stop firing.


    "Damn, he''s coming towards us," Peter said, looking towards Ronan.


    "I''ll finally let my wife and daughter rest in peace," Drax shouted, running towards Ronan.


    Drax quickly threw a punch towards Ronan''s face.


    Ronan ducked nimbly as he advanced, before striking the back of Drax''s head.


    Drax fell to his knees from the strong blow before getting up unsteadily and launching himself at Ronan again.


    Ronan predicted and easily avoided Drax''s punches before delivering devastating blows to his face and body.


    "It seems like he really can''t handle him," M¨®nica sighed. She had heard Drax''s story so she had thought about letting him fight Ronan.


    But what was in front of her wasn''t a fight, it seemed like an execution.


    M¨®nica walked towards Ronan who was beating Drax on the ground. Her body began to glow faintly as magic rippled along her body.


    The group behind her watched in amazement, only Gamora was a bit calmer, although she wasn''t sure if M¨®nica could defeat Ronan.


    M¨®nica, who had reached Ronan, quickly extended her hand and caught the blow heading towards Drax''s face.


    ''''Why don''t you pick on someone on your level?" said Monica looking at Ronan.


    ''''And you''re on my level?" asked Ronan as he stood up, the two of them having a battle of strength as Ronan tried to free his arm.


    Ronan''s expression finally became somewhat serious as he saw that he was using all his strength but still couldn''t break free.


    M¨®nica was also amazed at Ronan''s strength; she was almost using all her strength.


    The Kree weren''t that strong in Carol''s stories.


    "You''re strong, for a Kree," M¨®nica said, looking at him.


    Ronan immediately showed anger upon hearing her mocking remark; his other arm quickly moved to punch towards M¨®nica''s face.


    M¨®nica easily avoided the blow as she ducked before kicking Ronan in the chest, making him slide several meters along the floor.


    M¨®nica quickly grabbed Drax''s arm before throwing him towards the group behind her.


    "You know, Carol told me a little about you, about how you didn''t dare to face her and fled when you saw her. But I''ve heard that lately, you haven''t been behaving well. If she found out, you''d surely be in trouble," M¨®nica said, smiling at Ronan.


    Ronan''s look was murderous upon hearing M¨®nica''s words, so he lunged at her.


    The roles from before seemed to have completely reversed, with M¨®nica calmly dodging Ronan''s attacks while dealing devastating blows.


    A strong kick sent Ronan flying before crashing against one of the prison walls.


    The whole place shook slightly from the strong impact.


    M¨®nica appeared in an instant in front of Ronan, hitting his chest hard, making the metal crunch as Ronan buried himself further into the wall.


    M¨®nica didn''t give him time to recover and unleashed a quick barrage of punches; the prison trembled with each blow as Ronan''s figure dug in more and more until the structure couldn''t take it anymore. Ronan broke through the wall and fell on the other side.


    Upon falling, Ronan did everything he could to roll and gain distance, blue blood was streaming down his face, but because it was blue, it wasn''t too noticeable.


    Ronan breathed quickly, feeling a pain he had never felt before, before looking at M¨®nica who was calmly walking towards him as if they weren''t fighting.


    Anger made him forget all the pain as he took a step forward to hit her.


    M¨®nica slightly moved her body, dodging a jab from Ronan before hitting his abdomen hard.


    Ronan''s feet left the ground for a moment as he was immediately forced to hunch over.


    "Cough, cough, how is this possible?" Ronan said, constantly coughing up blue blood that spilled all over the floor.


    Nebula at the back of the Sakarian army saw that the situation was not going well, she could only think of one way out of this.


    She quickly used her communicator and ordered to bombard the entire prison; it was a risky bet, but it was better than dying.


    The prison suddenly shook violently, sending several of those present flying.


    Chain explosions sounded everywhere as alarms blared loudly.


    From the outside, several large holes had been made in the prison as the ship continued to fire.


    ----


    Remember that you can support me and see 10 advanced chapters at patreon.com/Fast_Reader

 Chapter 241

    "Damn it, these monsters are going to destroy the entire prison," said Peter as he watched how, on one side, Monica was strong enough to break through the reinforced wall.


    And on the other hand, Ronan was resistant enough to be used as a battering ram without being crushed.


    Suddenly, the prison shook violently as a hole opened directly into space.


    Immediately, many Sakarians who were surrounding them were sucked out.


    Peter''s group, consisting of Peter, Gamora, Rocket, Groot, and Drax, immediately held on tightly as they felt their bodies being sucked.


    Monica, who was beating Ronan to a pulp, suddenly turned her gaze towards Gamora and the rest of the group and realized their situation¡ªif she didn''t save them, they would probably die.


    Looking at Ronan, she quickly kicked him with all her might, feeling the bones in her chest breaking as he was launched toward the next wall.


    With the threat of Ronan eliminated, Monica quickly returned to the rest of the group to protect them.


    With her magic circle in her hand, a bubble protected them from the vacuum of space.


    "Phew, thanks," said Peter, breathing rapidly; for a moment, he thought he would be sucked out.


    "We need to leave now; it doesn''t seem like they''re going to stop the bombardment until the prison is destroyed," Rocket said quickly.


    "Let''s go to my ship," Peter said promptly.


    "Tell me where," Monica said, nodding.


    "Over there," Peter said, pointing in the direction.


    The whole group quickly advanced through the prison until they reached where the prisoners'' ships were kept.


    "There''s my ship," Peter said, pointing to an orange ship.


    The group quickly boarded the ship before Peter took off at full speed, leaving the prison behind.


    Before Monica could react, Peter entered hyperspace, leaving the place behind.


    "What are you doing? They still have the orb," Monica said angrily.


    "Do you still think about that orb? Even if you defeated Ronan, there''s still a whole army," Peter said.


    "Stop the ship immediately; I need to go for the orb," Monica said, frowning.


    "Peter, stop the ship," Gamora said.


    "Are you crazy?" Peter said, annoyed, as he exited hyperspace.


    "Quickly, we must go back; something very bad will happen if we leave it like this," Gamora said seriously.


    She didn''t know if Ronan was still alive, but she knew it was easier to take the orb from Ronan than from Thanos.


    Peter had no choice but to turn the ship back towards the prison.


    "Do you know that we will not only face Ronan''s army but also the Nova Corps?" Peter sighed.


    Rocket could only scratch his head in exasperation, but it wasn''t his ship to fly as far away as possible.


    Groot didn''t care about anything, and Drax was still unconscious after the beating he took from Ronan.


    "Darn it, the orb is moving," Monica frowned as she detected her magical mark moving quickly away from the prison.


    "Shall I stop?" Peter asked.


    "Yes, give me a moment; I need to assess the situation," Monica said, closing her eyes and focusing on the magical mark she had left on the orb.


    Monica''s vision immediately shifted to the surroundings of the orb, giving her a 360-degree view.


    Her mouth almost dropped in surprise as she saw Ronan in a tank filled with black liquid.


    It would be more correct to say that she felt him since the liquid didn''t allow her to see him directly.


    The orb was in Nebula''s hands, and thanks to that, she could see it; she was really surprised at how quickly he seemed to be recovering.


    Monica disconnected her perception and bit her lip lightly, thinking.


    The situation didn''t seem very good; normally, she could teleport to her magical mark, but Ronan''s ship was currently in hyperspace, and she didn''t dare to try.


    Unlike her father, she wasn''t immortal.


    If Ronan recovered and used the Infinity Stone, even she would have to take it very seriously by invoking all her relatives because she didn''t know how strong he would become.


    "Darn it, I just wanted to have some fun, why did things escalate like this?" Monica muttered, annoyed.


    "Is something wrong?" Peter asked, seeing her expression.


    "Shut up," Monica said angrily; if he hadn''t fled immediately, he would have the stone in his hands.


    Peter just pursed his lips, feeling offended.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "What are we going to do now?" Gamora asked, looking at Monica.


    "We can only wait; his ship is in hyperspace; I don''t think we can catch up," Monica said.


    ''''Ronan survived somehow, I had crushed his chest, when he recovers he will surely try to use the stone, I guess he knows what it is or not?" asked Monica looking at Gamora.


    "Until the moment I left his side, he didn''t know what was inside the orb; I don''t know now," Gamora said, shaking her head as she stood with her arms crossed.


    "What stone? What are you talking about?" Peter frowned.


    "The Infinity Stones are the most powerful objects in the universe; the stone in the orb must be the Power Stone," Monica explained.


    "And as you would expect from the name, if Ronan has it, he will become much more powerful; I''m not even sure if I can defeat him if he has the stone," Monica frowned.


    "So, you still think you can beat him?" Gamora asked, surprised.


    "Hm, maybe, I really didn''t try my best before," Monica said.


    "By the way, what are you?" Rocket asked, looking at her.


    "She''s Damian''s daughter," Gamora said.


    "That Damian?" Rocket asked, amazed.


    "That''s right," Gamora said.


    "Wow, Damian sent you, and Thanos sent you, both after the same object, that would be a fight I''d like to see," Rocket said excitedly.


    "It would be more anticlimactic than you think," Monica said, smiling slightly.


    "What do you mean?" Gamora asked, slightly frowning.


    "Of course, I mean that my father would crush Thanos," Monica said, looking at Gamora.


    "You know, I hate Thanos, but I recognize his strength; he''s definitely not as easy as you think," Gamora said, shaking her head.


    "It would be a tough fight if my father felt like playing," Monica said.


    Rocket and Peter just stared at them speechlessly as they argued about whose father was stronger.


    A few hours passed, during which the group just waited.


    Suddenly, Monica''s magical mark alerted her, causing her to close her eyes and focus.


    Her vision cleared just in time to see Ronan emerge naked from the black liquid.


    "..."


    Two Kree quickly arrived and helped him get dressed.


    "Nebula, do you know what''s inside?" Ronan asked.


    "An Infinity Stone," Nebula nodded, eager to see the world burn.


    "I see, that''s why he wanted it so badly," Ronan nodded as he extended his hand towards Nebula.


    Nebula handed over the orb to Ronan without hesitation while looking at him curiously, wondering what he was going to do next.


    Ronan smiled slightly as he looked at the orb, and at that moment, Korath arrived, telling Ronan that Thanos needed him.


    With more confidence, Ronan walked over to the projector, where Thanos'' face appeared in an oversized display.


    "I have the orb," Ronan said upon reaching Thanos.


    "Bring it before me," Thanos commanded.


    "Well... you see, before I didn''t know it was an Infinity Stone. Now that I know what it is, I don''t think I need your help anymore, so our deal can be canceled," Ronan said, looking directly at Thanos.


    "Boy, be careful what you say," Thanos replied with a deep voice.


    "Master, Thanos is one of the most powerful beings in the universe," Korath said, sounding concerned.


    "And soon... so will I," Ronan said, breaking the orb and revealing the bright purple gem inside.


    Ronan placed his hand on the orb, extracting the gem, and immediately screamed in pain as he felt the gem destroying his body.


    It almost seemed like the rock was testing him, feeling the pain. Ronan quickly extended his hand toward Korath, who immediately handed him his weapon.


    Ronan forcefully struck the gem against his weapon, causing them to merge.


    With his weapon sharing the burden of the stone, his body finally passed the test, and a small wave of purple energy exploded around him.


    The damage done to his body was completely reversed, and a sensation he had never felt before began to emerge.


    Ronan looked at his weapon with the embedded gem before feeling his body, now filled with power.


    "With this power, I will destroy Xandar and then come for you," Ronan said, looking at Thanos'' projection before shutting it off.


    "Change course to Xandar," Ronan ordered Korath.


    Monica opened her eyes again in Peter''s ship with a serious look. Things had really taken a turn for the worse.


    "We''re heading to Xandar; Ronan is going there to destroy everything," Monica said.


    "I think that''s a good reason why we shouldn''t go, at least do you have a plan?" Rocket asked, looking at her.


    "Something like that," Monica nodded.


    "We''ll inform the Nova Corps of Ronan''s attack, infiltrate Ronan''s ship, I''ll fight him while you guys destroy the ship."


    "Easy peasy," Monica smiled at them.


    "You forget a small detail: if you lose the fight, we all die, and you''re not even sure you can win," Peter frowned.


    "It''s too risky, but we have no other choice; we have to stop Ronan, who knows what he''ll do if we leave him be," Gamora said, crossing her arms.


    "We need more than just wanting to do it," Peter said, rubbing his hair in frustration.


    He also understood the need to stop Ronan, but if he didn''t see a feasible plan, he wasn''t willing to just go and die.


    "I have an idea," Peter suddenly said, a plan coming to mind.


    Everyone looked at him, waiting for him to speak.


    "We can ask for help from Yondu, with the Ravagers and the Nova Corps, we have much more opportunities."


    "I think I could reach an agreement with him; the reward for the orb is two billion, if we give him half, he''ll help us," Peter said, considering the fact that Monica could pose a big enough threat for Yondu not to be too greedy.


    "He knows about the orb?" Gamora asked, looking at Peter.


    "Originally, it was something we were going to do together, but I went ahead and tried to sell the orb alone," Peter said, smiling awkwardly.


    "I''m surprised you''ve lived this long," Gamora said, looking at him in disbelief.


    "By the way, where is the orb supposed to be sold?" Monica asked, a bit confused; not many people could fetch that much money.


    "About that, it was actually your father who set that price for the orb," Gamora said uncomfortably, as she had been keeping it a secret.


    "What!" Monica exclaimed.


    "Dad," Monica muttered angrily; she would definitely make him pay when she returned.


    "Then let''s do it; offer Yondu a billion, and we''ll sell the orb when we recover it from Ronan," Monica nodded.


    Although perhaps she could do it herself, she wanted to minimize the damage Ronan''s army could do to Xandar. Besides, who sends their father to offer a reward? That money would be her punishment.


    "Alright, I''ll get in touch with Xandar and Yondu," Peter nodded.


    The rest of the group began to prepare for battle.


    Peter approached the console before calling Yondu.


    "Boy, you''ve got guts to call me," Yondu said with an angry look.


    "Yondu, tell me, do you know what the orb is and where to sell it?" Peter asked.


    "I already know," Yondu said, his expression turning grim at the mention of the orb and imagining the money he lost because of Peter.


    If only he had brought the orb, they would all have gone to Knowhere and received the money.


    "The orb is with Ronan, and he''s on his way to destroy Xandar," Peter said.


    "Many things have happened; besides setting a price for the orb, Damian also sent his daughter; she snatched the orb from me and almost killed Ronan."


    "By chance, Ronan managed to escape with the orb, and now she wants to get it back. I negotiated hard with her, but she agreed to give us the reward money if we help her," Peter said without feeling ashamed.


    "Boy, you shouldn''t meddle in the affairs of such beings; you''ll just die as collateral damage," Yondu said, frowning slightly.


    "You just have to make sure to get the attention of Ronan''s ship and ensure there''s not too much destruction on Xandar; Damian''s daughter will be the one to face Ronan, and even if she can''t, it''s possible that Damian himself will come."


    "It''s definitely not as dangerous as it seems," Peter looked at him, clearly noticing that Yondu was hesitating about getting involved.


    "Alright, but if I see that the situation isn''t as you describe, I''ll leave immediately, are we clear?" Yondu looked at Peter.


    "Of course, I''ll run away myself if I see that things are going bad," Peter smiled.


    "I don''t want games, boy; if I don''t get my money, I''ll hunt you across the galaxy," Yondu said before ending the call.


    "That was easier than I thought," Peter muttered before quickly sending a message to Xandar warning them of what was about to happen.

 Chapter 242

    Jen walked through the orange portal and arrived right in front of Madripoor''s palace.


    She looked around with a bit of nostalgia; it had been over a year since she had been there, and although she had communicated by phone, she hadn''t shown up in person to anyone other than the masters of Kamar-Taj.


    Jen started walking towards the palace as she usually did, but this time she was stopped.


    "Stop, who are you?" asked one of the palace guards.


    Jen was noticeably surprised before realizing that she looked totally different, and it was normal that they didn''t recognize her.


    "Just a moment," said Jen before taking out her phone and quickly calling Sophia.


    "Hello, Jen," said Sophia on the other end.


    "I''m outside, the guards won''t let me in," said Jen directly.


    "What? That''s strange, wait for me there," said Sophia, frowning.


    Sophia quickly walked to the palace''s exit, preparing to give the guards a piece of her mind; even if Jen hadn''t been there for a year, it wasn''t enough for her to be forgotten.


    Upon arriving outside, Sophia opened her mouth to ask the guard what was going on, but she could only freeze upon seeing a total stranger in front of her.


    "Jen?" asked Sophia hesitantly.


    "It''s been a while," said Jen, smiling slightly.


    "What happened to you? Why do you look so different?" said Sophia, still amazed.


    "This was my appearance when I was young, although of course, now I look much better than back then," said Jen with a smile.


    "Forget about it, come in and tell me," said Sophia, taking Jen''s hand and leading her inside.


    From excitement, she didn''t even say anything to the guard, who, to begin with, it wasn''t his fault; even she wouldn''t recognize Jen if she saw her like this.


    Sophia and Jen walked until they reached the room where they both sat down.


    "Tell me, what happened?" asked Sophia, looking at her.


    "My body was corrupted by dark energy, you knew that, right?" said Jen, looking at Sophia.


    "Yes, that''s what allowed you to live for almost a thousand years," said Sophia nodding.


    "I purged the dark energy from my body while rejuvenating with magic, that''s why I changed so much," said Jen, smiling.


    "I see, I''m glad, you look much better, and I don''t just mean your appearance, you seem more lively," said Sophia, smiling happily.


    Jen just smiled slightly; she actually felt much better too.


    "Is Damian here?" asked Jen, looking at Sophia.


    "I''m afraid not, he''ll be away for a few days, from what he told us," said Sophia, shaking her head.


    "I see, he told me his son was born; let''s go see him," said Jen, smiling, not feeling too disappointed.


    "Let''s go," said Sophia, laughing slightly as they both went up the stairs.


    Sophia quickly guided Jen to a room next to the girls''.


    Opening the door, they both saw Natasha sitting in a chair while reading a book.


    Upon seeing them arrive, Natasha stood up a bit confused.


    "Is he still asleep?" asked Sophia, smiling.


    "Yes," said Natasha, standing up and standing next to the crib before looking between Jen and Sophia as if asking who she was.


    "Hi, Nat," said Jen, smiling slightly before looking at the little baby.


    "It''s Jen," said Sophia, laughing softly.


    "Jen? But... what happened?" said Natasha a bit incredulously.


    "I just rejuvenated a bit," said Jen.


    "He really looks like Damian," said Jen, laughing slightly as she looked at the baby''s hair.


    "His name is Nathaniel," said Natasha, smiling almost proudly, setting aside the topic of Jen''s physical change.


    "He''s very cute; I''m happy for you," said Jen, smiling at Natasha.


    ....


    Monica, along with the rest of the group, quickly arrived at Xandar.


    "What''s the situation with Xandar? Did they say anything?" asked Monica, looking at Peter.


    "The message got through, but I don''t know if they''ll believe it," said Peter.


    "Damn," said Monica before taking out her phone and sending a message to Nova Prime.


    She really didn''t want to contact her since there was a possibility she would complain to her father; it would be embarrassing to tell him that all this happened because she wanted to have fun.


    In the message, she simply told her to take Ronan''s attack seriously, have the ships ready, and evacuate the people.


    She quickly put her phone away, not wanting to see her response.


    Xandar immediately went on alert, and the ships patrolled the skies.


    "What about Yondu?" asked Monica.


    "They''re about to arrive; they''ve detected Ronan''s ship; it''ll be here in a few minutes," said Peter.


    The tension could be felt in the ship for the upcoming battle.


    "Let''s review the plan then," said Peter.


    "We''ll fly over Ronan''s ship, and you''ll jump to create a hole before the rest of us enter," said Peter, looking at Monica, who nodded.


    "While you fight Ronan, the rest of us will control Ronan''s ship to prevent it from reaching the ground."


    "Yondu and the Xandarians will take care of Ronan''s ships."


    "I still think this plan is crazy," said Rocket, shaking his head.


    "Ronan is very powerful with the Power Stone, but in the end, it''s an external power. If I manage to take it away, the problem will be solved," said Monica.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "You say that as if it were so easy," said Peter, sighing.


    "Stop complaining and let''s get to work," said Monica, rolling her eyes.


    "Ronan''s ship is here," said Peter, looking at the controls.


    "Let''s go," said Monica as she closed her eyes and concentrated.


    Peter quickly maneuvered the ship to be above Ronan''s.


    "I see you down there," said Monica, opening her eyes and jumping out of the ship; at the same time, a small meteor started falling alongside Monica.


    "What the hell?" said Peter, quickly moving the ship aside.


    "Can she make meteors fall?" said Rocket, unable to believe it.


    Monica aligned herself with the meteor before standing on it; it wasn''t very big and was only about the size of a small house.


    Suddenly, from her body, an ethereal form emerged that looked like a whirlwind; it was one of her familiars.


    Avis, is capable of controlling the wind.


    With his help, she immediately reduced the friction of the meteor, causing it to stop disintegrating from the heat.


    Using the wind tunnel, she quickly guided the meteor over Ronan''s ship before jumping at the last moment, causing the meteor to impact forcefully against the ship.


    A loud explosion was heard as Ronan''s ship shook, being pushed downwards at the same time.


    "Hey, the idea is for Ronan not to reach the planet; don''t go destroying the ship," said Peter quickly over the communicator.


    Monica didn''t respond and quickly dove down through the hole made by the meteor.


    The ship was a mess inside, and many places seemed to be on fire; still, it looked worse than it actually was.


    Ronan''s ship was colossal; this small thing wouldn''t bring it down.


    Feeling Ronan''s great presence, enhanced by the Power Stone, it wasn''t hard for Monica to find him.


    With a kick to the door, Monica arrived in front of Ronan, who was sitting on a sort of throne with his weapon, something like a two-handed mace with the stone embedded in the weapon''s head.


    "Hey, I came to get my stone back," said Monica, looking at Ronan, who seemed to want to act as some kind of final boss.


    "I was planning to find you on C-53 to eliminate you along with your family, but since you came, I''ll kill you right here," said Ronan, looking at her calmly as if everything were under his control.


    "Pff," Monica couldn''t help but laugh upon hearing Ronan; the stone surely inflated his confidence.


    "Do you really think you can beat my father? You''re crazy," said Monica, shaking her head.


    Suddenly, four snakes came out of her body, each one a different color, red, blue, green, and brown.


    "Is today a snake-themed day?" murmured Monica with a slight smile.


    Her four familiars were elementals and didn''t have a defined size or shape; they liked changing forms every time they appeared.


    "Enough," said Ronan, annoyed, standing up with his hammer in hand.


    "There''s nothing you can do to stop me," said Ronan, pointing his hammer at Monica before a beam of purple energy headed toward her.


    Monica became serious and turned her body into mist; the beam harmlessly passed through her as she expected, although she was relieved that she could actually avoid it.


    Although all vampires in theory could turn into mist to avoid harm, it wasn''t the same for everyone; she had a specific familiar who had inherited the characteristics of Damian''s familiar, making her almost invulnerable when she turned into mist.


    Ronan stopped when he saw that the attack went through Monica.


    "Where''s your smile?" Monica chuckled lightly at Ronan''s expression.


    Immediately following her command, her four elemental familiars dispersed, each taking a corner of the room.


    Before Ronan could react, a cube-shaped barrier covered them, with the colors of the four elements swirling around.


    Monica grinned widely before launching herself at Ronan, the wind blowing in her favor, reducing friction and allowing her to move at incredible speeds.


    As her fist struck Ronan''s chest, a massive explosion of fire engulfed the cube, sending Ronan flying.


    Only Monica remained in place, gently shaking her fist. A small burn could be seen on her knuckles, although it wasn''t from the fire.


    Monica suspected that the stone provided some form of protection.


    The smoke cleared quickly, revealing Ronan standing up, his armor sporting a large, smoldering hole in the chest.


    "There won''t be even ashes left of you," Ronan growled angrily, charging towards Monica, his mace enveloped in purple energy.


    Monica dared not make direct contact, so she dodged his attacks before countering.


    "The gem may have amplified your attacks, but you''re still sluggish," Monica taunted, striking Ronan repeatedly to infuriate him and lower his guard.


    Ronan seemed furious as he slammed the ground with the underside of his mace, causing the power of the Power Stone to spread through the floor, breaking everything.


    At the same time, a purple energy shield enveloped him, making Monica hesitate to attack directly.


    Monica quickly felt her familiars draining vitality to resist the stone''s energy.


    Watching Ronan grip his mace with both hands, thinking he was safe behind his energy shield, Monica smiled as she summoned her magic circle, channeling most of her magic into it.


    A small black hole quickly formed above the circle, expanding to the size of a basketball.


    With her magic, she launched it, although it was challenging to throw it only a few meters.


    She felt most of her magic directly drained by the spell.


    The black hole quickly made contact with the mace''s handle and Ronan''s hands, generating a powerful distortion.


    The stone''s protection seemed to resist for a moment before simply collapsing, brutally shredding Ronan''s hands and shattering the mace.


    The mace''s head fell to the ground with force as Ronan screamed in pain, seeing his hands gone.


    "My... my hands!" Ronan screamed in pain, feeling disbelief as if he couldn''t connect the current scene with reality.


    Monica slowly approached until she reached the Power Stone, her body slightly bending before she extended her hand and removed the gem.


    Her face immediately changed as she felt the erosion caused by the stone.


    "It hurts," Monica murmured. The stone soon seemed to recognize her physical strength, so it calmed down a bit. Nevertheless, Monica could feel the heavy burden on her body. If it weren''t for her regeneration, she would have already been injured.


    Now she understood why Ronan attached the gem to his weapon rather than simply holding it.


    Monica turned to look at Ronan, who had stopped screaming but still looked at his hands incredulously. Seeing that everything was over, she simply approached him, grabbed him by the back of his neck, and dragged him away.


    ....


    A few minutes earlier.


    Peter, Gamora, Rocket, Drax, and Groot watched as Monica created a large hole in Ronan''s ship.


    "Hey, the idea is for Ronan not to reach the planet. Don''t go destroying the ship," Peter quickly said over the communicator.


    With no response, Peter could only sigh as he pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "Fine, let''s leave it to her. We have to do our part," Gamora said seriously.


    "Why don''t we just flee while she''s not here to stop us?" Rocket suggested.


    "I am Groot."


    "What! It was just a joke. You guys are starting to grow on me," Rocket complained, seeing everyone''s reactions.


    "Alright, let''s try not to die," Peter said, steering his ship directly towards the hole in Ronan''s ship.


    The ship entered roughly, its sides constantly colliding with the walls of Ronan''s ship.


    "Damn it," Peter winced as he saw sparks and pieces of his ship being left behind.


    "We''re here," Gamora said, her voice serious.


    The group quickly prepared their weapons and disembarked from the ship, immediately running towards the ship''s control center.


    Suddenly turning a corner, they encountered Korath, Nebula, and many Sakaaran soldiers.


    Drax quickly pushed Gamora and Peter aside to take cover, while Groot grabbed Rocket just in time to avoid a hail of gunfire.


    "Alright, I guess it''s time to set some explosives," Rocket said, quickly pulling out a grenade.


    "Leave Nebula to me," Gamora said.


    "Fine, then we''ll take care of the rest," Peter nodded.


    Rocket quickly threw grenades at the group of Sakaarans, causing several to run for cover.


    A loud explosion filled the room with smoke, signaling the group to move.


    Gamora ran through the smoke before kneeing Nebula in the chest; when she knocked her down, she didn''t attack further, but ran, and as she expected, Nebula quickly got to her feet before running after her.


    Groot and Drax took the lead, quickly decimating the Sakaaran army, while Peter and Rocket provided cover fire from behind.


    Korath, who had been sent flying by the explosion, recovered before fixing his gaze on Peter.


    "Star-Lord, you thieving scoundrel," Korath snarled angrily before charging towards him.


    Despite the situation, Peter seemed encouraged to hear him called by his pseudonym.


    Before Korath could reach Peter, Drax intercepted him, attempting to strike him.


    Korath dodged the blow before hitting Drax.


    Drax didn''t flinch much at the blow and quickly went after Korath.


    While everyone was engaged in a fierce battle against the Sakaarans, Gamora quickly ran, turning a corner before leaning her back against the wall.


    Hearing footsteps, she calculated the moment before kneeing the air just as Nebula appeared.


    To Gamora''s surprise, Nebula blocked her knee strike with her hands.


    "Don''t become predictable, sister," Nebula said, sweeping Gamora''s legs and knocking her to the ground.


    Gamora quickly rolled on the ground before drawing her sword and engaging in a fight with Nebula.


    "Come on, sister, time is running out. Help me stop Ronan," Gamora said after several minutes of fighting with no clear winner in sight.


    "Why would I? The current course of events seems interesting. I''m sure Father didn''t expect this," Nebula replied.


    "You''re stubborn," Gamora said before exchanging blows again.


    Gradually, Nebula found herself at a disadvantage before Gamora took her wrist, twisting her arm and placing another arm under her neck.


    "Surrender, sister," Gamora said.


    Nebula just clicked her tongue before sending an electric current through her robotic arm.


    Gamora immediately screamed in pain but didn''t release Nebula.


    With no other option, Nebula could only give up her robotic arm. Finally free, she quickly began to escape.


    "Damn it," Gamora cursed, enduring the pain. Seeing Nebula flee, she could only shake her head before returning to help her teammates.


    In the area, she saw that the situation seemed to have reached a stalemate, with both sides shooting at each other.

 Chapter 243

    "Guys, how are things on your end?" Monica asked through the communicator.


    A new necklace had been added to her outfit, which had a striking purple gem inside.


    "We''re not done yet, there are too many soldiers inside here," Peter said. In the background, many gunshots and explosions could be heard.


    "How''s it going on your end?" Gamora quickly asked. Ultimately, everything depended on Monica. Even if they won on their end, Ronan could still end them all afterward.


    "Don''t worry, I already took care of Ronan," Monica said as she headed toward the group.


    "So fast?" Gamora asked in surprise. It seemed like she really needed to reevaluate how strong Monica and therefore Damian were.


    "I didn''t need to defeat him, just destroy the weapon that held the stone, and the rest was easy," Monica said casually.


    If Ronan had been more attentive and hadn''t stayed still thinking he was invincible, perhaps it wouldn''t have been so easy.


    Her weapon was quite fragile; clearly, it wasn''t designed for an Infinity Stone.


    Following the sounds of gunfire, Monica quickly joined the others.


    Her familiars, who were following behind her, quickly launched themselves at the Sakarians in the room.


    Explosions, gusts of wind, small tsunamis, and large collapses occurred throughout the room as the soldiers were quickly eliminated.


    The entire group of Monica inevitably stopped firing as they looked in amazement at the destruction caused.


    "Done," Monica said, waking everyone up and making them look at her.


    Their surprise was greater when they saw Monica dragging a handless Ronan, leaving a trail of blood.


    "Catch," Monica said, throwing Ronan towards Drax.


    "Hold him until the Xandarians arrive," Monica said with a suggestive smile.


    "Sure, I''ll make sure he doesn''t escape," Drax said, looking at Ronan, who still had a vacant look.


    "You had to involve us in this? It seemed like you could handle it alone," Peter said, looking at her speechlessly.


    "Well, I wasn''t entirely sure; I didn''t know how strong Ronan could have become with the stone," Monica shrugged. It was better to do everything possible.


    The rest of the party might be useful during the fight, at least as a distraction.


    ''''So, the money thing is still on?'''' asked Rocket looking at Monica.


    "Sure, I''ll accompany you and make sure you get paid. How dare my father offer a reward for the orb and send me?" Monica said, still annoyed.


    "Great," Rocket said, smiling. The amount was not small, so he was really happy.


    The group quickly continued advancing and easily took control of the ship. Peter also used the ship to send a message to the Nova, telling them that they had taken care of Ronan.


    As Nova Prime saw Monica behind Peter, she really believed them, or she would have seriously doubted the information.


    Ronan''s ship landed on the outskirts of the city before the entire group disembarked.


    There were already several Nova soldiers waiting for them along with Nova Prime.


    "Monica," Nova Prime said upon seeing her.


    "Hello," Monica said, looking at her.


    "How is your father?" Nova Prime asked politely.


    "Fine, he sent me for this," Monica said, gently lifting her collar.


    "I see," Nova Prime nodded.


    "But since I caused trouble in your place, I''ll give him to you," Monica said, pointing to Ronan, who had new wounds on his body.


    "That would be helpful," Nova Prime said, nodding as she saw Ronan. Capturing him would boost the morale of her people after all the destruction he had caused and would relieve a lot of the pressure she was feeling.


    "On behalf of the Nova Corps, I want to express our gratitude for helping us defend Xandar," Nova Prime said, looking at the whole group.


    "We will never forget what you did," Nova Prime said with a serious expression.


    "I heard your ship was destroyed during the battle," Nova Prime said, looking at Peter.


    "Please let us build you another one. In the meantime, you can rest. Denarian, please take care of them and make sure they are treated well," Nova Prime said, looking at the man who had contacted Peter on Xandar.


    "Yes, Nova Prime," Denarian said, nodding.


    The rest of the group thanked Nova Prime before going with Denarian.


    Everyone except Monica was either a fugitive or a criminal who would never receive that kind of treatment, so they were somewhat excited.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Denarian took the group to the city''s most expensive hotel before giving each of them a room.


    "The ship will be ready tomorrow, then you are free to leave," Denarian said, looking at Peter.


    "You''re kicking us out so fast? How ungrateful," Peter joked.


    "You know I didn''t mean it that way, but please keep an eye on them. You know they''re not exactly the most law-abiding types," Denarian said, feeling a bit of a headache from having to take care of them.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on them," Peter said, shaking his head.


    "Okay, enjoy everything you want. Don''t hold back and ask for anything," Denarian said before leaving.


    Peter shook his head as he chuckled to himself, entering the luxurious room before heading straight to the bathroom.


    He had been to prison, almost died being sucked into space, and fought against an army of Sakarians; now, he just wanted to take a bath and sleep.


    The rest of the group wasn''t much different, and they all took a good rest.


    Of course, except for Monica, who was sitting in her room playing with the necklace containing the stone.


    It looked really beautiful, like a shining purple gem.


    Monica finally stopped playing with the necklace and went to take a bath.


    As Monica enjoyed her bath, Peter came out of his room completely clean before going to Gamora''s room.


    After knocking on the door, Gamora opened it and looked at him. Peter noticed that her hair was a little wet, assuming she had also just bathed.


    "Is something wrong?" Gamora asked, stepping aside so Peter could enter.


    "Hm, what are you going to do from now on?" Peter asked, looking at her.


    "You''re asking a silly question. Weren''t we going to stick together?" Gamora asked, looking at him.


    "I just wanted to make sure, after all, it could be just what I wanted," Peter laughed lightly.


    "I suppose we still have to confirm it with the others," Gamora nodded.


    "Although I don''t think Monica will come with us," Peter said.


    "I think the opposite; she''ll definitely want to come with us. She ventured into space for the first time, and I don''t think she''ll settle for just a few days," Gamora said, smiling slightly.


    "Sure thing," said Peter, shaking his head.


    "Yondu is already pestering me for the money; I told him we''d go to Knowhere with him tomorrow," Peter chuckled.


    "He''s shameless, barely did anything, and still demands the money," Gamora shook her head.


    "Well, he''s a Ravager, so that''s to be expected," Peter shrugged.


    The rest of the day, everyone enjoyed a well-deserved rest and indulged in the luxuries of the hotel.


    The next day, the entire group stood in front of a hangar where Peter''s ship had already been repaired.


    "They''re quite fast," Monica commented casually.


    "They are," Peter nodded before turning to Denarian.


    "Thank you," Peter said, looking at him.


    "It''s okay, I have a family; I could go back to them thanks to you," Denarian said genuinely grateful, his family had told him they almost died.


    "Your criminal record has been wiped clean, but I''d appreciate it if you didn''t commit any crimes from now on," Denarian said a bit nervously and tactfully.


    Monica rolled her eyes before walking towards the ship.


    The rest of the group joined her before Peter powered up the ship and they departed from the planet.


    Not long after leaving Xandar, a gigantic ship immediately arrived alongside them.


    Peter activated the communication, and as expected, it was Yondu.


    "Boy, let''s go to Knowhere," Yondu said appearing on the screen, subtly looking at the other people before his eyes suddenly focused on Monica.


    She was the only one with red eyes that seemed to glow, a characteristic of Damian, so he immediately assumed she was his daughter and, in fact, still alive.


    His eyes were also drawn to Monica''s collar which was glowing with a purple hue.


    "Sure, see you there," Peter nodded before advancing and entering hyperspace; Yondu''s ship quickly followed.


    Time passed quickly, and the two ships arrived at Knowhere.


    "This place has really changed," Gamora remarked, seeing that the Celestial''s head was no longer visible; she had visited it before Damian took it on one of her many trips to investigate the Infinity Stones.


    The head seemed to be covered by a metal sphere now, and there were hundreds of ports with ships docking.


    Three large arrow-shaped ships were above Knowhere and seemed to be guarding the place, intimidating anyone with malicious intent.


    ''''What big ships," said Peter in amazement when he saw the three ships.


    "Those are Star Destroyers," Monica said.


    Behind them, Yondu''s ship also emerged but seemed unwilling to detach.


    Peter quickly found a spot to dock before getting off the ship.


    They waited for a few minutes when Yondu arrived with some of his men.


    "So, let''s do this," Yondu said, rubbing his hands with a smile.


    "Follow me," Monica nodded before starting to walk.


    Taking several shuttles, they reached the logistics area; at the reception, a woman was talking on the phone while looking down.


    "Hello, we came for the reward for the orb," Monica said approaching the desk.


    "Yes, go to the side where they will inspect that the orb is the real one," the woman said without even looking up.


    Monica immediately looked annoyed before clearing her throat loudly.


    Then the woman''s gaze finally lifted, and she saw Monica.


    Her mouth dropped, and the phone in her ear fell to her lap.


    "Princess, I apologize for not recognizing you," the woman said standing up nervously.


    ''''It''s okay, just collect the reward for the orb,'''' Monica said carelessly.


    "But... we have to check that it''s what the king asked for in that place," the woman said hesitantly, pointing to a small building next to them.


    "Who said that? Isn''t my word enough?" Monica frowned, her red eyes unconsciously glowing in an intimidating manner.


    "The scientist," the woman said, almost crying; she was definitely going to be fired.


    "Just pay them," Monica stepped away, signaling to Peter.


    "Okay," the woman said, with no other choice.


    Peter quickly approached and gave his details; there was a small notification sound, and upon checking, he saw that they had added funds to his account.


    Peter quickly glanced over the figures, a big smile on his face.


    "If anyone asks, just say I have the orb," Monica told the woman.


    "Okay," the woman nodded.


    Peter, suddenly feeling like the king of the world with so much money, turned around and saw several covetous looks fixed on him, waiting for him to distribute the money.


    For a moment, he felt like running, but he knew there was nowhere to go.


    He reluctantly started transferring the money, each time he did, he looked at his account and felt a pang as the numbers changed.


    "Okay, I''m glad we made a good deal," Yondu said, smiling slightly as he left with his men.


    "What will you do now?" Monica asked, looking at the rest of the group.


    ''''Isn''t that what we''re going to do?" asked Gamora, looking at her.


    "Aren''t you coming?" Rocket asked, looking at Monica.


    "Do you want me to come with you?" Monica asked, a bit surprised.


    "Of course, who will save our asses when we get into trouble?" Peter joked.


    "Well, if it''s okay with you guys, I''ll gladly join. It''ll be fun," Monica said with a smile.


    "But first," Monica said, pausing for a moment.


    "Cortana," Monica said aloud.


    The rest of the group looked at her in confusion as she seemed to be talking to thin air.


    Suddenly, a person appeared out of nowhere; the small woman had white hair and golden eyes, overall looking like a goddess.


    "Hello," Cortana said, smiling at Monica.


    "Don''t give me that smile, why didn''t you tell me that Dad had put a bounty on the orb?" Monica said annoyed as she pinched Cortana''s cheeks.


    "Hey! Respect your future mother," Cortana complained, trying to remove Monica''s hands.


    "And you didn''t ask," Cortana teased as she moved away from her.


    "Future mother? You''ve got nerve," Monica teased back, trying not to show how bothered she was by that word.


    "Just give me the stone and go play with your friends," Cortana said, smiling, almost like a mother sending her daughter out to play.


    Monica gritted her teeth in frustration but still took off the collar before handing the stone to Cortana.


    Cortana just gave her a victorious smile before disappearing.


    "Damn it," Monica muttered.


    The rest of the group just looked dumbfounded at the little argument that had taken place.

 Chapter 244

    Somewhere in the universe.


    A giant purple figure was sitting on a floating throne.


    "Master, Ronan was captured by the Nova Corps," said a gray-skinned alien.


    "And the orb?" asked Thanos.


    "It was sold in Knowhere," said the alien.


    "Then we can assume it fell into that man''s hands. How many does he have now with this one?" Thanos asked, more to himself.


    "It''s very likely he already has 5 of the 6 stones," said the alien.


    "That''s right," said Thanos. Things really hadn''t gone well.


    "Only the Soul Stone remains," Thanos commented casually, although even if he obtained it, he couldn''t see how he could turn the situation around.


    He had studied Damian in great detail for many years since he acquired the Space Stone.


    He knew he was an opponent he couldn''t defeat, which is why he had focused all his attention on the Infinity Stones to gain power.


    The task of searching for the Infinity Stones had been entrusted to his favorite daughter, Gamora, who was incredibly good at gathering and analyzing information.


    She quickly obtained the Mind Stone for him, although this stone wasn''t very useful to him, which is why he made his plan with Loki to get the Space Stone upon learning it was no longer under Damian''s protection.


    Unfortunately, he was left without the collar and the dog.


    Now Gamora had betrayed and escaped, but there were no more stones to get anyway.


    They were all already in Damian''s hands, and he was undoubtedly the most powerful being in the universe currently.


    The Mad Titan could only sigh; he was truly defenseless. All he could do was wait.


    Time was something that had usually been on his side, and the reason he wanted the stones was to fulfill his dream quickly and efficiently.


    But even without the stones, he could still continue helping the universe, one planet at a time.


    ....


    Three days had passed since Damian had sat in the middle of the base in the mountain, and the final moment was approaching.


    Cortana could feel this through her connection with Damian, so all her attention was now on Mars.


    She didn''t have to wait long when suddenly a terrifying explosion of magic burst from Damian''s body.


    His clothes were immediately pulverized as the magic surged violently.


    Damian didn''t open his eyes immediately; instead, he tried to make the energy explosion more gentle.


    The energy soon filled the entire room before starting to flow through pipes at high pressure.


    Cortana was a bit scared, seeing the whole mountain tremble. She feared the base wouldn''t withstand it, while at the same time, she was watching the system''s expansion advance at unprecedented speeds.


    Entire solar systems were devoured in seconds, and the energy didn''t seem to show any signs of stopping.


    The energy was being used by the system as fast as it could, but little by little, the trembling in the mountain increased until it began to spread throughout the planet, a sign that the energy was escaping faster than it was being used.


    The pipes broke, causing the pressure to reach its limit, generating a chain magical explosion that destroyed the entire mountain.


    When the dust settled, the silhouette of a person slowly became clear.


    A man with a tall, muscular body; his skin was pale, and his face seemed a perfect balance of masculinity and beauty.


    Damian looked at his hands, feeling an indescribable sensation. Although he expected to become stronger, he didn''t really believe he would become this powerful.


    "Master," said Cortana, appearing next to Damian.


    "Is everything okay?" Cortana asked, looking at Damian, who seemed a bit dazed.


    "Yes, it''s just that I think I''ve become too strong," Damian said, looking at Cortana.


    "That''s good," said Cortana, smiling.


    "It seems the containment base really couldn''t withstand it," Damian said, looking around.


    "Yes, there goes all the money and time invested in this place," said Cortana, gently kicking a stone in front of her.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "It''s okay. What happened with Monica and the stone?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "She recovered the stone and is currently traveling with a group of friends she made," said Cortana.


    "I see, that''s five now, huh," Damian said, nodding.


    "That''s right, but there don''t seem to be any traces of the sixth stone," said Cortana, nodding.


    She had spent some time researching.


    "Hm," said Damian, not commenting further.


    "I''ll go do something. Wait for me at home," Damian said, disappearing from the place.


    Cortana immediately pouted when she saw that he wouldn''t take her with him, she was also very curious about his new power, she has no choice but to pry into his memories afterwards.


    Damian appeared in a very distant place. Below him was a planet with a slight orange color; in the background of the planet, there seemed to be an eternal solar eclipse, greatly diminishing the light and temperature of the planet.


    From the planet, a large ray with purple tones was shooting into space.


    Damian didn''t even try to descend; he knew what had to be paid to receive the Infinity Stone, a price that was impossible for him to pay.


    Looking at the planet, Damian''s two hands extended towards it. A magical circle appeared in his hands, quickly growing to 10 meters in diameter.


    A blue fireball began to spin in front of the magical circle, growing rapidly in size.


    Damian''s magic didn''t seem to have a limit, as the fireball grew to the size of a small moon.


    Damian pushed his hands slightly, causing the fireball to start flying towards the planet.


    The fireball was about a tenth the size of the planet.


    Suddenly, an orange light shone on the planet, trying to stop the fireball.


    With his sight, he could see it was the work of the Soul Stone; it really seemed to have consciousness, as was said.


    Damian only watched as the Soul Stone did everything possible to wear down the fireball, seeing it slowly decrease in size.


    The Soul Stone, apparently from the effort, also began to lose its shine little by little.


    "Surrender and come with me," Damian said, looking at the stone and transmitting his thoughts.


    Damian was ignored, and the stone continued to resist. The fireball kept decreasing in size until it was undone after a few minutes.


    This was not easy for the stone as its light seemed to have completely gone out.


    Seeing the stone in that state, Damian advanced to take it, but to his surprise, he ended up hitting a barrier that covered the entire planet.


    His hand extended as he began to break the barrier when suddenly he heard a crack, which made him stop immediately.


    Damian frowned at the Soul Stone, which had a very small crack in the middle.


    "You''re really stubborn," Damian said in annoyance before sighing and disappearing from the place.


    There was no point in insisting; if he continued, he might end up destroying the stone, eliminating any possibility of obtaining it.


    Damian appeared directly in his room, encountering a rather interesting scene.


    Carol was sitting on the bed while playing with Nate, her hands gently tickling him as she talked to him.


    "My little Damian, you are really adorable," Carol said, laughing happily.


    The baby also laughed without understanding what Carol was saying, just moving his hands to play with Carol''s.


    Damian only cleared his throat slightly, causing Carol to be startled and quickly look at him.


    "It''s not what it looks like," Carol said, embarrassed.


    "Don''t call him that, he''s very smart. If you say it too much, he''ll think it''s his name," Damian said, sitting behind Carol and hugging her.


    "How did it go with your magic circle? I suppose you completed it successfully," Carol said, taking Nate in her arms before leaning back against Damian.


    "That''s right," Damian said, playing with his son''s cheeks now that he was closer.


    "It looks like this little one is hungry," Carol said, laughing lightly as she saw Nate opening his mouth against her chest.


    "He surely recognizes good quality food," Carol joked.


    "Don''t be silly and take him to Nat," Damian said, laughing at her remark.


    "Hm, I''m sure you wanted to take a bath. Go and relax," Carol said, kissing Damian''s cheek before gently floating towards Natasha.


    Damian smiled as he watched her leave before heading to the bathroom and immersing himself in the hot water of the bathtub.


    When he submerged, his body completely relaxed, and he felt really drowsy. He couldn''t help but recall those little pleasures of life he had when he was human.


    He had been under tension for more than a year with the constant interruptions in the construction of his magic circle.


    This level of difficulty made him think that perhaps besides him, no one could reach the sixth circle.


    For someone else to achieve it, they would have to solve several problems; the constant magical consumption was one of them, tracing the runes wasn''t free.


    There was also the matter of sustaining the body. Although Damian took more than a year, it was mostly because he only dedicated about 8 hours a day. If he tried to do it all at once, it might take around 5 or 6 months.


    A human, even if they were a magician, would surely need some kind of sustenance unless they learned to do it through magic, which would be another magical consumption.


    Running out of magic halfway would definitely mean death.


    Damian only smiled slightly, feeling relaxed as he looked at his state. His improvement was truly significant.


    Damian Alucard.


    Species: Progenitor Vampire.


    Magic: 1,500,000,000


    Strength: 3,134 (subject to change)


    Agility: 4,000 (subject to change)


    Intelligence: 10


    His entire body was being covered by the energy of the Reality Stone, minimizing his changes until he could fully control himself. If he hadn''t done this, even the least magic-sensitive people would feel something terrifying appearing on the planet.


    His magic had directly tripled, reaching that absurd figure.


    Damian''s mind wandered to all sorts of things, and for the first time in a long time, he totally relaxed, falling asleep.


    While Damian was in the bathtub.


    Carol came downstairs with the little baby in her arms.


    It had to be said that the house had been quite lively since the little one arrived.


    Carol arrived at the living room where Jen was having tea with Sophia, Natasha, and Ana.


    "What''s up?" Natasha asked, seeing Carol arrive with Nate.


    "He''s hungry, but I must say this little one really knows where the quality is," Carol joked, seeing Nate still trying to burrow into her chest.


    "Just give him to me," Natasha said, annoyed, before lifting one side of her shirt to nurse him.


    "By the way, Damian is back," Carol said, sitting next to Ana and snatching her tea.


    Ana only looked at her with annoyance, though it wasn''t the time to take it out on her.


    "How long ago did he come back, and why didn''t he come down?" Ana asked as her senses quickly detected Damian in the bathtub.


    "He came back a few minutes ago. He went to take a bath to relax," Carol said, sipping her tea.


    "I see," Jen said, her heart beating a little faster upon hearing that Damian had returned. She wondered how Damian would react upon seeing her and knowing who she was.


    "I''ll see how he is," Ana said, standing up before climbing the stairs. As she climbed, a slight smile couldn''t help but form on her face. She detected that Damian was truly asleep without any caution around him.


    Ana quickly entered the bathroom and stood right at the edge of the bathtub as her dress fell to her feet.


    Her completely naked body is now exposed.


    Ana gently entered the water before approaching Damian and hugging his waist while resting her head on his shoulder.


    Ana did nothing, just stayed in that position, hugging Damian. The beats of his heart seemed to hypnotize her as her eyes slowly closed until she also fell asleep.

 Chapter 245

    Damian descended the stairs with a yawn, feeling truly refreshed after a good night''s sleep.


    As he walked toward the living room, he was surprised to see an unfamiliar woman conversing with his mother.


    "Hmm?" Damian immediately paused upon realizing the woman looked familiar. Examining her closely, he thought of someone, but it seemed almost impossible.


    "It seems he recognizes you, but it''s like he doesn''t want to believe it," Sophia said, chuckling at Damian''s expression.


    "Do I seem familiar?" Jen asked, smiling at Damian.


    "Jen... what happened?" Damian asked, confused.


    "I got tired of being the only one who wasn''t pretty in this family," Jen said, laughing softly.


    Damian was slightly taken aback but then laughed heartily, happy to hear her refer to herself as part of "this family."


    He knew Jen used to maintain a small barrier between herself and the rest.


    "Well, I must say you do look quite beautiful," Damian said, smiling.


    Sophia looked between Jen and Damian for a moment before a faint smile appeared on her face.


    "Well, I have a small matter to attend to, so I''ll leave you two to chat. Be right back," Sophia said, approaching Damian and kissing him on the cheek before leaving.


    "I suppose you were absent this year due to your progressive physical transformation?" Damian asked, sitting where Sophia had been.


    "That''s right. I really didn''t look very good when my hair started growing," Jen joked with an ironic smile.


    "By the way, you''ve become really strong. I''m quite surprised," Damian said, looking at her.


    "My experience with magic is not something many can match," Jen said, nodding.


    "Anyway, I just wanted to ask if you remember what you promised me in exchange for the Time Stone?" Jen said, abruptly changing the subject.


    "Eh? Of course, have you decided what you want?" Damian asked, a bit surprised at first but then simply smiling at her.


    "I want to be part of your family," Jen said seriously.


    "Haven''t you always been?" Damian asked, genuinely confused until he saw her eyes.


    Those eyes were very familiar somehow.


    "Do you understand what kind of family I''m talking about?" Jen asked, looking into Damian''s eyes.


    "Yes, but to be honest, I find it hard to believe," Damian said, unsure of what expression to make.


    "Of course, with my previous appearance, it was really hard to think of me any other way," Jen said, nodding.


    ''''Don''t say it like that either, it''s just...''''


    "I''m really confused. I mean... you never showed the slightest sign. No, now that you mention it, I did notice you acting strange the last time we met," Damian said, suddenly recalling Jen''s odd behavior when she gave him the Time Stone.


    "Actually, I was really nervous that time. I hadn''t felt that way in hundreds of years. In the end, I couldn''t tell you what I really wanted to say," Jen said, mocking herself.


    "First of all, I want to know, why?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "I don''t even know how it happened," Jen said honestly.


    "When we first met, everything seemed gray, but over and over, you started joking with me and inviting me to your house."


    "Before I knew it, things started to have color. Still, at that time, I hadn''t even remotely thought of you in another way."


    "Then you had children and something I didn''t know I still had reappeared. I started imagining what it would be like to have children, and at some point, they started to look like you," Jen said, giving a small laugh.


    "That was the first time I thought of you as something more. I immediately felt stupid for thinking it."


    "But that''s how sudden thoughts are. They come and go; they''re impossible to control. I started thinking, what if?"


    "And here we are. Does that answer your question?" Jen asked, looking at Damian with an apparently calm smile.


    Still, Damian could see her fingers tightly clutching her dress, indicating she wasn''t as calm as she appeared.


    "Yes, more or less. It''s just that, to be honest, I didn''t expect it. I''m quite surprised," Damian said honestly.


    "You already gave your word," Jen said, smiling at Damian as if daring him to back out.


    "I did, didn''t I?" Damian said, laughing while shaking his head.


    "Why do you act like you''ve made a bad deal?" Jen asked, looking at him while suddenly they were surrounded by swords pointing at Damian.


    "It''s just that, as I said, I didn''t expect it, and now I don''t know what to think," Damian said honestly.


    "That''s fine. It would be false if it were the other way around. I just wanted to inform you, and I''ll be living here, by the way," Jen said, dispersing the swords and going to find a room.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Out of Damian''s sight, her expression immediately changed. She didn''t know what to feel; her stomach felt twisted. She really didn''t know what was happening to her. Now that she thought about what she said, she felt embarrassed and annoyed. She wished she had expressed herself better.


    She was almost a thousand years old and was acting like that.


    Damian rubbed his hair while sighing.


    "That was a bit awkward," Damian murmured.


    "You''ve become quite popular lately, Master," Cortana said, appearing next to Damian and hugging his neck from behind.


    "Yeah, should I just let go of my inhibitions and accept everything?" Damian joked while shaking his head.


    "Yes, let go of everything. Lay your hands on your cute AI," Cortana whispered into Damian''s ear.


    Damian just chuckled at Cortana''s words.


    "Let''s work for a while," Damian said, standing up before making them both appear in the underground laboratory.


    "The stone," Damian said, extending his hand towards Cortana.


    Cortana quickly made the stone appear in her hands before handing it to Damian.


    Damian took the gem between his fingers, and they immediately began to crack, though the cracking couldn''t even reach his hand before quickly retreating.


    "Wow, it''s quite obedient in your hands," Cortana teased as if in response to her words, the light in the stone shook violently.


    Damian shook his head before placing the stone in another opening in the pillar. A purple line rose up the entire pillar before integrating into the system.


    "This sensation," Cortana said, looking at her hands, which had a purple light.


    "Master," Cortana said, looking at Damian with a smile while her eyes and hands glowed purple.


    Damian just rolled his eyes, ignoring her as he accessed the system and checked how everything was.


    The system had expanded significantly with his energy outburst. Almost three-quarters of the galaxy had been consumed so far; it wasn''t a bad result.


    With this, Damian could already lower his guard a bit more.


    "Master!" Cortana said while suddenly several multicolored magical ribbons wrapped around Damian.


    "What are you doing now?" Damian said, looking at Cortana speechlessly as he moved his arm to free himself.


    To his surprise, he couldn''t break free on the first try, so he used more and more force to free himself.


    "These ribbons are made with the energy of the five Infinity Stones. Even you, Master, would have trouble escaping," Cortana said, hugging Damian''s neck while pushing him onto the bed.


    "What are you doing?" Damian asked, frowning as he tried to turn into mist but found it difficult to do so.


    "It was supposed to be my turn after Natasha, but you cheated and slept with Hela. It was really annoying to watch you two sneaking around," Cortana said, her hair waving intensely with energy.


    "Now Jen tells you those kinds of things, and after her, there''s Wanda who looks at you with needy eyes."


    "So, you plan to rape me?" Damian asked, looking at her speechless.


    "N-no, you... you''ll do it or you won''t be able to leave this room," Cortana said, a blush creeping up her face.


    "Do you really think you can keep me here?" Damian asked, getting serious.


    Cortana''s face immediately tensed as she used all her power.


    "Well, you''re right," Damian said, smiling as he saw Cortana''s face while his body relaxed.


    He could break free, but he would probably cause significant damage in the process, with the palace and the whole city above them.


    "You thought it through; here is where your power is the highest, and you can use the Infinity Stones to their full capacity," Damian said, looking around.


    Cortana looked at Damian but still didn''t let her guard down. Her master was someone full of tricks.


    Damian sighed before moving closer to Cortana and hugging her.


    "Honey, I''m sorry," Damian said and hugged her.


    "Didn''t you like me even a little?" Cortana asked, looking at Damian.


    "Who said that? You know better than anyone if I like you or not. It''s just that these things can''t be forced; they make me uncomfortable," Damian said honestly.


    "I''m more the type to let things flow, for the mood to be right," Damian said, partly why he hadn''t done anything with Wanda yet.


    "Sure, because lying on the ground on Mars is a very romantic and passionate environment," Cortana said, looking at Damian with a complaint.


    "I can''t argue with you on that, but at that moment, there was chemistry. We have an eternity together, so why rush? Don''t you always see what''s on my mind to know what I think and feel?" Damian said, looking at her while caressing her cheek.


    "Besides, it wouldn''t be pleasant for you either if it were this way," Damian said, leaving a kiss on Cortana''s head.


    "You''re unfair," Cortana said, complaining. She was always easily convinced by his words. The bindings on Damian''s arms and legs began to retreat before disappearing.


    "Still, you''re impressive. You really managed to contain me; I''m proud of you," Damian said, smiling as he stroked her head.


    Cortana pouted but couldn''t help but smile at Damian''s praise.


    ...


    In Asgard.


    Odin stood at the edge of the world, the void of space easily visible if he looked down.


    A raven perched on his shoulder, calmly preening its feathers.


    "You know what to do, go," Odin said, shifting his shoulder slightly.


    The raven cawed before flying away. Even in space, it moved incredibly fast, disappearing from sight in an instant, leaving behind a dark aura.


    Odin remained, staring into nothingness with his single eye. A great war was coming soon.


    Odin''s raven traversed space, constantly crossing dark portals until it reached the edge of the known universe.


    A humanoid being of immense size floated in the void, forming some kind of sphere between its hands.


    The humanoid turned its head slightly toward the raven, recognizing it and knowing who sent it.


    The raven cawed in the middle of space, sending a message to the Celestial. It then turned and flew back through a dark portal to Asgard.


    The Celestial paused its creation momentarily before resuming the formation of a sun between its hands.


    Odin waited patiently at the edge of Asgard until his raven reappeared, flying quickly to his shoulder.


    It cawed a few times to indicate its task was completed successfully.


    Odin nodded and gently scratched the raven''s head before returning to his palace, slowly ascending the steps to his throne before sitting.


    "Sound the trumpet; we will soon go to war," Odin said softly to one of his guards.


    The guard nodded without hesitation and left the throne room.


    Throughout Asgard, the sound of a trumpet suddenly echoed in a sequence very familiar to the Asgardians.


    Everyone paused for a moment before continuing their daily activities.


    Only the soldiers quickly began preparing. War was not unusual in Asgard; warriors even longed for it. There was nothing worse for them than dying of old age.


    Now that the alarm had sounded, everyone immediately began sharpening their weapons.


    "Father! What happened?" Thor said, arriving quickly at the throne room.


    "We''re going to war," Odin said, looking at Thor.


    "Against who?" Thor asked, looking at his father with some curiosity.


    "Midgard," Odin said, looking at Thor with his single eye.


    "What!? Why? Father, there''s no reason to fight," Thor said, frowning.


    "Yes, there is. You might think Damian is a pacifist with no interest in conquest, but you''re wrong. I can see why he got along so well with Hela; his ambitions are greater than hers," Odin said, narrowing his single eye.


    "What they call ''the system'' is a kind of domain that has expanded across almost the entire galaxy and could soon reach Asgard."


    "Once you''re absorbed, it''s not incorrect to say that Damian has total control over you, your thoughts, your life; everything would be under his control," Odin said, looking at Thor.


    "Do you want that? Even assuming that man wouldn''t use it that way, would you dare to leave your life in his hands?" Odin said.


    Thor remained silent, his gaze dropping slightly.


    "Can''t we move Asgard?" Thor said with an uncertain expression and voice, wanting to avoid conflict.


    "Who do you think you''re talking to!?" Odin said, striking the floor with his spear, creating a deep sound that resonated throughout the hall.


    "Have you forgotten that we are the rulers of the Nine Realms? There''s nowhere to run. The die is cast, and the fight is inevitable. Decide whose side you''re on," Odin said, looking at Thor.

 Chapter 246

    Somewhere in the universe.


    The Mad Titan was in the midst of a battle, purging a new planet by randomly eliminating half of all creatures.


    His weapon was bloodied, while a river of blood flowed through the city, and the corpses had almost formed a small mountain.


    "My lord," said a tall alien with gray skin.


    "Ebony, speak," said Thanos, glancing at the gray alien.


    "The spy monitoring Asgard from a distance sent a message. They sounded the alarm; it seems Asgard is going to war," said Ebony.


    "War? Against whom?" asked Thanos, frowning.


    "We don''t know. Though we''ve tried over the years to infiltrate Asgard, with that man who sees everything, it''s difficult."


    "We can barely monitor Asgard from a distance," said Ebony.


    Thanos frowned as his mind quickly worked. He could only think of Earth as Asgard''s target.


    But this seemed hard to believe. Odin is a cunning person; he definitely wouldn''t go to war with Damian over a trivial matter.


    Odin should also know about Damian''s power, perhaps even more than Thanos himself, so he could only think that Odin was cornered in some way.


    "There is a piece of information we''re missing," said Thanos.


    "When we finish with this planet, prepare the entire army, and let''s move closer to Earth," said Thanos, looking at Ebony.


    It''s possible an opportunity had arrived sooner than he ever thought.


    He doesn''t believe Odin would prepare for a fight without at least a chance of winning; he must ensure to take advantage of that opportunity.


    ....


    Damian woke up hugging Cortana, his eyes immediately went to her face, she looked like a doll when she was asleep, without her usual mischievous expressions.


    His hand extended and gently organized some of her strands before kissing her on the temple while carefully getting up.


    The night before, after talking with Cortana, he had dinner with the rest of his family.


    When it was time to sleep, he stayed with Cortana to make it up to her in some way.


    Looking at the time, he noticed it wasn''t too early, so he quickly dressed before teleporting to Sokovia.


    He hadn''t forgotten the promise he made to his little apprentice. He was supposed to visit her immediately after returning, but with the twists at the end, he couldn''t do it.


    So once ready, in the blink of an eye, he appeared outside Wanda''s castle in Sokovia.


    The guards were startled for a moment when they saw him appear, but as he was a relatively usual visitor, they just greeted him before letting him pass.


    Damian greeted them casually before entering the castle. Passing through the entrance, he casually met Circe.


    "Oh, hello," said Circe, waving at Damian.


    "Hello, how are you?" said Damian, greeting casually.


    "Good, with a lot of work," said Circe, sighing.


    "How have the witches fared in this new world? Have they adapted well?" asked Damian, smiling.


    "It''s actually quite good, much better than before. My little ones are like fish in water, making deals all over the world," said Circe, laughing lightly.


    "Before, we were very repressed by the gods, but now they are the ones who hardly dare to come out," said Circe, letting out a rather macabre laugh.


    "I''m glad," said Damian with a smile. He was really pleased to hear that the world he had created was enjoyable.


    "Wanda is in her office; I just left her with some work. Now that you''ve arrived, it seems she has the perfect excuse to avoid it," said Circe, laughing lightly as she walked away.


    Damian nodded before heading towards Wanda. Upon reaching the doors, his hand extended before softly knocking.


    "Come in," said Wanda''s soft voice.


    Damian took the handle and turned it, opening the door. The first thing he saw was Wanda with a serious look, sitting behind a large desk while working on something.


    Damian paused for a moment, observing her. She looked really beautiful, her lovely red hair seemed to fan out behind her, almost hypnotizing him.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    He quickly came to before Wanda looked up as he closed the door behind him and advanced toward her.


    Wanda''s serious expression completely changed when she saw it was Damian. She quickly showed a smile as she stood up.


    "Master, you didn''t take too long," said Wanda, smiling.


    ''''I wasn''t too far away from reaching the sixth circle'''' said Damian smiling.


    "I see you have things to do," said Damian, looking at her desk.


    "It''s nothing, I''m free," said Wanda, smiling while covering Damian''s view with her body.


    "Then, how about we have a little magical combat?" said Damian, smiling at her. It was something they usually did since he saw Wanda''s lack of combat experience.


    "Let''s go," said Wanda as her eyes lit up.


    Damian immediately made them appear in a forest on Mars. Despite being a forest, it didn''t resemble those on Earth; the plants had quite different shapes and colors, so there was no doubt they were on another planet.


    "Can''t we do it somewhere else? I really wouldn''t like to destroy this forest," said Wanda, looking at the beautiful forest with purple colors.


    Damian shook his head before making them appear in a long plain with only grass.


    "Then let''s begin," said Damian, smiling.


    "Hm," said Wanda, nodding as her hands filled with a crimson mist.


    Damian noticed that the mist in her hands was much more condensed than when he first met her.


    Wanda smiled before sending a simple crimson magic missile directly at Damian. The missile left a crimson trail before colliding directly with Damian''s chest.


    The crimson energy completely enveloped the area around Damian before dissipating, allowing Wanda to see the result of her attack.


    To her surprise and disappointment, her master hadn''t even moved from the spot, and the missile seemed to have hit his chest harmlessly.


    "It was a great attack, small, quick, and very lethal," said Damian honestly.


    "It almost sounds sarcastic," said Wanda, pouting at Damian''s compliment.


    Damian just laughed lightly when he heard her.


    "Alright, let''s do it," said Damian, levitating before throwing a fireball at Wanda.


    Wanda''s hands extended from a distance towards the fireball before moving her hands to the side, deflecting it.


    Turning to look at Damian, she saw dozens of similar fireballs coming her way.


    "Why try to block? Just dodge. You never know what kind of attack you might encounter," said Damian, shaking his head.


    Seeing the dozens of fireballs heading her way, Wanda quickly teleported dozens of meters away while trying to locate Damian.


    Suddenly, she was hit from behind by a fireball, sending her to the ground.


    Damian looked at Wanda, who had been knocked down face-first with her rear raised. He could only cough silently while avoiding looking at her.


    Wanda quickly stood up while looking around and trying to sense her surroundings. She didn''t care about her fall or that her face was now dirty.


    She was now just trying to sense her opponent''s presence.


    Her master had always told her what she lacked as a fighter was instinct, it could also be called a sixth sense, and that was what Damian was trying to develop in her with these combats.


    Still, it was really difficult for her. Although she could use her magical circles to detect her surroundings, she knew that against her master, it didn''t work, so she could only endure.


    Her eyes quickly moved, trying to find the silhouette of her master and his attacks.


    Wanda was so focused that she didn''t notice an illusory crimson tiara formed on her head.


    Suddenly, it was as if something had unlocked inside her when she quickly dodged to the side, avoiding a fireball heading for her back.


    Wanda opened her eyes in surprise, seeing that she had dodged instinctively. She was so surprised that she didn''t dodge the next fireball, which sent her face-first to the ground again.


    "Master, do you do this on purpose?" yelled Wanda to the nothingness with a complaining expression.


    "I promise I don''t do it on purpose," said Damian, stifling his laughter.


    "At least pretend you''re not enjoying it," said Wanda, speechless when she heard his amused voice.


    "You''re very good; you''ve finally started to master it," said Damian, appearing in front of Wanda and looking curiously at her forehead. Apparently, without concentration, there was no trace of her tiara.


    "The first 10 times we fought, I thought you just wanted to hit me," said Wanda, looking at Damian.


    "But it was a surprise to realize you can actually avoid attacks purely on instinct," said Wanda, a little excited. She thought it only happened in movies.


    "You didn''t notice, but the moment you dodged, a tiara appeared on your head," said Damian, smiling while creating an illusory silhouette identical to Wanda.


    "Wow," said Wanda, looking at her clone in front of her. She looked curiously at the tiara before turning around the clone, and examining it. It was really identical to her.


    "What are you looking at? As far as I know, it''s identical to you," said Damian, joking.


    "Even under the clothes?" said Wanda unconsciously before stopping. Her cheeks suddenly turned red while she concentrated on her illusory clone to avoid looking at Damian.


    Damian just chuckled from behind Wanda, making her feel even more embarrassed.


    "Master, did you also do this kind of training?" asked Wanda, changing the subject and looking at Damian curiously.


    "That''s right. You see, years ago, despite my great physical abilities, I had never participated in any kind of combat, so my skills in that area were really poor. I could only win because my physical abilities overwhelmed those of others," said Damian.


    "Then I started training with Carol. She was really ruthless, and since I''m immortal, she hit me without holding back. That''s how I gained experience and obtained the instinct to fight."


    "In the end, it''s just the sense to avoid danger, and it''s not so strange even for very skilled normal people," said Damian.


    "So, are you taking revenge for your learning days?" said Wanda, putting her hands on her hips while looking at him.


    "Who knows?" said Damian, laughing lightly.


    Damian practiced with Wanda for a while longer while Wanda tried to use her abilities all the time before they both returned to Sokovia.


    ....


    Kaecilius had been traveling for three days and had arrived in Europe.


    His journey had been confusing and full of obstacles, though these obstacles were mostly for his mind.


    After reading the Book of Cagliostro, his thoughts had become quite twisted. He had tried not to think about it, but every time he looked at the book, his thoughts returned.


    The forbidden ritual appeared in his mind from time to time, while many questions he had in the past were resolved.


    Like the apparent immortality of the Ancient One.


    Due to his time with her and the help she had given him, Kaecilius tried to avoid the truth, avoid thinking about the fact that his respected teacher made a pact with Dormammu to obtain eternal life despite her insistence on the prohibition of the matter.


    The journey the Ancient One had recommended to improve himself turned into torture. The book tempted him constantly and didn''t let him sleep.


    Sometimes when he woke up, he already had the book in his hands, open to the ritual page.


    He knew the book was tempting him, but he couldn''t conceive the idea of throwing it away.


    Kaecilius felt like he was going completely insane.


    His thoughts were so twisted that he started blaming the Ancient One for suggesting he leave Kamar-Taj.


    Yes, if he hadn''t left Kamar-Taj, he wouldn''t have gone to find a book to browse in his free time and wouldn''t have fallen into this situation.

 Chapter 247

    In Asgard.


    The atmosphere was completely different than usual, the sounds of swords clashing and armor clinking could be heard throughout the city as the reserve soldiers trained.


    Odin remained on his throne, keeping a watchful eye on the situation to be able to react at any moment.


    Even though he had informed a Celestial about the situation, he didn''t know when they would start moving.


    Nevertheless, he knew it wouldn''t take too long; something like the death of a Celestial was very important to them.


    "How is Thor?" Odin asked his wife, who had approached him silently.


    "He''s still confused; going against Midgard means going against his lover and friends," Frigga said.


    "He is the only prince of Asgard; he must prioritize his responsibilities," Odin said brusquely.


    "That might be true, but it doesn''t make it any easier," Frigga sighed.


    "I can see you''re not even sure we''ll win," Frigga said, looking at her husband.


    Odin remained silent at her words.


    "We have no choice but to fight," Odin finally said.


    "I suppose not," Frigga sighed, knowing her husband preferred to die fighting than surrender and not dare to face his grandfather and father when he died.


    "I''ll go prepare my armor," Frigga said softly before leaving.


    Odin watched his wife leave with his one good eye, a trace of hesitation flashing before quickly regaining his resolve.


    He knew Asgard might be destroyed in this campaign, but he would still go.


    His one eye gave a final glance in the direction of Frigga before thinking of something that had never occurred to him: maybe not everyone needed to die.


    ....


    Damian returned home almost at night; Hela could really be a seductress when she wanted to, wrapping him in her arms and almost not letting him leave.


    He definitely needed to start convincing her to live with him.


    "Daddy, where were you?" Alice asked when she saw him, jumping to hug his neck.


    Damian smiled and quickly helped her hold on while giving her a kiss on the head.


    "Well, honey, I was talking with Hela," Damian said, smiling.


    "Hm," Alice hummed.


    "Daddy, today they had a combat competition at school, and I beat everyone, even the older kids," Alice said excitedly, her hair glowing slightly from the excitement.


    "I see, it seems my little girl is very strong, just like her father," Damian said, smiling as he rubbed the tip of his nose against Alice''s.


    Alice giggled adorably, placing her hands on Damian''s cheeks.


    "Daddy, can we fight together?" Alice asked, looking at him.


    "Sweetheart, don''t do that to your father; it would break my heart to hit you, so it wouldn''t make sense," Damian said, smiling wryly.


    Alice giggled, remembering her mother''s tales about her fights with her father.


    "By the way, where are your sisters?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "We fought," Alice said, looking away and pouting.


    "Oh? And why is that?" Damian asked, his lips curving slightly.


    "I beat them in the combat competition," Alice said with a bit of guilt.


    "If it was a competition, I don''t think that was the reason for their anger. Maybe they''re just frustrated because you always beat them in fights," Damian said, stroking Alice''s back.


    "So should I lose on purpose?" Alice asked innocently.


    "Of course not. They might get angry with you; you should always give it your all. Besides, don''t underestimate your sisters. You''re just a bit ahead of them; they might catch up to you later," Damian said, smiling at Alice.


    "Hm," Alice said, nodding in better spirits at her father''s words.


    Damian smiled at seeing her more cheerful; it was completely normal for sisters to have disputes, and they might even increase as they grew older.


    "Daddy, can we play together for a while?" Alice asked, looking at her father. This seemed like a good opportunity to be alone together.


    "Of course, what do you want to play?" Damian asked with a smile.


    "Let''s play video games. I''ve played with Mom, and I''m pretty good," Alice said proudly.


    "Sure," Damian said, smiling as he went to play with Alice.


    Alice turned on the console with a smile before handing a controller to Damian.


    Damian took it with a smile before Alice quickly sat on his lap as they both played.


    Days passed with Damian living a very relaxed life as he had never done before.


    With the system and himself, he was finally in a position where he could face any threat thrown at him.


    Because of this, he decided to take the next few months off, not worrying about improving his magic; he had spent years concerned about that, so he felt he deserved a break.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    With this relaxed lifestyle, a week passed in an instant.


    Damian was in his tower, sitting in his chair while Ophelia sat on the desk.


    "You''ve been quite lazy lately; it makes me think I don''t need to handle all the governmental affairs," Ophelia said, putting her foot on Damian''s chest.


    "If I offered for someone to take over, I''m sure there would be a line wrapping around the island," Damian said, teasing.


    "Then that''s what you should do," Ophelia said, pressing harder with her foot.


    Damian just smiled as his hand grabbed her calf before pulling her towards him.


    Ophelia didn''t resist and straddled Damian.


    Their eyes met before Damian kissed her lips.


    Ophelia ended the kiss after a few moments, rubbing her face against Damian''s.


    "Hey, I have a bad feeling; I feel like something big is going to happen. I''ve felt a bit uncomfortable these days," Ophelia said, taking Damian''s hand that was on her cheek.


    "Are you Emma''s mother, and did you swap without me noticing?" Damian asked, joking, but he took Ophelia''s words very seriously.


    He quickly scanned almost the entire galaxy with the system''s help, and suddenly something caught his attention.


    A purple giant was unexpectedly close to Earth.


    Scanning the immense ship, he immediately sensed its army, but although it was certainly powerful, it wasn''t something that would cause Ophelia to feel a sense of danger.


    Maybe she could even eliminate the entire army given enough time.


    So there must be another reason.


    "Just one week, and you want to ruin my vacation?" Damian sighed, resting his forehead against Ophelia''s chest.


    "Maybe I''m overthinking; after all, Emma hasn''t said anything," Ophelia said, hugging Damian''s head and playing with his hair.


    "I hope so," Damian said softly as his hands suddenly slipped under Ophelia''s clothes.


    Ophelia immediately giggled, knowing what was coming.


    ....


    Thanos was on his ship, his fingers periodically tapping the armrest of his throne.


    He had been monitoring the situation on Earth for a week, keeping his ship at a prudent distance¡ªneither too close to be detected nor too far to be late to the action.


    Despite a week passing, he had to admit he was a bit impatient, which was unusual for him.


    But remaining idle without working towards his dream was not something he enjoyed; still, he could only be patient with the future in mind.


    His spies told him that Asgard remained in a state of war, but the soldiers were only training and had not yet initiated the war.


    If there had been any doubt that the war was not with Midgard, it was now completely clear that it was.


    Where else would Odin have to wait to attack? This also confirmed that Odin had a plan; he supposed that Odin provoked something else to attack Damian.


    And only one race came to Thanos''s mind that could pose a threat to Damian: the Celestials.


    Everything seemed to fit in Thanos''s mind, giving him more reason to remain in place.


    Damian''s main force would surely face the Celestials.


    The reserve forces or non-combatants would surely be forced to fight against Odin and his army.


    Then Thanos could infiltrate and try to steal the stones.


    With the Space Stone, it would be easy to escape from there with his army.


    Thanos quickly calculated the combatants Damian had.


    Of course, there was Damian himself, who was the most powerful, then his five wives, all of whom were very powerful, particularly Carol, the cosmic battery woman.


    According to his information, they were the main threats besides Damian.


    Since Damian had children, and he knew he valued them greatly, surely one or two of them would stay to protect them, which greatly reduced the difficulty.


    As long as Odin kept them occupied, he could launch a lightning attack with his entire army, no matter the cost; if he could obtain the stones, the price would be worth it.


    From his throne, only space was visible, yet his gaze was fixed in the direction of Earth.


    ....


    A week later.


    Odin was in a situation similar to Thanos.


    Normally he could be very patient, but considering what was at stake, impatience had begun to grow in him.


    He had sent his raven to check on the Celestial a few times and knew he was still finishing creating the sun in his hands.


    He immediately knew the Celestial would do nothing until he was done.


    He knew the concept of time for the Celestials was even more absurd than his own.


    For the Celestial, probably no time had passed; it might take a thousand years to respond, and he would still consider he acted quickly.


    At that moment, Odin, who was on his throne, suddenly saw his raven coming directly towards him.


    The bird hopped several times on the throne until it reached Odin''s shoulder and cawed a few times.


    Odin''s single eye widened in surprise upon hearing the raven; the Celestial had disappeared from the place, leaving only a dazzling sun.


    "You know what to do," said Odin, making a stone with runes carved into it appear in his hand.


    The raven cawed before taking the rune with its claws and flying away.


    Odin, even with his thousands of years of life, could not help but feel a bit nervous at that moment.


    He quickly tried to calm himself, thinking that everything would go as planned.


    His nervousness, of course, was natural; after all, he was about to initiate a plan that did not entirely depend on him.


    It all started a week ago when he constantly watched Midgard to see if there was any response to his actions.


    It would not be strange if they had some kind of foresight ability.


    It was then that he suddenly saw a noble vampire.


    Odin was already quite informed about vampires and their ranks, partly from what Jane told Thor and his own observations.


    He also knew that an incredibly fast way for vampires to strengthen themselves was to drink the blood of a higher-ranking vampire.


    With this in mind, a plan began to form in his head.


    First, he observed the man''s personality and habits; although he seemed to try to restrain himself, he realized that the man lived quite a libertine life, sleeping with different women every day.


    A man like that was quite easy to use.


    When he saw him fall asleep, he prepared to give one of his best performances¡ªa benevolent god asking for help in the name of a universe in crisis.


    Although that wouldn''t convince the man at all, it would give him a morally elevated position for any ambitions he had.


    "Nicolas," said Odin, enchanting his voice to increase his charisma.


    Nicolas suddenly opened his eyes and found himself in a completely white and misty space.


    Suddenly, the mist slowly parted, revealing a tall middle-aged man in golden armor.


    "Who...who are you?" said Nicolas suspiciously.


    When he became a vampire, he received certain inherited memories in his lineage, giving him some common sense about the universe.


    One of those memories was to be wary of gods and demons; both were equally deceptive, only the gods disguised themselves as good people.


    "I am Odin, the god-king of Asgard," said Odin, with a friendly voice that seemed to immediately calm Nicolas.


    "I came to seek you out because I believe we can help each other," said Odin.


    "I am sure you know about the system; I am also sure you know how invasive it is and that if that man wanted to, he could easily alter the thoughts of everyone within it."


    Odin paused briefly, observing Nicolas''s expression.


    "This system has expanded throughout the galaxy and will soon reach my realm. I cannot tolerate this situation, and I am sure you don''t like being under its yoke either," said Odin, looking at him.


    "Even so, I don''t dare face that man, so forget it," said Nicolas, shaking his head while mocking himself in his mind; he wouldn''t be anyone''s cannon fodder.


    "You don''t have to face him; you just need to kidnap one of his daughters, and Damian will do whatever you want. He would even give you the system if it meant his daughters would be safe," said Odin, sighing.


    "It''s a method without honor, but in the face of the life of the entire universe, we cannot worry about our principles," said Odin quickly, seeing that the vampire was about to mock him.


    Nicolas sneered inwardly, yet he couldn''t help but be interested.


    He came from a multimillionaire family and was always used to being arrogant and treated with respect, sought after for business deals.


    Thanks to this, he could also obtain mutant animal meat and stand out in the event despite having no superpowers.


    When given the chance to become a vampire, he took it without hesitation; youth and eternal life were the most delicate topics for wealthy people.


    After all, not even the greatest fortune could buy a second.


    But after becoming a vampire, he knew there were more around the world; they were all invited to Madripoor, where they met the famous Damian.


    When Nicolas saw him, he felt only terror; those crimson eyes he had seen many times in his mirror were entirely different.


    For the first time in his life, he felt his insignificance.


    When he returned home, he nearly demolished the place in anger; he had never felt that way towards anyone and disliked it.


    How he wishes he could take his position.


    ----


    Guys, I''m sorry I haven''t been able to upload a chapter, where I live there was a big storm and the power just came back on yesterday.

 Chapter 248

    "What''s your plan?" Nicolas asked after a few seconds of contemplation.


    It didn''t hurt to hear the plan; if it was crazy, he would simply reject it.


    "Damian is a truly terrifying opponent. Normally, as soon as you begin your attack, he would appear before you and make you disappear," said Odin.


    "But... what if Damian can''t do anything because he''s busy? My army will attack his city, and other very powerful enemies will draw Damian''s attention."


    "At that moment, everything will be in chaos, and it will be the perfect time to move," Odin said.


    "But it seems like I''m the only one taking the risk," Nicolas said, unimpressed by the plan.


    "I''ll give you an object that will allow you to escape from Earth and bring you to Asgard," Odin said.


    "Then I''ll be at your mercy once you return. Not a bad plan," Nicolas mocked.


    "You''ll have the girl; she is only valuable alive," Odin said.


    Nicolas remained silent.


    "I''ll think about it," Nicolas said.


    Odin nodded slightly before disappearing from the dream.


    Back to the present.


    Odin shook his head, thinking about how easy humans were to manipulate and read.


    As expected, Nicolas called him again and accepted the deal.


    He justified it by saying he didn''t want his family and himself to be under that kind of control.


    But Odin saw it, his greed for Damian''s position and power.


    Not that he could blame him, he felt tempted by the power Damian had.


    Odin nodded slightly, removing his gaze from Midgard, with the rune stone in Nicolas'' hands, one of the steps was ready.


    This rune stone had been something he had dedicated a lot of effort to and he believed it could definitely make him escape even with spatial restrictions.


    His army was already ready and just waiting for the Celestials to make the first move.


    ¡­.


    Damian, who really didn''t know about the conspiracy rising against him, was just enjoying life, although not so peacefully anymore. With Ophelia''s words, he had been passively scanning his family just in case.


    That afternoon, he was lying on the couch with a book in his hand.


    Suddenly, Jen appeared from the entrance of the living room and approached him.


    "What are you reading?" Jen asked, sitting on the couch in front of him.


    "A book about Celestials. Cortana found it in one of the civilizations that have been swallowed by the system," Damian said, looking away from the book.


    "Do you still think they will come to attack you?" Jen asked.


    "Of course, reading this book makes me believe it even more," Damian said.


    "It turns out the Celestials have a predator," Damian said, laughing slightly at the word.


    "A giant world-devouring being, a force of nature that devours planets with Celestial seeds."


    "It''s believed to be a way to regulate the number of Celestials, as immortal beings, even if few are born, over time there would be too many," Damian said, smiling and sitting up before putting the book aside.


    "It''s really interesting," Jen said, nodding before getting up from her seat and sitting next to Damian now that there was space.


    "What''s wrong? Wasn''t the other couch comfortable?" Damian teased.


    "Do you want me to hit you?" Jen said, looking at him mordantly.


    "By the way, how has it been going with the traitorous disciple?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    ''''Don''t tell him that, I have a much closer relationship with him, he trusts me with his problems, I suggested he go for a walk around the world, I''m sure it will do him good,'''' Jen said, smiling obviously happy.


    "I just hope he doesn''t disappoint you," Damian said, shaking his head while smiling.


    "Do you care about how I feel?" Jen asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Actually, I do care," Damian said, unsure how to act with Jen.


    "Then you should do something about it," Jen said as her hand reached out and rested on Damian''s leg.


    Suddenly, Damian frowned deeply at the same time Cortana appeared beside him, looking at him seriously.


    "It seems the time has come," Damian said, standing up.


    "I''m sorry, something really happened," Damian said, looking at Jen with an apologetic look.


    "Let''s go," Cortana said, nodding with a slightly worried look.


    Jen stood there completely stunned, it took her a few seconds to react before she went to find out what had happened.


    She would definitely make them pay.


    The embarrassment she just went through was perhaps the greatest in her entire life.


    Damian and Cortana appeared in space quite far from Earth.


    There, 10 Celestials could be seen approaching with the naked eye.


    "Ten? How ruthless," Damian said, joking despite the situation.


    "Shall we take five each until Carol arrives?" Cortana said, looking at Damian. She was the only one who could really help them.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Can you handle five? I was thinking of taking nine and leaving you one," Damian said, looking at her and joking.


    "You underestimate me," Cortana said, looking at him with a smile.


    ¡­.


    The moment Damian and Cortana disappeared from Earth, an alarm sounded throughout Madripoor, causing people to move quickly but orderly to the nearest shelter.


    Nicolas had been living in Madripoor for a few days, only dedicating himself to enjoying life.


    Since it was within his normal behavior, his arrival in Madripoor did not cause any suspicion.


    He strategically chose his hotel, waiting for the shuttle at the place where the princesses would get off.


    Nicolas wasn''t stupid; he knew that was the only vulnerable moment for the princesses. Once they entered the palace, it was impossible to do anything to them.


    If the time of the attack didn''t coincide with that moment, Nicolas didn''t plan to risk his life, he would simply pretend Odin never spoke to him.


    As every day, Nicolas was waiting for the shuttle and saw the princesses get off as he approached to board.


    This was also part of the plan to somehow desensitize others to his presence.


    As if it were the work of fate, the princesses had just gotten off the shuttle when a loud alarm sounded throughout the city, making people freeze briefly.


    Nicolas was surprised before quickly looking at the sky, enhancing his vision to its maximum capacity, he managed to see the 10 gigantic beings approaching Earth.


    His expression turned a bit pale as he felt the power emanating from the 10 beings. Before, he still had doubts about what would happen if Damian survived the fight and came after him.


    But now he didn''t think Damian could survive, so he felt more convinced of the plan. Now his only concern was Odin.


    He definitely didn''t believe that old man would keep his promise, but now was not the time to doubt.


    Nicolas rushed at full speed towards the princesses, since they were together he would make sure to capture all three.


    His hand extended directly towards the face of the black-haired princess.


    Suddenly, the world seemed to fragment as Emma stood still immediately after getting off the shuttle.


    Her eyes trembled, not knowing what was happening, looking around she immediately knew it seemed she had had a vision, but they had never been so intense.


    She quickly looked in the direction the man was coming from and saw him, looking at them out of the corner of his eye.


    Her body suddenly tensed before she tightly squeezed Alice and Ivy''s hands.


    They immediately looked at Emma and saw that she had a very serious expression.


    At that moment, the alarm suddenly sounded in Madripoor, making Emma tense up. As she expected, everything was happening the same way.


    Alice and Ivy weren''t fools either, and they assumed something was about to happen.


    Emma pretended to look around, surprised by the alarm, but in reality, she was watching the man. She saw him glance at the sky with a scared expression before changing to a determined look and staring directly at her.


    Nicolas didn''t think twice and reinforced his body with magic, launching himself toward Emma.


    Emma already knew what he was going to do, so instead of retreating with her sisters, she reinforced her body as much as she could.


    They had never been formally taught this; the three sisters had really learned by observing. Not that they blamed their parents¡ªthey had never asked to learn, and it wasn''t really necessary since they were already very strong physically.


    Her body quickly advanced as she struck with all her strength toward where she thought the man''s abdomen would appear.


    As Emma expected, Nicolas couldn''t react and was hit directly.


    But to Emma''s surprise, the man wasn''t sent flying as she thought he would be. He managed to withstand her blow and only seemed pained.


    "Damn girl," Nicolas said in a pained voice as his hand grabbed Emma''s face, ready to teleport out of there.


    Before he could crush the stone in his hand, he suddenly saw a golden flash before being sent flying into a building.


    When he reacted, he only saw Princess Ivy before she swung her small fist at him.


    But to his confusion, because of the distance, there was no way for this blow to reach him, suddenly, at the same time as Ivy struck, a portal formed behind Ivy, from which a gigantic claw emerged and smashed into Nicolas.


    The giant claw had four toes and a skin full of scales that looked almost like stones because they were so huge and thick.


    The surroundings trembled, and even the reinforced building was partially destroyed.


    The claw suddenly seemed to return to the portal very quickly before disappearing as if it had been an illusion.


    Everything had happened incredibly fast¡ªless than 5 seconds since Nicolas had attacked.


    At that moment, Ophelia and Ana appeared next to the girls and were surprised to see what was happening.


    They didn''t think anyone would attack their daughters. Teleportation was blocked in Madripoor, and everyone approaching the princesses was closely monitored.


    "Mommy," Emma said, approaching Ana and quickly taking her hand.


    "Are you okay, honey?" Ana asked, kneeling with concern as she cupped Emma''s face.


    "I''m fine," Emma nodded.


    Ana nodded slightly as she pulled Alice into her embrace. Then her gaze turned to the destroyed building.


    "Wow, what happened here?" Ophelia asked, hugging her daughter.


    "A bad guy attacked Emma," Ivy said, looking at the rubble.


    "Well, let''s see if this guy is okay," Ophelia said as her eyes glowed. It would be a pity if he died.


    The debris began to levitate slowly until Ophelia saw a man she actually recognized¡ªa Noble Vampire.


    He seemed on the brink of death; his limbs were completely crushed, and he had a large hole in his chest, nearly dismembered.


    Ophelia smiled at this sight. She quickly turned and walked towards Ana, kissed Ivy on the head, and handed her over to Ana.


    Then she approached Nicolas, knelt beside him, and dropped a few drops of her own blood into his mouth.


    His body quickly began to recover, and the first thing Nicolas saw upon waking up was terrifying red eyes that immediately paralyzed his body.


    "Hmm? Wow, that''s an interesting thing you have in your hand," Ophelia said, suddenly noticing the contraction in his hand.


    She quickly took it from him and examined it. She noticed it was an intricate teleportation rune system, though she wasn''t sure if it would be useful given the spatial sealing on the island.


    Without caring too much, she extended her hand towards Nicolas''s neck and dragged him towards Ana.


    "Let''s go back to the palace. I think this isn''t going to end so easily," Ophelia said. Although she didn''t know how powerful the rune stone was, she recognized it as something from Asgard.


    And considering the perfect timing for the attack, she assumed they should expect an attack while Damian was busy.


    Ophelia quickly accessed the system and set the city to the highest level of alarm, mobilizing all Spartans.


    "Let''s go back," Ophelia said, looking at Ana.


    Ana nodded before taking Emma and Alice in her arms while Ophelia took Ivy with her free arm.


    They quickly disappeared from the place and reappeared in the underground laboratory, the most fortified place in Madripoor.


    There were already Carol, Sophia, Jane, Jen, and Natasha with her baby.


    "Why did you take so long? And who is that?" Carol asked, looking at the guy Ophelia was holding by the neck.


    "This guy tried to kidnap our daughters," Ophelia said, throwing him aside. She had suppressed his body with her superior lineage, so he couldn''t move.


    "What!?" Carol exclaimed, her eyes almost shooting flames as she looked at the guy. Judging by his skin, she immediately guessed he was a vampire, which meant he was a traitor.


    "It''s okay; we''ll deal with him later," Ana said, taking Carol''s hand to prevent her from beating him up.


    "But I''m very proud of you all. You managed to defeat him," Ophelia said, smiling at the girls.


    "What!?" Carol said again, feeling like surprises were coming one after another.


    "I didn''t do much. My punch barely affected him," Emma said, disheartened.


    "Are you kidding? You warned us about him," Alice said, taking her sister''s hand.


    "Yes, he was incredibly fast. If you hadn''t hit him to stop him, we wouldn''t have been able to catch him," Ivy said, nodding.


    "But what was that thing you did? I''ve never seen it before; it was amazing," Alice said, looking at Ivy.


    "I don''t know, just seeing him grab Emma''s face made me so angry that I did it instinctively," Ivy said, hugging Emma with a frown as she remembered the man''s hand on Emma''s face.


    The others just watched them with smiles. The three looked really adorable, hugging each other.


    Suddenly, Ophelia frowned before accessing the system. An image of all of Madripoor was displayed.


    Above Madripoor, the Bifrost collided with an invisible barrier. The barrier quickly showed signs of weakening, and Ophelia immediately knew why.


    Cortana was using most of the system''s energy. Seeing the situation, she quickly did what she could to divert the Bifrost outside the city.


    "Damn, these idiots really want to go to war," Ophelia muttered as she sighed.


    "Carol, I think you won''t be able to go help Damian for now," Ophelia said, looking at Carol, who was already prepared.


    "What!? Why?" Carol asked, looking at her.


    "Asgard is attacking us," Ophelia said without looking at Jane, whose expression turned pale upon hearing this.


    Everyone''s expressions immediately turned serious. The battle against the Celestials was already a very worrying situation, even if they were prepared.


    But Asgard''s sudden attack left them a bit short-handed.


    "I''ll help," Jen said, slamming shut the book she was reading. Asgard was more within her limits compared to the Celestials. Besides, she still felt annoyed at being interrupted.


    "Thank you," Ophelia said, nodding.


    ''''Thanks are not necessary''''

 Chapter 249

    Hela was reclining in a chair on her balcony, feeling the warm sun on her skin.


    In her hand, she held a large pitcher of mead from which she occasionally sipped.


    Hela had been rethinking her life lately.


    Pondering questions she never thought she''d ask herself.


    Should she seek revenge?


    If she was honest with herself, she was so enchanted with her current life that embarking on a campaign against Asgard sounded bothersome and insipid.


    Her lips curved slightly before taking a sip from her pitcher.


    It seemed she had truly changed. She was still addicted to combat, only the meaning of combat had changed a bit for her.


    Besides¡­ now she had only one opponent in mind.


    Suddenly, as if the universe was mocking her thoughts, she felt the Bifrost arriving on Earth.


    Her expression immediately became more serious, wondering if it was Thor or perhaps Jane.


    "Master," said Amelia, quickly approaching Hela.


    "What is it?" Hela said, glancing sideways at the woman.


    "Ten Celestials are heading towards Earth. Lord Damian went to confront them, but it seems Asgard took advantage of that moment to attack," Amelia said, looking at Hela.


    Hela was stunned for a few seconds before bursting into laughter.


    "Pff," Hela said, laughing heartily as her body was covered in dark energy, creating a combat suit.


    "I didn''t go looking for him, but he really dared to come," Hela said, laughing.


    "Prepare the men and reinforce Madripoor. I''ll go ahead," Hela said, flying towards where she felt the Bifrost.


    ...


    Damian was still in space, waiting for the Celestials to approach, when he felt the Bifrost landing on Madripoor.


    He immediately turned around and saw the familiar rainbow beam of light.


    "That''s not very good," Damian said, frowning slightly.


    "It isn''t," Cortana said, nodding.


    The Celestials finally approached and arrived in front of Damian.


    The colors of their armor were different, and the patterns varied; some carried staffs while others were unarmed.


    Damian tried to communicate, but to his surprise, the ten Celestials began attacking without saying anything.


    The Celestials attacked from their heads, hands, or tools, sending a powerful beam of energy towards Damian.


    "I suppose there''s no need to discuss," Damian said, looking at Cortana, extending his hand towards the rays before making them disappear.


    There was a pause where the Celestials were clearly surprised by what had happened.


    "Master, I''ll remove the Reality Stone covering you, or I won''t be able to give my all," Cortana said. Much of the system''s power was being used to cover Damian.


    "That''s fine," Damian said, not caring since they were outside of Earth.


    A layer of red energy appeared over Damian''s body before it started to break into pieces. When the entire layer fell off, a powerful wave of energy emanated from Damian.


    "It''s really hard," Damian said, looking at his hands and trying to contain the energy within his body.


    "We don''t need to fight, leave to another universe," Damian said, communicating with the Celestials one last time.


    If possible, he would like to avoid conflicts, knowing there were beings above the Celestials.


    Not to mention that the Celestials in front of Damian were quite average; there were much stronger Celestials who could come knocking on his door if he killed ten Celestials.


    The Celestials did not move, and the silence almost made Damian think they were considering it.


    Unfortunately, after a few seconds, the Celestials made another move against Damian.


    They scattered, trying to attack him from various directions.


    Damian could only sigh, causing the energy in his body to go slightly out of control.


    "Then, let''s go," Damian said, advancing towards the Celestials.


    Damian reinforced his body, and multiple magical circles appeared on his body surface before he appeared in front of one of the Celestials in an instant, moving so fast it almost seemed like teleportation.


    He extended his hand before a large beam of energy pierced directly through one of the Celestials'' chests.


    The other Celestials quickly began attacking Damian with various methods while the injured Celestial rapidly recovered.


    The attacks hit Damian from various directions, generating terrifying energy explosions. When visibility returned, Damian was seen without a scratch.


    Damian looked at his body, genuinely surprised. Before creating his sixth magical circle, he was significantly weaker than Arishem when using only his magic.


    But now, with just his magic, he was much stronger than the average Celestial.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Cortana, who was behind Damian, was also surprised to see his power, withstanding the attack of nine Celestials without a scratch.


    Even so, she still moved her hands to help him. From the void, multicolored chains emerged, quickly chasing the Celestials.


    The Celestials moved rapidly, avoiding the chains while simultaneously attacking Damian, who moved at absurd speeds between Celestials, shattering their armors.


    "This being turned out to be more than we can handle," one of the Celestials communicated among them.


    "No wonder Arishem fell. He was the most powerful of us in this universe," another Celestial said.


    "What do we do? Do we abandon this universe?" one of the Celestials said while constantly attacking Damian.


    "Maybe he won''t let us go peacefully," a Celestial said.


    "For now, let''s keep fighting. Maybe he''ll run out of energy," another Celestial said.


    As the battle unfolded in space, the situation on Earth was heating up.


    ...


    At the edge of the city, Ophelia, Carol, and Jen stood in front of an army of three thousand Spartans.


    On the other side, an army of one hundred thousand Asgardians glistened slightly in the sun with their golden armor.


    At the front of the army, Odin rode a horse while holding his spear.


    "Old man, you''re a bit far from home," Ophelia said, calmly looking at Odin.


    "Is Midgard not part of my nine realms?" Odin said, looking at all the Spartans before looking at Ophelia.


    "Do you still have nine realms? You and I know you only have Asgard left," Ophelia said, mocking.


    Odin''s expression subtly changed, with some anger appearing in his one eye.


    "We can still reach an agreement. Surrender to Asgard, and no one will have to die today," Odin said.


    "If you don''t have the guts to attack, then go back to your gold-covered palace," Carol said, losing patience.


    "Hey, I was still enjoying the conversation," Ophelia said with a slight smile.


    Just as Odin was about to continue the exchange of words, a figure crashed in the middle of both armies.


    "Odin!" Hela shouted, emerging from the dust.


    "Hela, you arrived just in time. The information you gave me was very good. You can now return to Asgard and take your place," Odin said, looking at Hela.


    "Sorry, but I found something more exciting than playing war with you," Hela said, mocking as gigantic spears condensed from the ground before being sent toward the Asgardian army.


    Odin quickly fired his spear, destroying all the spears.


    "Why are you stalling? Are there more guests? Let me guess, chubby Zeus and his cronies are coming," Ophelia said, mocking Odin again, having noticed his clear lack of desire to fight.


    Odin''s expression turned annoyed upon realizing his plan had been uncovered.


    Suddenly, alongside Odin''s army, thousands of figures began teleporting in with a buzz.


    Behind the army, dozens of gods appeared ready to fight.


    Their eyes seemed especially drawn to some of the Spartan armor.


    "Hela," Ophelia said, looking at Hela.


    Hela turned to look at Ophelia before glancing at Carol. Finally, she approached both of them. She dared to attack the Asgardian army alone because only Odin was a threat.


    But the Olympian gods, even if they had grown weaker, were still a threat to be reckoned with and had all sorts of strange abilities.


    "Who do you want? Odin?" Ophelia asked.


    "I want Zeus; we are old acquaintances," Carol said, searching with her eyes for Zeus behind the soldiers.


    "Leave Odin to me," Hela said, nodding.


    "Then the two of us will take care of the rest of the gods," Ophelia said, looking at Jen.


    "And the cold-faced woman?" Hela asked casually.


    "She''s looking after the girls," Carol said, looking at Hela. She always felt an inexplicable rivalry with that woman, practically like Damian''s mistress outside the house.


    Hela just gave her a mischievous smile upon seeing her look.


    War was imminent, and the tension was quite high.


    ...


    In New York.


    Jarvis showed Tony the images of everything happening in Madripoor and outside Earth.


    Tony''s expression was extremely serious. He had no way of knowing how Damian was doing against the ten Celestials, but it surely wasn''t going to be easy for him.


    On top of that, the attack from Asgard and the Earth gods had really put them on the edge.


    "What do you plan to do? Are you going to help him?" Pepper said, hugging Tony from behind.


    "I want to, but you are more important to me. I''m afraid people might take advantage of the chaos to attack us," Tony said. His technology had always been the envy of the whole world.


    It wouldn''t surprise him if they attacked to steal his suits.


    "Sir, a large spaceship has appeared outside the planet. Its course is Madripoor, and it is very likely hostile," Jarvis said.


    "It seems Damian is not very popular," Tony said, sarcastically rubbing his hair in exasperation.


    "Go, I know you want to. We will go to the shelter with Morgan, we''ll be fine. I also have the armor you made for me, and my little mage will protect me, right?" Pepper said, smiling at her daughter, who was watching them.


    Morgan just laughed upon hearing her mother.


    "Besides, I think you worry too much. If Damian thought he was going to lose, maybe he would have already fled with his family. He had already told you and was prepared for this," Pepper said, stroking Tony''s head.


    "Sir, a Madripoor ship is approaching the building," Jarvis said.


    "What do they want?" Tony asked, standing up.


    "They did not inform me," Jarvis said.


    On the landing pad atop Stark Tower, a Madripoor ship stopped, and several Spartans quickly disembarked, forming a perimeter. Behind them, a clearly female Spartan disembarked.


    "Laura," Tony said, greeting her upon seeing the marks on her armor and recognizing her.


    "The king sent me to fetch you and your family in case you want to take refuge in Madripoor," Laura said, nodding to Tony.


    "Wow, what an honor. One of the great Spartan commanders came to fetch me," Tony said, sarcastically.


    "Shut up. I should be on the front line, not here playing nanny," Laura said, annoyed by this.


    "We''ll go in a few minutes," Tony said, nodding as he quickly went back inside.


    "Honey, we''re going to Madripoor," Tony said.


    "Fine," Pepper said, nodding before quickly grabbing some emergency bags she already had prepared.


    "Jarvis, you know what to do," Tony said before leaving the building.


    Tony, Pepper, and Morgan quickly boarded the ship under Spartan protection before the ship began flying swiftly toward Madripoor.


    "By the way, did you know a spaceship is also attacking the city?" Tony said, looking at Laura.


    "Yes, we''re a bit short on manpower, to be honest. Ana and Natasha are not participating in any combat right now as they are looking after the girls. If the situation worsens, one of them might come out," Laura said, nodding with her arms crossed.


    "They really chose a good time to attack," Tony said, sighing.


    "They''re just rats daring to come out because the king isn''t here," Laura said casually.


    "Only you would call gods rats," Tony said, chuckling.


    The ship quickly approached the city, and from a distance, the city''s artillery could be seen firing towards the sky.


    The city was already filled with different types of extraterrestrials fiercely fighting the remaining Spartans in the city.


    People had already taken refuge in the buildings, and unlike previous invasions, they were showing some concern this time.


    After all, they could see the massive coalition of armies preparing to attack the city, including the gods.


    And Damian was nowhere to be seen.


    Damian had always been at the forefront, protecting them from any threat, and now that he was not present, the people were a bit worried.


    As long as he was there, there had never been any casualties among the soldiers. Many families feared this time might be different.


    The queens themselves would have to face multiple enemies, definitely leaving no time to save the soldiers.


    ...


    In New York, Bruce watched on television the events unfolding in Madripoor.


    "Do you want to go help?" Betty said, coming up behind Bruce.


    "Yes, it looks like Tony is already there," Bruce said, changing the channel where they showed images of the Spartans arriving at Stark Tower and taking Tony and his family.


    "But I don''t know, maybe I''d be intruding, and what if they don''t need my help?" Bruce said, looking at Betty.


    "As far as I know, Damian is a nice person. I don''t think he would think you''re intruding," Betty said, smiling at Bruce.


    "Fine, then let''s go," Bruce said, hesitating for a second before nodding.


    "That''s the spirit, let''s go for a new adventure," Betty said, smiling broadly before starting to transform.


    Her specially designed clothes stretched as her magic grew with a faint hum around her.


    Betty waved her hand, creating a blue portal before stepping through it.


    Bruce smiled before following her, his body also stretching.


    "Where are we?" Bruce asked, looking around.


    "Asia. Even with the current situation, I can''t create a portal to Madripoor," Betty said before taking Bruce''s hand and flying as fast as she could toward the city.

 Chapter 250

    In Sokovia.


    Wanda was in her office working while chatting with her brother about trivial matters.


    When suddenly the door burst open with Circe entering anxiously.


    "Wanda, something really big is happening in Madripoor," Circe said with a worried expression.


    "A witch who was there sent me a message."


    "Ten Celestials are besieging Damian in space, the gods are also attacking Madripoor, and there''s an alien army too," Circe said.


    "What!?" Wanda said, standing up in surprise.


    "It''s already on several news channels, mostly footage uploaded by the residents of Madripoor," Circe said, showing the images to Wanda.


    "We''re going to help," Wanda said seriously, looking at her brother.


    "Wanda, wait, the gods and aliens don''t worry me, Damian could easily handle them, but we''re talking about ten Celestials."


    "Damian might be able to hold out for a long time, but I don''t see how he could win. Maybe¡­ it''s better if we escape," Circe said hesitantly, not knowing how to put it.


    "Circe," Wanda said, frowning at her.


    "Damian will win, I''m sure of it," Wanda said, looking into Circe''s eyes.


    "Let''s go, Pietro," Wanda said, looking at her brother before creating a crimson portal directly to Madripoor.


    In her strong emotion, she didn''t realize that she had managed to penetrate Madripoor''s barrier.


    Circe stood frozen in place, watching Wanda disappear. It wasn''t just a little shocking to see the way Wanda spoke and acted, but she also saw the illusory tiara on Wanda''s forehead.


    It almost seemed like seeing the Scarlet Witch herself with all her power.


    "I''ve become a coward," Circe murmured, smiling ironically.


    She doesn''t want to hide for who knows how many more thousands of years. This time, she will fight, as she probably should have done so many years ago.


    Circe quickly cast a simple spell before communicating with all the witches.


    "Everyone, we''re going to war. Be careful and don''t die. I''ll see you in Madripoor," Circe said with a slight smile before flying out of the castle.


    A staff appeared in her hand before she murmured a long spell, creating a great protection around the entire country.


    It''s better to be safe than sorry.


    Subsequently, Circe quickly created a portal before heading to the battle.


    ¡­.


    Thanos advanced towards the city of Madripoor in his ship.


    The first wave of beasts had already been sent, mainly to test the defenses.


    He didn''t know how much strength Madripoor had left considering it was fighting on two other fronts, and now he was going to open another front.


    Suddenly, the ship shook violently, making Thanos frown.


    "Sir, the artillery from Madripoor is very strong. I''m afraid we won''t reach the palace," said Ebony.


    "How far will we get?" asked Thanos.


    "A few hundred meters," said Ebony.


    "Let the entire army disembark from the ship and attack the palace from different directions," said Thanos.


    "Release the rest of the pods, let the beasts run through the city, and force the soldiers to decide whether to protect the palace or the civilians," said Thanos.


    The ship shook constantly under Madripoor''s artillery and gradually began to lose speed and stability.


    "Let''s disembark too," said Thanos, seeing that his ship was about to fall.


    A beam of energy quickly left Thanos on the ground before he looked around.


    The city was full of debris, but to his surprise, almost all the buildings remained intact.


    "Let''s go quickly," Thanos said to his children, the members of the Black Order.


    Before they advanced too far, a rain of energy projectiles fell on them.


    From the rooftops of the buildings, several Spartans fired at the group.


    "I''ll take care of them, move ahead," said Ebony before flying towards the soldiers.


    Thanos said nothing and just kept advancing. When they were a few meters from the palace, suddenly there was a strong explosion that sent the entire group flying except for Thanos.


    Thanos, who had covered his face, quickly looked up and saw a ship from which more soldiers emerged.


    "Take them directly to the queen," said Laura, looking at the pilot.


    "Is it safe?" Tony couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t worry, all enemy flying creatures were eliminated by the aerial defenses, and we''re already next to the palace," Laura said, reassuring him.


    "Be careful," Pepper said, hugging Tony with concern.


    "Daddy, defeat the bad guys," said Morgan with a smile, not understanding the seriousness of the matter.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Sure, honey," Tony said, unable to help but laugh at his daughter''s words.


    "Let''s go, I''ll leave the purple one for you since I like you," Laura said, patting Tony on the back and pushing him off the ship.


    "If you''re worried, ask the queen to show you what''s happening," Laura said, smiling at Pepper before jumping off the ship.


    As Tony fell, he carefully watched the ship carrying his family and saw that it indeed entered the palace, which reassured him. He quickly looked at his opponents.


    "Couldn''t you keep bombing?" Tony asked through the communicator.


    "The civilians are still inside the buildings, try not to use anything too strong against them," Laura said.


    "Sure," Tony said, landing next to Laura in front of Thanos and his group, who had recovered from the explosion.


    "You must be Thanos, right?" Laura said.


    "I am," Thanos said calmly.


    "You must know the consequences of attacking this city," Laura said.


    "We''ll talk about consequences if your people can survive this," Thanos said, not caring about her words.


    "To them," Thanos said to the three remaining members of the Black Order at his side.


    His army had spread throughout the city, causing chaos. Their goal of causing confusion and chaos had been achieved, as evidenced by the small number of opponents in front of him.


    Thanos slightly twirled his weapon before running towards the palace.


    His three adoptive children quickly surpassed him, running with the intention of getting rid of the obstacles.


    The Spartans quickly dispersed and started firing while Laura took the lead with Tony following her.


    Tony quickly propelled himself into the air before channeling his repulsors against the biggest one.


    The big guy''s skin quickly burned while he roared in pain and tried to cover himself with his weapon.


    The other two children of Thanos, a woman with horns and a spear, and a pale-skinned man with a hood and a halberd, lunged at Laura.


    Laura smiled slightly before deftly dodging one''s stab, grabbing the spear, and propelling herself forward, kicking the woman in the chest.


    As she kicked the woman, Laura quickly ducked, avoiding the halberd slash aimed directly at her neck.


    From the ground, Laura took an impulse before launching a knee strike at the alien, who reacted by covering himself with his weapon, but only a loud crack was heard as his weapon split in two.


    The alien looked incredulously at the weapon that had been with him for so many years, a hard punch to the cheek quickly brought him back to reality and he began to exchange blows with Laura.


    Suddenly, the male alien feinted before lunging at her, trying to grab her.


    Her attempt to dodge was thwarted by the woman who had been sent flying. Seeing herself compromised, she quickly activated the repulsors on her suit to shake them off.


    Before she could rise a few meters, she was suddenly struck by the purple titan.


    Laura, along with the two aliens clinging to her suit, was sent flying into a building.


    Thanos quickly took advantage of the moment to run directly towards the palace.


    The shots stung his skin, but he ignored them while shielding his eyes with his hand.


    The Spartan soldiers tried to engage him in hand-to-hand combat, but they were all easily overpowered.


    Thanos advanced towards the palace, not without noticing that none of the soldiers he struck down with his weapon had died; it seemed they hadn''t even been injured.


    He assumed Asgard was going to have a hard time.


    Before Thanos could set foot in the palace, a scarlet portal suddenly opened at the entrance.


    Out of the portal came a red-haired woman and a silver-haired man.


    Both quickly looked around before focusing on Thanos.


    "You don''t look like you''re from around here," said Pietro, looking at Thanos and joking.


    "Who are you?" said Wanda as her magic channeled into her hands.


    Thanos wasted no time talking and quickly ran towards the sibling pair.


    Pietro saw this and in an instant disappeared from where he was, kicking Thanos hard in the side.


    To his surprise, it felt like he had kicked a wall, and Thanos''s stride wasn''t even disturbed.


    Seeing this, Wanda also prepared to attack, firing several crimson energy spheres.


    For Thanos, this wasn''t the first time-fighting people with such abilities, so he used his weapon to strike the energy spheres.


    His weapon could dissipate the energy with some effort as he approached Wanda.


    Before Thanos could attack her, Pietro passed by in an instant, carrying her away from Thanos.


    Thanos''s expression immediately became somewhat annoyed; it would be impossible to catch them, and time was running out.


    Suddenly, a terrifying roar was heard. Looking in that direction, a giant lizard was seen walking towards the coalition of armies.


    ....


    Outside the city.


    Ophelia remained calm in front of her soldiers. The enemy army had started to charge towards them.


    "Open fire," said Ophelia calmly.


    The soldiers in the first three rows lined up and quickly opened fire.


    Ophelia saw how effective the shots were against the soldiers of both pantheons, although they were certainly resilient, and she could see that the damage wasn''t extensive.


    Each shot only left a bloody hole in the body, yet it wasn''t lethal unless it hit the head, which was unlikely as the soldiers advanced, covering themselves with their shields.


    Ophelia wasn''t unsettled by this situation. They were the army of gods, and besides their own strength, their armor was surely made of very good materials.


    Finally, the army reached a few meters from the Spartans, so Ophelia gave the order to change their formation.


    "Charge," said Ophelia to the Spartans.


    The Spartans in the first row quickly switched their weapons to melee mode, turning their rifles as if they had bayonets.


    Ophelia frowned slightly after the first clash of both armies. She noticed that her Spartans had similar strength to the army of gods.


    The only thing in which the Spartans were superior was resilience. No matter what attack they received, the Spartans would stand up and keep fighting.


    In the end, she just shook her head. After all, her soldiers could still become stronger.


    Her gaze wandered a bit towards the gods who remained at the back. There was almost a tactical agreement not to fight, after all, the resulting attacks from their battles would easily cause friendly fire.


    Ophelia wasn''t bothered by this situation either. This battlefield was a very good place for her soldiers, with the new recruits, there were many novices, and surely this battle would whip them into shape.


    "So boring," said Carol, sighing. She couldn''t fight and wasn''t even the one in charge of the soldiers.


    "Hm," said Hela in agreement.


    Suddenly, heavy footsteps were heard in the distance, accompanied by a loud roar.


    Ophelia immediately looked in the direction and saw Zilla walking towards them.


    Although it seemed to be walking slowly, it was actually moving quite quickly.


    "Isn''t that your daughter''s pet?" said Hela, raising an eyebrow and looking at Ophelia.


    "No, it''s her friend. I recommend you don''t say it''s a pet," said Ophelia, pursing her lips.


    "She seems a bit angry," said Carol.


    "Is it a she?" asked Hela, somewhat surprised.


    "That''s what Ivy says. It seems to have something to do with being the last of its kind," said Ophelia, shrugging.


    Zilla soon reached about a hundred meters from the battlefield. Her eyes quickly saw the soldiers of the gods, but there were also Spartan soldiers mixed in. From her perspective, it looked like a big ball of ants fighting each other.


    Seeing that her intervention would only cause friendly fire, she turned to look at the gods who were behind the soldiers.


    She didn''t know what they were waiting for, but she didn''t care.


    Her body leaned slightly before she opened her mouth and a colossal beam of energy shot out of her mouth towards the gods.


    Given her size, there was no way they wouldn''t notice her, so she didn''t manage to hit anyone.


    She only provoked several gods to approach her while unleashing all kinds of attacks.


    "It seems we can finally act," said Carol, focusing on a god floating in the sky, constantly shooting lightning at Zilla.


    Carol generated a sonic boom when she appeared in front of the god before hitting him directly in the jaw, sending him flying a few hundred meters before crashing into the ground.


    "Damn woman, your punches hurt as much as I remember," said Zeus, standing up and looking at the golden energy glow in front of him.


    "That voice, are you Zeus? What happened to you? Is there liposuction for gods?" asked Carol, stunned.


    "I just got back in shape," said Zeus as his eyes filled with lightning.


    Carol looked closely at Zeus and couldn''t make a similarity with the previous one.


    Now he was a huge guy, about 2.3 meters tall, his body was full of muscles, and his hair was white. Now he really looked like Zeus and the father of Hercules.


    "Can you share your training routine?" asked Carol, mocking while her body filled even more with energy.


    She had become stronger since she first fought Zeus, but it seems that Zeus had also gotten stronger.


    She hoped this time it would be more interesting.

 Chapter 251

    Pepper carried Morgan while a Spartan guided her to the underground laboratory. Once there, she quickly led her to where Damian''s family was.


    "Hi, Pepper," said Sophia, smiling as she approached to greet her.


    "Hi, Sophia, thank you for having us," said Pepper, smiling slightly as she set her small suitcase aside.


    Ana, who was behind Sophia, subtly scanned Pepper''s suitcase and everything on her person.


    Seeing nothing suspicious, Ana finally lowered her guard a bit and came forward to greet her. It never hurts to be cautious.


    Morgan quickly approached the princesses with a smile.


    The four played together quite often, so they were not strangers at all.


    In the back of the room was Natasha, who only waved from a distance as she had her son, Nate, in her arms.


    "How''s the situation outside?" Pepper asked immediately after greeting them. To be honest, she was really worried.


    Gods, aliens, and cosmic entities were fighting out there, and her husband was involved in it all.


    "We''re monitoring what''s happening from here. Come, take a seat," said Sophia, guiding Pepper to some seats.


    "Would you like something to drink?" Sophia asked Pepper.


    "No, I''m fine," said Pepper, smiling a bit ironically. She wasn''t in the mood for anything like that.


    Quickly glancing at the screens, she immediately saw the striking red and gold armor.


    Tony seemed to be fighting a rather large guy, whose skin was full of charred parts as he constantly tried to catch him.


    Pepper quickly looked over at Morgan, trying to keep her from seeing the screen, but she found her at a good distance playing with Alice, Emma, and Ivy.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t see the images," said Sophia, noticing her reaction.


    Pepper nodded slightly before turning her attention back to the fight.


    Tony constantly evaded everything the large guy below him threw at him while attacking him constantly.


    "This guy is tough. How''s the satellite going, Jarvis?" said Tony, grunting slightly while dodging.


    "The satellite is in position," said Jarvis.


    "Great, then let''s not hold back on the energy used and the nanobots destroyed," said Tony, suddenly changing his strategy.


    Several missiles shot out from his back directly toward his opponent, pushing him back and obstructing his vision a bit.


    Tony quickly descended at full speed while his arms began to increase in size, constructing two large battering rams with repulsors at the rear.


    Both battering rams hit with great force against his opponent''s shoulders, knocking him to the ground.


    In his chest, several nanorobots molded before Tony fired a very powerful energy beam.


    Unlike his usual energy beams, this one had turned blue, representing the terrifying energy it contained.


    A large, smoking hole immediately formed in the giant''s chest, making a hole underneath him, and his movements stopped immediately, dying on the spot.


    "Ugh, Jarvis, how much energy do we have left?" said Tony, getting down from the guy.


    "9%," said Jarvis.


    "10% of the nanorobots were destroyed by the intense energy of the repulsor," said Jarvis.


    "Earthly materials are starting to reach their limit. Give me a recharge," said Tony, looking around for a new opponent.


    Suddenly, a pillar fell a few meters from Tony, opening from the top and releasing a cloud of nanorobots that integrated into his suit.


    Passing by an intact shop window, Tony looked at his reflection.


    "Don''t I look a bit bulky after adding the nanobots?" said Tony, looking at himself.


    "Sir, your body mass has increased by 20%. Considering the loss of 10% of the nanobots, it''s really only a 10% increase," said Jarvis.


    "Cull," said a voice suddenly behind Tony. He quickly turned and saw a tall, gray-skinned alien looking at the giant''s body.


    Tony hadn''t seen him before, so he assumed he had been in another area.


    "Did you do this?" said Ebony, looking at Tony.


    "I did," said Tony, nodding casually.


    Suddenly, multiple debris pieces lifted from the ground and were thrown at Tony at high speeds.


    Tony didn''t have time to react, but Jarvis quickly activated the suit''s repulsors, making him rise quickly and dodge the debris.


    "What''s that? Telekinesis?" said Tony, dodging constantly while shooting back.


    "Seems so," said Jarvis.


    "But if it''s telekinesis, why doesn''t he exert force directly on me?" said Tony, wondering to himself.


    Tony kept moving in the air while shooting constantly, still not having very good results. The gray alien could defend and attack constantly without giving him too many opportunities.


    He also still felt wary of his ability.


    Suddenly, Tony saw a shot coming from behind the alien, piercing his chest.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The gray alien touched his chest in disbelief before staggering and falling to the ground.


    Seconds later, Laura arrived and looked up to see Tony.


    "I had it under control," said Tony.


    "Sure, maybe you could beat him tomorrow when he gets tired," said Laura, mocking him.


    "Let''s go after the bigger one," said Tony, not wanting to comment further.


    "He should have already entered the palace, but let''s go anyway," said Laura, nodding.


    "You don''t seem very worried," said Tony.


    "The palace is empty, and he doesn''t know where it is or has a way to get to the lab. Even if he could, Ana is down there," said Laura.


    "Hm, that woman is terrifying," said Tony, nodding.


    "I think she''s kind," said Laura, knowing it was possible they were being overheard.


    "What are you talking about? It looks like you could make ice cream on her face," said Tony, surprised by Laura''s response.


    Laura coughed in surprise, trying to avoid laughing at Tony''s comments. In the end, she just ignored him while continuing to run.


    Inside the lab, Pepper kept an uncomfortable expression, not knowing where to look.


    Unlike Pepper, Sophia had let out a laugh.


    Ana just gave Sophia a look before paying attention to another screen.


    ¡­.


    Cortana had her hands extended, a somewhat macabre smile on her face.


    Tens of thousands of kilometers away from where she was, a Celestial had been completely isolated and wrapped in her chains.


    As chains that could even contain her master, the Celestial didn''t stand much of a chance.


    Cortana began pulling the chains, making the Celestial appear in front of her in an instant.


    The Celestial struggled, trying to move his limbs, but his cosmic power wouldn''t respond and seemed to be sealed.


    Cortana waved her hand, suddenly causing hundreds of asteroids of various sizes to crash into the Celestial.


    After a few seconds, the Celestial was covered by a layer of matter until it looked like a small moon from afar.


    The chains quickly wrapped around, completely sealing the giant sphere.


    Cortana smiled slightly when she saw that she had indeed managed to subdue him. She had definitely grown compared to before, when a Celestial could easily defeat her.


    As the situation was a bit pressing, she quickly teleported along with the giant sphere back to Earth.


    She easily made the sphere with the sealed Celestial start orbiting the Earth while using it as an energy generator.


    An invisible line emerged from the system and connected with the new moon of Earth.


    Now, she could harness the capabilities of the Celestial.


    Cortana''s hands immediately filled with a golden energy quite similar to Carol''s.


    Giving her defeated opponent one last look, Cortana turned towards her master.


    Damian continued to battle the nine Celestials. As the fight went on, his ability to control his own power increased significantly.


    He had never been addicted to fighting, but he supposed that was because he had never been able to go all out.


    Now he had some incredible punching bags.


    Cortana watched in awe as her master moved at an absurd speed, creating giant craters in the Celestials'' armor with just his hands.


    The Celestials'' blood, which to Cortana''s surprise was of different colors depending on the Celestial, was scattered all over the battlefield along with pieces of armor.


    Originally, she came to help Damian, but seeing him so excited in battle, she decided to just observe.


    Since things seemed under control, she took the time to check the situation on Earth.


    The situation seemed relatively under control and did not require her intervention.


    Cortana quickly checked various aspects of the system before noting the significant boost from adding Celestial No. 1.


    She decided to simply call it that for now. The expansion had increased considerably, and she could easily use her abilities.


    Cortana ran some simulations and realized the terrifying power of the Celestials. Of course, they were still quite below the combined power of five Infinity Stones in an advanced AI.


    But for the average inhabitant of the universe, even for the gods, the Celestials were the true gods of the universe.


    Turning her attention back to Damian, she saw that the fight continued intensely.


    At that moment, Damian felt incredibly good. He didn''t know if it was because of the Celestials'' blood constantly coming into contact with his body, but he felt faster and stronger with each passing moment.


    A wide smile began to appear on his face, showing his threatening fangs.


    Probably no one would have believed the scene unless they had seen it: a small, bloodied figure suppressing nine Celestials.


    The Celestials really felt in a bind even though not much time had passed since the battle began.


    No matter what they did, the monster in front of them would crush it brutally before hitting them.


    They knew the creature in front of them could kill them at any moment, but it seemed to be toying with them.


    "We have no choice if we don''t want to die," said one of the Celestials who had been struck by Damian. There was a gigantic crater in his chest, and cracks extended across nearly his entire body.


    The cracks were slowly healing, but even with his theoretically unlimited cosmic power, he felt he was recovering more and more slowly after hundreds of blows.


    "Fusing... we''ll spend millions of years trying to separate," said a Celestial, clearly hesitant to do so, considering he could have created a galaxy in that time.


    "It''s better than dying," said another Celestial, enduring Damian''s blows.


    The Celestials continued to dialogue among themselves with surprising calm despite the situation.


    Damian was unaware of their secret communication. Minutes passed as he continued attacking the Celestials.


    All of them had been greatly reduced in size so as not to be hit so easily.


    Their coordination was also good, they tried to exchange blows with Damian while the others attacked him with energy from different directions.


    But at that moment, Damian felt invincible, the energy beams of the Celestials crashing harmlessly against his body or being deflected directly.


    Looking at the whole group of Celestials, Damian moved again, attacking them all in an instant.


    His speed was so incredibly fast that it almost seemed like he had multiplied.


    Damian finally stopped and looked at the nine Celestials regenerating. When he saw the battle camp, his heart beat incredibly fast.


    He almost felt the need to burst out laughing.


    At that moment, seeing the blood around him, he was struck by an unprecedented sensation of hunger.


    His eyes shone a deep red like never before.


    Suddenly, the immense amount of blood that had been shed by the Celestials throughout the battle began to gather around Damian, almost forming a sort of cocoon around him.


    Cortana saw this from a distance and quickly moved to his side to protect him in case any of the Celestials tried to attack him.


    She didn''t know what was happening, but her connection with her master didn''t indicate that something bad was happening, so she could only wait.


    To Cortana''s surprise, as Damian was enveloped in the multicolored blood cocoon, the central essence of each Celestial seemed to exit their armor before combining.


    An amalgamation of colors formed in the air before taking on a distorted humanoid shape. All the power seemed to have been compressed as its height was around three meters.


    The colors in the humanoid seemed to constantly clash within its body as a terrifying multicolored cosmic power spread around.


    Cortana''s face turned serious like never before as she felt the power of the Celestial in front of her.


    Her chains emerged from the void, trying to restrain the Celestial. The chains were noticeably thicker than before and wrapped around its limbs, torso, and neck.


    However, the fused Celestial easily tore the chains apart with its own hands.


    Cortana''s face immediately turned bitter as she looked at her master. This was not the time for whatever he was doing.


    Still, she stood in front of her master while preparing several defenses.


    The Celestial extended its palm towards Damian, who was behind Cortana, before channeling a wave of energy.


    Cortana''s face immediately turned pale as her skin began to crack before the energy even hit her.


    She quickly extended her hands, creating a shield in front of her that quickly deflected the energy.


    But the energy of the fused Celestials was too powerful.


    The shield quickly began to crack over time before collapsing.


    Her skin started to break again, exposing her flesh.


    Cortana gritted her teeth, feeling for the first time in her existence what pain was.


    She didn''t like it; she just wanted to escape from the place. But thinking of her master behind her, she could only keep enduring.


    The energy was constantly being drawn from the stones to create another shield, but it was broken almost immediately when she tried to protect herself.


    Cortana''s vision was darkening as her body slowly disintegrated. Still, Cortana refused to give up.


    Nearly a minute passed before Cortana could stand it no longer, leaving only her metallic skeleton as she succumbed completely, Cortana''s last thought was that fortunately her master did not see her looking so ugly.


    Without Cortana to stop the attack, the energy of the fused Celestial fell directly onto the cocoon enveloping Damian.

 Chapter 252

    The Celestial''s energy wave struck gently against the blood cocoon encasing Damian.


    The cocoon shook slightly before a crack appeared, gradually widening until the ''cocoon'' opened completely.


    What seemed like a cocoon turned out to be something entirely different.


    A humanoid creature with a pair of gigantic crimson wings stood in space, its eyes opening to look at the Celestial.


    Damian, who had just awakened, was utterly confused.


    He looked at his hands and saw that his entire body seemed to be covered in a layer of crimson energy that obscured his skin.


    He appeared to be a being entirely made of energy. Damian examined his hands from both sides, noticing they resembled claws.


    Suddenly feeling something different on his back, he turned and realized he had wings.


    He didn''t know what had happened. The last thing he remembered was the excitement of the battle and absorbing the blood of all the Celestials.


    He didn''t know if his current state was something temporary due to the enormous amount of energy contained in their blood, but he felt really great as if everything was within his reach.


    "Cortana?" Damian said in his mind, trying to communicate.


    Suddenly, his expression changed as he felt he couldn''t detect Cortana, immediately frowning with a sense of foreboding.


    "Master," Cortana said in Damian''s mind, her voice sounding somewhat disheartened.


    Damian almost sighed in relief, feeling notably calmer upon hearing her voice.


    "Master, I realized you''re not a hero. I died, and you didn''t appear at the last moment to save me," Cortana complained, sending an image of her aggrieved face to his mind.


    "Of course, I''m not a hero. Don''t I look more like some sort of final boss?" Damian joked about his appearance.


    "What happened?" Damian asked, referring to her.


    "My body was destroyed. It''s a bit difficult to talk; the Celestial creates a rather powerful interference," Cortana said, sending an image of what had occurred.


    Damian immediately frowned, feeling angry about what Cortana had to endure. The excitement and euphoria from his new form noticeably calmed down.


    "Hm?" Damian said, frowning as he suddenly felt a slight itch on his body. The energy wave from the humanoid creature in front of him seemed to be the cause.


    According to what he saw in Cortana''s memories, its effect was to disintegrate, but it didn''t seem to have much effect on him.


    "Who are you?" Damian asked the Celestial.


    "It doesn''t seem to be able to speak; its mental waves are chaotic, probably due to the fusion. It likely has trouble communicating, but they clearly know what they must do," Cortana said.


    "That''s fine, it doesn''t matter," Damian said, looking at his body where the Celestial''s energy wave continued attacking him.


    It almost seemed to have an effervescent effect but didn''t seem to cause him much harm.


    His eyes fixed on the Celestial again before he flew through it in an instant, his hand, or rather claw now, slashing towards the Celestial''s neck, cleanly severing it from its body.


    Damian looked at his hand curiously while simultaneously trying to move his new wings. It was a bit strange for him to have two new limbs.


    "Hm?" Damian suddenly frowned, turning to see the fused Celestial, its previously severed head reattaching to its neck.


    The Celestial''s gaze fixed on Damian before it extended its hand toward him, channeling a wave of energy.


    Damian looked at the energy ray before glancing at his claw and extending it towards the ray.


    The energy wave quickly struck his claw, causing it to disperse to the sides.


    Seeing the lack of effectiveness, the Celestial ceased its attack before forming an armor around itself and proceeding to attack Damian in hand-to-hand combat.


    Damian merely gave a broad smile before clashing directly with the Celestial.


    When their two fists collided, the winner was immediately evident.


    The armor created by the Celestial was shattered by Damian''s punch before his hand pierced through and struck directly at its chest.


    The Celestial was sent flying while Damian pursued and constantly struck it.


    "It doesn''t seem that strong," Damian said in his mind to Cortana.


    "That''s because you have become too strong. What happened to you?" Cortana asked, looking stupefied at Damian.


    "I really don''t know. All I know is that this is the most delicious blood I''ve ever tasted," Damian said, striking the Celestial''s chest with all his strength, causing the entire armor to break into pieces.


    "I''m sure Carol wouldn''t like to hear what you''re saying," Cortana teased, after all, those words had always been meant for Carol.


    "It''s alright, I''ll finish this guy and head home to see who has been misbehaving while I was away," Damian said, shaking his head.


    "Can you kill it? It seems immortal," Cortana said.


    "Indeed, at the moment it appears to be," Damian said, nodding.


    He had struck it hundreds of times over a great distance, but it only kept repairing itself as if physical damage had no effect on it.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "But master, I have a better idea. Why not capture them alive?" Cortana said, knowing that with more captured Celestials, the system would surely become stronger.


    "It''s not impossible," Damian said, nodding before launching towards the Celestial at a speed it couldn''t react to, grabbing its neck.


    From his body emerged a woman with pointed ears and purple skin, quickly wrapping around the Celestial and beginning to reverse the Celestials'' fusion.


    Seconds passed before the Celestial shone intensely, splitting back into nine Celestials.


    Damian''s palm immediately extended towards them as chains made of yellow lightning emerged from his body, wrapping around the Celestials'' necks.


    "I see anything suspicious, and I''ll tighten the leash. Don''t test me," Damian said, looking at the Celestials, who were completely dazed.


    The separation after fusing was a very delicate process that took time. They probably wouldn''t be as surprised if they were killed as they were now, having been forcibly separated.


    "Master, help me imprison them," Cortana said.


    "Sure, how are things on Earth?" Damian asked quickly.


    "Everything is fine. Perhaps if you interrupt now, you''ll ruin Carol and Hela''s fun," Cortana said, smiling as she began to work. For added security, chains made of the stones'' energy wrapped around the Celestials.


    Subsequently, she began gathering asteroids to form the prison. This wasn''t difficult with the asteroid belt within the solar system.


    ¡­.


    On Earth.


    Wanda and Pietro were fighting Thanos.


    The battle was somewhat at a standstill as neither side had been able to do anything to the other.


    Thanos wasn''t fast enough to catch Pietro and Wanda.


    On the other hand, Wanda and Pietro were having trouble damaging Thanos. His armor and weapon were incredibly resilient, along with Thanos'' own physical strength.


    Nonetheless, the pair of siblings weren''t in a hurry to defeat him. They just had to prevent Thanos from entering the palace; reinforcements would surely arrive soon.


    After several minutes of combat, Thanos quickly realized the battle was a waste of time.


    So instead of continuing to face the siblings, he ran inside the palace, stumbling slightly every time he received Wanda''s attacks on his back.


    Once Thanos entered the palace, he was somewhat stunned to see that the place had so many hallways and staircases.


    Several energy projectiles snapped him back to reality as he ran randomly through one of the many hallways at the entrance.


    He immediately realized that this was one of the flaws in his plan. His scanners detected the energy of the stones in the palace, but they had no way of spying on what the place looked like.


    They only knew it was here.


    According to his plan, he would come here with his children and a good part of his army to simplify the search.


    But now that he was alone, things were quite complicated.


    Thanos was running down a hallway when a figure suddenly broke through the wall and blocked his path.


    When the light debris cleared, a clearly male figure in red and gold armor could be seen.


    "Stark," Thanos said, almost sighing.


    "You know me?" Tony said in surprise.


    "The Earth''s greatest potential threat, of course, if not for Damian," Thanos said.


    "Even if you flatter me, I won''t let you pass," Tony said, joking as he had Jarvis monitor any of Thanos'' movements.


    Behind Thanos, another figure suddenly appeared. Tony immediately made eye contact with her, mocking her in his mind.


    When he told Laura to surround Thanos, she disagreed, saying she couldn''t destroy the palace.


    Tony didn''t wait and directly fired a beam of energy at Thanos from his hands.


    Thanos'' weapon quickly blocked the beams, causing them to deflect.


    Laura quickly ran toward Thanos before kneeing him in the back of his knee.


    Thanos was forced to kneel, making Tony''s beams hit his armor.


    Laura quickly used Thanos'' arm as support before propelling herself and kneeing him in the chin.


    Seeing this, Tony also approached Thanos before converting one of his arms into a battering ram and hitting him in the head.


    Laura wanted to keep hitting, but Thanos quickly reacted, stopping her blow with his hand before using it as a weapon to hit Tony.


    The two fell to the ground with Laura on top of Tony.


    Thanos quickly swung his weapon at the two.


    Laura reacted first and quickly clashed with Thanos using her rifle. To her surprise, she was sent flying instantly, feeling a crack in her rifle.


    Laura smashed through several rooms before stopping, slightly dazed. She hadn''t thought there would be such a difference between her and Thanos.


    Tony took the opportunity to retreat momentarily before creating missiles with his suit and firing them at Thanos.


    Thanos saw the missiles and quickly tried to break through the wall to avoid them, only for his head to hit the wall hard without making a scratch.


    The missiles didn''t wait and quickly bombarded him, filling the hallway with fire.


    When the smoke cleared, Thanos almost seemed to have question marks above his head.


    He had clearly seen Tony break through the wall effortlessly, and Laura had also smashed through several rooms.


    Tony was also dumbfounded to see this.


    Neither of them had any way of knowing that Cortana controlled the palace''s enchantments in the background, clearly identifying between allies and enemies.


    At that moment, Wanda arrived, attracted by the sounds of explosions. Her hands quickly filled with crimson mist, which wrapped around Thanos'' weapon, pulling it towards her and disarming him.


    Thanos quickly stood up, trying to grab his weapon back, but Pietro quickly approached and punched Thanos directly in the nose, throwing him off balance.


    Pietro reappeared next to Wanda while holding his wrist with a pained expression, feeling his fist throb.


    "That guy isn''t made of flesh," Pietro said, gritting his teeth next to Wanda.


    "Don''t be a baby," Wanda said, rolling her eyes as she sent Thanos'' weapon flying far away, planning to give it to Damian later as a trophy.


    At that moment, Laura appeared from the destroyed wall, her suit unscathed.


    "I thought you''d take a break," Tony said upon seeing her arrive.


    "That guy hits pretty hard," Laura said.


    Thanos, at that moment, found himself surrounded, with no exits through the apparently reinforced walls, no weapon, no army.


    Despite this, his expression was still calm. There was no immediate danger to his life; for now, he had to keep exploring the palace to find the way to the stones.


    Before they started attacking him, Thanos quickly ran towards Tony and Laura. Retreating was impossible; he had to hurry the search as soon as possible.


    With his armor, he almost turned into an armored tank that didn''t plan to stop for anything.


    His body zigzagged, trying to avoid Wanda''s attacks while covering his face with his forearm to protect himself from Tony''s repulsors.


    Laura advanced to face him. She was much weaker than him, so she could only use the one advantage she had.


    The incredible resistance of her suit.


    Laura timed Thanos'' movements before launching herself at full speed at his legs.


    Using her own legs as leverage, she managed to trip Thanos. If it weren''t for her suit, she probably would have broken her legs with the titan''s great strength.


    Seeing Thanos stumble, neither Tony nor Wanda hesitated to hit him.


    Pieces of armor flew off from Wanda''s magic impacts or turned red-hot under Tony''s beams.


    Thanos didn''t take those attacks for free. As the culprit, Thanos naturally took it out on her.


    He slammed Laura several times against the ground, but Thanos, who had never felt anything when hitting, for the first time felt a slight pain in his knuckles.


    The attacks kept falling on Thanos. Frustrated with the situation, he grabbed Laura''s leg before using her to shield himself from the attacks. When the attacks stopped, he used all his strength to throw Laura at Wanda.


    He then ran directly at Tony. Despite receiving several attacks, Tony was also somewhat vulnerable in the narrow hallway.


    Thanos grabbed Tony by his arm and leg before using him as a battering ram to break through the walls.


    Tony quickly unleashed multiple attacks on Thanos, but he seemed able to endure them calmly.


    The worst part was that his back was against Thanos'' chest, or he would have fired a good energy beam from his chest.


    "Laura, help me, what''s this guy''s skin made of?" Tony said as he created knives on his limbs and tried to stab Thanos.


    Thanos almost ran through the entire palace, demolishing wall after wall until he suddenly reached some stairs going down, with an elevator at the bottom guarded by two sentinels.


    He immediately assumed he had reached the place, looking at Tony in his hands. He thought for a moment before simply throwing him back with all his strength.


    Two robotic guards quickly launched themselves at him, but being somewhat clumsy, Thanos skillfully caught their heads before crushing them.


    Seeing the elevator, Thanos quickly wedged his fingers in between before forcing it open.


    Entering the elevator, Thanos looked at the buttons and tried to press them to go down, but it didn''t work. He immediately assumed there was some kind of key.


    Looking at the floor, Thanos quickly used his fists to break the metal before throwing himself down.

 Chapter 253

    The great battle between Madripoor and the gods was still going on.


    Among the soldiers, although the battle seemed fierce, so far there had only been casualties among the soldiers of the gods'' army.


    There was no other way; the Spartans'' armor was too strong, and aside from some deep scratches, the gods'' army couldn''t do much more to them.


    Even so, the enemy soldiers were dozens of times more numerous than the Spartans, so the scratches accumulated to the point where the armor was quite worn.


    Despite this, each Spartan fought valiantly, taking down dozens of enemies by themselves.


    Among these Spartans, there were 299 who were different. As they received blows, the only thing damaged was the paint on their armor, revealing an entirely golden armor underneath.


    The soldiers of the Earth gods became euphoric upon seeing this armor and proceeded to attack them wildly.


    While the soldiers were having a hard time, Ophelia and Jen didn''t feel any better.


    Both were constantly facing dozens of gods; even if they weren''t as strong individually, they cooperated quite well and covered each other.


    Ophelia wasn''t holding back at all, and all her familiars were out fighting different gods or covering her from attacks.


    The terrain of Madripoor Island had changed completely; the ground was churned, and most vegetation had disappeared.


    Jen was also under siege, but she looked quite elegant floating while using portals to divert attacks to unsuspecting opponents and conjuring various weapons to throw at them.


    Several gods were on the ground, with multiple glowing swords stuck in their bodies while orange chains contained them.


    Golden blood had formed small rivers as the gods were gradually diminishing.


    The gods were already beginning to lose heart. They had supposed the resistance would be minimal; they never thought that the women with Damian would be so strong.


    They had always thought the reason these women could take on some gods in the past was because those gods were weakened. Besides, they fought against a few of them; now dozens had come.


    Even so, they couldn''t handle just two, who, according to their investigations, were even weaker than the women of the past.


    Despite losing, they still hesitated to flee. After millennia, they had a mentality of sticking together; a lone god adrift in the universe would be easily harassed by powerful civilizations.


    Staying together was what gave them the power to do as they pleased in the universe.


    The battle continued, and the inhabitants of Madripoor and the world watched everything that happened.


    A battle on this scale had never been seen before; the invasion of the dark elves couldn''t even compare.


    Over the skies of Madripoor, the sound of terrifying thunder accompanied by dark clouds made the entire battle look more depressing.


    Amidst the clouds, Carol shone brightly, only her silhouette visible as she fought against Zeus.


    Carol constantly tried to engage in close combat, but Zeus tried to avoid her as much as possible while bombarding her with lightning.


    Although the lightning couldn''t harm her, it was quite annoying.


    Zeus had learned the hard way that he was no physical match for Carol. He had been quite confident at first, but a broken arm and several ribs were enough to get the message across.


    "Damn it, stop running, are we going to fight or not?" said Carol, annoyed after receiving dozens of lightning strikes at once.


    Zeus didn''t respond, continuing to flee and bombard her. Once he knew there was no way to beat her, he immediately made other plans.


    Most of his attention was on his weapon, Thunderbolt, which, fortunately, was displayed as a trophy in the palace without any security.


    As soon as he arrived on the island, he could feel it.


    Taking advantage of the chaos created by Thanos, his weapon also stealthily moved toward where he felt his son, Hercules.


    He was also satisfied to see Carol''s angry face; she was having trouble catching him, not for nothing was he also known as the god of the skies.


    His weapon quickly reached the prison and, taking advantage of the chaos, freed all the prisoners, including Hercules. Subsequently, his weapon quickly began to fly back before appearing in Zeus'' hand in the blink of an eye.


    Zeus smiled upon seeing his old weapon, his eyes filling with lightning.


    Looking at Carol, Zeus tilted his hand back before throwing his weapon with all his might.


    The surrounding clouds resonated with his weapon, creating a great spectacle of lightning as Thunderbolt nearly reached the speed of light heading toward Carol.


    Carol, who was chasing Zeus, didn''t react in time when Thunderbolt struck directly against her abdomen.


    Carol stopped in mid-air and looked down to see Zeus'' lightning bolt stuck in her abdomen. It hadn''t penetrated very deeply, but it was surprising that it could even pierce her energy and skin. She quickly extended her hand and pulled the weapon out of her wound.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Blue blood quickly began to spill while she felt a little dazed; she couldn''t remember the last time she saw her own blood.


    "You pissed me off," said Carol, looking at Zeus as cosmic energy began to rapidly pour out of her.


    In no time, a nearly 10-meter-tall giant made of cosmic energy stood in front of Zeus.


    Zeus'' Thunderbolt now looked quite small in her hand.


    Zeus almost gaped in surprise at the sight of Carol; he almost thought he was facing a Celestial. Although they weren''t the same, they did give off a very similar aura.


    In an instant, Carol appeared behind Zeus before grabbing him with her hands.


    "Tell me, why did you ally with Odin, why did you take the risk to do this?" said Carol, squeezing Zeus a bit.


    Zeus almost seemed dazed and didn''t respond to Carol''s question, so she used a bit more force.


    "For the divine metal in your soldiers'' armor," said Zeus, grunting in pain as he felt his body being crushed.


    "Hmm," said Carol thoughtfully.


    "Divine weapons are very important to the gods. As you can see, they allow us to exert power we normally couldn''t. With my weapon, I was able to hurt you, but without it, I couldn''t do anything to you," said Zeus, spilling everything.


    "Hm," said Carol, shaking her head.


    "With the amount of divine metal they have, it''s enough to create weapons for several of us," said Zeus.


    "You could still have lived the life of a god; you just had to attack us," said Carol, shaking her head before completely closing her fist.


    Sensing his fate, a terrifying stream of lightning struck them both as Zeus tried to free himself.


    Carol''s energy projection wavered a bit, but she was able to withstand it.


    Carol could feel Zeus'' body breaking within her hand before collapsing completely. She didn''t bother too much to see how he ended up; she just slightly shook her hand before beginning to release her transformation.


    Carol gave a slight groan, feeling a bit tired. Although it wasn''t as exhausting as a few years ago, it still left her a bit drained.


    Getting rid of her opponent, she quickly flew out of the clouds that were dispersing quite unnaturally.


    Looking down, she saw Ophelia and Jen still fighting against a few gods; most had already fallen.


    She smiled and quickly dived down before kicking the god Ophelia was fighting against.


    "Hey, no KS," said Ophelia, frowning as she looked at Carol.


    Carol just smiled amusedly; it seemed the battle was already ending.


    "I''m going to check on the soldiers; I can''t let any of them die," said Carol, looking at Ophelia before flying towards the mass of people still fighting on the ground.


    Carol floated over the army and quickly saw a Spartan with a spear stuck in his abdomen and chest.


    The Spartans around him seemed to be trying to recover his body, but their enemies wouldn''t allow it.


    Carol quickly landed next to the fallen Spartan before taking him to the military camp.


    She knew the Spartan wasn''t dead; he was probably in a coma induced by the armor to ensure his vital signs.


    As long as he was inside his armor, it was really hard for a Spartan to die.


    Carol quickly reached the camp before placing the soldier on a table. He would still have to wait until the war was over, but as long as he remained still, he would be fine.


    Carol made several trips bringing the injured soldiers, their armor in a mess, and surely the scientist would cry upon seeing them.


    Even so, the ferocity with which they had fought was evident.


    The battle was gradually losing intensity as the gods'' soldiers finally fell completely.


    The scene was really grotesque; tens of thousands of bodies were all over the place, with blood running on the ground.


    The Spartans were the only ones left standing; after such a long battle, everyone was breathing heavily.


    They just wanted to throw themselves on the ground to rest, but they knew their families, the citizens, and probably the whole world were watching them, so they stood until the end.


    Carol nodded slightly, seeing that all the battles were over. The only place where battle signs were still heard was in the distance, where she could see dozens of black spikes.


    She immediately assumed they were Hela''s work, fighting against Odin.


    Just as she was about to see if she could KS someone else, she received a message from Cortana saying all the prisoners had escaped.


    With no other choice, she had to fly to the palace to stop the prisoners from escaping; she definitely couldn''t let Dreykov escape, the others she didn''t care much about.


    The message from Cortana also reassured her quite a bit about Damian''s situation.


    If the situation weren''t good, she wouldn''t be sent to stop some simple prisoners.


    Carol arrived at the palace and was stunned to see the entrance destroyed. Moving forward, she reached the stairs, and everything was in a similar state as if the war had been inside the castle.


    Following the trail of destruction, Carol''s face grew increasingly grim; it''s better if she doesn''t get her hands on the one who destroyed her house.


    Finally, Carol reached the elevator and saw that the trail of destruction continued downwards.


    The elevator was blocked, and the whole floor was open, so she followed through there.


    Carol quickly descended and saw that the doors connecting with the elevator on the different floors were closed.


    Carol quickly stopped in front of the door leading to the prison and realized it was broken.


    There was only one person inside who could break the door, and it was Hercules. The others, even if they could break the door, couldn''t escape without the elevator.


    Carol quickly entered, and as expected, she saw that despite leaving their cells, they had nowhere else to go without the elevator.


    Ignoring them, Carol continued down until she reached the lowest level of the underground lab.


    Upon arrival, she immediately heard the sound of battle.


    She could easily recognize the sound of Tony''s repulsors from a distance.


    Carol immediately drew attention with the peculiar sound her cosmic energy made when she flew.


    The lab was a mess and seemed to have a confused fight. On one side were Tony, Laura, Wanda, and Pietro.


    Thanos, for some reason, was running like crazy all over the lab trying to break the walls.


    And finally, Hercules, who looked a bit haggard, had long hair and a big beard.


    Mainly it was Hercules fighting the whole group for some reason Carol didn''t understand.


    The battle paused for a moment as everyone looked at Carol.


    "So? What''s going on? And you... why are you out of your cell?" said Carol, looking at everyone before staring at Hercules.


    "This guy appeared out of nowhere, seems to be after Laura," said Tony, staying alert to Hercules.


    "Wow, how popular," said Carol, mocking Laura.


    "Return obediently to your cell, or I''ll send you to see your father," said Carol, looking at Hercules indifferently.


    "Damn," said Hercules through gritted teeth before using the little divine power he had recovered and launching himself at Carol to strike her with all his strength.


    Carol looked at Hercules calmly before hitting his head hard, sending him back to the ground much faster than he had taken off.


    Hercules crashed into the ground with great force, but the floor didn''t deform at all.


    "What an idiot, he''s so weakened and still dares to attack," said Carol softly, shaking her head while landing next to the group.


    "And what about him?" said Carol, pointing at Thanos.


    "We don''t know, since he arrived down here, he went crazy looking for exits."


    "He must be looking for the stones, it''s a shame there''s really no entrance to that place, you can only teleport," said Carol, laughing.


    Suddenly, the sound of pounding stopped when Thanos turned to look at the group.


    His breathing was already a bit heavy, and many parts of his armor had cracks or had fallen off entirely.


    This battle had cost him everything. It wouldn''t have mattered if he had achieved his goal, but he hadn''t even been able to see the stones.


    Now, hearing there was no physical path to the stones made him feel it was a joke; everything he did was in vain.


    Probably only capturing Damian himself could lead to the place, but this was impossible.


    Suddenly, his eyes locked onto Carol; he knew she was Damian''s first wife, maybe... if he captured her.


    Thanos no longer had time to think; he could only charge forward. Retreating meant death.

 Chapter 254

    Almost an hour ago.


    Hela and Odin had begun to fight.


    Knowing the wide range of Hela''s attacks, Odin did everything possible to fight while moving away from his army.


    Odin seemed to be constantly forced to retreat by Hela as he blocked her attacks with his spear.


    They had moved dozens of kilometers away until Odin finally put more strength into his attacks, and this time he was no longer repelled.


    ''''We''re already far away, now what?" said Hela, knowing her father''s goal from the beginning.


    "Join me to defeat Damian," Odin said, looking at Hela.


    "I thought you never joked," Hela said, chuckling.


    "I''m sure you don''t want to be under his total control. The system hasn''t affected you yet, but it''s still trying, isn''t it?" Odin said, himself still resisting the system''s control.


    "You''re wrong, the system has already absorbed me," Hela said, noticeably surprising Odin.


    "What!? But how?" Odin said, unable to believe it.


    "With how weak I had become in Hel, what did you expect?" Hela said mockingly, after all, it was Odin who sacrificed his own power to weaken her.


    "I see, that explains your behavior. He really used the system to make you susceptible," Odin said, clarifying his biggest doubt about Hela''s change.


    Odin, who thought Hela would be surprised, only saw her laugh slightly.


    "I thought that at some point too," Hela said, smiling slightly.


    "But after understanding a bit of what Damian is like, I realized he wouldn''t do that," Hela said.


    "You think¡ª" Odin said, looking at her as if she were a fool before being interrupted.


    "I don''t think he wouldn''t dare or has some moral restraint, but he wouldn''t do it. It would be... boring," Hela said, smiling.


    "Boring?" Odin said, confused.


    "That''s right, Damian, unlike you, is strong enough to achieve what he wants without having to manipulate his daughters or conspire," Hela said, looking at him.


    "I was just your weapon during the conquest of the nine realms. After that, I was no longer useful. You never treated me as your daughter but needed me for your dirty work."


    "You are weak, right here," Hela said, touching her head.


    "Now, let''s finish this battle before Damian or someone else comes to steal my prey," Hela said, smiling as she conjured two swords in her hands, enjoying Odin''s contorted face.


    Surely no one had ever said something like that to him.


    Hela let out a slight laugh before launching at Odin with her sword pointed directly at his heart.


    Odin quickly swung his spear, making the lower part strike from below at Hela''s attack before swiftly hitting her chest with the same part.


    Hela skillfully dodged before getting as close to Odin as possible, her weapons transforming into daggers.


    She knew that the weakness of a spear was simply getting as close to your opponent''s body as possible, putting him in a much more passive position.


    Hela continuously cornered Odin while he tried to defend himself, Hela was so close to him that attacking was difficult.


    With no other choice, Odin could only generate an explosion of energy around him to create some space between him and Hela.


    "You''ve become slower and weaker since then," Hela said, looking at him.


    "It''s been 12 thousand years, have you forgotten?" Odin said, looking at her.


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten," Hela said with annoyance as spikes made of magical obsidian emerged from the ground, turning the entire place into a fortress of thorns.


    From the larger spikes, smaller ones appeared, pointing towards Odin.


    With a slight tremor, they shot quickly at him.


    Odin spun his spear, creating a glow of energy around him that easily repelled the giant spikes sent by Hela.


    Hela smiled slightly, remembering their fight thousands of years ago, this time it would be different.


    Hela''s hands made a gesture as if something was emerging from the ground.


    From the ground beneath Odin, two hands quickly grabbed his feet before pulling him underground.


    Odin reacted quickly and exploded the energy around him to free himself.


    Stepping back a bit, he finally saw what grabbed him.


    Two zombies in armor with green eyes, the energy they emitted was identical to Hela''s spears, so he couldn''t detect them.


    Surrounded by spears with the same energy, it was almost as if they were invisible.


    The zombies also seemed very resistant as they weren''t even hurt by his energy explosion.


    Seeing that their sneak attack had failed, the zombies hid back underground, waiting for another opportunity.


    "I am the goddess of death, not of weapons," Hela said, mocking his slight surprise.


    Hela quickly became more aggressive, shooting small swords with the movements of her arms that went directly toward Odin.


    Odin spun his spear downward, causing a dark energy laser to destroy the blades coming toward him while simultaneously attacking Hela.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    A triangular obsidian shield appeared in front of Hela, repelling the laser before she moved her hands forward, making the triangle shoot in Odin''s direction.


    Odin quickly dodged to the side, but hundreds of spears were already coming his way, blocking all his paths.


    Suddenly Odin turned to block a stab from Hela, who had slipped in taking advantage of his attacks while his back glowed, protecting him from the spears.


    Odin stepped back a bit from Hela''s attack, demonstrating her physical superiority.


    Hela''s spears continued to harass Odin while she constantly tried to cut him.


    Odin responded by using powerful magical attacks to free himself from Hela''s assaults.


    As time passed, the battle grew more intense, Hela''s spikes were everywhere, rising into the sky where both were fighting.


    Odin was being heavily harassed, unable to let his guard down even for a moment or he would be pierced by one of the spikes.


    Hela didn''t let him breathe either and constantly attacked him.


    In the past, their physical strength was quite similar, with Odin being slightly superior.


    But now, for some reason, Hela was stronger than him.


    As time passed, Odin had to admit he was getting more anxious.


    He could slightly feel his army decreasing in number, as well as the other gods.


    Clearly, his side was losing the battle.


    He couldn''t feel Damian''s situation as they were too far, and he had to use all his energy against Hela.


    But the fear that suddenly Damian would appear before him started to grow in his heart.


    ....


    In the underground laboratory.


    Thanos began to advance slowly towards Carol, then started trotting and finally running.


    Carol saw the madness in Thanos''s eyes fixed on her, assuming she was his last attempt to turn the situation around.


    It''s a shame she had never been a damsel in distress.


    Carol smiled before running across the floor, her body glowing slightly.


    Thanos''s heavy footsteps echoed as he approached Carol, his body quickly feinting and with surprising agility for his size, tried to hit Carol directly in the face to knock her out.


    Carol was a bit surprised by his quick movement but still managed to react, crouching slightly before jumping and hitting Thanos''s jaw.


    Thanos quickly tried to grab her while Carol was in the air, but she swiftly kicked Thanos''s abdomen while doing a backflip.


    Thanos quickly advanced to hit Carol, but this time she blocked with her forearm.


    Seeing this, Thanos quickly tried to grab her wrist.


    Carol reacted and grabbed one of Thanos''s fingers as he gripped her fist.


    Just when Carol felt excited, sensing a strength competition coming, Thanos suddenly lifted her by the arm before striking her abdomen with his other arm.


    Carol was surprised but quickly blocked the punch, kneeing him before extending her other leg and kicking Thanos in the face.


    A small cosmic explosion in her hand immediately made Thanos release her as he looked at his slightly burnt palm.


    "If you play dirty, I won''t play with you," Carol said, annoyed.


    "You think this is a game?" Thanos said, looking at her.


    "What else is it?" Carol said, putting her hands on her hips with a smile.


    "An attempt to save the universe," Thanos said.


    "Oh? And what does attacking us have to do with saving the universe? As far as I know, we do pretty good things for normal people," Carol said, looking at Thanos.


    "There are more planets besides Earth, the universe is finite just like its resources, if¡ª" Thanos said.


    "Yes, let me stop you right there, the universe is finite but also constantly expanding thanks to the Celestials, who are actually our enemies... but those are details," Carol said, smiling awkwardly at the end.


    "If the Celestials continued doing their job, the universe wouldn''t stop expanding and hence its resources," Carol said.


    "And what about the people who will be born and suffer from the lack of resources? Children will die of hunger, and there will be wars over resources until finally, all life on the planet perishes," Thanos said.


    "Since when do you care so much about people? As far as I know, you massacre planets without mercy," Carol mocked.


    "It''s better a quick and painless death than dying in suffering. Their hatred focuses on me instead of on their own race, which would have happened in a war over resources. What I do is precisely called mercy."


    "Their hatred for me will unite them and make them better."


    "You''re good," Carol said, looking at him; he could be quite persuasive.


    "So, what''s your big plan? Why do you need the stones?" Carol said, curious.


    The rest of the group behind Carol, who were expecting to see an exciting battle, were speechless to see Carol talking, especially when she almost seemed convinced by Thanos.


    "I will use the power of the 6 Infinity Stones to randomly eliminate half of the living beings in the universe, with fewer mouths to feed, the universe will prosper," said Thanos.


    "Whoa, and what happens in... let''s say, 500 years, people will reproduce and there will be overpopulation again, what then?" said Carol.


    "Let''s suppose you do it again, what happens when you die? In the end, everything will return to its course," said Carol.


    Thanos fell silent at Carol''s words, he hadn''t thought about what would happen after his death, and although he had a fairly long life, he was definitely not immortal.


    "Do you see? It seems you haven''t thought things through well; I think you would only cause senseless slaughter," said Carol, shaking her head as she saw he was speechless.


    "I''ll figure something out," said Thanos, quickly regaining composure and looking at Carol.


    "Don''t look at me like that; I''m afraid I can''t play with you anymore," said Carol, shaking her head before looking to where Damian had appeared.


    Thanos was surprised before following her gaze and being surprised to see Damian; his heart skipped a beat just seeing him.


    "Is everything okay?" Carol asked, smiling at Damian.


    "Everything''s fine," Damian said, nodding with a smile.


    "Then why haven''t you come to give me a hug?" Carol said, approaching Damian with a smile.


    "Maybe later," Damian said, skillfully avoiding her hug.


    "I knew there was something wrong with you; you''re leaking a bit of energy," Carol said mischievously.


    "Let''s talk later," Damian said, sighing, not wanting others to see his current form; he hadn''t been able to return to normal.


    "Why haven''t you taken care of him?" Damian asked, looking at Thanos.


    "I was just conversing about life with him," Carol said, smiling.


    "You destroyed my home; it''s not a very good first impression. Anyway, I suppose it''s alright to eliminate you now; with you dead, everything will find a new path," Damian said, raising his hand toward Thanos.


    "Wait, why don''t we capture him?" Carol said, looking at Damian.


    Damian immediately fell silent; it was the second time he had heard that same thing that day.


    "Why?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "I just want to show him that he''s wrong. I wonder what expression he''ll have when he finds out after massacring so many planets," Carol said, looking at Thanos.


    "Sigh, are you the villain, or is he?" Damian said, shaking his head.


    Thanos couldn''t help but feel really uncomfortable hearing their conversation; he had always been feared and respected. Being treated now in this way, as if he were something that could be easily killed or captured, made even with his calmness feel anger.


    He quickly stepped toward Damian with the intention of attacking him; immediately after taking the first step, his vision suddenly darkened before falling to the ground.


    "How was the fight against the Celestials? Did it end too soon or would I like to give it a try?" Carol said, smiling.


    "There were some accidents as you may have noticed, or it really would have taken me a bit longer," Damian said, smiling at Carol as he cradled her cheek.


    "Cough, we''re still here; shouldn''t you at least take them to a cell or something?" Tony said, approaching Damian and pointing to the two unconscious figures.


    "Laura, I leave it to you," Damian said, looking at Laura.


    "As always, you tend to leave your stuff to someone else," Laura said, shaking her head.


    "Maybe there''s a reward after the task," Carol joked before gently hitting Laura''s shoulder.


    Laura just rolled her eyes inside the helmet before lowering the alert level in the lab, with Damian''s presence.


    Soon people would come out to fix the elevator and the things that had been destroyed.


    "I appreciate you coming," Damian said, looking at Tony, Wanda, and Pietro.


    "You practically kidnapped my family," Tony joked.


    Damian waved his hand, creating stairs to the shelter where his daughters were.


    "Those stairs lead to the shelter; I still have a small thing to do, so go ahead," Damian said, smiling.


    "Hm, don''t take too long," Carol said, nodding, stealing a kiss from Damian before heading to the stairs.


    See you later,'''' Wanda said and nodded towards Damian with a smile.


    "Hm," Damian said, nodding as he watched the group leave.


    He didn''t want to meet anyone until he could control his current form; Carol had to protect herself with her energy to be able to kiss him.


    Surely he would hurt his daughters if they tried to hug him.


    He quickly disappeared from the place before teleporting to Hela.

 Chapter 255

    Damian appeared invisibly a few meters away from the battle between Hela and Odin.


    The fight seemed to be reaching its climax, as both Odin and Hela appeared somewhat tired and their breathing was rapid.


    With his arrival, he noticed that both glanced in his direction for a moment.


    He couldn''t help but smile ironically; in his current situation, he could barely hide.


    Even though they sensed something, Damian knew they hadn''t detected him; it was just a small energy leak upon his arrival.


    Despite noticing something, both continued to fight savagely without distraction.


    Damian struggled to understand how Odin dared to be so ruthless with his daughter; he could see that he wasn''t holding back at all.


    If Hela were careless or weaker, she would have already died.


    It was a situation he could never imagine with his own daughters.


    Several minutes passed as they constantly exchanged blows and magic.


    Occasionally, Hela''s zombies emerged to get her out of trouble or to corner Odin.


    The battle seemed so intense that Damian couldn''t really predict what would happen; Odin and Hela moved back and forth across the area.


    The surroundings were a mess, the ground was frozen, scorched, and filled with dark energy.


    He would have to fix it later.


    The battle, which seemed quite stalled, saw Hela constantly harassing Odin, trying to trap him, but Odin was quite cunning.


    Damian watched the battle idly, and then there was a sudden turn of events when Odin''s spear pierced the outer part of Hela''s chest.


    Hela seemed to ignore this as she advanced, causing the spear to exit through her back. In an instant, she was in front of Odin, gripping his shoulders.


    At the same time, two zombies emerged from the ground, grabbing Odin''s legs.


    Hela smiled maniacally despite the situation as two spikes emerged from the ground, impaling Odin through his shoulders.


    Odin grunted slightly as he felt the spikes pierce him and the necrotic energy invade his body.


    Hela coughed a couple of times, spitting blood from the spear in her chest.


    Still, she gave Odin a blood-filled smile; this time, he had lost.


    Her energy had invaded his body, preventing him from using his magical abilities, and the spikes had pierced between his shoulder and chest, preventing him from moving his arms.


    He was now completely at her mercy.


    "Father," said Hela, stepping back a few steps with the spear still embedded in her.


    "Tell me, are you really my father? I''m a bit curious," said Hela, gritting her teeth a little and pulling the spear out of her body.


    A rather large hole, allowing a clear view through to the other side, was all that remained.


    "Where do you think your great power comes from?" said Odin, looking at her with a bored expression.


    "Brutal training from a young age," said Hela, kicking his stomach.


    Odin only grunted slightly but showed no weakness despite the situation; his one eye remained calm as if everything was under control.


    "Then tell me, why did you treat me that way?" said Hela, looking at him curiously.


    "Why does it matter to you now? You never cared before. A little time on Midgard made you soft? Now you care about feelings?" said Odin, looking at Hela with his one eye.


    "Since feelings don''t matter to you, how about I bring Frigga here and slit her throat in front of you?" said Hela, hitting Odin''s face.


    Odin''s face immediately turned murderous as he tried to free himself.


    Hela just sneered before hitting him again; she loved seeing him react that way.


    "I never questioned the way you raised me because I knew nothing else, but I''ve seen that it''s not supposed to be like that, so I''m a bit curious. Am I really your daughter?" said Hela, looking at him.


    "You are, it''s just that you were an accident. At that time, I never wanted a child and didn''t know how to treat you, but it was what it was," said Odin coldly to Hela.


    "I see, and judging by your reaction, I suppose you got soft because of Frigga," said Hela, looking at him, amused by how he reacted to her name.


    "Alright, I understand. I''ve also become a bit soft," said Hela, murmuring the last part.


    "Anyway, let''s end this," said Hela, conjuring a sword and spinning it in her hand before pointing it at Odin''s chest.


    At that moment, the Bifrost appeared from the sky above Odin, seemingly intending to take him away.


    Hela reacted quickly, and black spikes shot up from the ground, trying to intercept the Bifrost, but the spikes were instantly destroyed, and the Bifrost continued advancing toward both of them.


    Damian, who had wanted to intervene since Hela was pierced by the spear, hadn''t revealed himself since Hela was discussing a delicate matter with Odin.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Now he finally could appear and heal Hela.


    Damian appeared directly above Hela, his hand reaching up before a giant crimson hand made of energy grabbed the Bifrost.


    To his surprise, the energy was more powerful than he thought, but he could still withstand it relatively calmly.


    His vision extended through the Bifrost, where he saw Thor, Heimdall, and Frigga at the entrance of Asgard, where the Bifrost was channeled.


    Both Heimdall and Frigga immediately stiffened, detecting his gaze.


    Damian only smiled before sending a strong pull that began to draw the three of them into the Bifrost.


    Thor and Frigga, having nothing to hold onto, were easily sucked in. Heimdall was the only one who resisted for a few moments, holding onto the sword before being sucked in along with it.


    On Earth, Damian flicked his hand to the side, making the three people appear as the Bifrost stopped.


    Thor, Frigga, and Heimdall appeared in the area, disoriented.


    Thor quickly recovered and saw his father impaled and Hela with a sword in her hand. Thor had mixed feelings about the situation.


    He still couldn''t understand who was to blame for the enmity between Hela and Odin; he only knew he couldn''t let his father be killed.


    With a swing of his hammer, Thor flew quickly, trying to destroy the spikes that impaled his father.


    Hela, also surprised by the appearance of the three people, quickly focused when she saw Thor attempting to save Odin, and kicked Thor, pushing him back.


    Odin, who still seemed calm despite knowing he would probably die, finally had a change in expression upon seeing Thor and Frigga there.


    "What are you doing?" said Hela, looking at him coldly. Her sudden movement caused a stream of blood to flow down her chest.


    "Saving my father," said Thor, his hammer crackling with lightning.


    "Don''t move too much; look at you, getting a spear through your chest to win," said Damian, appearing next to Hela and taking her hand.


    "A win is a win," said Hela, glancing at Damian. She might not even realize it herself, but her tone and gaze changed considerably when Damian was around.


    Damian just smiled, shaking his head, his hand gently resting on her wound as he began to heal her.


    "Damian," Thor said unconsciously upon seeing him.


    With Hela and Damian present, it was practically impossible to save Odin.


    Not only Thor realized this, but Heimdall and Frigga also assumed it.


    "Please let Odin go," said Frigga, looking at Hela.


    "I don''t think so; I''m sure he came prepared to die, didn''t you?" said Hela, looking at Odin.


    "Frigga," said Odin softly.


    "What''s wrong? If you beg me, maybe I''ll let them go," said Hela, giving Odin a manic smile, really wanting to hear him plead.


    "Damian, can you help us? Please let my father go," Thor said, looking at Damian almost pleadingly.


    "You''re looking at the wrong person. He not only invaded my city, but he also tried to kidnap my daughters. And believe me, the last person who even thought of doing that didn''t end up well," Damian said smiling at Thor, at the same time a faint yellow light glowed on his forehead.


    Thor couldn''t help but lower his gaze a bit upon hearing Damian, especially since he didn''t know his father had done that. This was a battle between adults; there was no reason to involve innocent children.


    "I''m sorry," Thor said sincerely before his gaze turned firm. "But I can''t let you kill my father," he said as the sky began to cloud and thunder rumbled faintly.


    "Are you planning to kill him?" Damian asked, looking at Hela.


    "Hm," Hela nodded.


    "Well, then conflict is inevitable," Damian said, extending his hands helplessly toward Thor.


    "Wait," suddenly a voice said from behind Damian, accompanied by a roar.


    Turning to look, Damian saw Jane approaching on Sassy''s back.


    Hela looked at Damian with a look he understood immediately.


    Damian couldn''t help but feel a headache thinking about what was coming.


    "Sweetheart, what are you doing here?" Damian said, looking at Jane with bitterness.


    "Avoiding a fight with my boyfriend?" Jane said, sighing.


    Thor heard Jane''s words but could only avert his gaze sadly. Their relationship had been tense lately, and he had been avoiding Jane because he knew about his father''s plans. Right now, the last thing he wanted was to save his father using Jane.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but Hela is determined to do it," Damian said, stepping aside and showing Hela, selling her out without hesitation.


    Hela just gave Damian a look, as if he had previously seemed so committed to being on her side.


    "Can''t we resolve this another way? I mean, you know I don''t like the old man either, but if you insist on killing him, more people will die," Jane said, looking at Hela.


    "I''ll give you the chance to convince me. Come on, tell me why I shouldn''t kill him," Hela said, crossing her arms and looking at Jane.


    "Eh... why not do to him what he did to you and imprison him?" Jane said hesitantly, really not knowing what to say.


    Thor looked at Frigga and saw her also hesitating.


    "That wouldn''t be any different from killing him," Thor said, doubtful, not knowing if his father could live another 12,000 years.


    "That''s what he did to me," Hela said, looking at Thor, her gaze slowly growing colder.


    Jane immediately grew anxious seeing things getting intense.


    "Come on, too many people have already died today," Jane said, putting on a lamentable expression while looking at Hela.


    "Sweetheart, you''re talking to the goddess of death," Hela said, not feeling moved by Jane''s words.


    "See? Thor? A goddess of death who doesn''t value life is just a threat to the universe," Odin said.


    "Do you forget that you sent them to die? Don''t try to act smart or the conversation will end," Damian said, looking at Odin, his eyes shining dangerously.


    The light on Damian''s forehead appeared again, this time much more striking, causing everyone to take a look.


    Jane subtly pinched Damian''s waist, not wanting him to fuel the fire.


    "How about we calm down a bit? For now, Odin will be a prisoner of Madripoor. It''s fair after what he''s done, and we can discuss other things later," Jane said, looking at the trio behind Odin before looking at Hela, who just shrugged.


    She was willing to wait a bit for Damian.


    Thor looked at his mother, and they both were hesitant about the matter.


    "This is the best I can do," Jane said, looking at Thor.


    "How boring," Hela said, crossing her arms.


    "Alright, I''m proud of you," Damian whispered the last part into Hela''s ear.


    She was able to stop relatively calmly, unlike him who was finding it hard to contain himself.


    Feeling Damian''s breath on her ear and hearing his words, Hela''s expression couldn''t help but become significantly softer.


    "How about we go, and I''ll give you a massage on that shoulder where you got hurt?" Damian said, flirting with Hela.


    "Alright," Hela said, curving her lips slightly.


    Damian smiled and put his arm around Hela''s neck before leading her away.


    While they had their backs turned, he waved his hand, making Odin disappear from where he was.


    Thor, Frigga, and Heimdall could only watch this helplessly.


    Seeing his father disappear, Thor quickly focused and looked at Jane, who had stayed behind.


    "You knew about all this, didn''t you?" Jane said, looking at Thor.


    "Yes, I''m really sorry, I couldn''t decide," Thor said, lowering his head a bit.


    "Fool, it''s alright. You''re the prince. The fact that you didn''t choise ruthlessly Asgard comforts me," Jane said, smiling while shaking her head.


    She knew Thor must have had a hard time with all this in his head.


    Thor''s eyes immediately brightened. To Jane, he almost seemed like a puppy who had received a reward.


    "Anyway, I really won''t intervene anymore regarding your father. I''m also very upset about what he tried to do. Actually, I''m surprised Damian took it so calmly."


    "The last person who had those intentions didn''t even manage to do anything, and Damian turned him to dust," Jane said, sighing.


    "I know what my father did was very low, but despite the things he''s done, he''s my father. I don''t have the heart to just abandon him," Thor said, looking at Jane.


    "It''s alright, I understand. It''s just that I really won''t help anymore. Negotiate with your sister; she''s not as bad as she seems," Jane said, smiling at Thor.


    "Damian seems to be able to tame her quite well," Thor said, smiling ironically.


    "You and she can be quite similar," Jane said, smiling at him.


    Thor seemed a bit confused but just smiled back, happy to see that they both seemed to be alright.


    Frigga behind Thor could only touch her head while sighing.

 Chapter 256

    Damian appeared next to Hela in her tower.


    Damian looked at her before pulling her into a hug.


    "Thank you," Damian said, looking at her. She had given up killing Odin immediately for him.


    Seeing that it had surely been her greatest desire for millennia.


    "It''s fine. This is also fun. I''ll be able to tell Odin how the negotiations are going. Maybe I''ll tell him Frigga wants to give her life to keep him alive," Hela said, smiling.


    Damian only gave her a slight smile, somewhat amused.


    "Why do you seem strange to me? Not just your body, you''re acting a bit odd, your smile seems different, a bit forced," Hela said, touching Damian''s body. She also remembered detecting him, which was also unusual.


    "Are you hurt?" Hela asked, suddenly frowning slightly.


    "Of course not, it''s quite the opposite. I''ve become stronger, and absorbed more energy than I can control," Damian said, sighing and revealing his true form.


    His current appearance, which was usual, began to dissipate like mist, letting Hela see his real form.


    A humanoid creature that seemed to be entirely made of crimson energy with dark tones appeared in the room.


    It was a bit over two meters tall, and the enormous wings almost filled the entire room.


    "Wow... it''s very beautiful," Hela said, looking at Damian with amazement in her eyes, her hand inevitably reaching out to touch him.


    Despite a sizzling sound from her hand burning, Hela didn''t flinch and felt the texture.


    Suddenly, Hela''s attention was drawn to the stone on Damian''s forehead.


    "Why do you have that?" Hela asked, confused.


    "Cortana made it. She was pretty clever," Damian said, gently touching the stone while chuckling.


    "After the battle with the Celestials, she took me a bit far from Earth before placing the Mind Stone on my forehead."


    "At first, I thought it was another of her pranks, but it turned out to be quite serious."


    "Subsequently, she sent me the information about the attempted kidnapping of my daughters and how they faced a noble vampire," Damian said, gritting his teeth as his energy got out of control before the Mind Stone glowed a bit, calming Damian.


    "I thought you weren''t angry; that explains a lot," Hela said, looking at him. His apparent calmness and indifference to the situation had seemed very strange to her.


    "I''m not angry, I''m furious," Damian said, his eyes glowing with a terrifying light, all the energy in his body moving as if it were boiling.


    "But not just with Odin, with myself. I should have been more careful. Something I created was responsible for the attempted kidnapping."


    "A small oversight and something irremediable could have happened."


    Hela looked at Damian, who appeared truly terrifying at that moment. Even with her long life, she had never seen anything as frightening as what was in front of her.


    Still, she didn''t feel fear. Her eyes softened quite a bit before taking Damian''s hand, her own hand immediately sizzling a bit from Damian''s intense energy.


    "It''s okay, it''s not your fault. I think you''ve been a wonderful father, maybe too much," Hela said, hugging Damian.


    Seeing Hela hurt herself touching him, Damian immediately withdrew the energy from that area, revealing his pale skin. This was the most he could do.


    "It''s okay. I just need to calm down. I really wanted to tear Odin apart, but that would be too easy for him. Besides, I didn''t want to show myself like that in front of Jane," Damian said, stroking Hela''s head. In an outburst of rage, he could even kill Thor.


    Which would leave an irreparable wound in Jane. He didn''t want to close the possibility of having a relationship with Thor just because of his own anger.


    In the end, Thor was not to blame for his father''s actions.


    "Hm, I was worried you''d let Odin go easily. So, I''ll sit back and watch what kind of punishment you give him," Hela said while still hugging Damian.


    Several seconds passed, and she didn''t know what to do anymore. She had never consoled anyone. Should she keep hugging him? Or end the hug? It was starting to hurt her a bit.


    While Damian was with Hela.


    Cortana, who had lost her body, was busy cleaning up after the battle and examining the spoils.


    The biggest spoil was definitely the 10 Celestials that now orbited the Earth as small invisible moons.


    These Celestials were like state-of-the-art engines added to the system. The expansion was already several times the speed of light, and soon the day would come when it covered the entire universe.


    At the same time, with these Celestials, her power abruptly increased. Besides her master, she was probably the most powerful in the universe.


    Her power had grown to such an extent that she was starting to feel that the central computer limited her.


    She figured she would have to get a body soon, one powerful enough to withstand her processing speed and the energy she used.


    And it just so happened that she had a high-quality body nearby; she just needed to make a few modifications.


    Cortana''s consciousness went deep into the planet, where a gigantic energy sphere seemed to serve as the sun for the hollow Earth.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The sphere was about 100 kilometers in diameter and emanated intense energy.


    Clearly responsible for the giant creatures that were the Titans.


    Cortana and Damian had yet to decide what to do with the Celestial gestating on the Earth, but under Cortana''s supervision, it was impossible for it to be born, so they simply ignored it.


    Now Cortana saw the opportunity to create the perfect body.


    Cortana used a bit of energy from the Mind Stone to enter the Celestial''s consciousness.


    She saw it was an almost blank consciousness and seemed to have memories with which all Celestials were born.


    Cortana couldn''t entirely see what it was about but knew it was related to their duty.


    With the Celestial without consciousness, things became much easier. Thus, she fully immersed herself in investigating this powerful race called Celestials.


    ¡­


    Jane returned to the palace and noticed everything had returned to normal, as if it hadn''t been destroyed an hour ago.


    She didn''t pay much attention to this and went directly to her room.


    Upon entering, she immediately headed towards her bed before lying down while staring at the ceiling.


    That day had been the worst she had had in a long time. Despite showing a smile and being calm in front of Thor, she was not really that calm.


    When they told her they had attempted to kidnap Alice, Emma, and Ivy, she immediately thought everything was over.


    In her anger, Damian would destroy all of Asgard. Thor would move to defend his home and... inevitably die.


    To her surprise, this hadn''t been the case. Damian had reacted so calmly that it was even more terrifying for her.


    She was definitely not scared of Damian; she just feared Odin''s fate and how it would affect all of Asgard, Thor, and ultimately herself.


    At that moment, the door to her room opened, and Sophia entered.


    Seeing her, she gave Jane a slight smile before approaching and sitting on the bed next to her.


    "What a day, huh?" Sophia said, stroking her hair.


    "I''m not a child anymore," Jane said, protesting without real intentions of stopping her.


    "When you arrived, you were only 16. To me, you were definitely a child," Sophia said, laughing softly.


    "How are you feeling?" Sophia asked.


    "Scared, worried," Jane said.


    "Damian acted very strangely today," Jane said.


    "Hm, he hasn''t returned. The girls are already asking about him. He only saw Carol briefly to let her and us know he was okay," Sophia said, nodding.


    "Then I wasn''t wrong," said Jane with an ironic smile.


    "Hm, he''s up to something, but it''s nothing you need to worry about. If he''s acting this way, it''s for you. He doesn''t want you to have to choose sides; he chose to calm things on the surface while he handles it," said Sophia, stroking Jane''s hair and trying to guess Damian''s intentions.


    "I don''t want that, I don''t want to be a burden," sighed Jane.


    "You''re still worried about that?" sighed Sophia, shaking her head.


    "Everything will be fine, darling," said Sophia, smiling.


    ...


    The city lifted its state of alert, and people who had been trapped at work were allowed to return home.


    Several robots roamed the city, cleaning up the bodies of various extraterrestrials that Thanos had brought as cannon fodder, which had subsequently attacked the city.


    Besides Madripoor, the world was also recovering from this great war.


    All the gods had participated in the battle, and none had survived. After more than a year, many had gathered their believers, who were now devastated.


    The world once again saw who the rulers of Earth were, and people with ambitions couldn''t help but calm down. Madripoor was too powerful.


    Carol was in one of Madripoor''s rooms with Natasha.


    Tony, Bruce, and Betty were also there.


    Seeing that everything was over, Natasha had left Nate with Ana and had come out to greet them.


    To thank them, she invited them in. Since Tony was also there, they had a little meeting.


    "Thanks for coming to help us," said Carol, smiling at Bruce and Betty.


    "No problem, it was also a bit interesting. I''ve never done anything like this," said Betty, smiling slightly.


    "Take the opportunity to stay in Madripoor. I promise you''ll have a good time. The expenses will be on me," said Carol, wanting to repay them somehow for their help.


    "That would be great. Honestly, I heard this place has the best resorts. It might do Bruce some good to get a tan instead of turning green," said Betty, laughing softly.


    Bruce could only smile awkwardly, already used to Betty''s antics.


    "Tell me, Carol, what happened with the Asgard and Thor situation?" asked Tony, somewhat concerned about the matter. After all, Thor was a friend to everyone.


    "To be honest, I have no idea what''s going to happen. Damian will decide, and I don''t know what he''ll do. This time, he might actually be really angry," said Carol, becoming a bit more serious.


    "Do you think he''ll destroy Asgard?" asked Tony, hesitating.


    "At this point, I don''t think I can predict what he''ll do, but it''s a possibility," said Carol, unsure.


    "What a bothersome issue," said Tony, rubbing his hair.


    "Anyway, everyone makes their own decisions and has to live with the consequences," said Tony, shrugging as he stood up.


    He wouldn''t think too much about something that wasn''t under his control.


    "I''m going to see Pep and Morgan," said Tony, leaving the room.


    "Then I''ll take you to stay at a really good hotel I know," said Natasha, standing up and guiding Bruce and Betty while chatting with them.


    Carol was left alone and couldn''t help but sigh; she was starting to worry a bit about Damian.


    His avoiding them was unheard of, but now it seemed he was doing just that.


    It had been more than two hours since the battle ended, but he still hadn''t reunited with anyone, except apparently Hela.


    "Are you sighing for your lost husband?" a voice suddenly said behind Carol.


    Carol was startled before quickly looking behind her and seeing Damian smiling at her.


    Although she felt like punching him, before she knew it, she had jumped on him and hugged him.


    "You worried me a bit," said Carol with a complaining tone.


    "I just needed some time to calm down," said Damian, smiling as he stroked Carol''s cheek.


    "With Hela," said Carol, looking at him.


    "Hm, I was with her," said Damian, nodding.


    "Is it because of the kidnapping attempt?" asked Carol, looking at Damian.


    "That''s right. Normally, if I get angry, I just get angry and that''s it. But in the battle against the Celestials, my power grew a lot, and in a fit of rage, I could destroy the Earth," said Damian.


    "How melodramatic," said Carol, rolling her eyes before taking Damian''s face in her hands.


    "I''ve always trusted that you''d protect our daughters. Even if they had managed to kidnap them, you would have left the fight against the Celestials and appeared with them," said Carol, looking at Damian.


    "So don''t overthink it, relax. The girls are fine, your beautiful wife is fine, what else is there to worry about?" said Carol, smiling flirtatiously.


    "Indeed, it seems there''s nothing to worry about," said Damian, chuckling at the sight of Carol.


    Seeing her face smiling at him cheerfully was like a gentle breeze that made him feel at ease.


    "By the way, why does my skin burn when I touch you?" asked Carol, looking at her slightly red hand.


    "Maybe you''ve become allergic to me?" said Damian, joking lightly, clearly in a better mood.


    "If that were the case, you''d be in trouble," said Carol, laughing at Damian''s words.


    "It''s because I now also have a layer of energy like you, only I can''t retract it into my body," said Damian, smiling.


    "Oh? Let me see it quickly," said Carol, excited.


    Damian just smiled slightly before showing her his true appearance.


    "You know, you''re missing some horns, and you''d look like a demon. It seems I wasn''t wrong all those years ago when you made me guess your race," said Carol, looking from afar.


    "Although the wings look kind of cool," said Carol.


    "It''ll take me a few days to fully control it; it''s partly why I didn''t want to see the girls," said Damian.


    "Hm," said Carol, nodding.


    "And what caused this transformation?" asked Carol, looking at him.


    "It''s something I still need to figure out," said Damian, helpless.


    "Okay, so what will you do with Odin? As far as I know, Thor and his mother haven''t returned to Asgard. They seem to want to negotiate Odin''s release," said Carol.


    "We''ll release him," said Damian, smiling.


    "What?" said Carol, stopping as if she had misheard.


    "We''ll release him; just prolong the negotiations. I need some time. I''ll make Odin know hell," said Damian, the energy rippling slightly around him at the hint of anger that crossed his face.


    But clearly, he could already control himself without the Mind Stone.


    "It''s weird talking to you without seeing a face," said Carol before enveloping herself entirely in cosmic energy, becoming something very similar to Damian, a figure almost entirely made of energy.


    Only their colors contrasted, on one side a crimson with dark tones and on the other a golden figure.


    "Now it''s fine, right?" said Carol as she took his hand.


    "Now it''s fine," said Damian, smiling.

 Chapter 257

    Ophelia was next to Hela, both sitting on one side of a table as they waited for Thor and Frigga to arrive.


    There was a somewhat uncomfortable silence between the two since they weren''t exactly friends, though they didn''t dislike each other either.


    "What do you think of your brother?" Ophelia asked, looking at Hela, trying to find a topic of conversation.


    Hela turned to look at Ophelia before answering.


    "Very weak, it seems he didn''t even receive training," Hela said, turning her gaze forward again.


    "He certainly doesn''t have the attitude of someone who received serious training," Ophelia said, nodding as she rested her face on her hand, looking at Hela.


    "How were you trained?" Hela asked, looking at Ophelia.


    "I was trained in HYDRA from childhood. I wasn''t the strongest, but I was the most ruthless and determined, so I survived and rose through the ranks," Ophelia said casually.


    "And you?" Ophelia asked, looking at Hela.


    "It started when I was eight years old, nothing unusual, combat training against soldiers until I was half dead."


    "Over time, I grew stronger and killed them, which concluded that training. Since then, it''s been one war after another," Hela said indifferently.


    "Well done," Ophelia said, nodding.


    Hela raised her eyebrows slightly at Ophelia''s unusual response.


    "Tell me, how did you meet Damian?" Hela asked with a bit of curiosity.


    "He sought me out. I used to be a dictator, ruling Madripoor with an iron fist," Ophelia said, chuckling at the memory.


    "And Damian was looking for a country to take over. He found this one, it suited his tastes, so he captured me before forcing me to work for him."


    "Over time, we became more friends than boss and subordinate. In the end, through a dramatic turn of events, Ivy was born," Ophelia said, smiling.


    "Ivy, huh?" Hela said, nodding as the image of the smiling green-haired girl came to mind.


    "What''s it like being a mother?" Hela suddenly asked, looking at Ophelia.


    "Hm, it''s hard to say, but I can say it''s worth it," Ophelia said, giving a beautiful smile, one that Hela didn''t expect from a woman like Ophelia.


    "Hm," Hela said, not knowing what else to say.


    At that moment, a Spartan opened the door before Thor and Frigga entered the room.


    Ophelia maintained a serene expression, having become a very experienced negotiator after being in charge of Madripoor for so long.


    Very different from Hela, who just gave a nearly mocking smile upon seeing them.


    "Hello, good morning, my name is Ophelia and I will be in charge of the negotiations," Ophelia said, greeting them both.


    "Good morning," Frigga said, nodding.


    Thor also nodded stiffly before sitting next to his mother, occasionally glancing at his sister.


    Their first meeting wasn''t exactly as he had hoped, but there was really no other way, she was about to kill their father.


    He would have liked for them to have a good relationship, but his hopes were dashed after their last encounter.


    In his opinion, his sister definitely hated Odin and wouldn''t stop until she saw him dead or in a worse situation, and after hearing what their father had done to her, Thor couldn''t find reasons to think she was wrong in wanting to do so.


    Maybe, he would be the same if he had gone through what she had.


    "Alright, let''s start, we have several conditions for the release of Odin," Ophelia said, arranging some documents while maintaining a smile.


    Thor and Frigga''s eyes immediately became a bit more animated upon hearing this, as it meant Odin would be released.


    "Here is the agreement," Ophelia said.


    "The first clause will be the total surrender of Asgard to Madripoor, though we will allow it to self-manage under Hela''s occasional supervision," Ophelia said, giving a slight glance at the woman in question.


    Thor and Frigga immediately frowned at this, but there was nothing they could say, they lost the war and were now almost begging for Odin''s release.


    "For the second clause," Ophelia began again while looking at the document in her hand.


    "Asgard will hand over 90% of its blacksmiths and enchanters to Madripoor, and weapon creation will be prohibited, though we won''t take away the ones you already have," Ophelia said, causing Thor and Frigga to almost stand up.


    This condition was really harsh for Asgard.


    "Anyway, so many soldiers died that you won''t need them for a long time," Hela commented cruelly from the side.


    Frigga immediately gave her an angry look.


    "Alright, calm down, I''ll move on to the third clause," Ophelia said, seeing things seemed to be heating up.


    "We want you to reveal the true history of Asgard where Hela was one of the major participants in the conquest of the nine realms, and to return Fenrir''s body, her pet," Ophelia said.


    Hela looked at Ophelia with some surprise before smiling slightly, guessing who had requested this.


    Thor was a bit confused about the last request since he didn''t know what had happened in those times or the history that had been hidden, so he couldn''t help but look at his mother.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "You want to destroy Odin''s reputation," Frigga said, sighing.


    "That''s related to the fourth clause. Odin will have to abdicate the throne and not involve himself in any position of power," Ophelia said.


    Thor and Frigga listened to all the conditions, and their faces became more and more dejected as the list grew.


    Even so, there was nothing they could do. If they refused, they would simply take it by force, and Odin would not be released.


    "Do you accept these clauses?" Ophelia asked the mother and son kindly.


    "Yes, we accept them," Frigga said without energy.


    "Good, then let''s sign the agreement," Ophelia said, taking out a document listing all the terms.


    Frigga took it and read it thoroughly before signing along with Thor.


    One of them would definitely be the one to take the throne and be in charge of Asgard.


    "When can we take my father?" Thor asked, looking at Ophelia.


    "In a few days, don''t worry, it won''t take long, and he will be released without any injuries," Ophelia said before Thor and Frigga could say anything.


    "That would be all," Ophelia said, gathering the contract and several documents as she stood up.


    "Goodbye," Ophelia said as she prepared to leave.


    Thor and Frigga also said their goodbyes before both looked at Hela, who remained in her seat.


    Ophelia closed the door behind her before casually putting the documents in her dimensional pocket and leaving.


    "So? Is there something you want to say? Brother, you''ve been staring at me for a while," Hela said, leaning back in her seat and resting her elbow on the armrest while holding her chin with her hand.


    "I¡­ just¡­ I don''t know, honestly, this situation is very confusing for me. If I''m honest, until recently, I didn''t even know you existed, and our first encounter wasn''t exactly as I would have wanted," Thor said, not knowing what to say or where to look.


    Frigga on the side just remained silent, looking at Hela. She didn''t dare feel hatred for Hela despite the situation. She loved her husband but knew the current situation was just the consequence of his past actions.


    "I would like to hear your story, to know what happened," Thor said, looking at Hela.


    "Does it matter at this point?" Hela said, looking at Thor.


    "I want to hear it. Father never wanted to tell me anything, he just said you were a maniac and would kill us all," Thor said, under his mother''s speechless gaze.


    "Well, he wasn''t entirely wrong. Under normal circumstances, I would have killed you all," Hela said, looking at Thor.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Thor. Our father is a terrible parent and did many questionable things that he later wanted to hide, but it''s not like I was a saint either," Hela said with a chuckle.


    "It got to a point where our opinions clashed, and he was stronger than me, so he banished me."


    "Although imprisoning your daughter for 12,000 years is a pretty disproportionate punishment, in my opinion," Hela said, rolling her eyes.


    "But you agreed not to kill him, which makes me think you''re not that bad," Thor said, looking at her.


    "How naive," Hela mocked.


    "Anyway, since I was a child, he brutally trained me and deprived me of any form of affection to focus solely on battle."


    "I was his best warrior and always at the forefront, eliminating the toughest enemies. Over time, Odin met the woman you have beside you."


    "Perhaps under her counsel, he decided to stop the conquest. But I, who only knew battle, wanted to continue. That was the reason for the fight and everything that''s happening today," Hela said casually.


    "I see," Thor said before looking at his mother.


    "That''s how things happened," Frigga said, nodding, finding no reason to lie at this point.


    "Your father always wanted to hide his past. There''s much he didn''t tell you and never wanted me to tell you," Frigga sighed.


    "My father... always hiding things. First Loki, which caused him to fight with all of us."


    "Then I find out I had a sister that my father banished and never spoke of again, as if burying an object."


    "What else don''t I know?" Thor said, frustrated.


    "Well, don''t be so dramatic. That comes with being king. You just have to choose what to be first. In my case, Odin chose to be a king rather than a father," Hela said, standing up.


    "Just live as you want to live. You don''t have to think so much," Hela said casually before leaving the room.


    "Hela has changed," Frigga sighed, left alone with her son in the room.


    "I only see a woman who had a terrible childhood," Thor said, depressed.


    "Let''s go back and wait for your father''s release," Frigga said, placing her hand on Thor''s shoulder.


    "Hm," Thor said before they both returned to the hotel where they were staying.


    Thor had a lot on his mind and just wanted to rest, so when they arrived, he lay down while his head spun with the whole situation.


    His father had always been the source of his admiration. He always thought he was a wise and kind king, but with the latest revelations, he no longer knew what to think.


    He couldn''t help but ponder Hela''s words. In this situation, he had two primary ways to act: as a son or as a future king.


    If he thought as a future king, he shouldn''t recover his father. The price they were paying was very high just to recover a man who could no longer work for Asgard.


    Maybe that''s how his father would have thought in the past if he were in this situation.


    But Thor really couldn''t think that way. He could only think about paying to recover his father.


    Thor couldn''t help but smile ironically at his complicated situation.


    ...


    In an instant, three days had passed since the great battle on Earth.


    Odin was still held deep within the palace of Madripoor, but no one had gone to see him in those three days.


    Damian didn''t see the need to see him until he could execute his plan. He also thought that physically torturing someone was in bad taste, so he didn''t even bother to do it.


    After three days, the system had expanded to Vormir, and the solitary Soul Stone was completely surrounded.


    Cortana had left almost all her tasks and dedicated herself entirely to capturing it.


    According to her, the stone was quite elusive and constantly resisted.


    During those three days, Damian had been able to control his transformation much better. His human form had fully returned, and only in moments of great emotion might there be some energy leakage.


    At that moment, Damian was in his tower using the computer while casually browsing the internet.


    Suddenly, the sound of heavy footsteps was heard climbing the stairs.


    Damian raised his eyebrows slightly before looking toward the entrance.


    To his surprise, there was Laura in her Spartan armor, only without her helmet.


    "Wow, what brings the busy Spartan commander to my office?" Damian said, giving her an amused smile.


    "Work," Laura said with a somewhat stiff expression.


    "Why do you have that uncomfortable look? I still remember when you used to play video games at my house wearing just a shirt and underwear," Damian said, rolling his eyes and mocking her.


    Laura''s face turned a bit red before she cleared her throat and tried to put on a serious expression.


    "There''s a matter that needs your decision. Nicolas''s family has been pestering, asking for his release," Laura said.


    "Just throw them out," Damian said, waving his hand in annoyance, not wanting to remember that guy.


    "I did, but they came back threatening to cut off all supplies to Madripoor," Laura sighed.


    "What kind of supplies are we talking about?" Damian said, frowning.


    "Food. The food Madripoor consumes is not equivalent to the size of its population; we match some pretty large countries," Laura said, smiling ironically.


    "It must be because you eat a lot," Damian said, looking at her.


    "I think your wife definitely tops the list when it comes to food consumption," Laura said, looking at him annoyed.


    "Sigh, just tell them to go to hell. Expel them from the country and cancel any deals. Tell the scientist we''ll start bringing food from the Green Planet," Damian said casually.


    "Alright," Laura said, nodding, not finding Damian''s response strange.


    Despite knowing, she still had to inform him and wait for his orders.


    Laura stood in front of Damian, hesitating about leaving when Damian spoke.


    "How have you been, Laura?" Damian said, smiling at her.


    "Good, working," Laura said, not knowing how to respond.


    "Hm, the scientist told me you''re always on night shifts. You seem to be a workaholic," Damian said, looking at her.


    "You should take a break; you''re over 30 now. I remember when you were still a young girl who joined the Spartans and quickly stood out as one of the strongest," Damian said, sighing as if nostalgic for the past.


    "I just turned 30, and besides, I look exactly the same as back then," Laura said, looking at him angrily.


    Damian just chuckled at seeing her stop restraining herself.


    "You''re invited to dinner tomorrow, so make sure to be there without armor," Damian said, looking at her with a smile.


    "Have Frank replace you on duty. He''s been pretty relaxed lately," Damian said.


    "Is that an invitation or an order?" Laura said, symbolically complaining.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow," Damian said, smiling at her.


    "See you tomorrow," Laura said, nodding before leaving Damian''s office at a slightly quicker pace than when she arrived.


    ----


    Guys I had a little problem and I couldn''t post a chapter, I''m really sorry.

 Chapter 258

    It was already night when Damian appeared on the deepest floor of the Madripoor laboratory, the place where the Infinity Stones were kept.


    "Did you get it?" Damian said upon appearing.


    "Yes, It fought hard but eventually fell," Cortana said, making a yellow gem with an almost orange hue float in front of Damian.


    "Wow, finally they are all here, who would have thought?" Damian said, looking at the bright gem in his hands.


    "Yes, originally we made the six slots just for fun, we really didn''t plan to gather them all," Cortana said, laughing. In the end, the situation had pressured them a bit to do it.


    "By the way, why haven''t you made a body yet?" Damian asked, honestly missing his little AI.


    "I want it to be better than the previous one," Cortana said. She hadn''t yet told Damian about her plans for the Celestial''s body.


    "Oh? Didn''t I hear you say that it was the perfect body?" Damian teased.


    "Maybe the conclusion was a bit rushed, but in fact, it was perfect for the conditions back then," Cortana justified herself.


    Damian just smiled, shaking his head before turning his attention back to the Soul Stone.


    His tenth familiar seemed eager to take a bite, he could feel it asking for permission to come out.


    Damian agreed, and his familiar, which looked like a snake with goat horns, slithered around his arm before opening its mouth and swallowing the Soul Stone.


    Immediately, a wave of energy coursed through his familiar''s body as changes began to occur.


    Previously, this same familiar had absorbed the energy of the Mind Stone, causing some changes in it.


    Making its body constantly shift between ethereal and material.


    But now that it had absorbed the Soul Stone, it was as if its entire body had become ethereal.


    "If I weren''t seeing it, I''d have trouble detecting it if I didn''t know what I was looking for," Cortana said, a bit impressed.


    "Not bad," Damian said, nodding as he put his hand in front of his familiar.


    The familiar spat the gem back into Damian''s hand before reentering his body.


    "So, let''s see what happens," Damian said, approaching the pillar with the slots.


    Five gems glowed softly, leaving only one slot.


    Damian placed the stone in the slot and gently pushed it with his finger.


    As the stone entered, nothing seemed to happen for an instant, then suddenly multicolored lines climbed up the entire pillar.


    "Cortana?" Damian said.


    "Hm, it feels a bit strange," Cortana said when suddenly a somewhat illusory silhouette emerged from the pillar.


    "A projection? No, what is this?" Damian asked, looking at Cortana, confused.


    "It''s hard to explain," Cortana said, giving Damian a smile as she approached him.


    "I missed seeing your face," Damian said, extending his hand as if to caress her but found he couldn''t touch her.


    "You don''t appreciate what you have until you lose it," Cortana teased for not taking advantage of her when he could.


    With a smile, Damian pulled back the hand that was trying to touch Cortana before looking at the central pillar that held the stones.


    "Now that we have the six gems, there''s really no one who can oppose us in this universe," Damian said, feeling a peace he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    "Hm, even if someone comes from outside this universe, they won''t be able to oppose me," Cortana nodded.


    Damian just smiled slightly. Now the entire universe would be a safe place for his children, allowing them the freedom to do whatever they wanted.


    "Now, let''s not keep our prisoner waiting any longer," Damian said, looking at Cortana.


    Cortana immediately understood who Damian was referring to, so she made them both appear in a room with not a hint of light.


    Despite the lack of light, Damian and Cortana could easily see Odin, who was kneeling with his arms extended to each side.


    Special shackles chained his wrists to the wall.


    "How were three days of solitary darkness?" Damian said, greeting Odin.


    "It wasn''t a bad nap," Odin said, opening his eye, refusing to show any sign of weakness.


    "I suppose so, if I''m careless I might sleep for entire weeks," Damian nodded.


    "You know, if you hadn''t attacked me, I really wouldn''t have messed with you. You just had to stay in Asgard, living your life peacefully until you die."


    "Thor is even in a relationship with Jane, who is like a daughter to me, even less reason for me to lay hands on Asgard, not to mention you have nothing that interests me," Damian said, looking at Odin.


    "Hela even showed signs of losing interest in revenge, so... what you did was useless and only affected you," Damian said slowly.


    Odin just showed some annoyance on his face before looking away, disinterested.


    "You know, while you were here, I got the last of the stones," Damian said, manifesting an almost exact replica of the Soul Stone.


    Odin''s expression finally changed upon feeling and seeing the stone in Damian''s hand.


    He had no idea how he could have obtained it; he himself had tried in the past.


    Knowledge has always been one of his priorities, and what more interesting subject than the soul?


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t acquire the stone without passing its test; his mind quickly began to think if Damian really sacrificed someone he loved.


    "I was waiting to get it because I wanted to give you a punishment equivalent to what you did, but killing you would mean ruining things for my little Jane."


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "That''s why I thought of another way," Damian said, smiling at Odin. At that moment, his hand reached towards Odin''s head before his tenth familiar appeared and entered his head.


    Odin growled constantly as his head shook and his arms pulled on the chains, trying to free himself.


    The growls turned into screams until his familiar came out of Odin''s head.


    Odin breathed heavily as his one eye looked fearfully at the creature dancing around Damian.


    "Hm, good job," Damian said, patting his familiar''s head.


    "Now," Damian said, looking at Cortana, who nodded back at him.


    The space seemed to swirl as a humanoid figure began to form, creating a nervous system, muscles, and finally skin.


    The figure took shape until an exact replica of Odin appeared.


    Odin, who was still recovering from the terrible headache, suddenly saw someone identical to him, leaving him stunned.


    "Do it," Damian said, looking at his familiar.


    His familiar made a faint sound before launching towards the head of Odin''s clone, transferring all the memories it had copied from the original, essentially making it identical to Odin.


    "He won''t even know he''s a clone; he''ll think he''s the real one," Damian said, smiling at Odin, who finally showed a look of horror.


    "But this wouldn''t be as interesting if it were just like that," Damian said before casually conjuring a sword and stabbing it into Odin''s chest.


    Odin, whose emotions seemed to be on a rollercoaster, looked dumbfounded at his chest.


    After this, Damian''s hand filled with orange energy before it pierced Odin''s chest.


    Out of sight, Damian made a grasping gesture before pulling his arm out, having to exert some force before extracting a somewhat ethereal figure that looked like Odin.


    "Help me with this part," Damian said, looking at Cortana.


    She nodded before using all the Infinity Stones to bind Odin''s soul to his clone.


    "You will live bound to this clone of yours, wishing but unable to communicate with anyone, experiencing the solitude Hela endured for thousands of years. I''m sure you''ll handle it better than she did," Damian said, smiling at Odin''s soul before turning and leaving.


    Leaving Odin, who opened his mouth trying to speak but no sound came out. Trying to move away from the clone, he realized he felt a tearing pain that pulled him back.


    Odin finally began to lose his composure as he tried to pronounce some sound, but the only sound was the slow breathing of the chained ''Odin.''


    Back at Cortana''s place.


    "Hm, master, I''ll give you 8 points for your villain performance," Cortana said, showing a sign with an 8.


    "Only an 8? I think I did well," Damian said, looking at her.


    "You don''t exude the madness and conviction that a real villain has," Cortana said, crossing her arms.


    "Whatever," Damian said, pursing his lips, dissatisfied.


    "When will your body be ready?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "I don''t know, it will take some time," Cortana said honestly.


    Damian frowned slightly, guessing that Cortana was planning something.


    "Try not to take too long," Damian said, curving his lips as he shook his head before disappearing.


    "It seems the destruction of my body wasn''t all bad," Cortana said, chuckling as she watched her master leave.


    ....


    Damian reappeared at home and headed to the dining room; it was dinner time, and he was running a bit late.


    When he arrived, everyone was already seated and eating.


    "Sorry I''m late, I had a small matter to attend to," Damian said as he took his seat.


    "Oh? What was it about?" Carol asked since it was unusual for Damian to be late.


    "Actually, we now have all six Infinity Stones," Damian said, smiling.


    "What?!" Carol exclaimed, along with the rest of the family, who showed varying degrees of surprise.


    "Can I borrow them?" Carol asked, suddenly excited and looking at Damian.


    "No," Damian replied, looking at her speechlessly.


    "I''ll get them another way if you don''t lend them to me," Carol said, glaring at him as if threatening.


    Damian raised an eyebrow at her.


    "Fine, if you can get them, I''ll let you use them," Damian said, chuckling, amused at the thought of how she might achieve that.


    "Daddy, can we play with the stones too?" Alice asked, looking at her father.


    "When you''re older, sweetie," Damian said, smiling at his daughter.


    Alice just pouted as that was the response to many of the things she asked for.


    Damian could only smile at his daughter''s adorable expression, almost wanting to change his mind.


    "And now that we have the stones? What''s next?" Sophia asked, looking at Damian.


    "Well, nothing much. Just that at my young age, I''ve already conquered a universe," Damian joked.


    "You still consider yourself young? Remember you have more than-"


    "Remember you''re a year older than me," Damian said, immediately silencing Carol and eliciting giggles around the table.


    "So the Celestials are no longer a threat?" Ana asked, looking at him.


    "They''re no longer a threat. The power of the six stones together is almost absolute," Damian said, nodding.


    "Anyway, moving on to other matters, tomorrow we''ll be releasing Odin," Damian said without looking at anyone in particular, but the news was mainly for two people.


    "Oh? Really? Just like that?" Carol asked, confused, clearly not reading the mood.


    "I think Odin wouldn''t agree with you," Damian said, chuckling softly.


    "Sounds like you have something interesting to tell me," Carol said, her eyes sparkling, only stopping when she felt a pinch at her side.


    Carol turned and glared fiercely at Ana, but seeing her look, she understood she shouldn''t ask at the table, so she just pouted very similarly to Alice before focusing on eating.


    Damian laughed at their interaction and how similar Carol''s pout was to Alice''s.


    The rest of the dinner continued in a cheerful mood, with the girls'' smiles and laughter echoing around the table.


    Everyone finished eating before getting up to do their own things. Before Damian could get up, he was attacked by three little girls who clung to his body.


    "Daddy, play with us for a bit," Alice said, smiling at Damian.


    "Of course, what do my little ones want to play?" Damian asked, gathering the three in his arms as he stood up with a smile.


    "How about we play hide and seek? It''s been a while since we played," Emma said, smiling at her father.


    "Of course," Damian said, smiling at his daughters.


    "But with a small change," Emma quickly added.


    "What change?" Damian asked, looking at Emma with a smile.


    "Instead of choosing a place to tag, it should count as caught if you find the person and shoot them," Emma said.


    "Fine by me," Damian said, chuckling.


    "I don''t mind," Ivy said, shrugging.


    "Sure," Alice said, smiling.


    "Okay, then we''ll use these," Damian said, making four guns appear.


    Ivy took one and immediately tested it by shooting at Alice. A small sphere shot out incredibly fast before gently exploding on impact.


    A small stain immediately appeared on Alice''s shoulder.


    "Hey!" Alice said, surprised, before immediately aiming at Ivy and firing several times.


    Ivy just laughed as she skillfully dodged the small spheres before returning fire.


    If Damian hadn''t stopped them, they would have started a war throughout the house.


    "Alright, who''s counting first?" Damian asked, smiling at them.


    "I will," Emma said, not minding going first.


    "Okay, then let''s start," Damian said, looking at Alice and Ivy, who had stopped and were looking at Emma, waiting for her to start counting.


    Emma turned around and covered her eyes before starting to count out loud.


    In an instant, Damian, Alice, and Ivy disappeared from the spot to go hide.


    Emma continued counting calmly until she reached 100. She then turned around, picked up her gun, and smiled.


    Her eyes shone with a light similar to that of the universe.


    Stars moved in her eyes as if guiding her.


    Suddenly, Emma giggled, seeing where her sisters were hiding. Their hiding places were unusual.


    She quickly disappeared and started searching through the palace. In no time, she silently arrived at the kitchen.


    She advanced slowly until she reached one of the pantries. Opening it quickly, she saw Alice with a cookie in her mouth, looking at her in surprise.


    Emma quickly pointed her gun at Alice, causing her whole body to light up before breaking the top of the pantry and trying to fly out of the room.


    Before Alice could escape, her back suddenly filled with paint splashes, causing her to stop.


    Alice turned around, confused, before seeing Emma''s eyes. She immediately pouted, guessing how she had been caught.


    Emma just smiled at her before walking towards her next target.


    Alice could only follow her helplessly, thinking that Emma''s abilities had improved a lot. Before, she couldn''t choose what she wanted to see.


    Now, she literally saw her because she wanted to.


    Alice, who was walking behind Emma, was suddenly stopped by her just as she was about to turn a corner.


    Alice looked at Emma in confusion until she saw a small bird flying down the hallway. Emma then took Alice''s hand before continuing forward.


    "Ivy has several birds watching the hallways. If they see us, they''ll alert her," Emma said as they moved.


    Alice''s mouth opened in surprise, realizing she had always played with cheaters. No wonder she lost at everything except races, strength competitions, or direct combat.


    Emma guided Alice through several hallways and constantly hid until she reached the living room, where she saw Ivy lying on the sofa with the rest of the family.


    Emma has no mercy and shoots before Ivy can realize, painting her clothes in the process.


    Ivy quickly stood up in surprise before looking at Emma, who was pointing at her with a smile.


    Ivy immediately gave a reproachful look to the bird standing next to the sofa.


    The bird just seemed to make a helpless gesture; its companions hadn''t sent any signal.


    "You got too confident, honey," Ophelia said, laughing softly.


    The rest of the family also watched the situation with amusement. Every day was different.


    "Now, only Daddy is left," Emma said as the stars quickly moved in her eyes, trying to detect his location.


    A slight frown formed as time passed, and she still couldn''t find him.

 Chapter 259

    While Emma was finding her sisters, Damian was lying on Hela''s bed, his head resting in her lap.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be playing hide and seek?" Hela asked, looking at him as her hand subtly played with his hair.


    "I am playing. I know my daughters; they usually look for their sisters first and then for me last."


    "I''ve roughly calculated how long it takes her," Damian said, quite relaxed.


    "And why are you in my room?" Hela asked, looking at him.


    "Oh? Your room? I''m glad you''re claiming it," Damian said, sitting up and leaning closer to Hela before laying his body over hers.


    "That was just a poor choice of words," Hela said, turning her face to the side.


    "Stay here and live with us," Damian said, cradling her face.


    "Do you want me to sleep in your bed along with the rest?" Hela said, teasing him.


    "Eventually, it could be," Damian said, smiling as he caressed her cheek with his thumb.


    "Maybe if I''m satisfied with your punishment for Odin... I might consider living here from now on," Hela said, smiling slightly as her legs wrapped around Damian''s back.


    "What do your legs mean? Don''t try to seduce me now; I''m playing with my daughters," Damian said with a serious expression.


    Hela could only give a small laugh at seeing him act that way.


    Damian smiled as his thumb briefly caressed her lips before tilting his face and kissing her.


    Before things could heat up, both of their eyes turned to the door, sensing three small presences.


    "Looks like they found you," Hela said, teasing.


    "It was faster than I thought," Damian said, a bit surprised.


    "Let me handle it," Hela said with a somewhat amused expression, surprising Damian even more since she usually wasn''t like that.


    A black mist emanated from Hela''s body, covering the entire room, an utterly terrifying darkness with not the slightest bit of light.


    Even Damian couldn''t see anything with his eyes; he could only use his other senses and magic to know where things were.


    "Let''s see their faces," Hela said, hearing the sound of the doorknob turning.


    ....


    In the palace, Emma walked as if she were sleepwalking, her eyes straining to detect where her father was.


    Alice and Ivy followed behind casually, chatting.


    Suddenly, Emma stopped in front of a door, and the expressions of Alice and Ivy immediately changed upon seeing which door Emma had stopped at.


    "Hela''s room," Alice said, looking at the door.


    "Is Daddy inside?" Ivy asked, looking at Emma.


    "Yes," Emma nodded.


    "We''ve never been in Hela''s room," Alice said, looking at the door thoughtfully.


    "Are you scared?" Ivy teased.


    "Of course not, Hela is pretty nice," Alice said, looking at Ivy.


    "Then let''s go in," Ivy said, reaching out and slowly turning the doorknob.


    Pulling the knob, the door opened slowly, revealing absolute darkness that puzzled them.


    They had never known darkness, as even at night, they could see clearly.


    "On second thought, I think Daddy isn''t here," Emma said, looking inside from over Ivy''s shoulder along with Alice.


    "You''re right; I don''t think Daddy is here," Ivy said, quickly closing the door.


    The three girls stood in uncomfortable silence, looking at the door.


    "I''ll go first," Alice said suddenly, getting serious as her whole body began to glow intensely.


    She was the oldest sister, so she had to take the lead. Her hand slowly extended before grabbing the knob and starting to turn it slowly.


    Looking into the absolute darkness of the room, Alice swallowed hard before taking the first step inside.


    The energy in her body emitted loud buzzing noises, showing her nervousness as she entered, her energy failing to illuminate the entire room.


    Emma and Ivy could only follow their sister, gripping her clothes tightly.


    Suddenly, Alice felt a tug on her clothes and turned around to see, to her surprise and horror, that neither Emma nor Ivy were there.


    "Emma! Ivy!" Alice immediately shouted as the light in her body started to go out of control, glowing intensely.


    The darkness seemed to falter with the intense light emanating from Alice before starting to break, revealing a very different scene.


    Alice finally saw her surroundings clearly, and the first thing she saw was her sisters in Hela''s arms.


    But Hela didn''t have a very good expression since Ivy had reacted instinctively and punched her.


    "Daddy," Alice said, instantly appearing next to Damian and burying her face against him.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Girl, why are you scared in your own house?" Damian said, laughing softly before crouching down and kissing Alice''s cheek.


    "Oops," Ivy said, finally withdrawing her fist from Hela''s face.


    Hela just gave her a look before putting both girls on the ground.


    She grabbed them to give them a scare but ended up getting hit, making the situation a bit awkward.


    Damian could only shake his head at the situation, guessing he shouldn''t have let Hela scare them. Still, it was unusual for Hela to do such things, so he finally let it slide.


    Suddenly, Damian felt several impacts on his back before turning to see Emma smiling at him.


    She had taken the opportunity to shoot him.


    "I won," Emma said with a smile.


    ....


    The next day.


    After breakfast, Damian walked with Hela to the entrance of the palace.


    "How about it? Nervous about going back to Asgard?" Damian asked, looking at her with a slight smile.


    "Not really, that place isn''t Asgard to me anymore," Hela said indifferently.


    "How harsh," Damian said, joking with a smile.


    Suddenly, in the distance, Thor and Frigga were approaching.


    Ophelia had sent them a message saying they would meet in front of the palace.


    "Hello," Damian said with a slight smile.


    Thor and Frigga greeted briefly before falling silent.


    Damian didn''t prolong the conversation unnecessarily and began to guide them directly to the elevator.


    He quickly pressed the button for the prison before the elevator started to descend.


    Upon arrival, Damian led them through several cells until they reached Odin''s.


    Thor and Frigga immediately frowned upon seeing the cell completely dark.


    When Damian turned on the light, they almost ran to Odin upon seeing him kneeling and chained.


    Damian pretended not to see their looks before releasing Odin''s chains.


    Odin had an indifferent look when his chains were released; he stood up calmly despite Thor and Frigga''s attempts to help him.


    Thor and Frigga only wanted to ask if he was okay, but it wouldn''t sound very good next to Damian, so they had to keep their questions to themselves for now.


    Damian turned to look at Hela and saw that her gaze was not on the trio, but rather slightly turned to the side. Her expression was one of total surprise, and she seemed to have frozen while watching.


    Damian wrapped his arm around her waist, bringing her back to reality. Frigga wasn''t foolish; if she noticed something suspicious, she''d probably pursue it to the end.


    "Then let''s go," said Damian, seeing that the group seemed ready. They quickly left the palace and arrived at the garden.


    "Let''s stop here. I''ll send you to Asgard as per the agreement. As you know, Hela will go with you, so I hope there won''t be any issues fulfilling what you promised," Damian said, looking at the trio.


    "Be careful," Damian said, smiling at Hela while gently pinching her waist.


    Hela just gave him a slight smile before standing on tiptoes and giving Damian a quick kiss, then approached the group, stopping a few meters away from them.


    Odin couldn''t help but look away, feeling very uncomfortable seeing Hela act that way.


    Damian just smiled, seeing that Hela had stood next to Odin''s ghost and seemed to be playing, trying to touch it.


    He could only subtly shake his head before waving his hand, causing the Bifrost to fall upon them and take them away.


    Finally free from that matter, Damian suddenly appeared in Nate''s room.


    As he expected, Natasha was already there, casually breastfeeding him.


    "What''s going on here? Those are mine," Damian said, frowning.


    Natasha just chuckled softly upon seeing and hearing him.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to share for the next year," Natasha said, smiling.


    "Hm, I don''t like sharing," Damian said, coming up to Natasha and hugging her with one arm while looking at Nate.


    They really looked alike; right now, his eyes were closed, and he seemed to be falling asleep.


    "Did Hela go with Odin and the others?" Natasha asked casually.


    "Hm, I suppose you heard the Bifrost," Damian said.


    "Yes, it''s not exactly the most subtle way to travel," Natasha said, laughing softly.


    "Almost everything in Asgard is ostentatious, so what did you expect?" Damian said, resting his head against Natasha''s.


    ....


    Hela had just been absorbed by the Bifrost along with her ''family.''


    Her eyes looked at the magnificent colors of the Bifrost carrying her, feeling nostalgic.


    She thought she would never see those colors again.


    They quickly arrived at the hall where the Bifrost is controlled. Looking ahead, she saw Heimdall.


    The whole situation seemed so familiar, it really was as if nothing had changed.


    "Let''s go to the throne room, I want you to tell me what that man''s deal was," Odin said, starting to walk and ignoring Hela.


    He needed information before deciding what to do.


    "I''m afraid that''s impossible; you are retired now, you are no longer the king of Asgard," Hela said, stopping Odin. She had to admit she really enjoyed saying that phrase.


    "What do you mean?" Odin said, frowning before looking at Frigga.


    "Do you remember all the worlds we conquered? Well, it was Asgard''s turn. Right now, it''s under Madripoor''s control, and I am the supervisor," Hela said with a big smile, seeing Odin''s expression change.


    "Show him the agreement," Hela said, looking at Frigga.


    Frigga could only sigh before pulling out the documents and handing them to Odin.


    Odin''s one eye widened in surprise upon seeing the clauses for his release. He spent several seconds just staring at the paper, not knowing how to react.


    Suddenly, his eye looked at Thor and Frigga in an inexplicable way. He felt anger at how they had sold Asgard, but finally seemed to deflate and said nothing.


    He just sighed before handing the paper back to Frigga.


    His face seemed to lose all its energy as he started walking back to the palace alone.


    "It seems the news didn''t sit well with him," Hela said, chuckling softly.


    "Hello, Heimdall, it''s been a while. Are you still spying on people?" Hela said, greeting Heimdall.


    Heimdall just looked outside without bothering to respond.


    "I must say I missed the particular smell of Asgard, feeling the energy swirling around you," Hela said, taking a deep breath as small currents of energy swirled around her.


    Looking at the Rainbow Bridge, Hela approached, touching it with her hand. The energy of Asgard flowed intensely through her.


    "It seems someone did remember me," Hela murmured, smiling slightly.


    Standing up, she started walking along the long Rainbow Bridge.


    "She has changed a lot," Heimdall said, frowning slightly.


    "Her connection to Asgard has become stronger than back then," Heimdall said.


    "Yes, she has changed quite a bit," Frigga said, sighing. Her husband didn''t seem to be in a good mood. She could understand it, given what they had to pay for his release.


    "Why the frowns? She is not our enemy; it''s better not to have a tense relationship with her. Remember, she is in charge of Asgard," Thor said, sighing before spinning his hammer and flying to Asgard.


    Hela crossed the bridge and reached the city. People looked at her curiously before greeting her with a smile and continuing with their business.


    Hela was quite impressed with this as in the past, Asgard wasn''t so peaceful and orderly.


    People weren''t so friendly, and everyone seemed to live as they could. People fighting in the street wasn''t unusual, and often someone ended up dead.


    There was no trace of that, and in fact, the current situation reminded her of a lot of human cities.


    Hela wasn''t sure how to feel about it; the Asgardian soldiers in the past were fierce, and ruthless, even if they only had their last breath, they made sure to make their opponent pay.


    Now she sees an Asgard like this, and her thoughts start to clash. Before, she considered kindness a weakness.


    But if Damian taught her anything, it''s that this is not the case.


    As she walked towards the palace, no one recognized her, which made her finally have no choice but to accept that she had really been erased from history.


    She easily snuck into the palace without the guards noticing. She didn''t want to start a fight when she wasn''t in a good mood; she might end up killing the guards.


    Entering the palace, she noticed everything was still the same. Trusting her memories, she quickly descended to Odin''s treasure vault.


    Walking among the treasures, Hela couldn''t help but scoff, seeing that many were quite pathetic.


    Hela reached the middle of the vault and started examining the floor. She crouched down and began feeling around as her frown deepened.


    "It''s no longer here," Hela murmured in annoyance.


    Her arm extended, and a spiked mace appeared in her hand.


    Hela quickly smashed it forcefully against the floor, cracking the entire floor.


    After a few blows, the entire floor in a small area collapsed.


    Hela looked down and only saw darkness, but seeing that the place was hollow, she knew it was the right place.

 Chapter 260

    Hela looked at the hole before jumping in.


    The wind whipped against her face as she fell more than 100 meters before landing heavily.


    Hela glanced around before being surprised; hundreds of skeletons wearing armor seemed to be lying on stone tombs.


    Approaching, Hela gently touched the armor, easily recognizing it.


    They were the armors worn by her guards, soldiers she had personally trained and who always accompanied her into battle.


    In the center of the entire place, a giant wolf lay curled up, appearing mummified with some remnants of skin still on it.


    "Fenrir," Hela said softly, looking at the gigantic wolf.


    He was her only friend, her companion since she was young, who was taken from her and used as a reward for obedience.


    Only after she grew up was she able to free him, and he always accompanied her into battles.


    Hela never got to say goodbye to him, and he surely fought hard looking for her.


    Only a sad sigh was heard in the silent hall before Hela took out a device Damian had given her.


    Hela placed the device on the ground, and a holographic screen appeared, displaying all the objects within the large hall.


    Hela selected all the skeletons and Fenrir''s corpse before confirming.


    The device sent an energy beam to each target, making them disappear.


    Hela picked up the device again before storing it. Damian had given it to her to bring back Fenrir''s body, so it was like a portable dimensional pocket.


    With that done, Hela looked up before crouching a bit and propelling herself at full speed upwards.


    She landed gently on the upper floor before starting to walk again through the palace towards what she remembered was her room.


    Hela quickly arrived at her room, two large golden doors covering the entrance.


    When Hela placed her hand on the door to push it, a slight electric current ran through her hand, warning her.


    Hela ignored this and pushed the door open, revealing a completely ordinary room within the palace.


    Despite looking like this, it was just as Hela remembered. No one would guess this was the room of Odin''s firstborn; it looked more like a guest room.


    There were no personal items or special colors.


    Even so, this was the most familiar thing for Hela.


    It seemed no one had entered this room since she left it. Without caring too much about it, she approached the balcony and lazily lay down while looking at the city.


    Looking at the city, she suddenly couldn''t help but chuckle as she remembered what Damian had done to her father.


    She had to admit it was really ruthless.


    She would make sure to bother her father, check things in Asgard, and return to Midgard as soon as possible.


    She hoped it wouldn''t take more than a couple of days.


    Idly, she wondered what Damian was doing at that moment.


    ¡­


    As for him.


    Damian spent the rest of the day lounging around at home, not wanting to do anything.


    Even so, he hadn''t forgotten the invitation he had made to Laura and had told Carol about it, who seemed surprised before giving him a mischievous smile and leaving.


    Damian could only chuckle, wondering what interesting thing she would come up with.


    While Damian was lounging around peacefully, Natasha suddenly appeared carrying Nate.


    "Honey, I''ll be out for a while, so take care of the baby," Natasha said, approaching and placing Nate in Damian''s arms.


    Damian looked at Natasha speechless before looking at Nate, who just looked at him innocently.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" Natasha said, looking at Damian as if daring him to complain.


    "Of course not, it''s just a shame you can''t be here too while I spend time with Nate," Damian said, giving her a smile.


    Natasha then nodded with a smile, looking at him before leaning towards his face.


    "See you later," Natasha said, kissing Damian quickly before leaving.


    Damian scanned curiously and saw she left with Carol, Ana, and Ophelia.


    "Well, then what shall we do, you and I?" Damian said, looking at Nate, who just smiled at him before kicking his legs.


    "So how about we go for a walk?" Damian said, smiling.


    Nate gave a little unintelligible shout.


    Damian smiled before getting up while holding him, waving his hand to make a gray stroller appear.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    He quickly settled Nate in the stroller before changing his own clothes.


    In the blink of an eye, Damian had disappeared from the room with the stroller.


    Damian didn''t want to take a walk around Madripoor since he saw it every day, so he chose his second option, Central Park in New York.


    Damian changed his striking silver hair to a more subtle black before starting to take a stroll.


    Nate''s eyes roamed between the noises and the people passing by.


    Almost everything was new to him, and from what Damian could tell, he seemed to be enjoying the walk.


    After walking for a while, Damian found a bench on one side of the park, so he sat down, placing the stroller beside him.


    The two just sat quietly, looking at the park, although Damian noticed he was attracting a lot of female attention. He was used to it, so he just let it be while occasionally talking to Nate.


    Of course, he didn''t get more than unintelligible sounds in response.


    Suddenly, a black cat jumped onto the bench before cautiously approaching Damian.


    Damian looked at it and saw it limped slightly with its front paw.


    The cat seemed to somehow know that Damian could help it, so it meowed softly as it approached.


    Damian smiled slightly, looking at the cat before extending his hand and gently petting its head.


    The cat purred softly before rubbing its head against Damian''s hand.


    Damian chuckled before healing the cat''s paw and giving it a bit of energy.


    The cat meowed in surprise before looking at Damian with its big eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I have a fierce cat at home. If I take you with me, she''ll get jealous," Damian said, laughing as he looked at it.


    The cat meowed again while rubbing its body against Damian, acting coquettishly before climbing onto Damian''s lap and lying down.


    Nate seemed to be attracted to the cat and tried to extend his little arm as far as he could to touch it.


    Damian laughed softly before moving the stroller closer, allowing Nate to place his hand on the cat''s fluffy fur.


    Laughter quickly escaped his mouth as he moved his hand over the cat, feeling a new sensation.


    Damian made sure to be careful that Nate didn''t accidentally hurt the cat, but it didn''t seem necessary as Nate was careful.


    A few hours had passed since Damian had gone out with Nate, and he decided it was time to return.


    Damian gently petted the cat''s head, making it wake up and look at him.


    Seeing it awake, Damian placed it beside him on the bench before getting up.


    The cat meowed softly, looking at Damian, making his heart soften and hesitate about whether to take it with him.


    In the end, it was Nate''s hand still reaching out toward the cat that made him sigh and decide to bring it along.


    It would have a better life in Madripoor than here. Stray animals were scarce these days since many had evolved, causing people to eliminate them to prevent threats.


    Only the small and weak had survived, but even they were not out of danger. Some people prefer to eliminate potential future threats.


    Taking the cat in one arm and holding the stroller with his other hand, Damian made them appear in the palace garden.


    "Alright, behave well with the boss of the garden and you''ll live well," Damian said, chuckling while petting the cat''s head and placing it on the grass.


    The cat looked around confusedly while sniffing and starting to explore.


    No more than ten seconds had passed when a loud roar echoed through the garden, making the cat''s fur stand on end as it ran to hide behind Damian.


    Heavy footsteps were heard when a white tiger jumped in front of Damian, its throat growling deeply.


    Sassy''s eyes immediately fixed on the small cat behind Damian''s foot, also growling.


    "I brought you a friend. I hope you get along well," Damian said, petting Sassy''s head.


    Sassy quickly avoided his touch before sniffing his hand and growling at him, annoyed.


    "Come on, girl, don''t be jealous. If I left it alone, it might have died. You know you''re my favorite," Damian said, smiling as he pressed his face against Sassy''s and scratched under her chin.


    Sassy didn''t seem convinced and gave several soft growls that sounded more like complaints.


    Damian just laughed softly before taking Nate and sitting on the ground.


    The cat was still hiding behind Damian, but seeing that the giant cat didn''t seem hostile, it slowly came out timidly.


    With hesitant steps, it rubbed its head against Sassy''s paw before turning over on its back.


    Sassy looked at the small cat in front of her before simply snorting and moving behind Damian, wrapping around him before resting her head on his leg.


    Damian smiled before leaning back against Sassy while holding Nate in his arms.


    ....


    A few hours earlier.


    When Natasha left Nate with Damian and went out with the others.


    The four of them got into a car before Carol started driving down the street.


    "Are we really doing this? I mean, shouldn''t we be doing the opposite?" Natasha said, looking out the window.


    "What''s the problem? If Damian invited her to dinner, it must be for a reason," Carol said, driving.


    "Can you read his mind now?" Ana said, looking at her.


    "Not exactly, but I understand how he acts. If he wasn''t even a little interested in Laura, he definitely wouldn''t have invited her to dinner," Carol said.


    "That doesn''t mean we have to do this," Ophelia said, returning to Natasha''s question.


    "Anyway, we''re here," Carol said, parking the car in front of a tall building.


    The four women got out of the car, causing a small stir with their presence.


    Not wanting to make too much of a scene, they quickly entered the building before taking the elevator.


    Ophelia swiped her card before making the elevator go directly to the top floor.


    "And that?" Carol said, looking at her card.


    "Without this card, you can''t go to the top floor," Ophelia said.


    "Why?" Carol asked, confused.


    "The entire top floor is a private apartment, so not just anyone can go there," Ophelia said.


    "So you''re sneaking into her house without telling her?" Carol said, looking at her.


    "I helped her get this amazing apartment," Ophelia said, looking at Carol.


    "That doesn''t change the fact that you''re entering someone else''s house without permission," Carol said, rolling her eyes.


    "I''m the queen; everything on this island is mine," Ophelia said, mocking as she passed through the elevator doors that had just opened.


    "How silly, clearly I''m the queen," Carol said, laughing as she took Ophelia''s arm and both walked forward.


    "How lively...and you? Do you agree with all this?" Natasha said, looking at Ana.


    "It''s not like Carol wants to force them together. She''ll probably just let them have dinner together, and if anything happens, it''s up to them," Ana said, looking at her.


    "That''s something I agree with. Laura is a good girl; I like her," Ana said, stepping out of the elevator.


    "Sigh, you all are crazy," Natasha said, following Ana. While she wouldn''t oppose if Damian started dating Laura or Wanda, she also wouldn''t bring them to him of her own accord.


    The four quickly reached the living room of the large penthouse to find Laura holding a pair of black panties at eye level, her expression thoughtful.


    From the pile of underwear around, it was easy to guess what she was choosing.


    "Wow, you have high expectations for tonight," Carol said, unable to help but laugh.


    "Whoa! What''s going on?" Laura said, startled to suddenly see the four women appear.


    Her hands quickly hid the panties behind her while all the scattered underwear on the sofa disappeared.


    Laura looked at the four women before giving a quick glance at the window, ready to escape if necessary.


    "For the record, Damian invited me to dinner, and I didn''t seduce him," Laura said defensively, wondering if they had come to silence her.


    "Your choice of underwear doesn''t match your speech," Ophelia said, laughing.


    "Uh... just in case?" Laura said, panicking.


    "Just in case?" Carol said, laughing.


    "Relax, we came to help you choose clothes. Carol planned to leave you to dine alone with Damian," Ophelia said, laughing at Laura''s nervous expression.


    "What?" Laura said, stunned.


    "Hm, I thought it would be nice, like a date, to see if you two can get along," Carol said, nodding.


    "Do you have some kind of weird fetish?" Laura said, looking at Carol strangely.


    "I don''t!" Carol said, annoyed. It wasn''t the first time someone had told her that.


    "Maybe she does. Anyway, let''s get you looking nice, maybe half as nice as me," Ophelia said, joking.


    ''''Maybe I won''t be half as beautiful, but half as young," Laura said without feeling intimidated.


    "As always, you have guts," Ophelia said, giving her a smile.

 Chapter 261

    While Carol, Ana, Ophelia, and Natasha were helping Laura, Cortana was watching them with a thoughtful expression.


    She hadn''t thought they would actually do this, giving their tacit approval for Laura to get closer to Damian.


    Saying they did it out of pity would sound bad, but it wasn''t too far from the truth, especially for Ophelia, who was the closest to Laura.


    She saw how Laura dedicated herself entirely to her work, had no family, and her only friends were the Spartans.


    None of them were unaware of Laura''s infatuation with Damian when they lived together in New York.


    Ophelia hated seeing Laura wasting her life like that, so she discussed it with Carol a while ago.


    Even so, the opportunity had never arisen, so when Carol heard from Damian that he had invited Laura to dinner, the idea immediately came to her.


    Cortana liked Laura, but in this situation, she immediately thought of Wanda.


    Seeing her master relaxing so calmly, a mischievous glint appeared on her face as she suddenly appeared in Sokovia.


    Cortana appeared in Wanda''s office and saw her going through some documents on a computer.


    She seemed quite focused and hadn''t noticed her.


    "Hello," said Cortana, passing through Wanda''s screen in her ethereal form.


    "Whoa!" exclaimed Wanda in surprise as she abruptly stood up.


    Recognizing Cortana, she sighed before sitting down without energy.


    "You almost gave me a heart attack," said Wanda, resting one side of her face in her hand as she looked at Cortana in her ethereal form.


    Cortana just laughed, remembering Wanda''s frightened expression, making sure to save it for future occasions.


    "I came to see you about a little matter that I''m sure interests you," said Cortana, smiling at Wanda.


    "What''s up? And why do you look like a ghost?" asked Wanda, looking at Cortana''s appearance.


    "Actually, my body was destroyed in the fight against the Celestials, but don''t worry, it didn''t affect me at all. In fact, I''ve seen benefits from it," said Cortana, smiling as she saw Wanda looking a bit worried.


    "Anyway, what I came to tell you is that you have a rival. Do you know Laura?" said Cortana, looking at Wanda.


    "One of the Spartan commanders?" said Wanda after thinking for a moment.


    "That''s right. Well, she''s been in love with Damian for quite a few years. She lived with the whole family in New York for a while," said Cortana.


    Wanda slightly furrowed her brow before returning to normal.


    "For some reason, Carol arranged a date between her and Damian tonight, so you have a rival," said Cortana, watching Wanda''s expression.


    "I see, but why are you telling me this?" said Wanda, looking at Cortana.


    "Maybe you could make a surprise visit to Madripoor," said Cortana, giving her a suggestive smile.


    "I wouldn''t do that. Since I started loving Damian, I decided I couldn''t be jealous, or my life would be hell."


    "I''ll just wait patiently for my turn," said Wanda.


    Hearing her response, Cortana looked at her in surprise before giving a soft laugh.


    "That''s true. If you want something with Damian, jealousy is something you shouldn''t have. I guess you''re more prepared than I am. I still can''t help but feel a bit jealous just when I see him smiling at Carol or some of the others," said Cortana, smiling ironically.


    "It''s okay, it''s normal," said Wanda, smiling at her while trying to take her hand. Of course, she couldn''t touch anything.


    "If you act all mature, it makes me seem like a child," said Cortana, complaining.


    "You still act like a child," said Wanda, shaking her head with a smile.


    "I won''t inform you of anything again," said Cortana, sticking out her tongue before disappearing.


    Wanda just chuckled softly as she listened to her. After Cortana disappeared, Wanda became a bit more serious, thinking about the matter between Laura and Damian.


    Although everything she had told Cortana was serious, maybe she was being too passive about it.


    Wanda looked at the door for a moment before opening an incognito webpage.


    She quickly started looking on a certain website for dresses that Circe had recommended to her, which she had not accepted at first because some of them could be a bit revealing.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    But maybe it wouldn''t hurt to have some just in case... yes, just in case.


    ....


    At Laura''s place.


    The group of five women were in the living room with Laura looking at herself in the mirror.


    "You look good," said Carol, looking at her while nodding.


    Laura looked at herself in the mirror before turning to the side to see herself.


    Her black hair was styled in a slightly short bob, much more comfortable when wearing a helmet.


    She wore a one-piece dress that accentuated her curves and reached a bit above her knees with two small slits on each side.


    On her feet, she had low black sandals; the last thing she wanted was to look taller. She was already a few centimeters taller than Damian; wearing heels would look a bit strange.


    "I''m ready," said Laura, sighing.


    Everything that was happening was still very crazy to her.


    She thought she would go and have dinner with Damian and his family as she used to do in the past, but now she was about to do something completely different.


    A date, just her and Damian, she had to admit she felt very nervous.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be just as surprised. He doesn''t expect it at all," said Carol, patting Laura''s back.


    "Unless he got curious about what we were doing and scanned our position," said Natasha.


    "I think he must be busy enough with Nate. I wonder what they''ve been doing all this time," said Ophelia, chuckling softly.


    "Anyway, it''s getting late, so let''s go back," said Carol. She still had to take care of the girls and Jen, who surely wouldn''t be happy to hear about this.


    "Hm, let''s go," said Ana, standing up.


    The whole group got ready before leaving the building and getting into the car.


    Carol quickly drove home while Ophelia used the system to check Damian''s position.


    "He''s already home," said Ophelia as she saw an image of Damian. Suddenly in the image, Damian turned his head and looked directly at her.


    "Damn, he detected me," said Ophelia, her heart almost skipping a beat at that look.


    Immediately Ana, Carol, Natasha, and Ophelia felt a soft wave pass through them.


    "He saw us. I guess the surprise failed," said Natasha.


    "He still doesn''t suspect anything. Let''s just have a normal dinner," said Laura, touching her hair worriedly.


    The car suddenly fell silent as Carol drove, the palace already visible around the corner.


    Suddenly, Ana looked at Laura before speaking.


    "So that''s what we''ll do, a normal dinner, but you need to know that if you don''t dare to take a step forward, you might never get anything," Ana said, looking at Laura with a cold expression.


    Ana was fine with creating an opportunity, but if Laura didn''t even try, she wouldn''t help her further.


    Carol parked the car at the palace before everyone got out. As they walked inside, they saw Damian coming toward them, carrying Nate.


    Nate, upon seeing his mother, made several sounds while stretching out his arms.


    "Baby, did you miss mommy?" Natasha said, smiling broadly and instantly appearing next to Damian before taking Nate in her arms.


    Nate moved his limbs while letting out a small laugh upon seeing his mother talking to him.


    "Wow, you came very dressed up, though you look very beautiful," Damian said, looking first at Laura. He always found her bob haircut charming, even though he loved the long hair of his wives.


    "I guess it''s time for dinner, isn''t it?" Damian said, smiling at the women.


    "Hmm, mom is with the girls; I''ll go tell them," Ana said, nodding.


    Laura saw this and immediately felt her heart race.


    "Wait," Laura said before she could realize.


    "You invited me to dinner; how about you take me out to eat something?" Laura said, looking at Damian with a slight blush on her face.


    Damian looked surprised at Laura''s appearance; she looked truly charming at that moment.


    "I guess I never said what kind of invitation it was," Damian said, smiling.


    "Hmm, you can''t break your word, don''t come back too late," Ana, who was next to Damian, said, kissing him on the cheek before leaving.


    "Everything went exactly as I planned," Carol said suddenly as she entered with a satisfied smile.


    Ophelia just scoffed while pulling Natasha inside and teasing Nate at the same time.


    "Give me a second," Damian said, looking at Laura before disappearing. When he reappeared, he was dressed more appropriately for a date and matched Laura''s outfit.


    "Shall we?" Damian said, offering his arm.


    "Let''s go," Laura said, nodding a bit shyly as she took Damian''s arm.


    "I haven''t seen that shy side of you in a long time; I must say it''s quite pleasant," Damian said, laughing as he looked at her.


    "I''m a commander now, not like when I played bodyguard in New York," Laura said, looking at Damian with a complaint.


    She really only ran small errands while in New York; it seemed more like she was a playmate for the princesses than anything else.


    Still, they were moments she truly enjoyed.


    "I invited you to dinner, but how about you guide our date? Show me some interesting places in Madripoor," Damian said, looking at her with a smile.


    "Sure, I''ll show you how us mortals live," Laura said, laughing as she started walking, pulling Damian by the arm.


    Damian just smiled as they both walked down the street.


    "We''re going to attract a lot of attention; I suppose the guys will tease me," Laura said, noticing several incredulous looks.


    It wasn''t usual for the king to walk down the street, especially not with a woman who wasn''t one of the queens.


    "If you want, I can change my appearance," Damian said, looking at her.


    "It would be useful, but no, it''s fine like this, no need to hide anything," Laura said, giving him a smile.


    "As you wish," Damian said, smiling at her.


    "Come, I''ll show you a restaurant I like to go to, it''s run by an old acquaintance," Laura said as they walked, guided by her.


    Laura stopped by a ferry stop, and they waited a few minutes before it arrived and they both got on.


    The ferry driver nearly dropped his jaw upon seeing the king boarding, as did many of the passengers.


    Most people stood up, wanting to give their seats to Damian, but Laura quickly calmed them down and told them to act normally.


    Damian just walked past the seats with Laura, smiling calmly at the somewhat hysterical people.


    They finally found seats where it was just the two of them.


    "Have you never been on one of these?" Laura asked in the now silent ferry.


    "No, I only saw them when they were designed," Damian said honestly.


    "They are very well maintained; I''m glad they are appreciated enough," Damian said, smiling as he saw that although they showed signs of use, they were not vandalized or in poor condition.


    The ferry moved quickly for about 10 minutes before Laura stood up.


    "Here we are," Laura said, looking at Damian.


    Damian nodded and started to get off with Laura.


    Before getting off, suddenly, a person stood up and thanked him.


    This seemed to trigger a chain reaction as most people on the ferry stood up, thanking him.


    Most were middle-aged or elderly.


    Looking at these people, Damian felt a sincerity that touched him.


    Damian got off the ferry a bit dazed.


    "Have you never been thanked before?" Laura said, looking at him.


    "Maybe for you, it was a whim or something not worth mentioning, but for the people of this island, you really changed their lives," Laura said, smiling at him.


    "Of course, that includes me; my life would have been very different if you hadn''t come," Laura said, laughing slightly.


    "Then during dinner, tell me how it would have been," Damian said, seeming interested.


    Laura smiled at his interest as she nodded.


    After getting off the ferry, they walked for a few minutes until they reached a picturesque restaurant.


    "Come on," Laura said, entering first while still holding Damian''s arm.

 Chapter 262

    Laura entered the restaurant, and the first thing she saw was an old man looking at her.


    "Laura! The usual?" said the old man, greeting her with a smile.


    "Make it a double this time," Laura replied cheerfully.


    The old man was about to joke about her increased appetite when he saw the man behind Laura.


    When he recognized the man, he felt his heart stop for a moment, and his jaw nearly hit the floor.


    "Y-Your Majesty," the old man stammered.


    "Today, I''m just a customer," said Damian with a slight smile.


    The old man looked between Laura and Damian hesitantly before nodding and starting to cook. As the two sat down, they could hear things falling in the kitchen, causing them to laugh softly.


    "The old man must be nervous," said Laura, sure she would remind him of this in the future.


    "How did you meet him?" asked Damian, smiling at her. Laura wasn''t exactly the most sociable person.


    "That was a long time ago when Ophelia was still the dictator of Madripoor," Laura said, resting her arms on the table.


    "At that time, there wasn''t much order in the outer zones of the city. It was a ''survival of the fittest'' kind of place."


    "I was a tomboyish kid, always getting into trouble. I was agile and quick to attack and escape."


    "Some guys tried to steal food from the old man, and I helped him. He gave me food occasionally to thank me, and as I gained a bit of a reputation, I was able to protect him," Laura said, laughing slightly.


    "Wow, makes me wonder how you looked as a kid," Damian said, nodding with a smile.


    "I wasn''t cute like the princesses," Laura laughed.


    "You''d just see a dirty kid with a badly cut haircut and a fierce look," Laura said, shaking her head.


    "If you hadn''t shown up, who knows? Maybe I would have died in some street fight or become the leader of a criminal group," Laura laughed.


    "I think the latter is more likely. After all, you''re really good. It was a big surprise for me to see you cutting bullets," Damian said, smiling.


    "After a genetic upgrade, it''s not that hard," Laura said, shaking her head.


    "But you were the only one who could do it at that time," Damian insisted. It took months for the other soldiers to do something similar.


    At that moment, the old cook approached them timidly and carefully placed several plates on the table.


    "Wow, it looks great as always," Laura said, looking at the dish.


    Damian looked at the plate and saw it was pasta with meat that looked very juicy. In his opinion, it did look tempting.


    "Enjoy your meal," said the old man with a smile before quickly leaving, not wanting to interrupt their conversation.


    Laura took her fork and wrapped a small mound of pasta around it, bringing it to her mouth.


    "Hmm, it''s really delicious," Laura said, savoring it.


    "It''s quite good," Damian said, nodding after tasting it.


    "But tell me, did you never think about joining Ophelia?" Damian asked, looking at her curiously.


    "No, I had no way of trusting her, and I might have been forced to do things I didn''t want to. I was better off alone," Laura said casually.


    "Also, Ophelia''s reputation wasn''t that good, and her power was limited. Despite being very skilled, she was ultimately a normal person. Her control over Madripoor wasn''t absolute," Laura explained.


    "And your parents?" Damian asked, looking at her.


    "I never knew them. I grew up in a sort of orphanage, but it was really just an old lady taking care of abandoned babies. Once we turned eight, she kicked us out," Laura said.


    "At the time, I was angry with her, but I later understood. I wasn''t the only one who needed help."


    "If I had stayed there until my teens, I would have grown up weak and surely been taken for other purposes," Laura said with a slight smile.


    "In the end, the old lady took care of us when we were helpless, and then we had to learn to fend for ourselves. She was kind but ruthless," Laura laughed softly.


    "When I was able to take care of myself, I tried to visit her, but she had already died."


    "You had a tough childhood," Damian said, sighing, imagining how hard it must have been for her to survive.


    "I wasn''t the only one. It was the reality for most people living here, which is why I say you changed everyone''s life here, not just mine," Laura said, smiling at him.


    "In this place, life is very cheap but of the highest quality. For people who lived in the old Madripoor, it''s nothing short of paradise, and it''s all thanks to you. That''s why they act that way when they see you."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Honestly, I hadn''t thought of it that way. It was more of a whim of mine than anything else. But if I''m honest, it feels good," Damian said, recalling the way people looked at him on the tram.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about such depressing things. I hope you can eat a lot since we''re just getting started," Laura said, smiling before taking another small mound of pasta into her mouth.


    ...


    While Damian was on a date with Laura, Jen, who had no idea about the matter, appeared at Kamar-Taj.


    "What happened?" Jen asked, sitting down and looking at the masters around her.


    The masters exchanged hesitant glances before Mordo started speaking.


    "Ancient One, Kaecilius has betrayed us," Mordo said, looking at her.


    "What?" Jen said, frowning.


    "He attacked the temple and stole the Eye of Agamotto," Mordo said, lowering his head, and looking ashamed.


    Jen remained silent, her head bowing slightly as she sighed. She thought this wouldn''t happen. She had done everything possible to prevent it, but it still occurred.


    "That''s unfortunate," Jen sighed before looking up with a firm and unwavering gaze.


    "How was he able to steal the Eye of Agamotto?" Jen asked, looking at Mordo.


    "Somehow, he could control the Mirror Dimension, manipulating reality on a small scale," Mordo said.


    "Did he have black marks on his forehead?" Jen asked, looking at him.


    "Yes," Mordo nodded.


    "I see. Start the search, find out where he is, and I''ll take care of him," Jen said, looking at the masters.


    "Ancient One, how could he do that?" another master asked.


    "He must have made a pact with a being from the Dark Dimension, Dormammu. All these things are written in the Book of Cagliostro, which I suppose he read," Jen said. Usually, the masters didn''t read those books, despite them not being forbidden.


    They did it out of a kind of respect, so it was normal for them not to know about the mark on the forehead and the ability they gained.


    ''''He took that book before leaving,'''' said the master in charge of the library.


    ''''I see. If you find him, show no mercy. Kill him if you can,'''' said Jen, causing many of the masters to feel uncomfortable.


    Kaecillius was their friend; they had spent many years together. Suddenly knowing that he had betrayed them and that they had to kill him was difficult for them.


    ''''Yes, ma''am,'''' said Mordo finally, before leaving first. Seeing this, the other masters also left.


    ''''Kaecillius,'''' Jen whispered softly. With the existence of Damian, she always thought that destiny did not exist, and that everything could be changed.


    Now she didn''t know what to think.


    Jen gave a final sigh before standing in the center of the room and starting to form a large orange magic circle that grew until it covered the entire room.


    Jen''s brow furrowed as she tried to scan the surroundings with her magic circle.


    It was easier before when almost everyone was ordinary people; now almost everyone had magic, and there was too much interference during the search.


    The magic circle kept growing as the range of her search increased. She didn''t think Kaecillius had gone too far, especially after realizing that the Eye of Agamotto was empty.


    It was just a useless necklace without the stone. After giving the stone to Damian, she placed the necklace on a small pillar simply to give it a bit of symbolism.


    She hadn''t thought it would provoke Kaecillius''s greed.


    ''''Need some help?'''' Cortana suddenly appeared next to Jen.


    ''''That would be nice,'''' said Jen, nodding without being too surprised before canceling the magic circle.


    She had scanned the entire city but hadn''t found any traces of the necklace. Even if it was empty and useless, after thousands of years carrying the stone, it emitted a certain aura she could track.


    Of course, there was no reason to struggle if Cortana could help her.


    ''''Kaecillius is 6111 kilometers in that direction,'''' said Cortana, pointing.


    ''''He seems to be after Amelia''s weapon, the... servant... caretaker? I''m not sure what she is, but the woman who follows Hela,'''' said Cortana.


    ''''You''re talking about the Dark Scepter?'''' said Jen, frowning, remembering that she had seen the weapon in the hands of the woman Cortana was talking about.


    Since she was Hela''s follower, she hadn''t said anything about it.


    ''''Yes, that thing that can absorb magic. It''s quite impressive,'''' said Cortana honestly.


    ''''I guess he wants to become stronger,'''' said Jen, frowning at the same time as she seemed confused.


    ''''This isn''t how Dormammu operates; it''s strange,'''' murmured Jen.


    ''''Let''s go find out then,'''' said Cortana, looking at her.


    ''''Sure, let''s go,'''' said Jen, nodding.


    Cortana made them appear in the northern region of Europe, specifically in Hela''s city.


    When Jen looked forward, she saw they had arrived at a normal-looking house.


    ''''They''re here, but not in a good mood. They think the necklace is fake,'''' said Cortana, chuckling.


    ''''They planned to use it to attack the city and steal the scepter before escaping quickly,'''' said Cortana, looking at Jen.


    ''''Hm, let''s find out what''s going on,'''' said Jen, nodding as a magic circle appeared in her hand, forcibly opening the door.


    Upon entering, several sorcerers she recognized quickly stood up, ready to attack her.


    Jen immediately saw the corruption on their foreheads and couldn''t help but sigh. It was already too late.


    Without hesitation, hundreds of orange swords emerged from the void before piercing them.


    Jen walked among the bodies without looking at them as she ventured deeper into the property.


    Jen''s attack had made enough noise, alerting everyone.


    Finally, Jen stood before Kaecillius, although the man in her memories was very different from the one in front of her.


    A black mark on his forehead and the areas around his eyes seemed full of dark energy.


    ''''You... how did you find me?'''' said Kaecillius, unconsciously taking a step back.


    His closest followers reacted similarly; there was a complete chasm of difference between them and the Ancient One.


    A chasm they weren''t close to bridging even with the power Dormammu had given them.


    ''''Why did you do this, Kaecillius?'''' said Jen, looking at him before sighing.


    Jen''s question seemed to turn Kaecillius''s fear into anger, causing him to respond aggressively.


    ''''In Dormammu, I found the answer to the void in my heart, the answer you couldn''t give me! Now I see everything so clearly, it''s a pity my family couldn''t see it,'''' said Kaecillius, looking at Jen with hatred.


    ''''But I will make sure no one has to suffer what I suffered. I will give the gift of immortality to all of humanity''''


    ''''People like you or Damian, who have the gift of immortality, will never understand what death is''''


    ''''It seems you can say that because you haven''t seen the Dark Dimension,'''' said Jen, looking disappointed before waving her hand, causing swords to emerge from the void and pierce her former disciples.


    They turned out to be much more skilled and used the Mirror Dimension to shield themselves and try to escape.


    To their surprise, the swords suddenly changed direction in midair before impaling them.


    Kaecillius was the most skilled and seemed to stretch space in the form of a weapon before blocking Jen''s swords.


    Before Kaecillius could feel relieved, Jen appeared behind him and grabbed his neck.


    The energy running through his body was immediately paralyzed by Jen.


    ''''Your soul has already been absorbed by the Dark Dimension. You know... I feel really sad about this,'''' said Jen before breaking Kaecillius''s neck.


    ''''I didn''t know you cared so much; I''m sorry,'''' said Cortana, looking at her. If she had known, maybe she could have prevented it.


    ''''Hm, he allowed himself to be tempted and joined the dark side. His will wasn''t strong enough; it would have happened at any moment,'''' said Jen, shaking her head.


    ''''I feel sad and disappointed. For a long time, I tried to guide him so he wouldn''t end up this way, but I couldn''t change anything.''''


    ''''You can take it out on Dormammu. Ask Damian for help; I''m sure if he cuts a bit of his dimension, it''ll hurt him,'''' said Cortana, smiling, trying to cheer her up.


    ''''It''s not necessary. Dormammu doesn''t dare invade this universe. Let''s just go home,'''' said Jen, looking at Cortana.


    ''''Hm,'''' said Cortana, nodding, making them both appear back in Madripoor.


    At the same time, all the corpses and any trace of the fight were eliminated.

 Authors note

    Guys, first of all, I want to apologize for disappearing for more than a week.


    It was a pretty bad week, to be honest. I took some tests because I had an inflammation on my scalp.


    The test results weren''t very good, indicating a vascularized nodule with a tumorous appearance. As you can imagine, this was quite unsettling for both me and my family.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Between looking for solutions and medical appointments, I really didn''t have the mindset to publish or write.


    To make matters worse, there was a strong storm, and the wind caused several damages, leaving me without electricity.


    Due to this situation and what might come in the future, I decided to prematurely end the novel, which was actually not too far from completion.


    Of course, this is on Patreon; there are still quite a few chapters left here.


    So that''s it, guys. I''m sorry.

 Chapter 263

    It was already dark when Damian and Laura left the restaurant.


    They had spent several hours eating and talking, their topics of conversation becoming more and more trivial, until they finally seemed like two friends discussing their interests.


    Laura''s old friend dismissed them and closed the door, Damian saw him move a small part of the curtain to secretly see them.


    So they both stood on the sidewalk before Damian looked at Laura with a smile, but before he could say anything, Laura beat him to it.


    "Let''s go to the beach," said Laura, boldly taking Damian''s hand before starting to walk.


    "Sure, it''s been a while since I went," said Damian, smiling while also wrapping his fingers around Laura''s hand.


    Laura walked with a smile as she looked at the city, enjoying the slight bustle of people, the lack of car noises, and the absence of the smell of smoke¡ªsomething very different from other big cities in the world.


    Since they were already on the outskirts of the city, they didn''t have to walk too far to start hearing the waves.


    They both continued walking until they reached the beach, where several seats were arranged a few meters away. Laura walked with Damian until they both sat down.


    A gentle breeze occasionally blew toward them.


    "Sometimes I like to come here in my free time, feel the breeze, and think," said Laura, moving her fingers over Damian''s hand.


    "It''s a good place. Do you pretend to be a cold and lonely girl here?" said Damian, looking at her and teasing.


    "Hey! I''m not pretending, I am a lonely girl," said Laura, looking at Damian while laughing.


    "You weren''t when we lived together in New York, you used to go from place to place with my daughters," said Damian, laughing.


    "They told me I would be a bodyguard, but I ended up being a nanny," said Laura, chuckling.


    "A bodyguard is just a nanny who knows how to fight," said Damian, joking.


    "Did you choose me, or was it a coincidence?" asked Laura suddenly, looking at him with curiosity.


    "Who knows? Maybe I said to send me the prettiest Spartan?" said Damian, looking at her while laughing.


    "Pff," Laura let out a soft laugh upon hearing Damian, her short hair swaying gently with her laughter.


    "I had fun today, I haven''t had such a good time in a long time," said Laura, smiling at Damian.


    "Of course not, you were stubbornly working, even though you were invited several times to visit us," said Damian, shaking his head at how stubborn the woman in front of him could be.


    "I admit it, I was stubborn, it was just...complicated," said Laura, smiling ironically.


    She always insisted that she and Damian were from different worlds and that she shouldn''t get more involved with him to avoid false hopes, despite repeated attempts to bring her closer to them.


    It seems that continuing to run away would be stupid.


    They both remained on the bench, talking about trivial things until an hour had passed.


    The breeze had become quite cold, and Laura was very close to Damian while he put an arm around her.


    "Let''s go back, don''t want you to catch a cold," said Damian, joking since the Spartans were immune to all known diseases on Earth.


    "Hm, the clothes I chose aren''t exactly the warmest," said Laura, smiling slightly while standing up with Damian.


    Damian looked at Laura before smiling and making both of them appear in front of the building where she lived.


    "Here we are," said Laura in a low voice, looking up at her building.


    "It was an incredible night, thank you," said Laura, turning around and looking at Damian with a smile.


    "It was, I had a lot of fun," said Damian, smiling back before approaching and kissing her gently on the cheek, dangerously close to the corner of her lips.


    Laura was surprised for a moment before smiling and hugging Damian for a few seconds, then giving him one last look and entering the building.


    Damian just watched her go in with a slight smile before turning his gaze toward the palace.


    As if his eyes could pierce any obstacle, his gaze reached his tower, where he saw Carol sitting in her chair.


    Damian disappeared from where he was and in an instant appeared behind Carol.


    Carol, who was watching Damian through the system, saw where he appeared, so she turned her chair around without any surprise before looking at Damian.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Carol gave him a smile before standing up and hugging him.


    "Tell me, why do you do this?" said Damian, sighing while running his fingers through her silky golden hair.


    "What''s the problem? Don''t you like Laura?" said Carol, smiling at him while hugging his waist and resting her chin on his chest.


    "No, it''s just that I feel a little guilty," said Damian, admitting it.


    "I can''t even begin to imagine what it would be like to see you with another man, so I don''t understand how you can accept and encourage this," said Damian, sighing.


    Carol seemed to give Damian a satisfied smile; it was okay as long as he knew.


    She took Damian''s arm before moving it and pushing him to sit in the chair, then she climbed onto his lap before looking at him.


    "You''ve given me everything I ever wanted, I have you, a beautiful daughter, a great family, the sisters I never had, every day is fulfilling for me, I just want to fulfill everything you desire," said Carol, looking at him while her hand caressed his cheek.


    "Sigh...what am I going to do with you," said Damian, resting his forehead against Carol''s.


    "How about...something naughty?" said Carol, laughing flirtatiously while her hands became mischievous.


    ....


    The next day.


    Damian woke up and saw that only Carol was by his side; the others had already gotten up.


    Last night, things had gotten a bit crazy with Carol. Hours later, when they got to bed, things heated up again with the others.


    Making it a really busy night.


    Damian turned on his side and looked at Carol; her words still echoed in his mind.


    Looking at her, he saw her disheveled hair covering part of her face, and she seemed to be sleeping so deeply that a bit of drool was trickling from the corner of her lips.


    His hand extended, moving the hair away from her face and allowing him to see her.


    His lips inevitably curved as he saw her; he was truly fortunate to have her.


    Despite the fact that with his power he could have lived a wild life, changing women every day, from the first time he saw Carol, he was captivated.


    Damian extended his hand to her waist before pulling her into a hug.


    Carol moaned softly, waking up groggy.


    "Enough, let me sleep a little longer," said Carol, frowning.


    "I love you," said Damian, smiling, and kissing her head before getting up.


    Carol responded in an almost unintelligible way before falling back asleep.


    Damian quickly cleaned himself up and dressed before leaving the room.


    Going down the stairs, he reached the kitchen and saw his three daughters having breakfast.


    "My three little princesses," said Damian, coming up behind them and kissing each one on the cheek.


    "Hi, Daddy," said Alice, quickly swallowing what was in her mouth before greeting him ahead of her sisters.


    "You woke up late, Daddy," said Ivy, looking at her father.


    "Hm, you should have had breakfast with us," said Emma, nodding, as they were almost done and would have to go to school.


    "I''m sorry, I had a little matter to attend to with your mother," said Damian, apologizing.


    "In return, I''ll play with you all afternoon when you get back," said Damian, smiling at them.


    "Alright, don''t go back on your word," said Alice, nodding satisfied.


    Damian chuckled before taking a napkin and gently wiping Alice''s cheek.


    "I want you to feed me to make up for it," said Ivy, dragging her plate in front of Damian and looking at him adorably.


    Damian couldn''t resist and took Ivy''s cutlery before feeding her. Ivy opened her mouth and then chewed with her cheeks slightly puffed.


    Alice and Emma couldn''t stand watching this and also asked Damian to feed them.


    "Seriously...will you still be feeding them when they''re older?" said Sophia, sighing at the scene. She had come to check if they needed anything before going to school.


    "I''ll still feed them if they want," said Damian casually before giving Alice the last spoonful of food.


    "Alright girls, go brush your teeth, hurry up because it''s already late," said Damian, suddenly laughing as he tried to retrieve the spoon Alice held tightly in her mouth.


    Seeing that she wouldn''t let go of the spoon, he extended his other hand and pinched her nose to prevent her from breathing.


    Alice held on for several minutes until she finally let go of the spoon, looking at her father in protest.


    Emma and Ivy laughed at seeing their sister like that.


    "Alright, hurry up, girls," said Sophia, trying to avoid laughing and speaking in a serious voice.


    The three little ones got down from their chairs and ran to brush their teeth.


    Sophia looked at Damian, who had followed his daughters with his eyes.


    "How did it go with Laura yesterday?" asked Sophia, sitting in Ivy''s chair.


    "How nosy," said Damian, joking.


    Sophia just looked at him silently, sternly.


    "We just talked, got to know each other better, ate a lot, and came back," said Damian casually.


    "Hmm," Sophia hummed while looking at him, shaking her head and saying nothing as she approached him.


    Sophia hugged him from behind while her hand stroked his hair.


    "Remember to focus on what you really want, don''t accept someone into your life just because. Right now, nothing will happen, but we will live for an innumerable amount of years''''


    "Your relationship must be ready to withstand that terrible amount of time''''


    "Humans lived only around 80 years, but few marriages were truly ''till death do us part. Imagine how your relationship will be after a hundred, a thousand, or ten thousand years," said Sophia with a bit of concern.


    "It''s okay, Mom, let''s just live one day at a time, don''t worry about such distant things that we can''t control," said Damian, leaning against Sophia with a slight smile.


    Sophia smiled slightly, ruffling his hair before letting go.


    Damian watched his mother leave before standing up and accompanying his daughters as they came toward him until they got on the shuttle.


    Damian stayed for several seconds watching as his three little princesses left before disappearing from the spot.


    He reappeared in the laboratory. The scientist had told him a few days ago that he had something to discuss with him, but since he had been lazy, he hadn''t gone to see what it was about.


    "My lord, do you finally have time in your busy life to come see this humble scientist?" said the scientist upon seeing Damian.


    His expression was so sincere that it almost made Damian doubt.


    "I just saw your message, you said you needed me, is something wrong?" said Damian, smiling as if nothing had happened.


    The scientist coughed slightly upon hearing his king''s response, hesitating whether to argue about the messaging system.


    He finally decided to forget it and get to the main topic.


    "My lord, do you remember the particular metal we found in Antarctica?" said the scientist, looking at Damian.


    "That''s right, Anti-metal," said Damian, nodding.


    "Exactly, I have dedicated some of my free time to studying its properties and developing devices.


    "I succeeded in one of them, and it''s quite interesting. I''m sure you''ll want to try it," said the scientist, smiling proudly.


    "Alright, let''s see it," said Damian, chuckling at the scientist''s behavior.


    "Hm, it''s in the restricted area," said the scientist, nodding before starting to lead the way.


    Damian raised his eyebrows slightly upon hearing it was in a restricted area; it must be quite important for that.


    The scientist arrived in front of a door before scanning his hand. One of Cortana''s clones operating in the background analyzed both of them before directly opening the door.


    They both passed through the door, and the first thing that caught Damian''s attention was a large black metal ring with several tubes connected to the floor.


    Damian looked questioningly at the scientist to explain.


    "This is an Omniversal gate," said the scientist, his eyes shining with excitement as he presented his greatest creation to date.

 Chapter 264

    "Omniversal Gate?" Damian asked, looking at the scientist with doubt.


    "That''s right," the scientist said before displaying an illusory board.


    The scientist drew a circle on the board before looking at Damian.


    "Let''s suppose this is our Omniverse," the scientist said before drawing many lines inside the circle.


    "These lines represent the different timelines within this, or we could also say they are the different universes."


    "But what happens is that within this bubble, all the universes follow a certain pattern. People like Captain America, Tony Stark, Hulk, mutants, Thanos, all these characters exist in these universes."


    "Although in some there may be big differences regarding their personality or how they grew up, in the end, they all exist in these different universes."


    "Within this bubble, you, my lord, can move with ease or even look at other universes from ours."


    "But what happens outside the bubble? Maybe my lord hasn''t even detected the limits of this bubble," the scientist said, looking at Damian.


    "It''s not like I''ve tried," Damian said, rolling his eyes at his smug look.


    "This is not proven, but most likely, outside our bubble, there are totally different universes from ours, with different technologies, maybe even different laws of physics," the scientist said excitedly.


    "And what does Anti-metal have to do with all this?" Damian asked, looking at him doubtfully.


    "Unlike Vibranium, which absorbs vibrations, this metal emits vibrations."


    "This unique property makes it perfect for creating dimensional openings with the right vibratory tuning," the scientist said.


    "I did some small experiments and managed to create portals to other timelines and even some dimensions."


    "So you want to use it to go to another bubble or Omniverse," Damian said, nodding.


    "That''s right, my lord. You''ve told me that your race doesn''t exist throughout the multiverse. Maybe your race isn''t from this Omniverse," the scientist said, looking at Damian.


    "With this, we can find out, if you wish, your origin," the scientist said.


    "Hm, I like it. What do you need?" Damian said, looking at him, clearly understanding that he needed his help or approval for something or he would have called him when everything was ready.


    "I''ve managed to, let''s say... graze the bubble, but to get through, it takes an immeasurable amount of energy," the scientist said.


    "Just say it already," Damian said, rolling his eyes.


    "I estimate it''s necessary to gather all the energy of the system for perhaps a year or more for a round trip," the scientist said honestly, a bit disheartened by the terrifying words he had said.


    "Hm, I''ve never limited you in any way, so what''s stopping you?" Damian said, looking at him confused.


    "Cortana won''t deliver the energy; she''s using almost all the system''s energy for something, but she refused to share that information with me," the scientist complained.


    "Hm, I''ll talk to her, but I''m very interested in this, so don''t worry, just make sure the details are in place, I don''t want to get stuck in another universe," Damian said, joking.


    "My lord, we must first test with probes, you can''t risk doing it yourself," the scientist said, alarmed by his words.


    "Then make sure it''s safe," Damian said, laughing before leaving.


    Damian reappeared in Cortana''s location.


    "Cortana," Damian said softly before her illusory figure appeared in front of him.


    "Hello, Master," Cortana said, smiling at Damian.


    "How are you? You''ve been busy lately," Damian said, having clearly noticed her absence.


    "Hm, working on my new body," Cortana said, nodding.


    "How''s the progress?" Damian asked with curiosity.


    "Hm, it''s hard to say, actually it''s not going as fast as I''d like," Cortana said honestly.


    "I suppose you already know why I''m asking," Damian said, looking at her.


    "Hm, that guy''s project is quite good, I''m as interested in it as you are but what I''m doing is really important," Cortana said, looking at him.


    "Alright, your body is more important, we''ll just wait, but you will tell the scientist," Damian said, laughing slightly while shaking his head.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "I knew you''d understand," Cortana said, smiling contentedly.


    "Don''t overwork yourself, if it''s going to take too long, at least create another body like the previous one," Damian said, looking at her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take too long," Cortana said, reassuring him.


    "Good, I''ll let you work, I''m looking forward to seeing what you''re working on," Damian said, shaking his head before disappearing.


    Cortana floated in place before letting out a somewhat mischievous giggle; her master missed her more and more.


    Now she was tempted to take her time to see how impatient her master could get, he seemed to be missing her touch.


    Cortana couldn''t help but blush at the thought of what her master might do when she finally finished her body.


    ....


    Damian deliberately avoided talking to the scientist and let Cortana explain to him.


    Although he was very interested in exploring other universes, especially wondering if they would be familiar to him, he wondered if there would be something like DC or some anime world.


    Even with his great interest, he still had his priorities and Cortana was in a higher part.


    Damian walked through the lab until he reached the upper cabin from where he could observe the entire Spartan area.


    His gaze immediately noticed Laura, she was taking a sip of her drink while she was with Frank and John.


    The three seemed to be taking a break from training.


    Damian didn''t try to listen to what they were talking about, but he did notice that Laura seemed clearly happy, her eyes had a different glow than usual.


    He could only chuckle before turning around and taking the elevator to the palace.


    Walking towards the kitchen, he suddenly saw a woman sitting with her back eating.


    By her black hair, he immediately knew it was Jen.


    Ana''s hair, though the same color, was entirely different.


    "Hello" Damian began as he reached Jen and put his arm around her neck.


    Jen, disturbed while eating, immediately looked at Damian with annoyance.


    "I heard about Kaecilius. How are you feeling?" Damian asked her.


    "I''m fine, just a bit disappointed that I couldn''t change that event," Jen replied, noting how unexpectedly close he was.


    "I can understand how you feel," Damian said, nodding. Knowing the future, there were things he couldn''t change either, though he didn''t always try. It made him wonder if things like destiny truly existed.


    "Do you want to do something about Dormammu? We could go and annoy him just for fun," Damian suggested with a smile.


    Jen chuckled and shook her head, realizing both Cortana and Damian had the same idea.


    "Actually, I''d rather browse your library. It''s quite fascinating; I didn''t know you had such a vast collection," Jen said, looking at him.


    "Hmm, those are copies of almost all the books in the universe absorbed by the system. You could spend thousands of years reading and not finish them," Damian said, smiling.


    "Though maybe you don''t like digital much," he added suggestively.


    "For your information, I''m quite up-to-date with technology," Jen said, giving him a slight smile.


    "Oh, show me what you read on," Damian said, intrigued.


    Jen made a tablet appear in her hands and showed it to Damian.


    "Seriously? What year is this thing from?" Damian asked, taking the tablet and looking at Jen in disbelief.


    "Hmm, I don''t know, I bought it about five or six years ago, I think," Jen said, frowning slightly.


    "I bought it because my previous one broke," Jen explained.


    "And what do you use it for?" Damian asked curiously.


    "To read news, download books, sometimes play puzzle games," Jen said, looking at the tablet.


    "I''ll introduce you to the future," Damian sighed, pulling out a bracelet.


    He gently took Jen''s wrist and placed the bracelet on her hand, which immediately shrunk to fit her size.


    "This gives you deeper access to the system. Try projecting a screen," Damian said with a smile.


    Jen looked at the bracelet and used her intention toward it. Suddenly, a screen similar to her tablet''s appeared in front of her.


    "You can control it with your mind or hands. It''s more efficient than a tablet," Damian said, smiling at her surprise.


    "Yes, it''s quite interesting," Jen said, playing with the interface.


    "I also gave you access to the system. You can view any place in the universe absorbed and spy on your naughty disciples," Damian joked.


    "Is spying on people a habit of yours?" Jen asked, raising an eyebrow at him.


    Simultaneously, the screen content changed, showing both of them in the kitchen.


    "Thanks, it''s quite fascinating," Jen said, smiling slightly.


    "Hmm, glad you like it. I had forgotten to give it to you; everyone in the family has one," Damian said, smiling.


    "Wow, the power of this thing is really absurd," Jen said while exploring, seeing that she could even slightly modify the weather.


    "Don''t stay up too late with it," Damian said, looking at her.


    "I''m not a child," Jen said, rolling her eyes.


    "Sure," Damian replied with a smile.


    Suddenly, Damian heard footsteps approaching from behind and looked curiously to see who it was.


    To his surprise, it was his favorite apprentice, Wanda.


    "Hello, Master," Wanda said, smiling sweetly.


    "Hello, Wanda. What a surprise to see you visiting," Damian said, smiling.


    "Hmm, we haven''t seen each other since the battle a few days ago," Wanda said, smiling before looking at Jen.


    "Hello," Wanda greeted courteously.


    "Hello," Jen nodded.


    "I''ll leave you two to talk. There must be an important reason for your visit. Thanks for the gift, see you later," Jen said, softly caressing Damian''s cheek before leaving.


    Wanda''s eyebrow almost furrowed at the situation but she quickly smiled at Jen and waved goodbye.


    "So? What important thing do you have to tell me?" Damian asked, amused, not expecting Jen to provoke Wanda.


    "I never said I had something important to tell you," Wanda said, looking at Damian, annoyed.


    "Just kidding, did you come for a visit?" Damian asked, smiling.


    "Hmm, I want to stay for a few days to relax and rest," Wanda said, looking at Damian.


    "Is this place your vacation center?" Damian asked, smiling.


    "I can feel relaxed wherever you are," Wanda said, looking into Damian''s eyes.


    "Wow," Damian said, raising his eyebrows, surprised by her comment.


    "Hmm, when I''m with you, my mood is always better. When your eyes are fixed on me, I can''t help but feel happy," Wanda said, taking Damian''s hand.


    "Is it okay if I stay?" Wanda asked, looking at Damian.


    Damian looked at the adorable creature in front of him in total bewilderment.


    Her eyes were fixed on him with hope, and the hand holding his seemed a bit shaky, showing her nervousness.


    Damian gently squeezed her hand before pulling her into a hug.


    "Of course, you can stay as long as you want. But you know my situation; I have a large family, it can be a bit noisy," Damian said, softly placing his hand behind her head and whispering in her ear.


    "Hmm, it''s not bad to have a big family," Wanda said, resting her face against Damian''s chest, her lips curved in a sweet smile.


    Damian just smiled slightly, thinking this bold confession was likely caused by something else.


    It''s very likely that Cortana had been gossiping.


    "So, let''s go. I''ll take you to your room. Do you want the same one you always stayed in?" Damian asked, smiling.


    "Isn''t that a guest room?" Wanda asked, looking at him.


    "That''s true, so let''s find you another room," Damian said, chuckling as he took her hand.


    "Hmm," Wanda nodded, gazing at their joined hands.


    Damian just laughed at her behavior before walking together towards the stairs.

 Chapter 265

    Three days had passed since Hela went to Asgard, and she finally considered it was time to return.


    Clearly, she wasn''t well received by Frigga and Odin, and although Thor tried to keep things cordial, it was still awkward for everyone.


    Hela spent those days looking at the city, annoying her father, both her real father and the fake clone.


    When she wandered around the city, people looked at her with complicated expressions; on one hand, she was a warrior who fought hard for the establishment of Asgard.


    But on the other hand, she joined the enemy and defeated them.


    The news of the defeat and death of almost the entire Asgardian army had already spread through the city.


    A people used to being conquerors suddenly being conquered was something they couldn''t take easily.


    Therefore, when it was time to leave, Hela didn''t hesitate for an instant before heading towards the Bifrost.


    Before she could set foot on the rainbow bridge, she saw Thor waiting there.


    She couldn''t help but roll her eyes in annoyance.


    "Hela, hello," said Thor, waving at her from afar.


    "Thor," said Hela, sighing as she realized he had seen her.


    "I came to see you off, I hope coming back to Asgard didn''t bring back bad memories," said Thor, looking at her kindly.


    "Don''t be disgusting," said Hela, sighing. It was really hard for her to deal with Thor.


    Thor just chuckled but wasn''t offended; he knew his sister didn''t know how to react to kind words.


    "Let''s walk," said Thor, gesturing towards the bridge.


    Hela just snorted in annoyance before starting to walk.


    Thor hadn''t done anything to her and always tried to get closer to her, although it was annoying, she didn''t consider simply hitting him to stop talking to her.


    Hela could only sigh, feeling she had really softened.


    Thor kept chattering as they walked on the rainbow bridge, despite it seeming like he was talking to a wall, Thor didn''t get discouraged.


    After what felt like an hour of walking, Hela finally arrived at the Bifrost; this time, she didn''t even bother to tease Heimdall and just gestured for him to hurry up.


    "Take care, sister, remember to come back when you feel like it or want to take a walk," said Thor, bidding her farewell one last time.


    Hela didn''t bother to respond as the Bifrost quickly dragged her back to Earth.


    Hela descended rapidly while traversing the universe at unimaginable speeds.


    Suddenly, she began to slow down as she appeared on the outskirts of the city.


    Not caring about the distance, she started to casually walk towards the city.


    Although she could talk to Cortana to teleport her, she really didn''t want to ask that woman for anything.


    Upon arriving in the city, Hela stood at one of the points where a shuttle passed by; after looking at the destination as Damian had taught her, she waited for it to arrive.


    A few minutes later, a white shuttle stopped in front of her before she boarded it.


    The shuttle stayed for a minute before accelerating towards the next stop.


    Hela casually sat in one of the seats before looking out the window in boredom.


    The shuttle advanced and stopped every so often as people constantly got on and off.


    While lost in her thoughts looking at the city, suddenly a person approached her before speaking.


    "Excuse me, miss, is this seat taken?" said a man, smiling at Hela.


    Hela turned her gaze toward the person speaking to her and saw a man with brown hair smiling at her; she assumed he was trying to be charming.


    "It''s taken," said Hela, looking the man in the eyes with indifference.


    When the man''s eyes met Hela''s, his entire face turned pale, and his legs weakened.


    Hela turned her gaze back to the city, thinking with amusement about what would happen if Damian knew someone tried to flirt with her.


    Maybe she would tease him a bit when she got back, Hela''s lips curved into a slight, beautiful smile that the people walking on the street were fortunate to see.


    The shuttle continued until it reached the stop closest to the palace.


    Hela slowly got off before starting to walk; a couple of minutes later, she was standing in front of the grand palace.


    Not as ostentatious or filled with gold as Asgard''s, but much more pleasing to her eyes.


    Hela started to walk towards the entrance, and the guards looked at her for a moment before remaining silent, tactically agreeing to let her pass.


    Hela took a deep breath and felt the palace''s unique scent; although only three days had passed, she really missed this place.


    "Oh? Hela, you''re back," said Sophia, smiling at her.


    "Hmm, where''s Damian?" asked Hela, nodding slightly towards Sophia.


    "I think he''s still sleeping," said Sophia with her usual smile.


    "Hmm, I''ll go find him," said Hela, nodding before starting to climb the stairs.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Sophia''s lips couldn''t help but twitch slightly as she watched her climb the stairs; her feet inevitably started to walk behind her to see what would happen.


    Hela climbed the stairs and reached the hallway, quickly walking towards the door at the end where Damian slept.


    Hela didn''t consider herself a stranger and directly opened the door before entering the room, closing the door behind her.


    Sophia saw this in surprise and quickly ran before pressing her ear against the door.


    She was very curious about how the people inside would react; she didn''t know who else was still in bed but definitely Carol, who was the laziest.


    Hela looked towards the room, and her attention was immediately drawn to the silver locks peeking out from under the bed covers.


    Although she noticed the blonde too, she didn''t care before climbing onto the bed, pushing Carol aside, and hugging Damian.


    "Ana!" Carol murmured in a sleepy, annoyed voice, gently hitting the person who pushed her.


    Hela didn''t care about the hit and just hugged Damian''s bare torso before giving a slight smile and snuggling up to him.


    She would never say it out loud, but she really missed his scent.


    Damian didn''t even wake up in the process; Hela was one of the people he didn''t keep his guard up against, so he wasn''t alerted.


    Sophia, still outside with her ear pressed against the door, waiting for a bit of a show, was disappointed when nothing happened after almost ten minutes.


    "Mom?" said Ana slowly, looking at Sophia.


    Sophia, with her ear pressed against the door, froze in place, wishing she could be buried alive at that moment.


    "Honey, it''s not what it looks like," said Sophia, turning to look at Ana as her cheeks turned slightly red.


    "I didn''t know you had those kinds of interests, it''s okay, I don''t judge you," said Ana, looking at Sophia with a strange smile.


    "Your expression says otherwise, honey. Let''s keep this just between us, okay?" said Sophia, suddenly hugging Ana, who was trying to enter the room.


    "Why were you spying in the first place?" asked Ana, looking at Sophia, her eyes full of amusement.


    It was unusual to catch her mother in this situation; she always had that mature and maternal aura around her.


    "Hela came back, and I saw she was heading towards the room, so I followed her. I guess at least Carol and Damian are inside, so I was a bit curious about how they would react," said Sophia, looking at Ana.


    "You''re such a gossip, mom," said Ana, laughing slightly.


    "You can''t blame me; I couldn''t miss such an interesting scene," said Sophia, looking at Ana with a complaint.


    "So? Did you hear anything interesting?" Ana asked after a moment.


    "No," said Sophia, disheartened.


    Ana just shook her head before starting to walk towards the door, opening it, and entering.


    Sophia tried to catch every detail in the room, then saw Hela cuddled up next to Damian while Carol slept beside him.


    Her interest immediately vanished, and she left, bored. She had hoped to see some drama.


    Ana just rolled her eyes upon hearing Sophia''s footsteps receding before looking at Carol with exasperation.


    A woman climbs into her bed, steals her spot, and doesn''t even wake up.


    "Carol," said Ana, crossing her arms.


    Carol immediately frowned before turning over, not wanting to wake up.


    "Carol," said Ana in a slightly louder voice, causing the three in the bed to wake up.


    "What do you want? Let me sleep; I even let you hug Damian even though it was my turn today," Carol said irritably while sleepily hugging the figure with black hair next to her and pressing her cheek against theirs.


    Ana''s expression immediately turned dark as the temperature dropped instantly.


    Hela, suddenly hugged with Carol''s face so close to hers, also felt uncomfortable and moved away from Carol, climbing on top of Damian.


    Damian, on the other hand, had just woken up and was totally confused by the situation.


    Carol immediately sat up, feeling the chill on her naked body. More awake, she realized that the Ana she had just hugged wasn''t really her Ana.


    And the source of the cold seemed to be glaring at her angrily, very different from her usual cold looks. Suddenly, a big smile appeared on her face.


    "Could it be that you''re jealous?" said Carol, chuckling while getting out of bed and hugging Ana.


    "Why would I be jealous?" said Ana, looking at Carol with disdain.


    "I thought all the women here only had a relationship with you," said Hela, looking at the scene before looking at Damian.


    "I thought the same," said Damian, chuckling as he joked.


    "And you, why did you sneak into our bed?" said Ana, looking at Hela.


    "I think this is my bed too, isn''t it?" said Hela, smiling at Ana before looking at Damian.


    Damian immediately found himself in a difficult situation. Carol watched the drama with excitement, especially seeing Damian in a tight spot.


    "Are you ready for that? It''s not just about sleeping with Damian," said Ana, looking at Hela.


    Carol opened her mouth in surprise upon hearing Ana before quickly looking at Hela to see her reaction.


    "Do you want me to hug you while we sleep too?" said Hela, smiling slightly as she looked directly into Ana''s eyes.


    "For this to be your bed, everyone in this house must be your family, and you must have the corresponding loyalty. My daughter will be your daughter; I''m not willing to give that privilege to just anyone," said Ana, looking at Hela.


    Those words were also for Wanda and Laura; she hadn''t fully accepted them but didn''t mind them living in the palace.


    Damian cleared his throat, ready to say something. He didn''t want to pressure Hela about the family issue since he knew it was a complex matter for her.


    "You don''t say anything," said Ana, looking at Damian, who had opened his mouth.


    "So? Anything to say?" said Ana, looking at Hela.


    Hela suddenly didn''t know what to say. She knew this was serious and didn''t dare say just anything.


    "I..." said Hela, hesitating, unsure what to say.


    Suddenly, Hela was pulled towards Damian. He hugged her from behind before kissing her head.


    "It''s okay; I know you''re not ready yet. Don''t worry," said Damian, holding her hand.


    "Hm, I don''t feel ready yet, but I will," said Hela, getting serious at feeling Damian''s comforting touch before standing up and walking in front of Ana.


    Although she felt uncomfortable committing to something suddenly, the idea of not being part of Damian''s life made her feel even more uncomfortable.


    Thinking about it, she realized she wouldn''t know how to live without Damian.


    "I don''t know what it''s like to have a family, but I want to be with Damian. I don''t dislike you either. Maybe not right now, but I''ll do my best for us to be a family," said Hela, looking at Ana.


    Carol, who had her mouth open seeing the development, couldn''t help but smile slightly, seeing Hela''s expression looking sincere and somewhat vulnerable.


    "Good, I hope that with time, we can be a family," said Ana, nodding and softening her expression a bit.


    Carol laughed before jumping and wrapping Hela and Ana in a group hug.


    "Don''t stick to me," said Ana and Hela at the same time, pushing Carol away irritably before freezing.


    "Pfft, are you speaking in unison now? Wasn''t that too fast?" said Carol, laughing out loud.


    Ana and Hela looked at each other for a moment before putting on an irritated expression, deciding to ignore the matter.


    "Better put some clothes on; don''t be an exhibitionist," said Ana, looking at Carol, who was sitting on the floor naked after being pushed.


    "What''s the problem? What part of my body haven''t you seen before? Besides, I''m the embodiment of perfection; you''re lucky to be able to see me," said Carol, giving Ana a smile while her hair glowed with golden light.


    "Just in case, I''m not into women; I only like Damian," said Hela, suddenly feeling the need to clarify.


    Damian just watched the scene amused from the bed, happy that the situation had been resolved positively.


    "Don''t worry, none of us are interested in women," said Ana, looking at Hela.


    "I see, that''s a relief," said Hela, nodding.


    "That''s right, though I have to admit sometimes I look at Ana and feel indescribable things," said Carol, giving Ana a coquettish look.


    Ana just rolled her eyes, knowing she was joking.


    "Shall we take a bath?" said Ana, approaching Damian and giving him a slight smile.


    "Of course," said Damian, taking her hand and kissing it gently while they looked at each other.


    He quickly stood up before carrying Ana in his arms and heading to the bathroom.


    "Does her expression always change like that when she talks to Damian?" said Hela, looking at Carol.


    "Yes, it''s like the ice on her face melts," said Carol, chuckling while standing up.


    "So¡­ how about we have a friendly spar later? Just don''t let it end like your first fight with Damian," said Carol, putting her arm around Hela''s neck.


    "You knew about that since then?" said Hela in surprise.


    "Hm, I watched you through the system," said Carol, nodding.


    "I see," said Hela, putting on an uncomfortable expression. To be honest, she felt a bit embarrassed being seen at that moment.


    "Anyway, to improve relations, let''s take a bath," said Carol, taking Hela''s hand before starting to pull her towards the bathroom.


    "Aren''t you getting too familiar too quickly?" said Hela, looking at her while resisting symbolically.


    Carol just gave her a smile while managing to get her into the bathroom.

 Chapter 266

    Hela entered the bathroom and saw that Damian and Ana were already in the water, both talking while Ana leaned against Damian.


    Suddenly, her arms were lifted as Carol tried to remove her clothes.


    In an instant, she was completely naked.


    "Nothing underneath? I like it," said Carol, surprised to see Hela before giving her a thumbs up.


    "Come on, into the water," said Carol, dragging Hela to the bathtub.


    Hela felt the hot water on her body and was surprised to find it really pleasant.


    She usually didn''t bathe much and only used the shower after a fight where she got dirty. not that she was unhygienic; she was simply a goddess.


    Therefore, something like a hot bath was something she had never tried before.


    "Feels good, right?" said Carol with a smile seeing her expression.


    "Hm, not bad," said Hela, nodding.


    "In this family, we bathe a lot even though we don''t need to," said Carol, laughing slightly.


    Hela looked at Carol, who seemed very eager to talk to her.


    "By the way, important things have happened since you left," said Carol, suddenly looking at Damian before whispering to Hela.


    "Does it make sense to whisper? I''m sure Damian can hear us anyway," said Hela, raising an eyebrow at Carol.


    "You don''t understand, right now he''s off guard. His senses aren''t as sharp, and with the slight sound of the water, he shouldn''t hear us unless he wants to," said Carol.


    "So? What happened?" said Hela, nodding and speaking in a low voice.


    "Remember Wanda, right?" said Carol.


    "Hm," said Hela, nodding slightly.


    "Also, I don''t know if you remember a Spartan named Laura," said Carol.


    "Doesn''t ring a bell," said Hela, thinking for a moment before shaking her head.


    The Spartans she had seen always wore helmets, making it hard for her to recognize any of them.


    "Well, these two women are... let''s say, starting a relationship with Damian."


    "Sounds bad now that I say it," said Carol, pursing her lips.


    "How do you allow that?" said Hela, shaking her head with a smile.


    "It''s fine, I don''t think there will be more in the future," said Carol casually.


    "Better let me handle that. Just look at how many live in this place to know you don''t do a very good job," said Hela, mockingly.


    Carol just laughed and playfully hit her on the shoulder.


    "Tell me, how did you meet Damian?" asked Hela curiously.


    "It was when I was still a normal human," said Carol, preparing to tell her story.


    "You were a normal human at some point?" asked Hela, surprised.


    "Hm, I shot an engine made with the space stone, the energy hit me and changed me completely."


    "Later, the Kree took me and turned me into a pretty strange hybrid. The result was me," said Carol.


    "How did Damian allow that?" said Hela, confused.


    "Well... back then Damian couldn''t travel through the universe as easily as now. We don''t talk about it much since it''s a bit of a sensitive topic for him. He still blames himself for what happened," said Carol, trying to speak in a low voice when suddenly a water ball exploded against her head.


    Carol turned and saw Damian looking at her wordlessly. She just stuck her tongue out at him before turning her attention back to Hela.


    "And Ana?" asked Hela, quite surprised by what she was hearing.


    "Ana was Damian''s secretary," said Carol with a suggestive smile.


    "Secretary?" said Hela, confused by the term.


    "Eh, it''s like what Amelia was to you, helps you with all the things you have to do," said Carol.


    "And it was always like that?" said Hela, not knowing how to explain it exactly.


    "Yes, from the beginning it was like that. Although despite her expression, she managed to seduce Damian; she doesn''t do a bad job," said Carol, mocking when suddenly a jet of cold water hit her back.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Carol screamed while standing up before looking angrily at Ana and then jumping towards her in the water.


    Hela moved closer to Damian as she watched them fight in the water.


    "They are quite lively," said Hela as she leaned against Damian''s chest.


    "Yes, at first they couldn''t stand each other. Over time, they started to accept and love each other," said Damian, placing his hands on Hela''s abdomen.


    "Even if I''m not here, they enjoy each other''s company and feel genuine love despite teasing each other."


    "Even Ana got jealous when she saw Carol hugging you," said Damian, chuckling, clearly amused.


    Hela listened to Damian''s words as she watched Carol and Ana''s interaction with curiosity.


    She wondered if she would ever have such a relationship.


    ...


    Half a year had passed since the battle in Madripoor.


    The furor over the battle had long passed, and things had returned to their normal course.


    During this half-year, Cortana worked tirelessly to understand these mysterious beings called Celestials.


    At first, Cortana started the task quite relaxed, thinking it wouldn''t take more than a couple of months with her capabilities.


    But as time passed, she began to devote more and more of her day solely to research.


    She used to relax and look at the universe, or chat with her family, but in recent months she had barely communicated with her Master a few times and had dedicated all her attention to the Celestial embryo underground.


    This had caused concern for her Master, who repeatedly told her to slow down or temporarily pause the project.


    Still, Cortana for the first time refused her Master. Something inside her couldn''t allow herself to lose.


    She had the greatest computational power in the entire universe, and she herself was stronger than the average Celestial. How was it possible she couldn''t unravel their mysteries?


    That day, Cortana was directly manipulating Celestial DNA when her eyes widened in surprise.


    She had finally deciphered the key piece to understanding the Celestials'' structure.


    Suddenly, alarms went off in the lab when they discovered that almost all of the palace''s energy had been diverted.


    Cortana only left enough for the city''s basic functioning.


    The great sun responsible for the gigantic creatures living in the hollow earth suddenly began to shrink little by little until only a small sphere, about 2 meters in diameter, remained.


    Terrifying darkness immediately invaded the entire hollow earth, causing countless creatures to roar.


    Cortana temporarily paid no attention to this and frowned deeply as she modified the Celestial embryo to adapt it to the image she had in mind.


    The embryo would be born as a complete Celestial, a being without gender and with very few desires. Cortana did not want to become that kind of creature.


    She wanted to be more like her master, someone stronger than the Celestials but capable of enjoying everything the universe had to offer.


    Gritting her teeth, the golden sphere shrank a bit more until it measured a little less than two meters.


    Compressing the embryo further would be very complicated and could affect the resulting power.


    This was the energy that had been gathered over thousands of years from all the living beings that had existed on Earth.


    It was not something simple to manipulate.


    With everything in order, Cortana teleported the sphere to its place, where the infinity stones were located.


    Her illusory silhouette immediately appeared above the golden sphere. This silhouette was her consciousness or the closest thing she had to a soul.


    This time, her body would not be a puppet that she could easily abandon; it would have a much stronger bond with this body.


    Cortana sighed before entering the golden sphere.


    Suddenly, the room fell into total silence while the golden sphere floated without any movement.


    A few seconds after Cortana entered the sphere, Damian appeared in the place.


    His attention was immediately drawn to the golden energy sphere.


    He sighed, assuming that Cortana had gone ahead and done it without telling him.


    Now he could only wait for the result. This kind of situation, out of his control, inevitably stressed him a bit.


    Since Cortana seemed to be busy, Damian quickly started taking care of the system, ensuring everything was in order.


    Suddenly, something caught his attention; something was missing in the hollow earth.


    His face couldn''t help but change as he immediately guessed what Cortana was doing.


    Damian could only look at the energy sphere with concern; Cortana was a smart girl, so she must know the risk of doing this.


    Celestials are almost desireless creatures, only caring about their duty, which encompasses many things like experiments, life development, and the creation of celestial bodies.


    Damian was worried that Cortana might be influenced by this; he didn''t know if there was some innate compulsion in the Celestial''s body that drove them in that direction.


    He only hoped that Cortana''s preparations had been enough.


    Three days quickly passed, and Damian spent most of his time watching the golden sphere and the system.


    Damian was controlling the system when he suddenly felt movement in the golden sphere.


    He quickly dropped everything he was doing and watched attentively.


    The sphere suddenly showed a crack that quickly spread before the entire sphere shattered, finally revealing what was inside.


    Cortana floated in a fetal position with her eyes still closed, her long white hair fanned out, creating a large fan behind her.


    Damian, who was paying attention, had to admit that he was mesmerized for a couple of seconds before snapping out of it.


    As always, his girl was really beautiful.


    Damian gently floated until he reached her side, his hands extended softly before carrying Cortana like a princess.


    A bed appeared in an instant on the ground, and Damian laid Cortana down before covering her with a blanket.


    His hand lovingly stroked her hair and pushed some strands away from her face.


    Suddenly, Cortana''s eyelashes fluttered before her golden eyes opened gently.


    The first thing Cortana saw when she opened her eyes was her master''s crimson eyes.


    "Girl, you really worried me these days," Damian said, smiling at her, his expression couldn''t be softer.


    Cortana smiled widely before sitting up and hugging her master.


    "I did it," Cortana said, smiling.


    "I don''t know whether to praise you or scold you," Damian said, smiling wryly.


    "You should praise me," Cortana said, smiling at Damian while keeping her face very close to his.


    "Did you learn to have goddess delusions now?" Damian said, chuckling.


    Cortana had an incredibly happy smile at that moment; the look her master gave her was one he definitely didn''t give before.


    "Did you miss me?" Cortana said, smiling at Damian with complicity as her hands cupped his face, her thumb gently stroking his lip.


    Damian smiled slightly before taking Cortana''s waist and kissing her.


    Cortana felt fireworks explode in her head when she felt her master''s lips on hers.


    Her arms quickly wrapped around Damian''s neck as her lips moved instinctively.


    Their lips parted with a soft sigh as their eyes met.


    The desire was noticeable in the way they looked at each other.


    Damian took one of Cortana''s thighs before pulling it closer to him and gently pushing her onto the bed.


    Cortana''s eyes trembled as she looked at Damian while her heart beat rapidly, moments that only existed in her imagination were about to happen.

 Chapter 267

    Cortana looked up at her master above her with passion in her eyes, her legs instinctively wrapped around his waist.


    Damian''s clothes disappeared from his body in an instant so that their skin touched each other directly.


    Cortana was impatient as she ran her hands over Damian''s body, and she wasn''t the only one impatient, Damian was also filled with passion for Cortana after months of not being able to contact her.


    His hands caressed her thighs before moving up her abdomen to her breasts.


    Everything about Cortana''s body was incredibly beautiful and smooth, she was truly perfection incarnate.


    As Cortana felt her master''s hands caress her, she could not help but moan softly when his hands passed over certain areas.


    Her lower lips immediately moistened as she felt sexual pleasure for the first time.


    Damian looked into Cortana''s eyes which were begging for more, so his lips quickly met hers as his hand moved down Cortana''s abdomen, creating some friction until he reached a very soft area between her legs.


    Cortana felt as if electricity was flowing down her abdomen instead of Damian''s hand.


    Damian''s fingers gently caressed and explored Cortana''s lower lips, eliciting melodious moans.


    ''''Looks like there''s a fountain down here,'''' Damian said softly ending the kiss before whispering to Cortana with a smile.


    ''''I-it feels good'''' Cortana said looking at Damian, her eyes almost unfocused as her hands held Damian tightly, feeling his fingers move inside her giving her an intense pleasure she had never felt before.


    Damian smiled before kissing her chin, moving down her neck to her breasts, not lingering too long and leaving a trail of kisses across her stomach that made Cortana squirm.


    Damian''s lips slowly approached her lower region, causing waves of pleasure.


    When Damian reached her lower lips, he gently sucked on her clit, eliciting a strong reaction from her.


    Cortana squirmed hard as her thighs squeezed Damian''s head.


    ''''Ah! Ah! Master,'''' Cortana screamed as she felt an incredibly pleasurable climax in her body.


    Damian stopped his movements and gave Cortana time to recover from her first orgasm.


    Cortana was breathing rapidly as the grip on her legs slowly weakened.


    ''''Master'''' Cortana said slowly with her breath quickening as she looked at Damian, her eyes were full of excitement.


    So that was an orgasm, her eyes just filled with desire wanting to experience it even more.


    Feeling that Cortana seemed to have returned, Damian''s lips moved back into Cortana''s pussy, stimulating her more deeply.


    Cortana''s eyes widened in surprise as her hands gripped Damian''s head as if to pull him closer.


    Cortana felt her climax gradually build, not holding back any of the melodious sounds coming from her lips.


    ''''Master! again! it''s coming,'''' Cortana moaned loudly as Damian''s tongue ran along her vulva before entering her vagina.


    Cortana felt that great rush of pleasure again as her skin bristled.


    Damian felt a flood in his mouth as Cortana came hard, he took one last lick that shook Cortana completely before he lifted his face and smiled at her.


    ''''Okay, honey, are you ready for the real thing?" Damian said smiling at her as he took his penis and rubbed it up and down against Cortana''s vagina.


    Cortana''s eyes quivered with excitement as she saw her master''s penis about to enter her, her gaze of anticipation going between her master''s eyes and his penis.


    Damian didn''t keep Cortana waiting either as his waist slowly pushed.


    Cortana''s eyes were glued together as she watched and felt her vaginal walls slowly being separated by the thick girth.


    Cortana let out a silent moan as she felt her master thrust deeper and deeper into her until their hips were completely together.


    Damian immediately kissed Cortana as her hips moved very slowly.


    Cortana''s hips also began to move, begging for more, so Damian increased the intensity of his thrusts.


    Cortana felt electrifying pleasure as she moaned deeply with each thrust.


    Her hands cupped Damian''s face before she leaned down to kiss him hard.


    Wet and slapping sounds could be heard throughout the room, accompanied by the occasional moan Cortana could not contain during the kiss.


    Damian''s hips moved faster and faster as he felt Cortana squeeze him tighter and tighter.


    Damian suddenly parted his lips from Cortana before moving to her neck and slowly licking it.


    Suddenly, his fangs lengthened before digging into Cortana''s neck.


    Cortana immediately moaned loudly as she made a fist with Damian''s hair, she could feel Damian''s penis swell inside her before she felt a very hot liquid in her womb.


    Damian gently licked Cortana''s neck before kissing her and lying down next to her.


    Cortana''s eyes locked onto Damian''s before she embraced him, suddenly Cortana moaned softly as she felt Damian''s penis slipping out of her.


    "That was really incredible, I understand why you spend so much time doing it," Cortana said lazily.


    "It was incredible because it was you," Damian said, caressing her cheek.


    "You think I don''t know how you convince Ana with words like that?" Cortana teased, pretending not to believe him. Despite her words, her cheeks flushed, and her eyes sparkled with happiness.


    "I missed you a lot," Damian said, kissing her forehead.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Me too. For a fraction of a second, I thought about just creating a body similar to the previous one, but it was worth the wait," Cortana said, smiling.


    They cuddled together in silence, content with each other''s presence.


    "Can we continue?" Cortana asked suddenly, looking up at Damian.


    "Whatever you want," Damian said, looking at her with warm eyes.


    They tangled up in the bed for a long time as Cortana tried everything she had always wanted to do. She had plenty of material from watching her master with his wives.


    "How much time has passed?" Damian asked, looking at Cortana resting against his chest.


    To his surprise, Cortana didn''t answer. He quickly noticed that she had fallen asleep, so he smiled slightly, pulling her closer and also falling asleep.


    When Damian opened his eyes again, Cortana was humming while looking at him wake up with a smile.


    "Hi," Damian said, looking at her.


    "Finally awake," Cortana said, smiling.


    "52 hours have passed," Cortana said before he could ask, making Damian''s eyes widen in surprise.


    "Wow, I think we overdid it a bit," Damian said, chuckling.


    "Hmm, if I hadn''t blocked the attempts, Carol would have already come here," Cortana said, smiling.


    "Let''s go back, it''s also time for them to meet you again," Damian said, smiling as he got out of bed and looked back at her.


    Her naked appearance sitting on the bed reignited his desire, but he quickly calmed down and began to dress.


    Cortana smiled in a sensual way that she didn''t even know she could as she saw her master react when he looked at her. His gaze scanning her body didn''t go unnoticed by her.


    She had just discovered a new power, one she really liked.


    Damian and Cortana appeared in the hall of Madripoor, where to Damian''s surprise, there was no one.


    "What time is it?" Damian said, looking at the wall. He saw that it was early in the morning and everyone should be having breakfast.


    Cortana just rolled her eyes, looking at Damian. She could perfectly scan the entire palace and know where everyone was.


    "Let''s go," Damian said, taking Cortana''s hand and walking towards the dining room.


    Cortana looked at their joined hands and immediately showed a content smile.


    When they arrived at the dining room, everyone was indeed eating and turned to look at them upon hearing their steps.


    Damian saw those at the table and noticed that his entire family was there, including Hela, Wanda, and Laura.


    Hela had started living in the palace since she returned from Asgard and only went to her city during the day.


    Wanda had come to the palace saying she was on vacation, which turned out to be a very long vacation as she only left for the day.


    Both had gotten very close in that half year, so much so that she was almost considered part of the family and not a stranger.


    Laura had started living in the palace recently as her relationship progressed, and it was better than living alone.


    "Wow, Mr. Disappeared finally returned," Carol said, hitting the table and standing up, looking at Damian.


    "I had an important matter I had to delve into," Damian said seriously.


    "Pff," Cortana couldn''t help but burst into laughter upon hearing him.


    "Sure, you delved in for quite a while," Carol said, annoyed.


    "I''m sorry," Damian said, looking at her before kissing each of his daughters who were looking at him, clearly having missed him.


    "I see you have a body again. I''m glad; I felt a bit lonely without you accompanying me," Sophia said, smiling at Cortana.


    "Hmm, it took a while, but it''s finally ready," Cortana said, smiling happily.


    The whole family happily welcomed Cortana as they finished dinner.


    Damian sat next to Nate, who was with Natasha while she fed him.


    The little one was already 6 months old, and his development was quite fast, just like his sisters. He was a little ball of energy and quite strong.


    Damian smiled, looking around the large table. His family was really big; without counting him, there were already 15 people.


    Something he never thought of when he first woke up in this world.


    ...


    In an instant, a year had passed since Cortana had completed her new body, and the long-awaited day for the scientist had arrived.


    A new area had been created very close to the Infinity Stones.


    There was Damian along with Cortana, both the only ones who could access the place as no physical path had been created.


    The scientist was monitoring the situation from above through cameras.


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to go with you?" Cortana said, looking at Damian.


    "No, stay here and take care of everyone," Damian said, looking at her with a smile. Without him, Cortana was definitely the strongest.


    "My lord, although I''ve probably said it hundreds of times, please reconsider, it''s too risky," said the scientist from above.


    "We''ve already done some tests, so it should be fine," Damian said, shaking his head.


    He was a bit excited about exploring another universe; he wondered what lay beyond the portal. He had already said his goodbyes to the rest of his family multiple times and had even postponed the journey twice due to his daughter''s insistence.


    "I''m actually a bit worried about the passage of time; we don''t know what the ratio will be between your destination and here," said Cortana.


    "I''m sure you can figure it out," Damian said, looking at Cortana with a smile.


    "Activate it," Damian told the scientist.


    A helpless sigh was heard before a loud humming began as the black ring in front of Damian vibrated slightly.


    "Remember to activate the probe immediately upon arrival on the other side and be careful," Cortana said, suddenly nervous as she watched the portal activating.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," Damian said, smiling softly while caressing Cortana''s cheek.


    The entire room buzzed as the portal fully formed.


    The whole portal seemed to be made of white energy waves emanating from the center.


    "I''ll be back soon," Damian said, smiling at Cortana before stepping through the portal with some excitement.


    "Come back safely," Cortana murmured, watching her master''s back.


    ...


    On Earth.


    A man dressed as a bat was typing on his computer when an alarm started to sound.


    His hands stopped, and his barely expressive face looked toward the alarm.


    Seeing the alarm, his frown deepened slightly before quickly typing to see what was happening.


    On the screen, a desert location appeared where a cluster of energy seemed to swirl and was increasing.


    The man''s frown deepened even more upon seeing this; it seemed like some kind of portal forming.


    "Cyborg, look at the images I''m sending you," said Batman through his communicator.


    "Batman, I see them. It looks like a portal is forming, but I detect something very strange; it shouldn''t take this long to form."


    "But the energy of the portal is absurd; I can''t imagine who could create something like this," said Cyborg through the communicator.


    "I''ll go investigate it personally; I can''t analyze much from here," said Cyborg.


    "Be careful, this gives me a bad feeling," Batman said before cutting off.


    Batman continued watching the swirling energy sphere and noticed it was slowly growing.


    He only hoped not too many people got involved in this, or it could be really bad.


    Several minutes passed when Batman''s communicator rang again.


    "Batman, this is serious. The energy emanating from this thing is absurd; it could blow up the entire Earth ten times over if it got out of control."


    "It looks like the formation of a portal, but I can''t imagine what kind of creature could come out of something like this," Cyborg said with fear.


    "Can you figure out how much time we have?" Batman asked after a few seconds of silence.


    "It''s hard to say, but it shouldn''t be more than a day; maybe in a few hours, the portal will fully form," Cyborg said, analyzing the energy patterns.


    "We need to assemble the league," Batman said gravely.


    A signal was quickly sent, and within minutes, the hall was filled with all the league members sitting around a round table.


    "Is there an emergency?" asked a man dressed in a blue suit, a red cape, and a large S on his chest.


    "Cyborg," Batman said, looking at a dark-skinned man whose body was mostly robotic.


    "A portal is forming in the Arizona desert. The energy emanating from it is very high, and we don''t know what kind of creature will come out of it," Cyborg said, showing some images.


    "How long has this been happening?" asked the only woman in the group, who had black hair with a metal tiara on her forehead.


    "The scanners detected this anomaly 17 minutes ago," Batman said.


    "How much time do we have?" the man in blue finally asked.


    "Less than a day," Cyborg said.


    "Can''t we just destabilize the portal, making it collapse or something?" asked a man in a completely green suit with a ring on his finger.


    "Only if you want to change planets," Cyborg joked while looking at the Green Lantern.


    "The energy emanating from this forming portal could vaporize the Earth in an instant," Batman said, looking at the man who now seemed uncomfortable with his question.


    "Martian Manhunter, any thoughts?" Batman asked, looking at him.


    "It doesn''t seem familiar to me. If the energy is as dangerous as they say, the best thing is to wait and protect the portal. We don''t want anyone interrupting the process and causing something to go wrong," said the green-skinned man.


    "Now, besides worrying about what comes out, we also have to protect it," said Green Lantern, crossing his arms and sighing with irritation.


    "So... what''s the plan?" said a man in a completely red suit.


    "Since we estimate the portal could open in just hours, we''ll all go to guard the portal," Batman said.


    There were several sighs from some heroes as this would require them to change their plans.

 Chapter 268

    In the Arizona desert.


    Nine people gathered under the scorching sun, watching the portal forming and growing larger.


    The most unfortunate was the man in a completely black suit, feeling like his suit was an oven.


    Green Lantern looked at the sky, squinting his eyes before creating a green energy tent that covered them.


    "You''re not going to run out of juice, are you?" said Flash, smiling at him.


    "This is nothing," Green Lantern replied arrogantly.


    "It''s not the best solution just to wait here," said a man in a golden suit with a trident.


    "We don''t have another choice. We don''t know what will come out of the portal. It could be an army or an individual. We''re not far from populated areas; if we react too late, people could die," Batman said, looking at the portal without emotion.


    Superman was the only one having a good time, enjoying the scorching sun on him.


    The group of nine superheroes waited for about two hours, observing the portal growing in size.


    Suddenly, the energy sphere that had grown significantly trembled before expanding into a disc shape.


    Everyone immediately became serious and surrounded the portal strategically.


    Their stances seemed ready for a fight, while the only sound was the buzzing from the portal.


    The portal''s buzzing intensified when suddenly a tattered humanoid figure stumbled out.


    ¡­.


    When Damian entered the portal, his body was forcefully dragged through what seemed like a tunnel.


    His curiosity couldn''t be contained, and he reached out to touch the tunnel walls.


    Suddenly, without pain or any visual indication, his fingers that touched the wall disintegrated instantly.


    Damian raised an eyebrow in surprise before looking at his hand, which healed immediately; durability was not his strong suit anyway.


    Soon, half an hour had passed, and Damian was still traveling through the tunnel. He couldn''t help but get bored, having thought it would be like a normal portal and he would instantly arrive at his destination.


    Damian could only lie back in the air, placing his hands behind his head and looking at the tunnel walls in boredom.


    Everything was calm when suddenly some cracks appeared in the walls, letting through small energy beams that immediately cut his body.


    Damian quickly started trying to avoid these beams as much as possible. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed he could see the tunnel''s end.


    His body moved rapidly, dodging the energy beams as he approached the tunnel''s end.


    In a few seconds, he finally emerged in an awkward position before stopping in the air and sighing.


    He really didn''t want to find out what would happen if the tunnel collapsed completely; he might end up trapped between two drifting universes, a rather unpleasant thought.


    Damian looked at his body and saw his clothes were in shambles, but with a mere thought, they returned to normal.


    Suddenly he noticed several eyes on him, and he raised his head in curiosity, wondering what creatures he was about to meet.


    His mouth almost dropped open in surprise at the sight of their flashy costumes.


    "DC, huh?" Damian said without much surprise; in his memory, crossovers existed between DC and Marvel.


    The group of nine superheroes was also surprised to see a person who at first glance seemed human come out.


    Batman''s eyes narrowed before he looked at Martian Manhunter and nodded slightly toward him.


    Martian Manhunter turned his gaze to Damian, squinting slightly as he concentrated on probing the stranger''s mind.


    This didn''t go unnoticed by Damian, who turned to look at him, his crimson eyes locking onto the Martian, startling him.


    "So... can I help you with something?" Damian said, looking at the group, not without giving Wonder Woman a couple more glances.


    "It would be good if you identified yourself and stated your intentions," Superman said, taking the initiative to speak amicably.


    In his mind, it was ideal to avoid conflict; if everything could be resolved peacefully, it would be perfect.


    "My name is Damian, and I come from another universe," Damian said, smiling. Suddenly, as if remembering something, he pulled out a basketball-sized sphere and activated it.


    The small sphere activated and began scanning the surroundings.


    "Another universe? You mean another Earth?" Batman said, frowning. They were already aware of other Earths and had interacted with such people before.


    "No, that would be a parallel universe, but I come from further out," Damian said, looking at the sphere without bothering to explain much.


    "And what is your goal in coming here?" Batman asked in an interrogative tone.


    Superman couldn''t help but sigh silently, seeing Batman starting to be aggressive with someone who was currently conversing with them.


    "To gather some data about this universe," Damian said casually.


    Damian continued to watch the metallic sphere, soon receiving a response.


    The sphere would take three days to analyze the new universe''s data; only then could he return home.


    Omniversal travel technology was clearly in its infancy, so it was not the best time to explore.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The entire Justice League couldn''t help but look at each other in doubt; for the moment, the guy didn''t seem like an enemy and was quite easy to talk to.


    If they tried to capture and interrogate him, leaving aside whether they could, they might create a villain, and that was the last thing they wanted¡ªthey already had enough.


    Damian continued checking the orb and ensuring everything was in order. Afterward, he pushed it toward space to continue collecting data.


    "Alright, see you around. I''d appreciate it if you didn''t touch my orb as it would annoy me greatly," Damian said, preparing to leave.


    Batman frowned at this; his paranoia told him to stop him, but his logic said that would only provoke an unnecessary fight.


    "Wait, you say you''re just passing through Earth?" Batman said suddenly, unable to bear watching him leave so easily.


    "That''s right," Damian said, glancing at Batman.


    "How long until you leave?" Batman asked, looking at Damian.


    "When I want to leave," Damian said, slightly frowning as he turned his body toward Batman. He was a patient person, but he also had his limits.


    "How do you expect us to be at ease letting you roam the Earth? We don''t know what kind of person you are. The portal you arrived through could have blown up the Earth if something went wrong," Batman said, looking at Damian, who seemed to have run out of patience judging by the way he looked at him.


    "Clearly, you''re a potential danger," Batman said, looking at Damian.


    "So you want to turn the potential danger into a real danger?" Damian said, approaching Batman while still floating in the air.


    His actions immediately put the league on alert, preparing for any outcome.


    Flash watched Damian''s hands intently, ready to save Batman at any moment.


    "Let us check that device of yours to make sure you''re really just passing through," said Batman, staring fearlessly at Damian.


    "For a regular human, you''re incredibly brave," said Damian, chuckling as he extended his hand towards Batman.


    Flash noticed this and immediately started running towards Batman to get him out of there. But to his surprise, Damian''s hand wasn''t moving slowly, as the world usually did when he began to run.


    He could only watch helplessly as Damian''s hand extended. Damian''s fingers flicked before his middle finger struck Batman''s forehead.


    Batman saw nothing as he felt a powerful impact on his head, sending him flying several meters before hitting the ground unconscious.


    Damian immediately moved aside to dodge Superman''s incoming punch and then ducked to avoid the Amazon''s sword, which would have surely decapitated him.


    He wondered what had happened to the no-kill rule.


    The League''s attacks seemed very coordinated as a giant transparent green pillar fell towards him.


    Damian stopped dodging and punched the pillar, shattering it. Green Lantern was immediately thrown back several meters by the destruction of his projection.


    Damian quickly moved his forearm to block a pair of red energy beams before lifting his leg to avoid the Amazon''s slash.


    For the first time, Damian felt like the final boss in a game.


    At that moment, the blond man in a gold suit approached from behind to attack him.


    Damian deftly avoided the attack at the last moment before turning around and forcefully kicking Aquaman.


    The poor man, far from his element, flew dozens of meters, creating a small ditch in the sand. Damian noticed the man with wings and a mace, who hadn''t attacked yet, flying to rescue him.


    Damian hovered gently and retreated several meters.


    Superman and Wonder Woman still seemed ready to attack.


    Looking past them, Damian saw Flash and Cyborg tending to Batman.


    Of course, he wasn''t dead. Damian had held back, and at worst, Batman would have a concussion.


    With Cyborg''s help, Batman woke up and sat in the sand, touching his forehead.


    Damian wore an amused smile watching him. Who told him to be so annoying? He really should consider who he''s talking to.


    With Batman recovering, Cyborg and Flash joined Superman and Wonder Woman.


    "He seems very strong physically and can fly too. Is he one of yours?" asked Cyborg, looking at Superman.


    "Don''t ask me. Even if he were, I wouldn''t recognize him," said Superman, rolling his eyes.


    "Enough talking. Things have come to this point, so let''s subdue him before asking questions," said Wonder Woman with her sword and shield, charging at Damian with large strides.


    Damian smiled and got into position, seeing Wonder Woman bash her shield towards him.


    Damian quickly blocked with his forearm, creating a small shockwave that sent sand flying around them.


    With his other arm, Damian swiftly punched at her. She quickly advanced towards Damian''s punch, dodging it by mere millimeters while trying to stab him.


    Damian quickly dodged before increasing his speed, sweeping his legs before striking at Wonder Woman''s chest.


    She swiftly used her shield to block Damian''s blow, creating a small crater as her back hit the ground.


    Suddenly, a buzzing sound made Damian cover up as Superman''s beams hit him, this time with full force, leaving a trail on the ground.


    Cyborg joined in, his arm transforming into an energy cannon that fired a blue energy beam at Damian.


    Green Lantern wasn''t left behind, shooting a green energy beam from his ring.


    "Damn, that hurts," murmured Damian, feeling the energy on his forearms.


    Suddenly, his body became ethereal as he sped forward, catching them by surprise and punching Superman in the face. Damian didn''t hold back, sending him flying hundreds of meters into the distance.


    Turning to look at Cyborg and Green Lantern, Damian smiled before knocking them out with a few quick blows.


    Looking around, only Martian Manhunter, Flash, and Batman, who had gotten to his feet, were left, seeing their comrades fall.


    Damian glanced at them before sending a mental wave, rendering them unconscious.


    At that moment, there was a sonic boom, and Damian saw Superman flying at full speed towards him.


    Damian smiled before flying towards Superman as well. They clashed in the air, each grabbing the other''s wrist with their free hand.


    A shockwave much greater than the one Wonder Woman generated exploded, sending sand everywhere as they grappled in the air.


    Damian noticed that Superman seemed visibly disconcerted at being physically overpowered.


    In his opinion, Superman''s strength was greater than Bruce''s, at least the version he had fought in another universe.


    Being overpowered this way, Superman could only use his heat vision to try and break free from Damian.


    Damian quickly released Superman, dodging his attack before kicking his chest.


    Superman flew several meters before stopping in the air and quickly began exchanging blows with Damian in the air.


    Damian''s punches grew stronger as they clashed with the Kryptonian, forcing him to retreat constantly.


    Damian didn''t know if it was the blazing sun in the sky, but Superman turned out to be really tough and strong.


    So much so that he was using all his strength and couldn''t knock him out.


    He also noted that Superman wasn''t a very skilled fighter, but that was normal since he used his superior strength and speed to defeat his enemies.


    Surely, he felt like he lived in a world made of paper, and it was possible that even now he was still holding back his punches despite losing.


    Suddenly, crimson energy began to bubble around his arm before Damian accelerated, appearing in front of Superman in an instant.


    His arm, now seemingly covered in a layer of energy and slightly enlarged, struck Superman incredibly hard.


    Superman shot off at high speeds toward the ground, crashing into the sand, which rose hundreds of meters from the impact, creating a small tremor.


    Since they had moved a bit away from the others, they weren''t too affected. Damian looked at Superman and saw his head bleeding and a couple of broken ribs, his brow furrowed as he seemed about to wake up soon.


    He had to admit the guy knew how to take a beating.


    Distracted by watching Superman, he didn''t notice the golden lasso suddenly wrapping around his leg.


    Looking down, he saw Wonder Woman pulling the glowing lasso.


    Damian felt a compulsion trying to affect him, but his familiar easily dispelled it.


    "You know, I don''t like these kinds of games," said Damian, looking at her with a slight smile as he approached her.


    Damian landed and saw her face scrunched in effort, trying to take control.


    Suddenly, everything slowed down in Damian''s vision as he saw a fist inches from his face.


    Damian''s eyes quickly moved to where he had left Flash unconscious and noticed the spot was empty.


    Not only was he surprised by Flash''s speed, which had reached him, but also by how quickly he had recovered.


    Damian simply turned his body into mist, making Flash''s punch pass harmlessly through him.


    At the same time, he freed himself from the lasso before grabbing it in his hands and yanking it hard.


    Wonder Woman left a trail in the ground before being pulled towards Damian, who kept turning parts of his body into mist to avoid Flash''s attacks.


    Damian saw Wonder Woman being pulled towards him and quickly grabbed her forearm, wrapping her wrists with her own lasso.


    Suddenly, his eyes moved, seeing Flash running towards him, so he used Wonder Woman as a weapon to hit Flash.


    Wonder Woman''s back collided hard with Flash''s abdomen before Damian let her go.


    They both rolled on the ground before Wonder Woman quickly got off Flash and stood up, glaring at Damian with anger as she tried to free her hands.

 Chapter 269

    Upon seeing her struggle to free herself, Damian smiled and shook his head before approaching her.


    "I''ll untie you, but don''t attack me anymore, okay?" Damian said, looking at her, noticing the fierceness in her eyes and her reluctance to accept defeat.


    "Fine," Wonder Woman said, staring directly into Damian''s eyes while gritting her teeth.


    Damian''s hands turned into barely visible shadows as he untied Wonder Woman''s wrists in an instant before tossing the lasso aside.


    "For the record, it was self-defense," Damian said, mocking the woman.


    "Then why did you hit Batman?" Wonder Woman said, not accepting his words.


    "What are you talking about? That''s how we greet each other where I come from," Damian said, making a pretty bad joke while laughing at his own joke.


    "Alright, good luck, see you around," Damian said before floating into the air and flying away.


    For now, he would find a hotel and look around until everything was ready for his return.


    Wonder Woman watched him go before looking away in frustration. It didn''t feel good to be defeated like that.


    She quickly went to help her fallen comrades.


    "Diana, where is he?" Batman growled immediately upon waking up with her help.


    "He left after giving us a beating," Diana said, sighing as she sat beside him.


    The only one she was really worried about was Batman, who was just an incredibly fragile normal human.


    She noticed that Damian measured his blows, so the others would be fine, though she was astonished to see someone stronger than Clark.


    "What do you think?" Batman said, holding his forehead. It really hurt; he felt like he couldn''t even think.


    "At least it seems he''s not entirely bad. He could have easily killed us," Diana said, shaking her head.


    "Or maybe he''s just incredibly arrogant," Batman said. Just because he didn''t kill them didn''t mean he was a good person.


    "We need to track and monitor him. If we have another conflict, we need to be prepared."


    "We''ll analyze his strengths and create a plan," Batman said, standing up with a groan of pain.


    "Sure," Diana said, shaking her head as the rest of the league members started to gather.


    Superman flew in and landed next to Diana, with traces of blood on his face, but with the sun over him, he had already fully recovered.


    "Did he leave?" Clark said, looking around before looking at Diana.


    "Yes," Diana said, sighing.


    "Are you alright?" Clark said, looking at her, noticing several scratches.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing," Diana said casually.


    "Man, I hope nobody recorded that," Green Lantern said, landing next to the group.


    "That would make a really interesting front page," Flash said, groaning slightly as he stood up, his abdomen still hurting from the hit.


    "Let''s just go back," Batman said, sighing. He really wanted to take off his mask, but he knew this wasn''t the place.


    ¡­.


    Damian ascended and quickly flew towards what he knew as New York.


    Besides being the most familiar place to him, he was also curious if there would be significant changes in the city''s infrastructure compared to Marvel.


    To his surprise, he found things were quite different.


    After hypnotizing a random passerby, he obtained some information.


    To his even greater surprise, the famous cities of Gotham and Metropolis were actually close by.


    So, he immediately changed his mind and flew over the cities.


    As expected, they were truly worlds apart despite being considerably close to each other.


    Gotham City had a gloomy look, with many places appearing dirty and abandoned, not to mention the number of criminal gangs he saw from the air.


    Metropolis was different; it seemed like a bright city, completely peaceful and somewhat advanced in terms of technology.


    Since Gotham City was the closest to him, he landed quickly and started walking around, looking at his surroundings.


    He could feel many eyes on him, evaluating him, yet no one approached. Even if they hadn''t seen him fly, his appearance alone was very unusual, and in a world like DC, someone unusual was what normal criminals feared the most.


    Damian could only purse his lips, feeling that the thugs had very good instincts; no one came to mess with him.


    "Boring," Damian murmured before no longer paying attention to his surroundings.


    Damian kept walking and ventured deeper into the more dangerous areas of Gotham, thinking of eliminating some of the trash since someone else didn''t dare to do it.


    And maybe it was a bit childish of him, but he was also doing it to provoke him.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    He wondered if he would encounter a certain clown and if eliminating him would make Batman sad.


    While walking, he suddenly heard two sets of footsteps coming towards him from the alley to his left up ahead.


    One of the steps sounded very loud, clearly made by heels, while the other steps sounded a bit slower.


    "I''m telling you, Ivy, that idiot said to come back with him, but I kicked him in the balls and left," said a clearly feminine voice somewhat amusingly.


    Damian, who had not yet seen the owner of the voice, could immediately guess who it was.


    "Harl, there''s someone up ahead," said another voice, interrupting the narration.


    Damian stopped and waited for the two people to come out of the alley.


    Soon, two women emerged. One of them wore a... well, it was hard to describe her outfit. Her hair was tied in two blonde pigtails, each tip a different color.


    The other woman dressed more normally, though she stood out a lot. She had green skin and red hair, and her face was really beautiful or rather seductive.


    Damian immediately knew they were Harley Quinn and Poison Ivy.


    The two women were immediately surprised to see Damian.


    "Wow, he''s handsome. Ivy, let''s keep him," Harley said, giving a big smile before looking at Ivy for a second and approaching Damian animatedly. She stood on tiptoes before looking closely at his face.


    "Harl, wait," Ivy said, quickly approaching and pulling Harley''s hand.


    Ivy looked at Damian with suspicion, feeling there was something strange about him. He felt dangerous.


    She was an expert in flowers, and the most beautiful flowers were always the most dangerous.


    "What''s wrong?" Harley said, looking confused at Ivy.


    "Hey, pretty boy, what''s your name? Listen, these streets are dangerous. Are you lost? By the way, be careful, they might rob you or, in your case, even rape you," Harley said, speaking very quickly.


    "Really? Who could rape me?" Damian said, unable to stop himself from chuckling at Harley''s words.


    "If I keep looking at you, I might do it. Has anyone told you that you''re obscenely handsome? Wait, are you my hallucination? I haven''t drunk or done drugs today. Ivy, can you see him too?" Harley said, looking mesmerized at Damian before opening her eyes wide in surprise and looking at Ivy.


    "I see him too," Ivy said, looking at Harley speechlessly.


    "Well, that''s normal. We drink and do drugs together," Harley said, looking at Ivy before nodding as if it made sense.


    "You''re not high right now, and that person you see does exist," Ivy said, sighing at Harley''s antics.


    "Wow," Harley said, looking at Damian before getting lost in her thoughts.


    Damian could only let out a laugh upon hearing Harley; she was really crazy, but somehow he didn''t dislike it.


    "Hey, even your laugh sounds nice. Are you an angel? Or a god? There are rumors that Wonder Woman is a demigoddess. Maybe you''re her daddy?" Harley said, reacting to his laugh before proposing a hypothesis, which she almost seemed to believe she had discovered a great secret.


    "Girl, you''re funny," Damian said, looking at her.


    "Girl?" Harley murmured, confused.


    "Who are you?" Ivy said, looking at Damian. Just by his appearance, it was impossible to say he was a normal human, which was probably why he hadn''t been attacked.


    Those guys were like rats who could smell danger. Faced with an anomaly like Damian, they definitely wouldn''t dare do anything.


    "I''m Damian, let''s say a tourist. How about you show me some interesting places in the city?" Damian said, smiling.


    "I''m actually a bit bus¡ª" Ivy said, trying to tactfully decline when Harley suddenly jumped towards Damian and grabbed his arm.


    "Come on, cutie, I''ll show you everything," Harley said, looking at Damian cheerfully.


    Ivy could only sigh before covering her face for a moment.


    Harley started dragging Damian around, showing him the places she knew.


    Ivy could only follow them helplessly. Although she didn''t trust Damian, she couldn''t leave Harley alone.


    "Look, an old lady who takes care of orphans and has many cats lives there."


    "Oh, they sell cheap weapons in that house, though they sometimes jam," Harley said, pointing to another place as they walked down the street.


    "This is the bar we usually go to. Although they water down the whiskey, it''s cheaper, so I guess one thing for another," Harley said, laughing as she pointed to a bar about 100 meters away.


    It was easily visible by the neon sign lighting up the surroundings, and it was where they had planned to go before meeting Damian.


    "Why? I don''t think you guys lack money," Damian said, looking at Harley curiously.


    "Ivy''s ex usually goes there, although they broke up, they still talk," Harley said quietly, though not enough for Ivy not to hear.


    "Hey! I already told you she''s not my ex; we just slept together a few times," Ivy said, immediately frowning upon hearing her.


    Harley just giggled while turning her head to look at Ivy, annoyed.


    "So, how about we go somewhere interesting? Like a villain''s lair," Damian said, looking at Harley.


    "Oh? Are you a hero? Do you want to arrest them? Wait, are you going to arrest me?" Harley said, looking at Damian as her mind worked quickly.


    "Do I look like a hero?" Damian said, looking at her with a slight smile.


    "You don''t look like one," Harley said, nodding slightly as she saw his beautiful but intimidating crimson eyes.


    "Then let''s have some fun, let''s rob some idiots," Harley said, suddenly excited.


    "Are you coming, Ivy?" Harley said, turning to look at the woman in question.


    "Sure," Ivy said, sighing. If she didn''t go, who would protect Harley?


    "Let''s bother the Penguin. He stole some money from me a while ago," Harley said resentfully.


    "Where to?" Damian said, looking at her.


    "The dock, let''s go," Harley said, pointing in a direction before starting to walk.


    Ivy also started moving, getting closer to Harley, not without first glancing at Damian.


    "Why walk? It will take us too long to get there," Damian said, smiling before levitating while lifting both of them off the ground.


    "What the heck! Whoa," Harley said, flailing her arms unnecessarily trying to balance herself.


    Ivy frowned deeply, as being off the ground severely limited her abilities. She couldn''t help but look at Damian with alarm.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll get there quickly," Damian said, laughing at Harley''s antics.


    "Wow, you can fly," Harley said, amazed, looking at Damian, while also noticing how the buildings quickly passed below her.


    In a few seconds, they had already reached Gotham''s port.


    "Wow, if I could fly, they definitely wouldn''t catch us after a robbery," Harley said, looking at Ivy.


    "Anyway, let''s deal with that Penguin idiot," Harley said, giving a big smile.


    "Are you going to do it like this? Empty-handed?" Damian said, raising his eyebrows a bit.


    "I''ll just take the weapon from the first idiot I find," Harley said, shrugging.


    Damian looked at Harley before quickly scanning the entire place; there were about thirty people.


    He quickly analyzed the mental patterns of each person to ensure there were no innocents.


    Not too surprisingly, there were all kinds of people; some seemed pretty bad while others were just trying to survive.


    Damian suddenly made a bat appear in his hand, knowing Harley''s tastes clearly.


    He easily placed a few enchantments on it. The bat would strengthen Harley while increasing her damage against people with negative brainwaves, while against innocents, the damage would be significantly reduced.


    Harley wasn''t a good person either, but you couldn''t exactly call her bad. She was crazy but also not.


    It was complicated.


    Both women were surprised to see Damian pull something out of nowhere. Harley even shamelessly approached and started patting Damian''s body, as if wanting to see if he was hiding things under his clothes.


    Damian took Harley''s wrist, which was going a bit too south, before placing the bat in her hand.


    "Here, it''s a gift. Use it well," Damian said, smiling at the crazy woman.


    Harley''s attention was incredibly fleeting. She had been focused on patting Damian''s body and realized his muscles felt pretty good. Suddenly, her attention was completely drawn to the bat Damian placed in her hand.


    It was a beautifully red and black bat that matched her outfit perfectly.


    "Wow, what a bat," Harley said, holding it with both hands and noticing it felt different.


    She couldn''t help but swing it a few times, creating a sharp sound.


    "Thanks," Harley said, giving Damian a big smile.


    "Sure, go smash some bad guys'' heads," Damian said, chuckling.


    "But I''m bad too, should I smash my own head?" Harley said, looking at her bat with a thoughtful expression.


    "I don''t think you''re that bad," Damian said, chuckling as he looked at her.


    Ivy''s gaze fixed on Damian''s expression, and her caution towards the mysterious man lessened a bit.

 Chapter 270

    Harley looked at her bat with appreciation before leaving the alley they were in and running towards the Penguin''s warehouse guards.


    "Hey, look, isn''t that crazy bitch Harley?" one of the two guards said, nudging his companion when he saw the woman running towards them with a manic smile.


    "Yeah, looks like it is," he said, nodding before pulling out his gun and aiming at Harley.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing? If you kill her, Joker will tear us to pieces. Let me talk to her and see what she wants," one of the guards said, stopping his companion.


    "Hey! Harley, stop. What do you want coming here at this hour?" the guard shouted at Harley.


    "Of course, revenge. Did you forget how you stole from me a few days ago?" Harley said, jumping at a speed that took the guard by surprise.


    Before he could react, Harley''s bat hit his head hard.


    There was a crunching sound as the man instantly fell to the ground like a ragdoll.


    Harley quickly turned to look at the other guard, who quickly aimed at Harley before pulling the trigger.


    Suddenly, thick vines emerged from the ground, forming a wall in front of Harley, protecting her from the bullets.


    Harley took advantage of this and quickly dodged the wall before zigzagging and hitting the other guard''s head.


    "Wow! This bat is great, can I really keep it?" Harley said, looking at Damian.


    "Sure, just remember not to harm innocent people," said Damian, who had approached along with Ivy, who looked at Harley with slight annoyance.


    She really didn''t take care of her life; not only did she have to be protected her from other people, but also from herself, like taking care of a baby.


    "So are you a hero or not? You confuse me," Harley said, hearing Damian.


    "Anyway, it''s not like I''m interested in harming normal people," Harley said, shrugging while gently tapping the bat against her other hand.


    "Hm, I can see that," Damian said, looking into Harley''s eyes, smiling as if he knew her.


    Harley, who hardly knew the word fear, had to admit she felt uneasy at that moment as if somehow she was naked. No, if she were naked, she wouldn''t care that much; it was a strange feeling.


    "Let me see," Ivy said, looking at the bat in Harley''s hands.


    She had noticed that Harley had moved much faster than usual, so she was curious.


    "Hm, only because it''s you," Harley said, handing the bat to Ivy with a smile.


    Ivy rolled her eyes and took the bat, immediately feeling the change in her body.


    She couldn''t help but swing the bat forcefully, creating sharp sounds.


    "Wow, it feels good," Ivy said, looking at the bat with bright eyes.


    "Of course, I inscribed some runes to strengthen the user," Damian said, smiling slightly.


    "Runes?" Ivy said, looking at Damian with interest.


    "Hm, think of it as a programming language that can affect the universe," Damian said, giving an explanation anyone could understand.


    "So, you''re like a magician?" Harley said, looking at Damian.


    "I could also be considered a magician, though that''s not my origin," Damian said, smiling.


    "But we didn''t come to talk about that; it seems the shots attracted attention," Damian said, clearly sensing they were being surrounded little by little.


    Footsteps were heard to the point that Harley and Ivy could hear them when dozens of people surrounded them, armed with knives, firearms, chains, and bats.


    "Harley, how dare you attack us. Don''t think we won''t do anything to you because of Joker," one of the thugs shouted at Harley.


    "Shut up, what does he have to do with me? You guys stole from me, so today I''ll make sure to steal from you," Harley said, shouting angrily at the mention of the clown''s name before launching herself at the group of thugs.


    "Stupid," Ivy said, moving her hands as thick vines emerged from the ground and released pollen.


    Harley''s crazy attack took them a bit by surprise, but before the people with firearms could shoot, their visions suddenly darkened and they fell unconscious.


    Ivy, who was prepared to eliminate them, noticed this and couldn''t help but glance at Damian, suspecting he was the culprit.


    Still, she didn''t waste time on that and quickly dealt with the remaining thugs who furiously advanced towards them.


    The pollen caused almost everyone to have a coughing fit, making them vulnerable.


    Thick vines emerged from the ground, and they were directly hung by their limbs.


    Besides the screams of the thugs trying to free themselves, the repeated sound of a bat hitting something hard was heard before the sound of bodies hitting the floor.


    Damian really didn''t do much other than knock out the thugs with firearms.


    He originally planned to kill them all, but he was surprised to find their mental waves weren''t that bad.


    Although they couldn''t be classified as good people, at least they didn''t enjoy hurting others. Damian, who also didn''t consider himself a good person, thought it was okay to let them live.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Considering how Gotham was, he knew they were probably just doing whatever it took to survive.


    The Penguin was a villain, but not like others whose goal was to spread death and terror.


    Quickly, the whole group was unconscious to the sound of Harley''s bat hits. She was already a great fighter; with a physical boost, it was a piece of cake for her to eliminate a few thugs.


    "Ugh, that was great," Harley said, wiping some sweat off her forehead.


    "Guys, that was great. Now comes the best part, looting," Harley said, approaching Damian and Ivy cheerfully.


    "Come on, don''t be shy. I''ll give each of you 20% of the loot," Harley said, wrapping her arms around Damian and Ivy''s arms and pulling them inside.


    Damian and Ivy just rolled their eyes but didn''t pay much attention to her.


    Harley turned out to be incredibly skilled, and in a few minutes, she had looted everything of value in the warehouse.


    Damian even suspected Harley would take the light bulbs.


    "Well, now let''s get drunk," Harley said, carrying two bags full of money.


    "I don''t feel like going to a cheap club today," Ivy said, looking at Harley.


    "Then let''s go to an expensive place," Harley said, nodding.


    "I''m sure it''s because you walk around with so much money that you get robbed," Damian said, laughing as he saw that Harley seemed to want to walk to the hotel.


    "But today, you''re here. Let''s go to the most expensive and ostentatious hotel in the city," Harley said, looking at Damian.


    Damian didn''t mind and flew the group out of the warehouse.


    "Oh, there it is," Harley said, pointing to a rather tall and luxurious-looking building.


    Damian flew to the place before the three of them stood in front of the grand hotel.


    Harley crossed the door without any shyness before approaching the reception and placing one of the bags of money on the counter.


    "Give me the biggest and most expensive room you have," Harley said, looking at the woman who clearly recognized the famous Harley.


    Her gaze quickly went to Harley''s companions and noticed the green-skinned woman who wasn''t a stranger either.


    She also stopped for several seconds on Damian, looking at him appreciatively, but quickly looked away.


    If he was with two known villains, he couldn''t be a hero. Besides, he was too attractive, like a honey trap.


    The receptionist quickly checked them into the most luxurious suite available before giving them access and indicating its location.


    "Great, so let''s go," Harley said, looking at the card before looking at Damian and Ivy.


    The group of three quickly entered the elevator before reaching their room.


    Harley opened the door before throwing the bags of money aside and running to the refrigerator.


    She quickly took out a bottle of whiskey before opening it and starting to drink.


    "Alright, let''s drink, get drunk, and do things we''ll surely regret tomorrow," Harley said, laughing after taking a good swig.


    Ivy just chuckled before also grabbing a bottle.


    "For the record, it''s impossible for me to get drunk. This is no different from water," Damian said after taking a sip and shaking his head.


    "What? Then what''s the point? I don''t believe you, come on, drink more," Harley said, her cheeks already starting to blush after drinking a quarter of the bottle.


    Damian just laughed and drank with the two women.


    ....


    Batman, holding an ice pack to his forehead, typed with his free hand, searching for traces of the man.


    The League had dispersed, each member returning to their own affairs.


    Though it was humiliating, they each had to continue with their lives. If Damian did something, then they would be there again to face him.


    Suddenly, a notification came to his computer.


    Batman tracked all the villains in Gotham through facial recognition or any system records.


    So, when he received a notification that Harley had checked into a room at the most expensive hotel in the city, at first, he didn''t pay much attention.


    He had more important things to do than worry about who she robbed to pay for the hotel.


    That was until the report attached a video of her entering the hotel.


    That''s when he saw Damian. It was impossible to mistake him for anyone else.


    His expression immediately darkened upon seeing him associating with those two troublesome women.


    He quickly typed on his computer before activating the old secret cameras he had installed in that hotel.


    It wasn''t that he had those kinds of tastes, but sometimes problematic people like the Penguin stayed at that hotel.


    So having undetectable spy cameras that could be remotely activated was very useful.


    When the camera activated, Batman saw three people drinking, each with a bottle of whiskey in their hands.


    Harley and Ivy were clearly drunk, while Damian just watched them amused, seemingly unaffected by the alcohol.


    Suddenly, Damian, who was conversing and laughing with the two women, turned his head and looked directly at the camera.


    Those crimson eyes seemed to have grown huge, and he felt they were staring at him through the camera.


    Batman quickly turned off the camera before releasing the breath he didn''t know he was holding.


    His back was covered in sweat, his fists clenched tightly as his face frowned.


    He couldn''t believe he had been scared; he thought that emotion had been buried a long time ago.


    He quickly opened a new file and started recording all the abilities Damian had demonstrated in the battle.


    He needed to prepare countermeasures. The level of threat Damian had shown was one that no other villain had displayed until now.


    Batman''s eyes hardened as he looked at the screen. He had to find a way to contain Damian.


    ...


    Several hours had passed since Damian had entered the room with Harley and Ivy.


    Ivy, who had initially seemed a bit reserved, quickly loosened up with the alcohol, making him wonder if she had acted that way because of his presence.


    Damian had to admit he had a good time with the two women; they were quite fun.


    Especially Harley, who was really talkative, and could say all sorts of nonsense that made him laugh.


    Suddenly, as they were talking, Harley laughed before pouncing on Ivy and kissing her.


    The bottle in Damian''s hands almost fell when he saw Ivy return the kiss as they both fell onto the sofa, kissing passionately.


    Damian was left speechless as he watched them start undressing, having no respect at all, given that he was still there.


    The two rolled and fell to the floor, but that didn''t make them stop. Damian finally waved his hand, making them appear on the bed, continuing with their activities.


    He finally just lay down on the comfortable sofa, placing the bottle aside.


    His eyebrow twitched slightly as he started hearing melodious sounds to his right.


    He tried not to look, but he had to admit he was tempted. After all, it wasn''t like he was spying.


    They literally knew he was there.


    Almost an hour passed until the two women finally calmed down and fell asleep.


    Damian just shook his head before finding a blanket and covering them. Really¡­two foolish women without a bit of caution.


    Casually, he returned to the sofa before closing his eyes and falling asleep.


    Damian didn''t know exactly how much time had passed, but suddenly the very slight sound of the door opening woke him up.


    Curiously, his senses extended, and he saw what was happening.


    A shirtless blonde man with many lines of scars on his body had opened the door and was sneaking in.


    He didn''t open his eyes because, in the room''s darkness, it wouldn''t be different from two light bulbs.


    Damian just observed as the man looked around the room before looking at him and approaching.


    He felt like he had many surprises being in the DC universe, as he had never detected such sick and disturbed mental waves in a person.


    He almost felt nauseous upon superficially probing his mind.


    The man looked at Damian before smiling and drawing a knife. He didn''t even hesitate for a second before stabbing it into his heart.


    Damian deliberately created the illusion that his body had been stabbed.


    Then he watched as the man withdrew the knife, smiling. He looked at his arm full of marks. In one area, there were two lines together, and then he brought his dagger close and made a new mark.


    Damian immediately guessed what the marks were for. Quickly counting, he noticed there were more than 300 all over his torso, arms, and head.


    He didn''t know this guy, but he supposed he was some villain of Batman''s. For a moment, he felt pity for him, having to deal with such sick people daily.


    He decided to do him a small favor.


    He stood up and grabbed the man by the neck, who instinctively struggled while looking at Damian, confused.


    In the darkness, he couldn''t see well, but he had clearly felt his dagger piercing flesh and the fresh smell of blood.


    He couldn''t understand what was happening.


    Damian dragged the man across the room before opening the door to the balcony.


    They were on the 52nd floor. Damian briefly looked down before casually throwing the guy over.


    Then he returned to his room and went back to sleep.


    Damian fell asleep again and only managed to hear police sirens in the distance.

 Chapter 271

    The Next Day


    Harley sat up in bed yawning, her sleepy eyes looking around before seeing Ivy sleeping to her left.


    Sleeping together was nothing unusual, so Harley didn''t pay much attention, her arms stretched up as he stretched lazily.


    Suddenly she noticed she was naked.


    Harley glanced quickly over at Ivy before lifting her sheet and noticing that she, too, was completely naked.


    Because of Harley''s sudden movement, Ivy also opened her eyes at that moment and realized the situation.


    "What the hell happened yesterday?" Ivy said, sighing as she also sat up.


    "Um, I''m not sure, but I think we had sex," said Harley.


    "That''s bad," said Ivy, looking at Harley speechless.


    "Uh¡­ yeah, very bad," said Harley, nodding quickly.


    "Also with Damian?" said Ivy, frowning and looking around.


    "That''s the worst, if I did then I don''t remember," Harley complained.


    "Damn it! Why does this happen? Listen, this can''t happen again," said Ivy, getting up angrily while covering her body with a sheet.


    "Yes, of course, this can''t happen again¡­ why can''t this happen again?" said Harley, first nodding energetically before stopping and looking at Ivy.


    "You''re my best friend and I can''t stand the idea of losing you, sex always ruins friendships," said Ivy, looking at Harley with a bit of sadness.


    "You won''t lose me¡ª" said Harley, starting to get closer to Ivy before stopping at the sound of a door.


    At that moment the bathroom door opened and Damian came out with a relaxed expression. He hadn''t bathed last night, which left him a bit uncomfortable; habits are definitely very powerful.


    "Oh, I see you''re awake," said Damian, looking at them.


    Ivy quickly sat on the bed and covered herself better. It wasn''t that she felt embarrassed, but she wasn''t going to expose herself just like that.


    Unlike Harley, who didn''t care and looked at Damian intently.


    "What happened yesterday? Did we have a threesome? If so, that''s bad because I don''t remember," said Harley, looking at Damian. She wasn''t in love with Damian, but as the most attractive person she had ever seen in her life, she would like to give it a try.


    "We didn''t have a threesome, you two started kissing and proceeded to undress," said Damian, chuckling.


    "And you didn''t join? Do you like men?" said Harley, surprised before looking at Damian with doubt.


    Ivy also looked at Damian a bit strangely; 99% of men would have taken the opportunity if not all of them.


    "Actually, I''m married," said Damian, not caring about their strange looks.


    "Really? To whom?" said Harley quickly with curiosity.


    Ivy, on the other hand, just pinched the top of her nose while sighing and closing her eyes.


    Now that only she had slept with Harley, things were completely different. At least if they had slept with Damian, it didn''t necessarily mean they had contact with each other.


    And in the worst case, they would have shared a man.


    "I have photos, want to see?" said Damian, smiling at Harley.


    "Sure," said Harley, quickly getting up.


    "First, how about you get dressed?" said Damian, looking at her speechless.


    "Oh, right," said Harley, looking down and quickly looking for her clothes that were scattered all over the room.


    Harley got dressed and quickly ran over to Damian, who had pulled out a tablet from nowhere.


    "Look, this is my first wife, Carol," said Damian, showing Harley the picture on his tablet.


    "First wife?" said Harley, looking at him in surprise before looking at the tablet.


    "Wow, she''s really beautiful, her blonde hair is more like gold and it shines slightly," said Harley in awe.


    "Mm, my girl is very beautiful," said Damian, nodding as he smiled softly.


    "She''s Alice, my daughter with Carol," said Damian, changing the picture.


    "How adorable!" said Harley, looking at the little girl.


    Ivy looked at Harley, who was acting as if nothing had happened. She loved Harley, she wasn''t sure if romantically, but she was her best friend and she really loved her.


    She worried about how this might change things between them.


    Finally, she just sighed before getting up wrapped in sheets, and walking to the bathroom.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    While she was showering, she could hear Harley''s loud exclamations.


    Harley was all she had.


    ¡­


    Batman could hardly sleep the previous night.


    After the scare from Damian, he began working on ways to contain him, although his work was interrupted hours later when he intercepted a police communication.


    Someone seemed to have fallen from a building. He immediately got serious upon seeing it was the same building where Damian was.


    Reviewing the cameras, he quickly saw what had happened.


    In the video appeared a man with silver hair who was barely visible on the screen due to the distance.


    Suddenly, he made a throwing gesture before a humanoid silhouette started to fall. The silhouette seemed to be shirtless and was clearly male, the most striking thing was his blonde hair.


    Batman gritted his teeth while clenching his fists tightly; in the end, it was as he thought, just a villain.


    Even so, he still couldn''t confront him; he must refine his contingency plan.


    Suddenly another alarm came to his computer, making him frown. He opened the file and saw it was an emergency at a space station.


    He quickly redirected the matter to Clark, after all, he couldn''t go take care of it.


    Batman''s attention returned to the murder case on the hotel screen.


    He still didn''t know who the victim was, as the police were trying to identify him. The police literally had to scrape him off the ground with a spatula.


    He waited about half an hour until the police finally identified the victim.


    Victor Zsasz.


    Bruce remained silent, staring at the name that appeared on his screen, the result of the police analysis.


    A man who had been in Arkham several times but always managed to escape.


    A maniac who seemed to have no chance of redemption.


    Damian had thrown him from his own room in the early morning; it''s not hard to guess what Victor was doing there.


    Surely he snuck into the room and tried to kill them. Even so¡­ Damian doesn''t have the right to decide a person''s life.


    Batman''s fists clenched tightly in the darkness of his cave while thoughts of relief betrayed his principles, thinking that Victor wouldn''t go on to kill anyone else.


    ....


    Ivy finished her bath and came out wrapped in a towel, glancing sideways at Harley, who was still looking at images on Damian''s tablet.


    Without paying attention to them, she suddenly saw her clothes neatly arranged on the bed. She smiled slightly, assuming Harley had picked them up and prepared them for her.


    Taking the clothes, she went back to the bathroom, and in a few minutes, she came out dressed.


    "Ivy, come look, Damian has a daughter with your name. She''s really adorable," said Harley, seeing Ivy come out of the bathroom, calling her with excitement.


    Ivy raised an eyebrow before approaching with some curiosity and looking at the screen.


    A small girl with green hair and a mischievous smile seemed to be looking directly at the camera.


    Seeing the girl, Ivy couldn''t help but smile slightly. She was really cute.


    "At first glance, it would be hard to say she''s your daughter," said Ivy, looking at Damian. However now that she looked more closely, the girl had features similar to Damian''s.


    "I get that often," said Damian, nodding with a slight smile.


    "So, what are we going to do today? By the way, you said you were a tourist, are you leaving at some point?" Harley asked, looking at Damian.


    "Hm, in two days I''ll leave," said Damian, nodding.


    "I see, where do you live? Europe? It''s a bit far, and since I''m a criminal, it''s hard to get on a plane, but I''m sure I can steal one," said Harley, already making plans to visit Damian.


    Damian just chuckled, looking at Harley, who seemed to be answering her own questions.


    "Actually, I''m not from this planet, or this galaxy, or universe," said Damian, looking at Harley.


    "Are you from another Earth?" asked Harley, looking at Damian. She didn''t know much about it, only the basics.


    "No, further out. Where I come from, you, Ivy, Batman, or Superman don''t exist, unlike other Earths where doppelgangers exist."


    "And I thought Europe was far away," said Harley, frowning.


    Ivy looked at Damian with astonishment as Damian spoke of something too profound, the existence of universes beyond the known.


    "From where I come, Earth also exists, and there are many similar things, but the people are entirely different. Metahumans don''t exist, Kryptonians don''t exist, nor do the Green Lanterns. It''s a totally different universe."


    "And how did you travel here?" asked Harley with curiosity.


    "My scientists created an Omniversal portal. It took an absurd and immeasurable amount of energy to come here," said Damian, smiling.


    "So we won''t see each other again when you leave?" said Harley, looking at Damian. She really liked him, though she''s a bit crazy, she''s not stupid and can notice how Damian treats her.


    He doesn''t see her as a nuisance or push her away. Although they''ve known each other for less than 24 hours, Harley feels she has formed a connection with Damian.


    "It''s possible we won''t see each other again," said Damian, nodding without lying to her.


    "I see," said Harley, lowering her head, discouraged.


    "So let''s have fun while we can," said Damian, smiling slightly.


    "Hm," said Harley, nodding.


    "Yesterday we did what I wanted. How about today we go destroy some polluting companies?" said Harley, looking at Ivy.


    Ivy couldn''t help but chuckle. That was a fairly usual activity for them.


    "You have a connection with the planet''s plant life, I suppose," said Damian, nodding while looking at Ivy.


    "Something like that. At first, it was hard for me. Feeling the planet''s suffering led me to do many things, but little by little, I was able to control myself."


    "Yes, Ivy was a bit crazy before, kissing everyone," said Harley, laughing.


    "It''s not like that! It was just the most efficient way to use my power," said Ivy, looking at Harley with annoyance.


    "Okay, then let''s do it," said Damian, smiling slightly.


    "But first, let''s have breakfast. I''m starving," said Harley, hugging her stomach.


    "Let''s call room service," said Ivy, nodding.


    "Yes, about that, I don''t think it''s a good idea," said Damian, smiling ironically.


    "Why?" said Harley, looking at Damian, confused.


    "Actually, last night a guy tried to kill us, but I threw him off the balcony," said Damian, surprising both.


    "What?" said Harley, confused, before running and looking out the balcony.


    To her surprise, the street was full of police who kept looking up. She suddenly made eye contact with one, causing him to point at her.


    "We''re surrounded, but it doesn''t matter. We can fly," said Harley, looking fearlessly downward.


    "But why haven''t they knocked down our door?" asked Ivy, confused.


    "I didn''t let the elevator reach our floor, and the stairs became infinite. There are still unconscious cops on the stairs who fell from exhaustion," said Damian, smiling slightly.


    "You''re good," said Ivy, nodding, amazed. Still, if she thinks about it, it''s normal for someone who can travel between Omniverses like Damian.


    "Then let''s go to a restaurant and have breakfast before the police catch us," said Harley, smiling.


    ¡­


    While Damian spent time with Harley and Ivy.


    At the bottom of the sea, a humanoid creature was massacring soldiers who were investigating the area.


    A strange meteorite along with a space station had fallen in the area, so investigations had started immediately.


    As the best option, Aquaman''s tribe was looking for the remains of the space station, trying to figure out what had happened while also searching for the meteorite to send samples to the laboratories.


    Suddenly, a humanoid creature about 8 feet tall emerged from the wreckage, alarming the Atlanteans.


    The creature had a kind of green suit with studs, more than a suit, it almost looked like a straitjacket.


    The Atlanteans surrounded the creature while one of them stepped forward to try to communicate.


    Before anyone could react, the humanoid creature grabbed the Atlantean''s head before crushing it.


    The other Atlanteans immediately became enraged before attacking the creature, but all were killed without exception.


    The humanoid creature seemed to look around before fixing a direction and starting to move forward.

 Chapter 272

    It was almost afternoon when Damian was taking Harley and Ivy to escape from some guards who were chasing them.


    They had destroyed a factory that dumped its waste into a river. Damian even made it impossible to rebuild the factory.


    Since the guards were just doing their job, they just flew away, laughing as the guards tried desperately to catch them.


    Damian flew a few kilometers until they reached the other side of Gotham.


    "Man, that was fun," said Harley, laughing as the three of them walked.


    "Hm, thanks for cleaning the river," said Ivy, looking at Damian.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t like how it looked either," said Damian, smiling.


    The group of three was thinking of another target when Damian suddenly turned his head to one side with curiosity.


    He clearly heard the sound of an explosion.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Harley, seeing him stop.


    "I heard a pretty loud explosion," said Damian.


    "Over there? That''s Metropolis, I''m sure the Boy Scout will handle it," said Harley, laughing and shrugging.


    Damian suddenly extended his senses with curiosity, quickly seeing that a gas station had exploded.


    In the middle of the explosion, a humanoid creature in a green suit.


    Damian looked at the creature with doubt, noting that it was quite strong but not that significant. It was weaker even than Diana, not to mention Clark.


    Since it wasn''t anything important, Damian ignored it and continued with Harley and Ivy.


    After all, he felt that the Justice League was already on their way, so besides saving a few civilians in the area, he let them handle it.


    "What is it?" said Ivy, looking at Damian.


    "A weird bug dressed in green," said Damian casually.


    "Do you have a problem with green?" said Ivy, pretending to be annoyed while joking.


    "Of course not," said Damian, chuckling.


    "Of course not, if he did, he would have been beaten up at home," said Harley, recalling both Damian''s wife and daughter.


    "It''s already 5 PM. It should get dark in about an hour. Shall we get something to eat?" said Ivy, looking at her watch.


    "Hm, I feel like having a burger today," said Harley, nodding.


    "I''ll find some good places to eat," said Ivy, taking out her phone and searching for restaurants.


    Suddenly, there was a loud shockwave that even Harley and Ivy heard.


    "Seems like something big is happening over there," said Harley, looking in the direction of the sound.


    "Can we go see?" said Harley, looking at Damian.


    "Sure," said Damian, shrugging before taking the pair with him.


    Ivy lifted her head to look before going back to her phone.


    When Damian arrived at the town, he saw that almost half of the place was destroyed.


    Green Lantern, Flash, and Hawkman were unconscious in an alley.


    Batman and Cyborg also seemed injured and were hiding in a crater in the middle of the street.


    At that moment, Diana also emerged from the rubble, her body covered in wounds and scratches.


    "Where did that abomination go?" said Diana, wiping her lips with the back of her hand while looking at Batman.


    "It''s heading to Metropolis," said Batman, looking at Diana with some concern.


    Before Diana could leap to chase it, Damian landed with Harley and Ivy in front of the group, drawing the attention of the three.


    "Wow, Diana, looks like you got beaten up, again," said Damian, looking at her while laughing slightly.


    "I can''t believe that thing beat you," said Damian, trying to hold back his laughter.


    Diana just glared fiercely at Damian. If it weren''t for the presence of the monster, she would surely have another round with Damian even if she knew she would lose.


    "Do you know them? How do you know each other? Do they know you''re not from this universe? Oh... oops, I guess now they definitely know," said Harley, surprised before covering her mouth and looking embarrassed at Damian.


    "They already know, we had a little encounter just before I met you," said Damian, smiling, not caring about Harley''s loose mouth.


    Diana didn''t waste any more time listening to them and jumped after the monster.


    "You seem to be in a bad situation," said Damian, looking at Batman with a slightly mocking smile.


    "It seems to be heading towards Superman," said Damian, looking in Diana''s direction.


    At first, Damian thought it was just any villain, but now that he paid more attention to the details.


    He immediately knew it was Doomsday. The way it kept getting stronger and its appearance beneath the now slightly torn suit made it quite clear.


    Batman looked silently at Damian before ignoring him. The situation was still under control; Clark should be able to defeat it.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    The monster''s capabilities weren''t that high.


    The members of the League who had fallen were mainly due to the lack of information about the opponent. They were caught off guard by the creature''s resilience and strength.


    ''''If you ask me please I''ll take care of the monster for you'''' said Damian looking at Batman.


    Harley let out a small ''pff'' before covering her mouth and looking at Batman with interest, wondering if he would do it.


    Batman just turned a deaf ear and ignored Damian.


    "Don''t regret it later," said Damian, smiling, not caring before flying with Harley and Ivy after the monster.


    Harley waved goodbye as she moved away from Batman. After all, they were acquaintances and met regularly.


    Damian advanced, guided by the sound of the shockwaves. Diana seemed to be fighting hard against Doomsday.


    Their fight seemed evenly matched at first glance, but Doomsday could easily withstand Diana''s blows and keep fighting.


    Unlike her, who with each hit accumulated damage, her speed and strength constantly decreased.


    The situation completely changed when Diana''s sword was destroyed, and Doomsday pinned her to the ground, hitting her a couple of times.


    Damian was about to intervene when he detected a figure approaching very quickly.


    He smiled slightly, thinking that heroes really do arrive at the last moment.


    "Aren''t you going to save her?" said Harley, looking at Damian with curiosity.


    "Someone else will," said Damian, shaking his head.


    As Damian said, suddenly a couple of red energy beams hit Doomsday hard, sending it crashing into a building.


    "Oh, the boy in blue has arrived," said Harley, looking at Superman.


    Superman quickly landed next to Diana, who smiled slightly upon seeing Clark.


    "Sorry I''m late," said Clark, looking at Diana.


    "It''s okay," said Diana, shaking her head.


    "Wait here, I''ll take care of him," said Clark, wanting to stand up only to be stopped by Diana.


    "Listen, you must go all out to kill him. That thing gets stronger as you fight. Don''t hold back, or it will kill us all," said Diana, looking at Clark seriously.


    "Mm," Clark said, nodding before carrying her to the top of a building and then returning to the scene.


    His expression was very serious, clearly angered by the situation.


    From the rubble, Doomsday emerged, roaring. The suit on his body had completely fallen off, and his body was covered in bone spikes.


    Clark frowned at the sight of the monster. Suddenly, both of them lunged at each other, trying to land blows.


    Clark stopped Doomsday''s punch with his hand, but at the same time, his own punch was caught by his opponent.


    A massive shockwave formed instantly, shattering nearby windows and creating a gust of wind.


    The asphalt of the street was instantly destroyed as the two began to struggle.


    Damian noticed that Clark was still slightly stronger, gripping Doomsday''s hands tightly, causing the monster some pain.


    Doomsday twisted his body, trying to draw more strength from somewhere when his eyes started to glow before sending a pair of red energy beams directly at Clark.


    Damian wasn''t sure if it was the surprise of seeing his own ability used against him, but Clark didn''t react in time and was hit directly.


    He crashed forcefully through the building behind him before everything went still.


    Doomsday, on the other hand, grunted as he shook his head, clearly not intending to use that attack and seemingly annoyed by it.


    "Wow, you don''t see that every day," Harley said in amazement, watching Superman get sent flying.


    Superman was a symbol of invincibility in everyone''s minds, no matter what was thrown at him, he wouldn''t even flinch.


    Inside the building, people whispered in amazement and disbelief at seeing Superman in the crater of a wall.


    They weren''t the only ones; Clark himself was surprised, especially when something dripped down from his forehead into his eye.


    Wiping it away with confusion, he realized it was blood.


    Clark looked at his hand with some astonishment; his blood was red, something he sometimes forgot.


    Quickly refocusing, he flew out at full speed, crashing into Doomsday and smashing through several buildings.


    They fought hard, destroying building after building.


    Damian quickly moved with Harley and Ivy, always able to see the fight.


    Doomsday''s body was covered in bone spikes that grew larger as he became stronger.


    Damian noticed that Superman was struggling more and more to keep up with Doomsday and that his wounds were accumulating.


    Unlike Doomsday, who hadn''t been injured at all during the fight, despite receiving heavy blows from Clark.


    "Hm, that looks bad, aren''t you going to help him?" Harley asked, watching as Superman started to get physically overpowered.


    "Maybe later, Cla¡ªSuperman is strong but his combat skills leave much to be desired," Damian said, coughing lightly as he almost revealed Superman''s name.


    Ivy raised an eyebrow questioningly, but Damian ignored her.


    "Not to mention he lacks lethality, their strengths aren''t that different. I could easily take that thing down if I were Superman," Damian said, watching Superman''s fighting style, which lacked a killing intent in every blow.


    Of course, he understood the reason; it''s just that the path Clark takes is quite complicated when you aren''t the strongest.


    The shockwaves from their blows echoed throughout the city, creating gusts of wind.


    Minutes passed and the day gradually started to come to an end.


    Damian glanced briefly upward where Lois Lane was narrating the events, the helicopter shaking violently with every blow.


    Turning his attention back to Clark, he saw that he was now at a complete disadvantage. Although he occasionally landed some good hits, the fight was dominated by Doomsday.


    He guessed that without the sun constantly fueling him, Clark couldn''t keep up with Doomsday, who was getting stronger.


    His blue suit was torn in many places, and his body was covered in bloody wounds.


    Yet his eyes remained as determined as ever, flying again and again to face Doomsday.


    The trail of destruction grew larger as Damian and his small group followed.


    "He looks really bad, he isn''t going to die, is he?" Harley asked, watching the fight in amazement.


    "I''ll help him," Ivy said, seeing that Superman really couldn''t go on.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help him, just wait a bit, he''ll be fine," Damian said, calming Ivy.


    "Just make sure he doesn''t die, it would be problematic," Ivy said, acknowledging the stability Superman brought to the world.


    "Don''t underestimate him," Damian said, seeing that despite being beaten, he occasionally landed good punches.


    Several minutes passed and Clark started reacting more slowly until he was cornered by Doomsday, receiving blow after blow.


    Seeing that there was no more resistance from Clark, Damian finally decided to help him.


    "Stay here, I''ll show you how it''s done," Damian said, smiling at them before jumping towards Doomsday.


    Damian landed behind Doomsday, his body slightly leaning to the side before kicking Doomsday, sending him crashing into a building and creating a small tremor.


    Debris fell on the creature, momentarily burying it.


    Looking at the dazed Superman, Damian grabbed his arm before casually throwing him dozens of meters away from the scene.


    From the rubble emerged the enraged figure of Doomsday, who ran savagely towards Damian.


    His heavy footsteps were clearly audible, and a faint growl emanated from his throat.


    Damian calmly watched the creature running towards him before also starting to advance.


    Doomsday quickly sent a punch directly at Damian.


    Damian saw it easily, ducking slightly to dodge before forcefully hitting the inside of his shoulder. A faint crack and a roar of pain interrupted the creature''s movements.


    Damian didn''t stop and quickly took another step toward Doomsday''s back before jumping and kicking his neck hard.


    Doomsday spun in the air and flew a few meters before falling to the ground, roaring in anger and pain.


    Getting up, his arm hung weakly.


    "Hm, I thought I could also break your neck," Damian murmured, seeing him stand up.


    Still, it seemed possible to dislocate his limbs; he appeared more resistant on the outside than on the inside.


    Doomsday roared in fury before charging at Damian again, this time faster.


    Still, to Damian, it looked a bit funny to see him running with his arm swinging uncontrollably.


    Damian moved quickly again, dislocating his other arm.


    Doomsday roared in rage and helplessness as the bone spikes on his body started to grow, covering his shoulders almost like pauldrons.


    Damian smiled slightly at this, now making it impossible to dislocate his arms without injuring his hands. Suddenly, with the sound of bones clashing, his arms went back into place.


    Doomsday roared before charging at Damian again, this time even faster than before.


    Damian watched Doomsday closely, looking for any weak points. All his joints were covered as much as possible with his bone armor.


    It seemed he just needed to step up his game a bit.


    A thin layer of crimson energy covered Damian''s entire body before he smiled widely and charged at Doomsday.

 Chapter 273

    Harley and Ivy watched in astonishment as Damian seemed to effortlessly dominate the monster that had beaten Superman.


    "His body is quite strong," Harley said, looking at Damian with excitement.


    Ivy just rolled her eyes at Harley''s comment, but her gaze never left Damian.


    Every movement he made looked really cool, and the way he defeated the creature as if it were nothing made him truly attractive in their eyes.


    Suddenly, a strong shockwave destabilized both of them, causing them to take a step back and crouch to brace themselves.


    The helicopter in the sky, which was narrating the events, couldn''t withstand the shockwaves any longer and quickly started to spin out of control.


    It had been enduring the strong shockwaves for almost an hour.


    Alarms blared loudly inside the helicopter as the people inside held on tightly.


    When they thought they were going to crash, the helicopter suddenly stabilized gently before landing on a building.


    Lois Lane quickly got out of the helicopter, not wanting to lose sight of the battle.


    That''s when she saw a man holding the helicopter''s tail and looking at her.


    Her mouth opened as if to say a name, but she finally just approached him.


    His battered appearance and tattered clothes were a sight she had never seen before.


    "Are you okay?" Lois asked, quickly approaching Clark.


    "I''m fine, I got a beating," Clark said, looking at Lois with an ironic smile.


    "Pff, looks like," Lois said, initially surprised by Clark''s words before laughing.


    They both looked into each other''s eyes, smiling, remembering that just before all this started, they were having lunch together, and Clark had just revealed his secret to her.


    "Who is the one fighting Doomsday?" Lois asked, looking at Clark.


    "Doomsday? Really?" Clark said, chuckling, assuming that was the name Lois had given the creature.


    "Hey, it''s not a bad name," Lois said, hearing Clark.


    "His name is Damian, he''s not from around here, but he''s very powerful," Clark said, not wanting to reveal too much as there was still a camera nearby.


    The two walked to the edge of the building from where they could see the battle.


    ....


    Damian reinforced his body with his crimson energy before running to meet Doomsday.


    Their fists collided instantly, causing a great shockwave that created a gigantic crater around them.


    Damian didn''t stop for a moment before sweeping Doomsday''s legs with his own, causing his body to spin halfway around.


    Before he could fall to the ground, Damian stomped hard before twisting his waist and pushing his shoulder inward, delivering a devastating punch to Doomsday''s face.


    A shockwave exploded on his face before his entire body was sent flying through several buildings.


    Damian instantly appeared in Doomsday''s path before kneeing him in the back of the head, sending him skyward.


    Damian reappeared above Doomsday before kicking him hard to the ground.


    Doomsday hit the ground with force, creating a small tremor, his body breaking through the asphalt and becoming deeply buried.


    Damian floated a few meters above the ground, looking down, waiting for him to emerge.


    Inside the earth, Doomsday roared with rage and impotence as his arms thrashed, trying to make space in the compacted earth.


    From his body, bone spikes continued to emerge on his arms and back, the rest of his body seemed to have an exoskeleton.


    His eyes suddenly glowed intensely when two beams of energy broke through the earth above him.


    Finally seeing the sky, Doomsday jumped before landing in the crater he had made upon falling, quickly looking up to search for his enemy.


    Before he could find him, Damian landed in front of Doomsday, looking at him with a raised eyebrow.


    Doomsday''s instinct seemed to decide to increase his defense.


    Doomsday roared at Damian before starting to run towards him, his steps sounding even heavier than before, though his speed hadn''t increased despite appearing stronger.


    Damian just shook his head, knowing that speed was the most important thing in combat. In an instant, he appeared in front of Doomsday before kicking his chest.


    A shockwave immediately resonated in the surroundings as Doomsday dragged a few meters away, leaving marks on the ground.


    Damian raised an eyebrow at the limited damage he had done, never having felt the sensation of hitting something incredibly hard.


    Quickly, he launched himself at Doomsday again, unleashing a flurry of blows that, to his surprise, caused very little damage.


    Damian couldn''t help but feel amazed at how resilient Doomsday had become. Where was he getting the energy to generate such significant changes?


    Small bone plates on his body began to fall off as Doomsday''s speed increased a bit.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    It was as if he was seeking the right balance between defense and speed to defeat him.


    Damian was truly impressed by a creature like Doomsday, not only physically adapting to defeat him but also beginning to show combat skills.


    His body, covered by a thin layer of crimson energy, suddenly bubbled intensely as his entire body began to grow integrally. Suddenly, with the sound of a gust of wind, a pair of wings emerged from his back.


    A creature of very similar size to Doomsday suddenly appeared on the street, its gigantic wings casting a terrifying shadow.


    Damian seemed to have teleported when he appeared in front of Doomsday and punched his chest, sending him flying against the wall of the crater they were in.


    Doomsday''s exoskeleton made a cracking sound as cracks spread across his torso.


    Damian didn''t stop his punches, and Doomsday was driven deeper into the ground until Damian kicked his head, causing the earth to break away, and Doomsday was sent flying until he landed on the asphalt several meters outside the crater.


    His wings flapped as he rose into the air before propelling himself to the ground and kicking Doomsday''s chest hard, causing him to sink into the asphalt.


    Damian looked at Doomsday, who seemed unconscious, his mouth and chest bleeding.


    For the first time, he could see what his blood looked like, and to his surprise, it was red.


    Damian''s hand extended to finish everything when he suddenly received a large green energy beam that hit him from the side.


    He was almost pushed back but quickly extended his hand, resisting the beam, causing it to refract around him.


    The beam persisted for several seconds before stopping.


    Looking at the source, he saw a robot with a large virtual face on its chest.


    The robot couldn''t help but take a step back when it saw the terrifying creature turn to look at it.


    Damian immediately recognized the bald man, Lex Luthor.


    Who, judging by his expression, seemed confused.


    ....


    "Hm, damn, are we hanging out with a demon or something?" said Harley, looking at Damian''s transformed form.


    Only a demon came to her mind: a body full of red muscles, a height of over 2 meters, and two gigantic wings.


    From any point of view, he looked more threatening than the creature being trampled by him.


    "It''s possible," said Ivy, unsure of what to say.


    She only felt that Damian was truly terrifying, with complete submission from the surrounding plant life.


    Maybe if she tried to attack him, they wouldn''t even respond to her call, as if they wouldn''t dare.


    "Oh, look at that idiot," said Harley, gently nudging Ivy with her elbow.


    Ivy quickly turned to look and saw a robot approaching with a large face on the front.


    "What poor taste," said Ivy, speechless.


    "Do you think he''s going to do what I think he''s going to do?" asked Harley with interest, wondering how Damian would react.


    In another building several meters away.


    Clark and Lois also watched the battle, both really surprised by Damian''s form.


    A few meters away, Lois''s cameraman was recording the fight as best as he could.


    "Hey, why does he look more terrifying than Doomsday?" said Lois, looking at Damian.


    "It''s something I''d like to know too," said Clark, grimacing.


    "Lois, look over there," the cameraman suddenly said, pointing to the street below them.


    A humanoid-looking robot but without a head, only a screen on its chest showing Lex''s head, was advancing toward Damian and Doomsday.


    "What is he doing?" said Clark, sighing.


    "Isn''t it obvious? He wants to be you, he wants to replace you," said Lois, watching Lex advance.


    If Lex managed to eliminate the threat that Superman couldn''t, his reputation would increase, making it easier for him to continue his schemes.


    Suddenly, both of them watched in astonishment as a cannon on Lex''s shoulder moved before aiming at Damian and firing a large green energy beam.


    "What an idiot," Ivy.


    "What an idiot," Harley.


    "What an idiot," Lois.


    "What an idiot," Clark.


    The four couldn''t help but say it at the same time as they watched Lex attack someone who was clearly fighting the villain.


    Many people watching on TV might have had the same thought.


    Damian looked at Lex; the armor was not an obstacle, and he could see his face directly.


    He was drenched in sweat from tension and nervousness, not believing he hadn''t made a scratch.


    Lex originally planned to eliminate Doomsday, but the crimson creature didn''t seem exactly good either, so he thought of eliminating both and crowning himself as Metropolis''s defender.


    Feeling his gaze, Lex couldn''t help but make the armor take several steps back.


    Damian simply made a grabbing gesture with his extended hand before the robot housing Lex instantly contracted into a metal ball and then exploded.


    Lex''s sudden death caught everyone off guard; even Clark didn''t react in time to try to save him.


    Lois couldn''t help but turn a bit pale at seeing someone she knew get killed, even if she didn''t like him.


    "Wow, that was wild," said Harley, eyes shining.


    Ivy looked at Damian and, in his current state, couldn''t help but wonder if he was the same person.


    In her opinion, Damian seemed quite patient and cheerful, very different from the cold-blooded image he was giving now.


    Suddenly, everyone''s attention returned to Doomsday, who took the opportunity to stand up.


    His breathing was heavy, and the exoskeleton on his chest hadn''t regrown.


    Still, his gaze was that of a wounded beast that only desired to bite his opponent''s neck.


    Damian looked at Doomsday and decided to finish him, not just kill him, since as far as he knew, he could revive and become immune to what killed him.


    He didn''t know how it would work if someone killed him with punches¡ªwould he become immune to physical damage?


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to find out.


    Damian vanished from everyone''s sight before appearing in front of Doomsday and gripping his neck.


    Suddenly, the sound of running water was heard as a well appeared in front of Damian.


    Damian quickly threw him into the well, where a pair of arms grabbed his neck and submerged him.


    Doomsday struggled and roared, splashing water, waking the spectators who thought it was an illusion.


    The water swirled into a vortex as Doomsday''s appearance gradually changed, losing his bone spikes, and his skin seemed to thin out.


    His size decreased until, within seconds, he had completely disappeared beneath the water.


    Damian casually glanced at Clark, who was utterly stupefied, guessing he hadn''t considered that he would kill Lex.


    In his opinion, Lex was just a cancer, doing nothing and preventing others from doing anything, with Superman almost always having to clean up after him.


    Because of his economic and intellectual position, the damage he could do was incomparable to many villains.


    Though he really had to question his intellect with what he did¡ªhow dare he attack without clearly analyzing the situation?


    Shaking his head, Damian disappeared from the scene, taking Harley and Ivy with him.


    The three appeared exactly where they first met.


    Damian looked at the two women; Harley didn''t look at him any differently, even seeming to admire him.


    Ivy, on the other hand, he could see some fear in her eyes.


    "That was awesome, when you kicked him and your winged form, you looked really handsome, and when you extended your hand and crushed Lex, I felt like I got wet, it was really cold," said Harley, chattering while grabbing Damian''s arm.


    Damian just chuckled hearing Harley, his slight premonition of needing to part completely gone.


    Maybe that''s why he liked Harley from the first meeting, she was really pure, though not the best word to describe her.


    But she treated him normally, something very rare for him.


    "Right? I must admit, my transformation is quite cool," said Damian, laughing while looking at Harley.


    "Oh, by the way, are you a demon?" said Harley, looking at Damian.


    "No, I''m a vampire," said Damian, chuckling, finding her conclusion quite normal.


    "A vampire!?" said Harley, reacting exaggeratedly.


    "Did you drink my blood while I was sleeping last night? You naughty vampire," said Harley, giving Damian a suggestive smile.


    "Normal human blood is disgusting, too much fat," said Damian, looking at her with a mocking smile.


    "Hey!" said Harley, symbolically protesting, having no argument¡ªshe wasn''t exactly careful about what she put into her body.


    "On the other hand, Ivy''s blood must be quite delicious," said Damian, looking at her with a slight smile.


    "Maybe it tastes like lettuce," said Harley, laughing while covering her mouth.


    Damian just chuckled seeing Ivy''s expression had considerably improved, trying not to curve her lips into a smile.


    "Alright, let''s have fun in the last few days left," said Harley, grabbing Damian and Ivy''s arms.


    With Damian by her side, she felt nothing could stop their mischief; she would make sure to take advantage while he was still with them.

 Chapter 274

    Damian spent the rest of the time with Harley and Ivy, getting into mischief, beating people up, and eating a lot.


    He had to admit that he really enjoyed those three days, or he really didn''t know what he would have done otherwise.


    Maybe he would have explored a bit of space, visiting new planets and observing unknown races.


    Even so, it was a good experience, and anyway, it''s not like he would never return. Maybe he could come back on vacation with his family.


    Thus, on the third day since Damian had arrived in the DC universe, it was finally time to say goodbye.


    Harley hugged Damian while crying. Just thinking about how she would go back to being a mortal without Damian around filled her with sadness.


    She would no longer be able to escape by flying after a robbery.


    She wouldn''t be able to harass villains stronger than her either. In fact, she would have to hide for a while to avoid their revenge after all the things she did with Damian by her side.


    She also wouldn''t be able to gaze at his handsome face, which she was starting to get used to.


    "Don''t be dramatic, I might come to visit you with my family," Damian said, patting her back to console her.


    "Your ''might'' sounds like when I tell Ivy that I might become a vegetarian," Harley said.


    Damian couldn''t help but let out a light laugh upon hearing her.


    Harley rubbed her face, wiping her tears on Damian''s clothes before letting go.


    Damian just looked at her silently before approaching Ivy and also giving her a light farewell hug.


    "Take care and don''t do too many stupid things," Damian said, smiling at them.


    "Have a good trip. I hope we meet again," Ivy said, looking at Damian.


    "I''m sure we will," Damian said, smiling at them before disappearing from the place.


    Damian quickly appeared next to the probe that had been scanning the universe.


    A green light was flashing, indicating that the scan was complete.


    Damian quickly grabbed the probe before appearing in the desert where he had first arrived.


    An interface appeared from the probe before Damian pressed the large green button.


    Damian immediately placed his hand against the probe before channeling his energy intensely.


    It took about 5 minutes until the probe shook before shooting a small beam that seemed to break reality before disappearing.


    Damian waited a few seconds when an energy sphere immediately took shape and gradually grew.


    "No wonder they were waiting for me," Damian said, sighing as he felt the energy emanating from the portal.


    This had to be improved; it was almost like announcing to any energy-sensitive being that an invader was coming.


    Damian waited about two hours until the portal fully formed.


    No one interrupted or approached him during that time, so Damian just passed through the portal, saying goodbye to the DC world.


    Damian went through the tunnel again; everything was the same as it was three days ago.


    After waiting a while, he finally saw the portal''s exit and quickly went through it.


    When he came out, he was immediately attacked by Cortana, who hugged him tightly.


    "I''m back," Damian said, stroking her head.


    "How long has it been?" Damian asked while hugging her.


    "Only 10 hours," Cortana said.


    "I see, it was a short time," Damian said, nodding.


    "Here''s the probe. There are several things that need to be improved regarding the portal," Damian said, taking out the sphere that began to float around the room.


    "When I came out of the portal, I was already surrounded by several people," Damian said, chuckling.


    "You say it like you''re complaining, but I can tell you had a lot of fun," Cortana said, looking at Damian with a smile.


    "There''s a word called privacy, do you know it?" Damian said, looking at her while pinching her cheek for always snooping in his mind.


    "I really don''t know that word," Cortana said, smiling while happily hugging Damian.


    "Tell me, weren''t you tempted to join in?" Cortana said, giving him a suggestive smile.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Damian said, ignoring her.


    Cortana just chuckled without continuing the topic.


    "I''ll review the information with the scientist later. We still need to accumulate energy for the next trip, though with the current state of the universe it won''t be that long," Cortana said, kissing Damian''s cheek before letting go and walking towards the probe.


    "Hmm, I''ll go say hello and let them know I''m back," Damian said, softly slapping Cortana''s backside.


    Cortana turned and gave him a flirtatious look before getting to work on the information Damian brought back.


    It was still quite curious for her to see the differences between universes.


    Damian appeared in the palace hall, looking for his family.


    He immediately saw his son building a structure with playblocks.


    He couldn''t help but smile, thinking it was a rather normal activity. He was used to seeing the crazy things his daughters did while growing up.


    His son was a bit calmer, surely he would be harassed by his sisters as he grew up, being dragged into their mischief.


    "Daddy," Nate said, looking at him before walking up to him and raising his arms.


    "Hello," Damian said, lifting his son with a smile.


    "Why are you here alone? Where''s your mother?" Damian asked, looking at his son in his arms.


    "Mommy went to the kitchen, she just left," Nate said in his adorable voice.


    "I see, how about you show me what you''re playing with?" Damian said, smiling at him.


    "I''m trying to make a replica of a house," Nate said, smiling slightly.


    "Oh? Let''s see," Damian said, smiling as he sat next to the blocks with Nate.


    Damian watched as Nate skillfully took the blocks and the half-finished construction began to take shape.


    Suddenly, footsteps were heard approaching, and both turned to see Natasha carrying a plate in her hand.


    Then Natasha saw the two silver-haired heads looking at her and couldn''t help but laugh at their similarity.


    "How long have you been back?" Natasha said, smiling as she approached and sat on Damian''s lap.


    "A few minutes," Damian said, taking a grape from Natasha''s plate of fruit.


    Natasha also took a grape and gave it to Nate, who opened his mouth before adorably chewing while continuing to build with the blocks.


    "You didn''t even take a day; there was so much fuss for you to come back so quickly," Natasha said, chuckling as she looked at him.


    "Cortana helped by making time pass more slowly, but we didn''t know how time would flow in the other universe either."


    "One second there could be a year here; everything was unknown," Damian said, smiling.


    "Hmm, and tell me, do you have any new women there?" Natasha said, looking at him suspiciously.


    "How could you think that?" Damian said, laughing while shaking his head.


    "You all are enough for me," Damian said, smiling as he kissed her head.


    "That would be really romantic if it weren''t for the ''you all'' part," Natasha said, giving him a gentle nudge.


    Damian just chuckled while resting his chin on her head.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "When will you leave again?" Natasha asked while continuing to feed Nate fruit.


    "It''s necessary to improve some things about the portal, besides gathering the necessary energy, so I''m not sure," Damian said.


    "Hmm," Natasha hummed while putting another grape in Nate''s mouth.


    At that moment, Damian heard footsteps coming down the stairs. He looked towards the door curiously, wondering who it was, but the steps didn''t come towards the hall. Instead, they moved away.


    Although he could use his senses, he usually didn''t inside the house unless he really needed to find someone.


    Almost a minute passed when the footsteps approached the hall. Looking towards the entrance, Damian saw Hela carrying a drink in her hand and wearing one of his shirts.


    "Oh, you''re back," Hela said, looking at Damian with a bit of surprise before showing a slight smile.


    "Come here," Damian said, gently patting the spot beside him.


    Hela just took a sip of her drink before approaching and sitting next to Damian.


    Damian put an arm around her waist before pulling her closer and kissing her cheek.


    He immediately smelled the shampoo and felt the slight dampness of her hair.


    "You took less time than I thought," Hela said, looking at him.


    "Of course, I was eager to get back to you all," Damian said, smiling.


    "Yeah, right," Hela said, mocking him without believing his words.


    ''''How awful, everyone in this family treats me like I''m a cheater,'''' said Damian sighing.


    "Mommy Hela," said Nate, turning around and smiling at Hela before extending his arms towards her.


    "Little one," said Hela, taking Nate and placing him on her lap.


    "Look what I made," said Nate, happily pointing to the somewhat rough replica of the palace.


    "Hm, it''s pretty," said Hela, stroking Nate''s silver hair.


    Nate smiled happily at the praise and leaned against Hela.


    Natasha looked at Nate with Hela and smiled slightly.


    In the year that had passed, Hela had integrated quite well into the family. It was a slow but steady process.


    She wasn''t sure if it was because Nate was a baby or because he looked so much like Damian, but Hela was closer to him than to the girls.


    "Were you taking a bath alone or with the others?" Damian asked, looking at Hela.


    "We were all together, I just got out earlier," Hela said casually.


    "So? What''s the other universe like? Anything interesting?" Hela asked, looking at Damian curiously.


    "It''s quite interesting and very different from this universe," Damian said, nodding.


    "I''ll tell you in detail when everyone comes down," Damian said, not wanting to repeat the same story too many times.


    "How many days did you spend there?" Natasha asked, still leaning against Damian.


    "Three days."


    "Enough time to flirt with several women," Hela mocked again.


    Damian just rolled his eyes, amused by her teasing.


    A few minutes later, everyone gradually came downstairs.


    The first to come down was Carol, who loudly shouted that he had returned.


    That caused the sound of many footsteps coming down the stairs.


    Hearing that sound, which resembled an army, he couldn''t help but think that his family was really too large.


    After many greetings, hugs, and kisses, the whole family was seated in the dining room.


    Unlike their usual meals, this time, everyone was silent, looking at Damian.


    "The first thing I saw when I crossed the tunnel was the desert sand. The tunnel was collapsing, so I came out in a tattered state," Damian said, chuckling.


    "When I looked around, I was surrounded by nine people wearing superhero suits."


    "The first thing I did was send out the probe to collect data. The sooner it collected data, the sooner I could return to my beloved family," Damian said dramatically, eliciting giggles and teasing from his listeners.


    "These people were heroes similar to the Avengers, so they didn''t like the way I appeared or the probe I sent."


    "You all know I have a good temper, but I also don''t like being interrogated, so there was a fight," Damian said, seeing everyone''s eyes light up, eager to watch.


    "I''ll show you a brief video from my point of view," Damian said, playing the video on the table.


    Everyone paid close attention as Damian fought against the members of the Justice League.


    Everything played out from his perspective, so things didn''t happen as quickly as in the fight.


    Damian could see his daughters'' eyes light up as they watched the battle.


    "After giving them a beating, I started exploring the world, which, by the way, also has Earth and even New York."


    "Although I went to twin cities called Metropolis and Gotham, there I met two rather interesting people I became friends with during those days," Damian said.


    "Hey! Show the images, uncensored," Carol complained, seeing that there were no images of the women.


    Damian just rolled his eyes before adding images of his encounter.


    Of course, Damian made sure to censor some of Harley''s words for his children''s ears.


    Damian spent almost an hour showing them everything he experienced in the other universe. Of course, he made sure not to show what happened between Harley and Ivy that night.


    Despite the teasing looks he received from Cortana for not showing it.


    But even if he wanted to, there was no way to do it with his daughters present.


    "It was a fun trip. I''ll go next time," Carol said, wishing for that kind of adventure. After all, her daughter was already grown.


    "Yes, Doomsday turned out to be interesting. I''m sure you could continue testing how strong it could become," Ophelia said, nodding.


    "If you''re going to be so arrogant, I won''t let you go to other universes," Damian said, rolling his eyes. Just because they were at the top of the power hierarchy in this universe didn''t mean it would be the same in others.


    Damian was clear that the universe he was in wasn''t that strong.


    If you exclude the Celestials from the equation, it could even be considered a medium or low-power universe.


    With few really strong individuals, as the universe was mostly filled with weak people on average.


    "Who needs your permission," Ophelia muttered, complaining.


    "So, do we have to wait another year to travel again?" Ana asked, looking at Damian.


    "More or less," Damian said, nodding.


    "It''s not as long as before," Cortana suddenly said.


    "It used to be a year, but now the universe has almost entirely been absorbed, so I can manage everything."


    "In addition to the living beings that produce energy, I can prevent the universe''s energy from being wasted."


    "So, it''s not a year, it''s approximately half a year."


    "The reason we waited a year for this trip was because energy was spent conducting tests. As time passed, the collected energy was greater."


    "Don''t overexploit the universe," Sophia said, looking at Cortana with a slight smile.


    "Don''t worry, the universe is better than ever. I control planet pollution and overpopulation."


    "If it weren''t for the need for energy, I would be creating new solar systems," Cortana said casually.


    "You''re amazing," Damian said, smiling at her.


    Cortana smiled proudly at being praised by Damian.


    "Daddy, when can we travel to other universes?" Alice quickly asked, seeing the silence at the table.


    "Hm, let''s see, when you''re half as strong as me, I''ll let you go," Damian said, thinking for a moment before responding.


    "Really? Awesome," Alice said happily.


    Damian just smiled slightly, looking at her along with the rest of the adults. She had no idea how strong her father was.


    ....


    7 months later.


    Damian stepped out of the portal under Madripoor and looked around.


    As expected, Cortana was already there waiting for him with a smile.


    "How did it go this time?" Cortana asked.


    "This time it was the right place," Damian said, looking at her. He had discovered the reason he had ended up in the Marvel universe.


    It seemed to be quite related to the history of that world as well.


    Faced with a threat they couldn''t eliminate, the three vampire progenitors began a wave of experiments using souls trapped in limbo, forcibly binding them to a body created by combining their powers.


    Before successfully creating the fourth progenitor, he was the first successful experiment.


    One that was too powerful, the three progenitors feared for the future of the world if he got out of control.


    But they didn''t want to kill him either, so they came up with an idea: banish him from the world.


    With a gigantic magic circle, they created a small tear in reality that sent him to another universe.


    His body, which was a baby, had a complex spell inscribed on it that would constantly use his own power to send information about his growth.


    Since they needed to track his growth, there couldn''t be any accidents, so the same magic circle was set to find a wealthy family and make them believe he was their biological child.


    All that data had been really valuable to them, and it was with that information that they were finally able to create the fourth progenitor in their universe.


    This magic circle had the side effect of stripping him of any kind of desire, turning him almost into a puppet without emotions.


    As he grew and his powers naturally increased, it became increasingly difficult for the spell on his body to suppress him.


    Until one day, the spell was naturally broken, and Damian was finally able to regain his consciousness.


    It all made sense to him now.


    His curiosity was satisfied.


    Of course, the fact that his soul had been drawn from limbo, the space between universes, meant that the original Earth, where all worlds exist as fiction, was out there somewhere.


    Though he wasn''t too interested in finding it, surely at some point in his infinite life he would come across it and just laugh, reminiscing about the past.


    "I see, who would have thought?" Cortana said, chuckling, seeing Damian''s memories and understanding what had happened.


    "So you decided not to kill them," Cortana commented, nodding.


    "Mm, in the end, I considered us even. They created me, which I''m grateful for, or I wouldn''t have met you," Damian said, caressing Cortana''s cheek.


    "Dare to say that with the others present," Cortana said, laughing softly while looking at Damian with bright eyes.


    "But they also took away my freedom for several years, so I decided to leave it at that," Damian said, adjusting a few strands of Cortana''s hair.


    "Alright," Cortana said, nodding slightly.


    "And now?" Cortana asked, looking at him.


    "That''s all, let''s just enjoy our life," Damian said, smiling at her.


    "By the way, how much time has passed?" Damian asked, realizing he hadn''t inquired.


    "Exactly one day, let''s go have breakfast," Cortana said, smiling at him.


    "Let''s go," Damian said, taking her hand.


    Damian and Cortana appeared in the dining room where several others were already seated.


    "Daddy, you took longer this time," Ivy said, surprised to see him before running to his side and tugging on his hand.


    Damian smiled before crouching down to her height so she could kiss his cheek.


    Her words immediately caught everyone''s attention, causing the rest of the family to enter the dining room.


    "It wasn''t my fault; it''s because of the time difference between universes," Damian said, smiling as he hugged his not-so-little girl who was almost 10 years old.


    "What interesting story do you have this time?" Carol said, jumping onto Damian''s back before kissing his cheek.


    "This time it''s a bit boring; I hope I don''t disappoint you," Damian said, chuckling.


    "By the way, there happens to be some news as well," Ophelia said before nudging Hela, who was beside her.


    Hela just glared at Ophelia while giving her a nudge twice as hard.


    "Oh?" Damian said, looking at them both before looking at Hela. He gave a slight smile, having a good idea of what this news was.


    "I wanted to tell you when we were alone," Hela said, looking more annoyed at Ophelia as Damian looked at her.


    ''''What''s the problem? He or she will be everybody''s,'''' Ophelia said jokingly.


    Damian kissed Ivy''s cheek before setting her down and walking toward Hela.


    "I''m very happy," Damian said, caressing her cheek with a smile. He knew that Hela had secretly started to worry a bit about the matter.


    Especially after interacting so much with Nate, a part of her had started to want a child.


    Suddenly, Damian felt Jen''s gaze on him; he just looked at her innocently, after all, that wasn''t under his control.


    "It was about time, you two were like rabbits, don''t think I didn''t notice your escapades," Carol said, teasing.


    Several laughs sounded, and the atmosphere immediately became more lively.


    Everyone sat down to eat, with Damian taking the head seat at the table, allowing him to see his entire family.


    They had their little conversations among themselves, sometimes someone else would make a comment or joke, causing everyone to laugh.


    Things started to seem in slow motion for Damian as he just watched.


    It had been a long journey; he was happy to live to this day without regrets.


    There were no more dangers, and his family could live truly free.


    The future looked very pleasant in his opinion. His gaze went to his daughters before looking at Nate; they were all growing up.


    For now, he would just enjoy being with them, watching them grow.


    When they''re older, they will surely go on adventures across the universe.


    And then, the universes beyond.


    Now he only wonders what universes await him and his family to explore.


    ----


    Guys, here is the final chapter. When I published it on Patreon, I had mixed feelings.


    It''s been a journey of more than a year.


    I really would have liked to develop the story a bit more; there were many interactions that weren''t shown and relationships that were left unfinished.


    So, once again, I apologize for the premature ending of the novel.


    Regarding my health, I will soon have surgery, so I hope everything goes well.


    Anyway, take care, everyone, and I hope we meet again in the future.